《The Fake Daughter Made a Sensation All Over the World By Relying on Metaphysics》 Chapter 1： Mystery Master Arrives Chapter 1 The Master of Metaphysics Arrives in the World "Damn girl, what the master said is indeed true. You are a ghost in your life. It is you who caused Jiaojiao''s body to become what it is now. Why are you still alive..." "Since your kidneys match 85% with your sister''s, give her one of yours, and she won''t die anyway." When Gu Muran woke up, her mind was full of noisy conversations. Looking at the unfamiliar environment, there was a large blank in her brain. At this moment, the door was pushed open. The person who came was wearing a white coat. "Wake up, how does the little girl feel now?" Gu Muran was lying on the hospital bed, watching this person walk in with indifferent eyes. His voice is warm. Gu Muran noticed the white light beams around him. Very pure. is a doctor, this is his merit of saving lives and healing the wounded. Even so, Gu Muran calculated vigilantly, and then relaxed a little after the calculation. Therefore, when the doctor examined her, Gu Muran didn''t say a word, and was very cooperative. Perhaps it was because the little girl was too quiet. The doctor did not forget to tell her before leaving after the examination: "The injury is recovering well, and we still need to pay more attention to it." Gu Muran felt his kindness and nodded slightly, "Thank you." This body should have been silent for a long time, and there was a slight hoarseness in his voice. After the doctor left, Gu Muran got up and walked to the window, looking at this world that was different from her original one. She is not from this world, she is from a generation thousands of years ago, when metaphysics was very popular. From the memory of the original owner, she learned that the current world can almost be said to be the decline of metaphysics. Not long after, a voice sounded outside the door. "Miss." There are people guarding the door all the time. "Open the door." Gu Muran, who already knew all the ins and outs, couldn''t be more familiar with this voice. Her sister in name¡ªGu Yunjiao, but in fact, they have no blood relationship. It can even be said that the original owner is now lying in the hospital because of her gift. "You are really lucky." Gu Yunjiao thought that when she entered the ward, she would see a dejected Gu Muran. When she walked in with lofty steps, she found that everything was completely different from what she had imagined. In the room, not far from the window, there is a sofa. The girl sat on the sofa with her back to the window sill, enjoying the sunshine, feeling very lazy and comfortable. Where is there a trace of decadence? Gu Muran raised his eyebrows slightly, and his voice was cold: "Isn''t it all thanks to you." Gu Yunjiao noticed that there was a trace of timidity in the eyes of this country bumpkin looking at her. There seemed to be a sneer in those deep eyes. Gu Yunjiao tightened her hand holding the bag slightly. Not only was this cheap girl not afraid of herself, but she even dared to mock her. It''s just turned upside down. Gu Yunjiao''s eyes dodged slightly, "What nonsense are you talking about? It''s simply slander." "Could it be that I rolled down the stairs by myself?" Gu Muran snorted coldly. In everyone''s eyes, the original owner was the daughter of the Gu family who was born with a golden spoon in his mouth. In fact, the original owner did enjoy the treatment of the daughter of the Gu family before he was three years old. But until the age of three, everything changed. When the original owner was three years old, Gu''s father and Gu''s mother met a Taoist priest. The Taoist priest said that if she committed the evil star, it would bring disaster to the family. Since then, Gu Muran has been ignored by the Gu family. Later, when it was discovered that the original owner was not the real daughter of the Gu family, the neglect was even more thorough. Opening a new book. During the public period of the new book, everyone should not support the article, all the babies should vote and interact more, and take care of the growth of the young sapling together~ Instructions for entering the pit: The full text is empty, do not bring it into reality. Babies who like this book, don¡¯t forget to add it to the bookshelf! Finally, recommend a new book. (end of this chapter) Chapter 2： kill three birds with one stone Chapter 2 Three birds with one stone It wasn''t until the age of six that Gu Yunjiao, the real eldest lady of the Gu family, was found. Gu Muran was also sent back to the countryside that year, and stayed in the countryside until he was fifteen before being picked up again. The purpose of receiving is also very simple. The Gu family and the Qian family had a marriage contract many years ago, and now the Gu family looks down on the Qian family, and they don''t want their daughter Gu Yunjiao to marry him. So I thought of Gu Muran who was thrown in the countryside. The Gu family only said to the outside world that the eldest lady is weak and has been recovering from illness in the countryside, and she is titled "The Gu family''s true daughter" in name. After all, it is for convenience. This is not the end. Some time ago, Gu Yunjiao suffered from physical problems, including kidney failure. So, the Gu family once again blamed this crime on Gu Muran, and they also once again turned their attention to the original owner who had been neglected. To the great joy of the Gu family, their kidneys were not low-matching, so they planned to marry Gu Muran after the original owner gave Gu Yunjiao a kidney. It fulfilled the promise of the year. It also solved Gu Yunjiao''s kidney problem. It can also make a sum of money to alleviate the company''s current financial shortage. It can be said to kill three birds with one stone. The original owner has always longed for family affection, so after knowing these things, he was shocked and couldn''t believe it. Until her titular sister appeared, she said she couldn''t bear to take Gu Muran''s kidney, and kindly plotted to make Gu Muran leave. Gu Muran was foolishly led by the nose. I really believed that her younger sister valued sisterhood and was arrested before she escaped from the community. Later, she was imprisoned in a gloomy little dark room with no light. For the original owner, everything is a conspiracy and a nightmare. Later, one day, Gu Yunjiao came to taunt the original owner, but Gu Yunjiao thought the small black room on the roof was too dark, so she asked Gu Muran to come out to speak, and after arguing and shoving... the original owner fell down the stairs. Gu Muran thought that Gu Yunjiao just didn''t like the original owner, but after meeting her, she figured out a very interesting thing. "Mr. Gu and Mrs. Gu probably don''t know that you are planning all this behind the scenes, right? The Gu family tried their best not to get a marriage contract, but their daughter is obstinately obediently obliging and breaking it behind the scenes. Guess how they would react if they knew?" Gu Muran said every word casually, but every word set off a storm in Gu Yunjiao''s heart. "What are you talking about¡ª" Gu Yunjiao clenched her palms tightly and almost roared angrily. Gu Muran stood up slowly, looking at Gu Yunjiao like an ant. "Look at your current appearance, do you still have the appearance of a wealthy daughter? Presumably your brother Siyuan doesn''t know that there is such a shrew''s face under those gentle appearances." The Gu family has a marriage contract with the second son of the Qian family, Qian Siyuan, which was made eighteen years ago. But as the value of the Gu family has risen day by day, they have long looked down on the upstart Qian family. They wanted Gu Muran to marry him as the daughter of the Gu family, but they didn''t know that the real daughter they were protecting had already been secretly with the second son of the Qian family. "You are just a wild girl no one wants, don''t try to humiliate me." Gu Yunjiao didn''t care how Gu Muran knew about it, she walked over in three steps and two steps, and raised her palm as a gesture. Gu Muran narrowed his eyes slightly, and easily caught her raised palm. "Your brother Siyuan will be here soon, are you sure you want to be like this shrew?" For Gu Yunjiao, this kind of Gu Muran is really unfamiliar. She only exerted a little force on her palm, but Gu Yunjiao felt that she couldn''t bear it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 3： who do you think You Are Chapter 3 Who do you think you are She offended Gu Yunjiao with one easy sentence. "What nonsense are you talking about!" "He can''t come to see you, he likes me." Gu Muran just shook his hand lightly, and Gu Yunjiao felt a great force coming towards her. She couldn''t bear it at all, so she fell to the side uncontrollably. Gu Yunjiao glared angrily. Gu Muran stood up and clapped his hands, as if he wanted to pat off some dirty thing. "Believe it or not is up to you." Gu Muran casually pointed to the door, "Your brother Siyuan is right outside." "You''re talking nonsense, who do you think you are? Brother Siyuan doesn''t care about you at all, so don''t try to stir up discord." Although Gu Yunjiao said so, but seeing Gu Muran''s determined appearance, she was really uneasy. Today''s Gu Muran seems to be a different person. Gu Yunjiao didn''t care about other things, she hurriedly stood up and walked towards the door. It was quiet and empty outside. "You lied to me-" As soon as she turned around, she saw Gu Muran shrugging and pointing to the door. "Here, do you hear footsteps? There are only a hundred meters away." Gu Yunjiao didn''t think she could tell such an accurate distance. Just soon, a voice sounded outside the door. "Sister Mu Ran¡ª" Although the voice was a little far away, Gu Yunjiao was very familiar with it, but it wasn''t Qian Siyuan''s voice. She was stunned for a moment, and at some point, Gu Muran was standing in front of her, with an unpredictable voice. "Do you think it''s worth taking a life for a man?" Such Gu Muran is unfamiliar to Gu Yunjiao in every respect. "Aren''t you living well?" Gu Yunjiao did not apologize in the slightest, but became more and more arrogant. "How long do you think you can be proud? In a few days, we will have a kidney transplant operation, and you, after losing a kidney, will drag your half-disabled body and become a victim of family marriage." Gu Muran looked at her like a fool, she sneered. "What? Are you so happy when someone else marries someone you like?" Gu Yunjiao clenched her palms tightly, "Even if you marry into the Qian family, so what, your mother''s family doesn''t like you, your husband''s family doesn''t like you, and your husband doesn''t love you. How much better do you think your life will be?" Hate for Gu Muran is in her eyes, she thinks that Gu Muran took away everything from her, including the marriage that should belong to her. "So, you planned everything?" Gu Muran took advantage of the situation and asked another question. Hatred dazed Gu Yunjiao''s head, she didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with it, and what she said was even more vicious. "You should not have appeared in this world. I am the only real daughter of the Gu family." Gu Muran''s fingers moved slightly under the sick clothes twice. Just finished speaking, Qian Siyuan''s voice outside was already approaching: "Sister Mu Ran¡ª" Gu Yunjiao put away the anger on her face just now, and when Qian Siyuan came in, she just showed a proper expression of concern. Qian Siyuan didn''t expect her to be here, and his mind turned slightly, "I heard from my aunt that you are here, and sister Mu Ran is sick again. I''ll come and see you." Gu Yunjiao''s face suddenly brightened, and she looked at Gu Muran full of provocation. Look, Brother Siyuan came here because of me. Who knew that Gu Muran didn''t even look at her, his eyes just stayed on Qian Siyuan for a moment, then turned around and walked directly towards the hospital bed. "I''m a little tired, let''s go." Qian Siyuan''s attention was not on Gu Muran at all. He didn''t expect Gu Yunjiao to be here, fearing that Gu Yunjiao might misunderstand, he hurriedly explained. "Sister Mu Ran, you should go to bed earlier, we will come to see you another day." Qian Siyuan has long believed in his heart that his marriage contract with the Gu family is a certainty. (end of this chapter) Chapter 4： Hug the sisters Chapter 4 Hugging sisters If the idiot young lady marries him, just treat it as a decoration. After all, for such a beautiful vase, the soil is the soil. Maybe, he can still think about the blessings of others, and hug his sisters in tweeds. So, he couldn''t wait to leave with Gu Yunjiao, and went to explain. Otherwise, what fell into his hands was not a pair of sisters. After they all left, Gu Muran sneered, "Gu Yunjiao is so stupid, why did you trust her so easily at that time?" The original owner was too eager for family warmth. Qian Siyuan''s lame excuse was only foolishly believed by Gu Yunjiao. Actually, the original owner never thought of marrying Qian Siyuan. She knew that Gu Yunjiao cared about Qian Siyuan very much. The original owner longed for family warmth, and hoped to learn more about Gu Yunjiao from Qian Siyuan. And Gu Muran saw the evil spirit on Qian Siyuan''s body from just a glance. Postcoach? If you hit a person with this evil spirit, you will be romantic and lustful. Although the original owner wears rustic clothes every time, the original owner''s appearance is not inferior to the school beauty. Qian Siyuan had other thoughts long ago, but thanks to the stupidity of the original owner, he never noticed it. Qian Siyuan naturally would not miss the opportunity of the original owner to ask Gu Yunjiao about her preferences, so as to communicate with her more. After a long time, she sighed, "Forget it, keep your eyes open in your next life, and go get a good pregnancy." Gu Muran felt the remaining spiritual power in his body, and drew a talisman in the air, which seemed to be shining brightly. "The cycle of cause and effect, if you touch my karma, God will give you a good fruit." The original owner will have a good and harmonious family in his next life. After drawing the spell, Gu Muran lay down on the bed. She has the same name and surname as the original owner. Although she is extremely talented in metaphysics, it is not an exaggeration to say that she is a god, but she does not have much spiritual power now, and the spell just now was quite exhausting. The aura in this world is too thin. She has to find a way to absorb the spiritual energy now, otherwise she will have great limitations after walking the world. ¡­ After Gu Yunjiao left in the morning, she never came again. Gu Muran is also happy to be at leisure. In half a day, Gu Muran had a thorough understanding of this world. It is much more developed than her era, but the environment is also much worse, and the aura contained in many things has dropped. Gu Muran made a calculation. The hexagram shows that there will be a chance tonight. There are men in black guarding the door, and during meal time, there will be servants who will bring meals over. So, Gu Muran was not in a hurry to leave. The original owner went through the previous incidents. He didn''t eat or drink when he was in the small black room, and he lost too much blood. Now his body is still a little weak. The group of the Gu family planned to raise her for a period of time, and then rushed to the operation when she was almost recovered. The Gu family is now guarding against her fiercely, for fear that she will run away. But who knew, she had no intention of running away at all, she just wanted to take advantage of this time to take care of her body. After lunch, the servant came to clear the table. When he saw the meal that was swept away on the dining table, he gave Gu Muran a weird look. "Ma''am, yes... I ate all of it, and it was clean." After the servant left the room, he received a call from Mrs. Gu, Du Huiling. Gu Muran''s five senses are extraordinary, and she can hear the sounds outside very clearly. While she was taking a nap, she could also feel the door of the house opened several times, as if those men in black wanted to check if she was still there. Madam Gu was also afraid of another mistake, and there were several more bodyguards at the door. (end of this chapter) Chapter 5： Good fortune Chapter 5 Hexagram and Xiangxiang At seven o''clock in the evening. The sound of hurried footsteps suddenly sounded in the quiet corridor. "I heard that the apprentice of the God of Medicine was invited by the Song family to treat Young Master Song." "The Song family really has a way to save face. Who doesn''t know that the God of Medicine has stopped showing up in recent years, and all things are handled by his disciples. If he can invite the disciples of the God of Medicine, it shouldn''t be a problem for Young Master Song to perform the surgery. .¡± Several nurses in a hurry carried trays for changing dressings, discussing a lot. "God of Medicine? Disciple?" Gu Muran''s five senses are extraordinary, she can clearly hear the voices outside. At this time, she remembered the chance that was counted during the day. "Thinking about it, the merit is profound enough, otherwise... For me, this hexagram should not be auspicious." She needs spiritual power, and she needs more merit. After all, she does have evil in her body, and what the Taoist said does not seem to be exaggerating, but it is she who has evil in her body, not the original owner. So it is not a lie to say that the original owner is destined to have evil. If she uses too much spiritual power, resulting in an imbalance between the two forces in her body, her body will become weaker. Spiritual power can suppress the karma in the body. In a short period of time, it is not easy to find a blessing with strong aura. Compared to a strong aura value, a person with profound merit is even rarer to meet. However, if you meet someone with profound merit, you can even eliminate some karmic evil. Gu Muran turned over in an instant, opened the window, and from her position, she could just see the situation of the hospital gate. - At that time. The entrance of the hospital. The dean and the heads of each courtyard stood at the door. There are also several family heads who are also guarding there. They all hope to see the disciple of the God of Medicine. If Gu Muran is here, you can recognize that the head of the Gu family and Mrs. Gu are waiting here. After a while, several luxury cars stopped at the entrance of the hospital. A boy stepped down from the car in the center, which was protected by layers of layers. Although he is not very old, he dare not neglect anyone. "Doctor Yun." The dean and others stepped forward first. Yun Zheng nodded to the dean, "Dean Qi." It''s weird. After Yun Zheng got out of the car and shook hands with the dean, he didn''t go directly to the courtyard. Instead, he stood there for a moment. As if waiting for someone. The dean and the others really couldn''t figure out who would make the apprentice of the God of Medicine wait here. Not for a while. Several people wearing masks and hats stood beside Yun Zheng. Yun Zhengcai said: "Dean Qi, please." Everyone suddenly realized that they were waiting for bodyguards. Also, people like them who have outstanding abilities and are coveted by all parties value their own lives more seriously. At this time, the sky is dark. They all wanted to find a topic to talk to the apprentice of the God of Medicine, but no one noticed that Yun Zheng''s footsteps seemed to lag behind a man in a black suit next to him. Not long after, a man hurried towards the night. "I''m sorry, Doctor Yun. My mother just heard the news and she passed out from crying. I''m really sorry for being late." Patriarch Song apologized repeatedly. Yunzheng: "Mr. Song, you are welcome. I have seen Mr. Ling''s case. Now I need to check Mr. Ling''s physical condition again. Please lead the way..." Song Hairong hurriedly said: "This way please." Gu Muran, who was standing by the window, looked at the dark group of people surrounding the young man who seemed to be exuding a white light. Gu Muran can see things that ordinary people cannot see. However, she directly skipped over the surrounded youth, and set her sights on the man in black next to him. Gu Muran''s eyes were envious when he saw the scorching white light emanating from the man in black. That¡¯s all merit. (end of this chapter) Chapter 6： small black flower at the tigers mouth Chapter 6 The little black flower at the mouth of the tiger Meanwhile, in the dark. The man in a black suit and hat with a mask seemed to notice Gu Muran''s gaze. Looked in Gu Muran''s direction accurately. "Quite sharp." Gu Muran smiled lightly, and she felt particularly comfortable when she found her target, "It''s good luck, I found a long-term meal ticket." Gu Muran is not in a hurry to go out. Just watched them walk into this building. Not long. Regular footsteps came from the corridor outside. Gu Muran recognized from the voice that they were two well-trained people. It should be the person sent by the man to investigate the situation. until late at night. Everything stabilized. Gu Muran went out the window directly. - At the moment. Yun Zheng checked the physical condition of the little son of the Song family in the house. Everyone else is waiting outside. "Master." Yun Zheng called softly, a man in a black suit standing at the window. No one thought of it. The man in a black suit disguised as a bodyguard turned out to be Yun Zheng''s master, the God of Medicine. The man took off his hat, revealing those dark eyes, so deep that it was impossible to see the emotion in his eyes. "Master, as expected, there is a small black flower in Song Yangxuan''s palm." But they checked Song Yangxuan''s information, and there was indeed none before. "Find out whether other people who have entered that place at that time have such abnormalities in their bodies." Lu Chao''s lips pursed tightly. "Yes." As soon as Yun Zheng finished speaking, he saw his master suddenly open the window and glanced outside. "Master, this is the nineteenth floor." "There is no absolute in everything." There is room for one person to stand outside the window sill. Not long after, Yun Zheng opened the door and informed the Song family of the inspection results, "The situation has changed, and the operation needs to be postponed." Mrs. Song, who had been supporting her all the time, couldn''t stand on her legs in an instant. "Ma''am¡ª" Patriarch Song was also feeling bad, and managed to find the disciple of the God of Medicine through various relationships, but unexpectedly, the situation was worse than what they wanted. "Doctor Yun, this matter... If you are not too sure, then we..." "It''s not the operation itself, it''s Mr. Song''s body. I will discuss this matter with you in detail someday." There are some things they haven''t verified clearly, Yun Zheng didn''t say much. "Okay, thank you for your hard work." Patriarch Song felt that there was still a turning point in his son''s matter, and his eyes were red for a while. "Doctor Yun, my daughter is also experiencing some physical problems, please also..." Mrs. Gu hasn''t finished speaking yet. At this moment, the Patriarchs are also seeing each other, and the scene is chaotic for a while. "Okay, it''s getting late today, and Dr. Yun is tired, let Dr. Yun rest, and visit Dr. Yun another day." The dean stood up to smooth things over at this moment. How many hospitals hope to invite this medical **** disciple to help. Since this good thing falls to them now, they naturally dare not tire the Buddha. The hospital has specially prepared an office for Yun Zheng. After Yun Zheng was invited into the office by the dean, the dean invited some people outside. As long as this great **** is still there, it will be a famous business card of their hospital. He dared not let those people outside annoy him. Yun Zheng originally wanted to leave directly, but his master pointed to the window, and Yun Zheng instantly understood what he meant, so he agreed to take a rest first. When the dean left, he kindly closed the door, "Take a rest first." Lu Chaolan glanced at the window, Yun Zheng understood, and immediately opened the window. "Come out." The man''s voice was slightly cold. (end of this chapter) Chapter 7： misfortune comes from mouth Chapter 7 Misfortune Comes Out of Mouth Yun Zheng stood aside, staring at the window. He really couldn''t figure it out, this is the top floor, who is so capable of hanging out the window. Hey, really don''t say it. The moment his master finished speaking, he saw a woman jumping in from the top floor. that moment- Yun Zheng was terrified. Lu Chaolan looked at Gu Muran''s flowing movements, and even patted the dust on the palm of his hand, "The skill is good, and the courage is also good." "My lord, God of Medicine, please stay safe." Gu Muran pointed out Lu Chaolan''s identity at the beginning, "I think outsiders don''t know that the famous God of Medicine is so young." "Come prepared?" The man didn''t appear to be exposed at all. "By chance." Gu Muran did not fear the man''s scrutiny at all. "Is it a coincidence to eavesdrop outside the window?" The man narrowed his eyes. Being exposed directly by someone, Gu Muran still didn''t panic, she took out a piece of talisman paper. "To be honest, I just tracked it according to the talisman paper, and the ward you were in just now has evil spirits." "As for me, in order not to scare you, I didn''t dare to open the window without authorization." Gu Muran found a very good excuse for himself. "Bad air?" Lu Chaolan lingered on the talisman in her hand for a moment, "Then... thank you for being so considerate." "You''re welcome, as for me, I have a way to undo the evil spirit on them, but it''s not free." Gu Muran smiled and said, "You can think about it, this is a sure-fire deal." "Master, don''t believe her, this person''s origin is unknown, and I don''t know which courtyard he escaped from." Yun Zheng pointed to her brain, speaking without hesitation, "In case there is a problem here, don''t trust her." "Even if you are swearing, you have to avoid it. I don''t know there is a word called misfortune." Gu Muran''s eyes became a little cold. In her previous life, her power of metaphysics was unrivaled in the world. She was once appointed as a national teacher to protect the common people in a country, and she was heard by the heavens. Even the emperor had to respect her when seeing her. How could she endure such slander from others. She moved her fingers slightly, "Grandma doesn''t want to hear you talking now." Yun Zheng opened his mouth again but couldn''t make a sound. Lu Chaolan''s gaze changed for a moment. Yun Zheng''s eyes widened, and he shouted out his throat without making a sound. He was in total shock. "What about now? Does the God of Medicine believe that I didn''t just talk about it?" Gu Muran was never the kind of person who would sit on top of his head and let others bully him. The girl stood by the window. Although she was wearing a hospital gown, her spine was straight, and the radiance and confidence in her eyes were incomparable. "In Xialu Chaolan." Lu Chaolan stood up, putting away the scrutiny in his eyes. For so many years, the name of the God of Medicine has been known all over the world, but few people know the real name of the God of Medicine. Gu Muran naturally knew that this was his sincerity. She announced her name openly: "Gu Muran." The man understood and nodded. "Yun Zheng, apologize to Miss Gu." Gu Muran naturally knew what Lu Chaolan meant. They didn''t see what Gu Muran was doing, it seemed that Yun Zheng returned to normal just by moving his fingers. Void drawing symbols, flowing clouds and flowing water. Although metaphysics has declined, it does not mean it has disappeared, so why don''t they know the power of these techniques. Yun Zheng lowered his head, realizing his mistake, "Miss Gu, please forgive me for my bad words." "Doctors, help the world, save people, hang a pot to help the world, you will reap as much as you give, and the family members of the patients will miss your kindness, and God will bestow you with merit." "In the eyes of doctors, everyone should be equal. If the division is based on high and low, God will naturally take back the goodness it once had." Gu Muran could see that Yun Zheng hadn''t done anything bad, but his mood was unstable. (end of this chapter) Chapter 8： body seems to be asleep Chapter 8 The body seems to be asleep "Although I need Mr. Lu, it''s just a need but not a reliance. This talisman is my meeting gift to Mr. Lu." Gu Muran is not in a good mood now, and doesn''t want to talk about other things. After handing the spell to Lu Chaolan, she explained how to use it. "Since Dr. Yun accepted the order, he must also know that Mr. Song''s surgery for meningioma in the left cerebellopontine angle region cannot be delayed for too long, but before the operation, the tomb evil must be removed." "I''ve been in the hospital for the past few days. If something happens to the spell, Mr. Lu knows which ward I''m in. You are welcome to wait for me at any time." After finishing speaking, she jumped out of the room. Lu Chaolan knew that Yun Zheng''s mood was not stable, and he was a little fuzzy, so he brought him out this time about Yun Qi''s injury. But I don¡¯t want this time¡ª "This matter is over, you can go back to Youcheng." Yun Zheng''s face turned pale, but he didn''t dare to say a word: "Yes, Master." He also knew that his words and deeds were wrong this time, which almost ruined the event. "If there is a mistake in the operation, there is no need to go back to You City this time." Yun Zheng was taken aback, his master''s words were no longer as simple as a warning. "Yes." He didn''t dare to say more. Lu Chaolan already believed in Gu Muran''s ability in metaphysics. After all, the young son of the Song family''s illness was kept a secret, but she revealed it easily. Resection of meningioma in the left cerebellopontine angle region was not difficult for Yu Yunzheng, but what made it difficult was that his body seemed to be in a deep sleep, which was the difficulty. After a few steps out of the office, the dean and the others immediately came up to him. The dean obviously noticed that the apprentice of the God of Medicine didn''t seem to be in a good mood, and Madam Gu couldn''t see the situation clearly. "Doctor Yun, my humble surname is Gu. My daughter is sick and hospitalized. I hope you can help me." Surname Gu? Daughter hospitalized? Yun Zheng looked aside almost subconsciously, and seeing that the master didn''t respond, he asked along the way: "What''s your daughter''s name?" What if it was the ancestor just now? Don¡¯t dare to delay Master¡¯s cooperation, if the best time to save Junior Brother is delayed, he may really be demoted. Patriarch Gu was overjoyed when he heard Yun Zheng''s voice: "I have two daughters, the eldest is Gu Muran, and the second is Gu Yunjiao." Yun Zheng trembled all over. He didn''t dare to show any other different expressions, "President Qi, please write down the illnesses that the Patriarchs are confused about." Originally several other patriarchs were envious of Gu Fuxing, but when Yun Zheng said something, they didn''t care to say anything else, and immediately expressed their gratitude. It is almost morning at this moment. The Gu family mansion is still brightly lit. Gu Yunjiao looked at several brand-name bags on the sofa, and was happily asking the servant to take them upstairs for her, when the sound of a car came from outside. "You take it upstairs first, I''ll go out and have a look." Gu Yunjiao heard her father''s voice from a long distance away, "Dad, Mom, why are you so happy?" Gu Fuxing laughed loudly, "Jiaojiao, your operation is guaranteed to be 100% successful this time." Du Huiling also said at the side, "Jiaojiao, you don''t know, mom wants to ask the apprentice of the God of Medicine to help, but the doctor Yun heard about it and asked your name in person." "Doesn''t that mean that Dr. Yun treats our Gu family differently?" Gu Yunjiao took Gu Fuxing''s arm and said happily, "After my sister left the house, Dad, our family''s fortune has been booming." Gu Fuxing smiled even more, "Jiaojiao is right. After that evil star marries into the Qian family, he will be far away from our family. At that time, our Gu family will be able to directly climb to become the largest family in Yancheng." (end of this chapter) Chapter 9： its time Chapter 9 It''s Time Du Huiling also smiled and said: "When Dr. Yun takes action, many aristocratic families in Yancheng will definitely envy our Gu family, and the business field will definitely be more prosperous." The family chatted freely, as if they had imagined the scene where their Gu family became the first family in Yancheng. No one noticed that Gu Yunjiao''s eyes darkened at this moment. She couldn''t let that evil star marry into the Qian family. How could her marriage allow evil stars to get involved. - Yunzheng''s painting style is completely opposite to that of Gu''s. Hotel, in the luxurious presidential suite. Yun Zheng quickly sent the "prayer list" of the various Patriarchs who were present at the time, counted by Dean Qi, to the study. "Master." Lu Chaolan raised his eyes slightly, and took the folder in Yun Zheng''s hand. "Patriarchs are still awake." Lu Chaolan just glanced at the densely packed text on it, "We are not here for disaster relief. For minor ailments, let them go to the hospital for registration." Yun Zheng was about to take the document from Lu Chaolan''s hand, but he didn''t know what he saw, so he paused. "Kidney failure? Two daughters?" Thinking of what his subordinates investigated about Gu Muran, there was nothing he didn''t understand. "Take a good look." "Yes." Yun Zheng took the folder, and when he saw the condition of Gu Yunjiao, he frowned. The next second, a pair of slender fingers pushed over another information sheet, which was sent to be investigated by Lu Chaolan''s subordinates when he first discovered Gu Muran. About the reasons for hospitalization, and the experience from childhood to adulthood. that moment- Yun Zheng knew that he almost did something bad with good intentions, "Master, don''t worry, I will handle this matter properly." - Gu Muran didn''t know that other people''s mood this night was like riding a roller coaster, she slept until dawn. Today''s state is much better than last night. After all, although her talisman paper was a gift from a meeting, her body unexpectedly received a gift in return. Although a little merit value is like a drop in the bucket for her, it is still beneficial to her spirit now. After a while, a servant from the Gu family came to deliver breakfast. Maybe it was because Mrs. Gu thought she had a relationship with Dr. Yun, so she was in a particularly good mood today, and even the breakfast that Jean prepared was richer. Gu Muran only took one look, and knew that the dinner party before the guillotine was not far away. After all, they will not miss this opportunity. As long as Gu Muran is in good health, the operation time will be easier to determine. After Gu Muran finished his breakfast, the servant received another call. Madam Gu called, mainly asking about Gu Muran''s eating situation. The servant is ready to go out to answer the phone. Gu Muran didn''t raise his head, he just said it. "Don''t be on guard against me, please tell Madam Gu, I''m panicked in the room and need to go out to breathe." The servant said that Gu Muran had a good appetite, so he also relayed Gu Muran''s words to Mrs. Gu. Mrs. Gu may really be dazzled by joy. She readily agreed. The premise is to let the bodyguards follow, not to step out of the hospital gate. "Madame has agreed." At ten o''clock, Gu Muran suddenly got up, "It''s time, it''s time to go out for a walk." The bodyguards followed her not far away, and Mrs. Gu ordered that as long as she doesn''t cause trouble when she doesn''t leave the hospital gate. Even though she was wearing a hospital gown, Gu Muran''s face attracted a lot of attention. She walked slowly towards the artificial lake of the hospital without paying much attention. The bodyguard was afraid that she would lose her mind again, and was about to rush up. I saw Gu Muran sitting on the long wooden chair by the lake, really lazily basking in the sun. The bodyguards let out a long breath. (end of this chapter) Chapter 10： please teach me Chapter 10 please enlighten me Basking in the warm sun, blowing a small wind, looking at the quiet and silent lake, it is easy to relax. The benches by the small lake were gradually filled with people, but Gu Muran was the only one who sat on the bench. After an unknown amount of time, a man hurriedly walked towards this side. Looked left and right, and finally sat on the other end of the bench. Gu Muran smiled softly. The man sitting at the other end of the bench was fidgeting for no reason, he couldn''t help but feel puzzled, and was about to speak. Seeing that Gu Muran was still a little girl, the anger in her voice dropped a little, and she asked, "What are you laughing at?" "I can do a fortune telling for my husband to solve the confusion in front of me, do you believe me?" The man glanced at the hospital gown she was wearing, and then at Gu Muran. She was too young, so he didn''t answer, but his eyes were full of disbelief. This is the result of Gu Muran''s guess. She continued: "Have you often dreamed of a baby smiling at you, sir?" Her simple sentence hits the point directly. The man was shocked, "How do you know?" He had a lot of dreams recently, and thought he had a mental problem, so he came to see a psychiatrist. "I also know that my husband recently received a big order. To be precise, it should be around one in the morning, but I don''t know what to do?" The man''s expression became solemn, "Who the **** are you?" "It doesn''t matter who I am." "The important thing is that I can help my husband solve the confusion in front of me." The man looked at her for a long time. She just sat quietly, letting him look at her. She was not in a hurry, she just quietly looked at the lake, waiting for the man to think. Perhaps because she looked too confident, the man''s eyebrows moved slightly. "Sir, trust me now?" "Master, please help me out." Cheng Jianbin really didn''t know what to do. At one o''clock this morning, someone called him. Let him publish Miss Gu''s snatching of his sister''s marriage contract. But his friends all said that the Miss Gu family was not favored at all because she was destined to be evil. The so-called robbery should not be the truth. The original intention of his establishment of the newspaper was to bring the most shocking truth to everyone. Their positioning is in the entertainment industry, guiding everyone to pursue stars rationally. However, their studio is not big, and if the wealthy make a move, they will have no way out. The studio is not only him, but also his brothers. At the beginning, they gathered together because of their passion. Agreed, contrary to original intention. If you don¡¯t agree, you will lose everything. ¡­ And at the same time. Patriarch Song is accompanying Yun Zheng and others to the VIP ward. From the hospital gate to the exclusive ward of the Song family, it is necessary to pass through this quiet artificial lake. Yun Zheng first saw the bodyguard dressed in black, and then saw Gu Muran sitting on the bench. They are far apart. Yun Zheng still nodded slightly. Gu Muran''s five senses are better, and he senses that someone is looking at him, so he follows the direction and sees the group of them. It''s just that there is no such person in today''s bodyguard outfit. Yes, the night can still hide his appearance a bit. "Master, what do you think I should do?" Gu Muran withdrew his gaze and raised his eyebrows slightly: "What you are worried about is that this matter is not true, and your reputation has been ruined for many years, and you will lose everything because of greed." This is why Gu Muran came to him, he has his own persistence. "Please enlighten me, Master." In just a few words, Cheng Jianbin has already expressed his sincere admiration for the current little girl. "Since she wants this engagement, give it to her." "Ah..." Cheng Jianbin didn''t understand. "The truth...the truth can help you solve the predicament in front of you." Gu Muran turned to look at Cheng Jianbin. "You want sensational news, but only if it''s true, don''t you?" "Let me tell you the truth of the matter, and I will help you achieve what you want, how about it?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 11： not as well known Chapter 11 is not as well known "Then... how about the remuneration?" Cheng Jianbin asked seriously. "Helping you is helping me, and the cause and effect of this matter have been cancelled." Isn''t the truth the way to help her out of trouble. Don''t they want to give their baby daughter a kidney transplant? Then why hide it. Not as good as everyone knows. It''s not that the Gu family wants to dominate the family, but she doesn''t want them to do so. - At the moment the VIP ward. The young man lying on the hospital bed was pale. Although his vital signs were normal, he was still in a deep sleep. Mrs. Song and Mrs. Song were guarding in the ward, both of them looked very pale. After seeing Yun Zheng, they all got up anxiously. Mrs. Song even leaned on her crutches and stood up directly, "Doctor Yun, please save my poor grandson." Yun Zheng''s arrival gave them a glimmer of hope, but what they said last night made them very uneasy. "Old lady, don''t worry." Yun Zheng helped the old lady to sit down first. "Doctor Yun, can you tell us the meaning of what you said last night, my son..." Mrs. Song''s eyes were red, and she cried so many times in the past few days. "Yesterday, I said that for me, what is difficult is not the operation itself, but Mr. Song''s body. Please also tell me how Mr. Song found out the illness first." Yunzheng''s voice was calm and unhurried, which made them gradually settle down. Resection of meningioma in the left cerebellopontine angle region, all doctors dare not operate easily. They all said that the operation is difficult, because there are many important neurovascular entanglements, and it is accompanied by possible complications, so the postoperative effect is poor. However, Yun Zheng''s tone reassured them even more, and they also began to think about the time before and after Song Yangxuan was diagnosed with the disease. "About two weeks ago, my son felt headaches and tinnitus from time to time. I was worried about his health and immediately made an appointment with the attending physician for him. But on the day he went to the hospital, he suddenly said that he had made an appointment with a friend. let''s go hiking." Mrs. Song''s voice began to tremble a little. "He felt uncomfortable all over when he came back from climbing the mountain, and his mental state was very poor. The symptoms of headache and tinnitus were not relieved, and he passed out directly on the ground while talking." When thinking back to this point, Mrs. Song began to feel terrified. He was sent to the hospital on the spot. Directly detected meningioma in the left cerebellopontine angle region. At that moment, Mrs. Song felt as if her sky had collapsed. Her normally healthy son had such a serious illness. She expects every day that this is a joke made by God. But every day when she opened her eyes and saw her son lying there, she couldn''t stop her heartache. "During this period, my son woke up a few times, but each time the time of waking up was not long. But each time the time of waking up was getting shorter and shorter." Mrs. Song didn''t dare to look at her son lying on the bed, she was afraid that she couldn''t help crying. "If we knew that he was not feeling well, we would never let him go climbing." Mrs. Song was full of regret. Patriarch Song kept silent, he was still understanding Yun Zheng''s words just now, and only after his wife finished speaking did he ask his own doubts: "Dr. What''s unspeakable?" One sentence directly asks the key point. For a moment, everyone in the room focused on Yun Zheng. "I know what I''m going to say next may make everyone feel weird, but please listen to me carefully." Yun Zheng said seriously. "Please speak." (end of this chapter) Chapter 12： Xitai Mountain Chapter 12 Xitai Mountain "Mr. Ling''s condition has been delayed by surgery. One is because of the meningioma in the body, and because there are many important neurovascular entanglements. I have seen and done many similar patients. Therefore, professional issues, you can Trust me fully." After what happened last night, he spoke very carefully. Last night, he couldn''t speak his mind, and he had already lost face in front of Ms. Gu, but in the future, he will not let Master''s reputation be damaged because of himself. "Secondly, the reason why Mr. Ling often falls into a deep sleep and is often unconscious is not because of the meningioma in his body. Maybe you will not believe me when I say it, but it is indeed because Mr. Ling has evil spirits in his body. " When Yun Zheng was speaking, he had been observing the expressions of the Song family and others. The expressions on the faces of the Song family were also different, but fortunately, they didn''t have any overly repulsive expressions on their faces. "Jiahui, where did Xiaoxuan go climbing?" The old lady tightened her hand while leaning on the cane. Cui Jiahui is the name of Mrs. Song. Madam Song thought about it carefully, "It''s Mount Xitai, yes, it''s Mount Xitai." "This matter is of great importance. Before the operation, we must ensure that the little son''s body is in the best condition." Yun Zheng took out the talisman that Gu Muran gave Lu Chaolan last night, "This is made by a friend of Master''s. It can eliminate the tomb evil. If you trust me, you can wear this talisman on the young master." "Dr. Yun was joking. Friends of the God of Medicine, I can certainly trust you." Patriarch Song stretched out his hands flattered, and took the talisman paper. The word "Medical God" is a living signboard. "I hope to have the opportunity to thank this master in person in the future." Mrs. Song said earnestly. Metaphysics has gradually declined over the years, and those masters of metaphysics have gradually disappeared from the eyes of the world. But their abilities are undeniable. How many dignitaries tried their best to get a line. Mrs. Song was afraid that Yun Zheng might misunderstand, "Don''t worry about Dr. Yun, we just want to thank this master for saving my grandson." "I can''t decide this matter, I have to go back and report to the master, and see if the master has time at that time. I wonder if she will still be in Yancheng?" "Please tell Dr. Yun." Patriarch Song nodded, "So, thank you, Dr. Yun." Yun Zheng left after not staying for a while. Before he left, Patriarch Song had already placed the spell in Song Yangxuan''s pocket. After Yun Zheng went back, he told Lu Chaolan about this matter. In front of the huge floor-to-ceiling windows, sunlight pours into the study. The man had his back to the light, and the sun cast a shadow on him. He was rummaging through the books in the bookcase. After listening to Yun Zheng''s report, he was slightly startled. "You said she negotiated with a man today?" Yun Zheng''s report mainly focused on the matters in the ward. When he was next to the artificial lake, he just mentioned something in passing. He never thought that the master''s center of gravity is here. "Master, is there any problem?" Yun Zheng thought for a while, and added, "I saw that man on the scarf before. The news he released is very bright, and the click rate is very high every time. His newspaper office has a lot of attention." The corner of the man''s mouth hooked slightly, and he understood in an instant. "In this case, we might as well add fire to her, and let her feel our sincerity, and we can''t let people give us a talisman paper for nothing." (end of this chapter) Chapter 13： medical center Chapter 13 Medical Hall The man''s frost-soaked brows and eyes were stained with a smile, "Cooperation requires the attitude of a collaborator. After all, we still need others." Yun Zheng always felt that what Master said was weird, but he didn''t notice anything wrong. ¡­ Xiuyuan Medical Center. "Why are there so many people in the clinic today?" "Haven''t you heard that the disciple of the God of Medicine came to our city of Yan yesterday, yes, and Director Qi of Guangkang Hospital personally greeted him. The heads of several aristocratic families have seen that Dr. Yun." "So there are a few more doctors in the clinic today." "Didn''t you see those people in rich and luxurious clothes? They are all made an appointment to get a pulse today." Xiuyuan Medical Center was opened by the God of Medicine, and there are branches all over the place. Everyone in the medical center is treated equally, no matter how powerful you are or how rich you are, you must follow the rules here when you come to the medical center. All have to line up by number. Moreover, the number and time of daily consultations are limited. I don''t dare anyone to make trouble here. "Hey, did you see that? Isn''t that Mrs. Gu?" Ms. Gu heard the voices of discussion and envy in the crowd, which made her feel a little smug. Last night, Yun Zheng seemed to treat the Gu family differently. This kind of good thing, of course, should be known to everyone, and only fools can hide it. The servants of the Gu family also took advantage of the situation and continued to compliment Du Huiling, and Du Huiling smiled even more. She walked directly into the medical hall with high-spirited steps. Completely ignore the people around her who talk to her. "Just looking at Mrs. Gu''s current conduct, I don''t think the overall family style of the Gu family is much better." "Doctor Yun has both fame and wealth, what is there in the Gu family that deserves his high regard?" "Couldn''t Mrs. Gu spread the rumor by herself?" "Don''t tell me, there is really such a possibility, and they are bluffing into the market under the banner of Dr. Yun looking up to them." "Let''s stay here and see what kind of illness Mrs. Gu came to see, so proud." Ten minutes later, when Mrs. Gu left, she looked noble and low-key as if she wished others could not see her. There are rich and noble ladies who are watching the theater, so they are curious. Xiuyuan Medical Center has a very high degree of confidentiality for patients, and the group did not find out even after a lot of effort. In the end, I found out after spending a lot of money from the servants of the Gu family. ¡­ Soon, Mrs. Gu begged Dr. Yun to perform a kidney replacement operation for her daughter, and everyone knew about it. There is a lot of discussion on the Internet. At that time, Gu Muran had just finished his lunch. The servant who delivered food to the Gu family has just left. Gu Muran looked at the phone boredly. This is when the servant of the Gu family delivered the meal just now, and brought her the mobile phone of the previous owner. There is positioning on the mobile phone. Du Huiling is still worried and wants to monitor her movements at any time. It''s just right, and it''s convenient for her. She did a random calculation, and then dialed a number. Over there, it took a long time to answer the ring. "Hi, hello, who are you?" It was a male voice. Gu Muran knew the other party, but the other party didn''t know her yet. "Mr. Cheng, we just met this morning." The other party knew immediately who she was. "Master, I was about to find you. I was in a hurry to leave this morning and forgot to ask for your number." Cheng Jianbin also remembered that he didn''t know how to contact her because he saw the information on the Internet. "How did you know this is my phone number?" It''s really not his fault for being curious and thinking too much, after all, he didn''t mention his mobile phone number. (end of this chapter) Chapter 14： Gus family has a daughter with kidney failure Chapter 14 The Gu family has a daughter with kidney failure He was afraid that she would check his information in advance. "Phone number, is it hard to know?" Gu Muran''s tone was light and calm. "You will know if you do the math." Cheng Jianbin: "..." Look at the relaxed tone. Cheng Jianbin was suddenly curious, "You can count anything?" "If you forget your mobile phone password or bank card password, I can also calculate it, but there will be an extra charge." Gu Muran suddenly said seriously. Cheng Jianbin didn''t dare to be curious anymore, so he hastily changed the subject. "Do you know the news about Mrs. Gu at noon?" "What''s wrong with her again?" This tone... Cheng Jianbin''s curiosity was aroused again. What is the relationship between her and the Gu family? But before he started asking, he suddenly said, "Oh, I forgot to tell you, my name is Gu Muran." Cheng Jianbin was silent for a long time. He couldn''t be more clear that the name of Gu''s parents and daughter is Gu Muran. In the early hours of this morning, the second miss of the Gu family approached him to distribute her sister''s draft, and he met the parents and daughters of Gu in the morning. If he thought about it for a moment just now, he really admires her now. He still couldn''t connect the master with Gu''s parents and daughters. "I just found out that Mrs. Gu spent money to spread the word about Dr. Yun, the apprentice of the God of Medicine, paying a high glance to Gu Jiagao in the early morning. But from the current point of view, it should be a rumor." Cheng Jianbin told all about Mrs. Gu''s encounter with a wall in Xiuyuan Medical Center. Moreover, it has now been exposed that the Gu family has a daughter with kidney failure. Gu Muran was in a very good mood. Someone exposed the matter of kidney failure to everyone''s attention, which is very beneficial to Gu Muran''s next layout. She kept this favor in mind. After all, if she wants to use public opinion, a **** wound must be opened in this matter, so that everyone can see this dirty calculation. "There will be people who can''t sit still anymore. The list you gave up in the early morning has already been taken over by someone. Soon, they will use the reason that the early morning told you to point their sword at me." "Next, don''t worry, just let her jump around. Painless injury is equal to nothing." Gu Muran''s voice became colder, "Isn''t it more interesting to fall from a high place?" Cheng Jianbin still doesn''t know what the truth of the matter is like. However, he feels that the great change in the master''s personality this time is probably related to this catastrophe. He had a premonition in his heart that it should be related to the kidney failure of the daughter of the Gu family, but he was not very clear about the specific connection. Rich and powerful, it¡¯s bitter and deep. He changed the subject in a hurry: "Master, this is your mobile phone, so I''ll save it." "Well, just call this number if you have something to do." The truth of the facts, Gu Muran has not told him yet. ¡­ As soon as the incident of ''Gu''s family has a daughter with kidney failure'' came out, it immediately occupied the headlines in Yancheng. The stock price of the Gu family has been unstable recently, and then experienced ups and downs again. Gu Jia angrily dropped several sets of expensive tea sets in the study. For a while, there was a chaotic sound of ping-pong-pong in the study. "Mom, just follow what we discussed just now. My dad is angry now. Simply comforting him is useless. The matter has already involved you. You must come up with a useful solution." Outside the study, Gu Yunjiao took Du Huiling''s hand and said. Du Huiling didn''t expect that she would be involved in such a thing by other caring people just after going to the hospital. The servant of the Gu family who sold the information resigned and left before the information was exposed. At this juncture, people are no longer important, how to solve it is the most important. (end of this chapter) Chapter 15： Misfortune diverted to the east Chapter 15 Misfortune "Let you keep a low profile. You just don''t listen. Look at the current chaos. The company''s stock is already unstable. Now, what do you say?" "What if it is revealed that our Jiaojiao''s kidney failure is revealed, and someone with a heart finds out that the evil star is forced by us to give a kidney to Jiaojiao, what do you think we should do?" "You are making fun of Jiaojiao''s body." As soon as Du Huiling entered the study, she was greeted with crackling words. Gu Fuxing is now in a fit of anger, and speaks recklessly, without thinking at all. Du Huiling didn''t hold back either: "The current situation is not what I wanted to cause." "Besides, who am I going to the clinic for, and not for your precious daughter." For a while, the scene was a bit chaotic. Gu Yunjiao rubbed her temples, her brain hurt from their quarrel. "Cough cough cough..." She couldn''t hold back a cough. The eyes of Gu Fuxing and Du Huiling were immediately diverted. "Jiaojiao, what''s wrong with your body now?" Gu Fuxing was about to pour a glass of water, only to realize that the glass had just been pushed to the ground by him. "Stop arguing, it won''t solve the problem if you keep arguing." Gu Yunjiao was supported by her mother to sit on the sofa beside her. Gu Fuxing''s complexion was not very good, but he did not continue to be fierce. "At this point, there is still a way to solve this matter." Du Huiling glanced at Gu Yunjiao, remembered the discussion with Gu Yunjiao outside, and continued. "Dad, don''t be in a hurry. There is still room for maneuver in this matter. Before it''s too late, sit down and let''s discuss it slowly." Gu Yunjiao looked at Du Huiling, "Mom, tell me." Du Huiling coughed dryly twice, and her thoughts became active. "If things continue to develop, there will definitely be more and more suspicions. If there is no marriage contract with the Qian family, we can directly push this matter to the evil star." "However, in order to prevent the Qian family from focusing on Jiaojiao regarding the marriage contract of the rich family, we cannot directly admit it." They can''t make people associate the kidney failure with Jiaojiao. But the current situation cannot make Gu Muran admit to kidney failure. In case they don''t recognize Gu Muran as the daughter-in-law, they will change their words and let Gu Yunjiao marry her. That was not a very happy scene for the Gu family. Gu Yunjiao''s eyes flickered, why didn''t she expect that this matter would be pushed directly to Gu Muran. However, it is too late to say anything now. Gu Fuxing''s anger slowly subsided, and he began to think about Du Huiling''s words just now, "Then what do you think now?" They want to build Gu Yunjiao''s reputation as a perfect daughter. When the time comes, the husband she can match in the future will be even better. Don''t let her have any stains. "For the current plan, it can only lead to a more explosive event to suppress people''s curiosity about this matter." Du Huiling''s eyes were extremely calculating. Misfortune is diverted to the east. "Madam, do you already have a plan in mind?" Gu Fuxing, who was still yelling at Du Huiling just now, has already started talking about his wife. "Now the evil star is already in the hospital, we still use the evil star as an introduction, I believe the sight will be diverted." - At five o''clock, Cheng Jianbin received a message on his phone. Phone messages are loud. He was shocked suddenly. He set an exclusive voice for the master''s mobile phone number. (end of this chapter) Chapter 16： Watching the fun is not a big deal Chapter 16 Watching the excitement is not a big deal When the voice sounded, he immediately put down all the work in his hands and hurried to check the information. Just one glance, and he looked shocked. "No wonder it looks like a different person." A few short lines directly exposed the deepest calculations of a wealthy family. Let the adopted daughter marry a fake daughter instead of a real one. When he found the real daughter, he asked his adopted daughter to throw it away. Pick it up again when necessary. If she is needed to marry instead, she will be given the reputation of being the daughter of the Gu family again. The real daughter was sick, so she began to count the adoptive daughter''s kidney again. "I haven''t fulfilled my parenting responsibilities, but when it comes to cutting out people''s bones and blood, I don''t show mercy at all, it''s just cruel." Cheng Jianbin never imagined that there would be people who were really so dark-hearted. ¡¾Master, what do you need me to do? ¡¿ Cheng Jianbin replied a text message. ¡¾At six o''clock, the remarks against me will directly cover the entire network. At this time, don''t worry about it. ¡¿ ¡¾After seven o''clock, the discussion will reach a boil. ¡¿ ¡¾I know that you have very powerful paparazzi under your command. You stay at the spot and get information first-rate. ¡¿ Cheng Jianbin watched as the phone kept ringing, with messages one after another. Just as he was about to make a call, another message rang. ¡¾There is a guard at the door, so it is inconvenient to make a phone call. ¡¿ One word, directly stopped all Cheng Jianbin''s thoughts. have to! Master is amazing. This is without omission. Next, Cheng Jianbin didn''t speak anymore, watching the phone keep ringing. ¡¾From 7:00 to 8:00, send a few guards to the medical hall. The medical hall will not close according to the normal time today. ¡¿ ¡¾And...send a few people...¡¿ When his phone was completely quiet, Cheng Jianbin only had admiration in his heart. It seems that he didn''t do anything, but the effect and shock brought by it are much higher than directly releasing the truth on the Internet. He capitalized Admiration. But, he only has one doubt, can they see the people in the hospital? But he didn''t ask this doubt, and decided in his heart to follow Mu Ran''s instructions. - Sure enough! At six o''clock, a piece of news shocked the entire Internet. #Gu parents and daughters threaten their parents to complete their marriage. "I''m going, do you hate marrying so much?" "Your parents raised you up so much, is this how you repay your parents? It''s simply too heartless." In the ten minutes since the news came out, the matter about ''Gu''s daughter''s kidney failure'' was suppressed in an instant. Within half an hour, there were tens of millions of discussions. But it starts at seven. Some people began to come to their senses. After all, this year''s netizens are not vegetarians, and they have already realized the abnormality of this matter. After all, this incident was too strange. The Gu family wanted to overwhelm the impact of today''s incident at once. However, we forget that extremes lead to opposites. Some netizens thought of Yuji, and started to be a few people in Bibo Aite Entertainment Club. "You were always on the front line before, why didn''t you say anything this time?" Entertainment Club was founded by Cheng Jianbin. The news released by the entertainment agency is absolutely true, every time it is a slap in the face. So many people are wondering what the truth is. Open private messages and bombard them with messages one after another. However, no one replied. They privately messaged that there are so many employees in the entertainment agency. No one is online. This is simply not normal. I don''t know how long it took, and some netizens posted a picture. (end of this chapter) Chapter 17： I want to ask you for proof Chapter 17 I want to ask you for proof "Hey, look, is this someone from the entertainment club?" Not far from the entrance of the medical hall, there were several people in black sweaters sitting on the bench in front of the medical hall, as if they were waiting for someone. This picture caused a sensation as soon as it was posted on the Internet. "That''s right, these people are Yuji''s paparazzi, that''s them." "Their ability to catch news is unique." "They didn''t speak at the first time, they must have sensed that the news was abnormal." The entertainment agency before, aimed at the news released by the entertainment industry, it was accurate one by one. They never make it up. Word of mouth is always online. "Are the people from the entertainment agency waiting for the people from the medical hall?" "Hey, I suddenly remembered that since the news that Miss Gu hates her marriage, everyone''s attention to the kidney failure of the daughter of the Gu family has dropped instantly." "Don''t tell me, it seems to be true." "The people in the entertainment club are just extraordinary, they can directly see the essence of things." "The quotes from Huoshuidong are absolutely perfect." "Now wait for the big brother of the entertainment agency to investigate the truth of the matter." "But...they are people from the medical hall, who belong to the God of Medicine. It''s really hard to say whether the people from the medical hall will cooperate with this matter." "We have to believe in the ability of the big brother of the entertainment company." ¡­ At this moment, Gu Zhai. living room. There are various snacks, pastries and fruits on the table. The members of the family deliberately turned off their mobile phones in order to avoid being affected by this incident. After all, the person involved, Gu Muran, is nominally a member of the Gu family. They discussed happily, when will they decide to have the surgery after this matter is over. When Mrs. Gu mentioned this, she began to worry: "I can''t see Dr. Yun at all now." Patriarch Gu thought of one thing, so he said directly: "I heard that three days later, it will be time for that kid from the Song family to have an operation. At that time, there will definitely be a chance." "That''s the only way to go." The housekeeper has been paying attention to the trend of this matter. When he saw that the online public opinion was not right, he immediately shouted in a panic: "Master, madam." "Oh no-" - Time back to half past seven. The medical clinic has already thanked customers, but it is rare that it has not closed. Yun Zheng went out at this time. Several people at the door suddenly came to him. People from the entertainment agency have only seen their real faces on TV or reports before. When they received this task, they thought it was simply whimsical. But I didn¡¯t expect¡ª Now they are really standing in front of the disciples of the God of Medicine. It was like a dream. "Who are you?" The bodyguards behind Yun Zheng immediately surrounded Yun Zheng. They hurriedly explained: "We have no malicious intentions, but now there is a rumor on the Internet, and we want to ask you to verify it." Yun Zheng glanced at the people behind him indiscriminately, and his master''s guess was right. After knowing that Lu Chaolan was involved in this matter, Gu Muran had already changed his original plan. It was Lu Chaolan who specially ordered him to leave tonight. However, Gu Muran has calculated all of this. Yun Zheng: "Please tell me, everyone." - At seven forty. A group of pictures of people from the entertainment agency standing in front of the medical hall and talking with Yun Zheng were exposed on the Internet. Seven forty-five. The Gu family knew from the housekeeper that things on the Internet were going in an uncontrollable direction. (end of this chapter) Chapter 18： miss she is missing Chapter 18 The eldest lady is missing They turn on their phones. A string of phones that rang until they exploded, ringing non-stop. "What should we do now?" Mrs. Gu was afraid that Gu Yunjiao''s kidney failure would be exposed. It doesn''t matter what happens to Gu Muran, but Gu Yunjiao''s reputation cannot be damaged. Patriarch Gu was also very impatient: "What else can I do?" Mrs. Gu was also anxious: "Why are you so fierce, the current scene is not what I want to see." Gu Yunjiao had no idea why things would go in this direction. When her parents quarreled, she became dizzy, and hurriedly said: "Now is not the time to quarrel, first think about how to deal with it." At this time, the Gu family owner received a message, "Song Yangxuan woke up, Dr. Yun is going to the hospital now." Now, only pictures of people from the entertainment agency talking with Yun Zheng are released on the Internet. But the specific content, they don''t know. But the Gu family is scared, because Yun Zheng knows who the Gu family really is. Once they are put online, everything they do is for naught. "As long as Gu Muran doesn''t show up in the hospital, everything will be fine." Gu Yunjiao looked at her mother, "Let the bodyguards strictly monitor Gu Muran and let her stay in the ward obediently." Before Mrs. Gu could answer Gu Yunjiao''s words, her cell phone rang. Coincidentally, it was the bodyguard who called. "Madam, it''s not good! Missy is missing..." "what?" Gu Yunjiao didn''t care about how her makeup looks now, and said in a hurry, "Quick! Go to the hospital quickly." It was on Gu Yunjiao''s way to the hospital. There has been a storm on the Internet. "It has been confirmed that the Gu family does have a daughter with kidney failure." The people in the entertainment club who were guarding the medical center published a bib directly after returning. The content of the bib is very simple, only a few short sentences. Netizens have been staying online. Even kept guarding the entertainment company''s scarf. After they posted on Weibo, they ate fresh melons directly. "Squat down." "Does this mean that some people want to divert everyone''s attention from the news that the daughter of the Gu family hates her marriage that was exposed in the evening?" "It is indeed possible, but who is so vicious to expose such news, do you want the little girl''s reputation?" "Everyone, don''t be in a hurry to leave the show. My sister who was hospitalized in the hospital also saw people from the entertainment club at the entrance of the hospital." "The big brother of the entertainment company has worked hard. After squatting the first melon, he squatted the second melon." "Look, we caught the head of this evening''s news¡ªMiss Gu''s family." When the Gu family''s car was about to arrive at the hospital, Gu Yunjiao saw the information on the Internet. "Don''t drive into the hospital." She is afraid of being photographed by the paparazzi. So, Gu Yunjiao''s car stopped at the entrance of the hospital. Just when she was about to get out of the car. Next to , several luxury cars sped away. The car stopped at the entrance of the hospital. The bodyguards first got off the surrounding cars and surrounded the door of the middle car. When she saw who was getting off the vehicle in the middle, Gu Yunjiao immediately clenched her hands. She was thinking in her heart, as long as she didn''t bump into Gu Muran. But when she changed her mind, she suddenly thought that Yun Zheng only knew about the Gu family, but he had never met Gu Muran. My heart just relaxes. Then I heard the driver''s voice: "Isn''t this Missy?" Following the driver''s line of sight, Gu Yunjiao saw Yunzheng and Gu Muran standing at the door of the hospital talking. Gu Yunjiao squeezed her palm tightly. They actually know each other? (end of this chapter) Chapter 19： Gu Muran why! Chapter 19 Gu Muran Why! Her parents tried so hard, but they couldn''t have a few words with Dr. Yun. Gu Muran When did she meet Yun Zheng? It seems that since Gu Muran woke up this time, everything has been beyond her control. Gu Muran really seems to be a different person. At this moment, Yun Zheng''s bodyguard suddenly looked at her accurately. Several of them walked straight towards her. ¡­ "Thank you both for this matter." Gu Muran stood at the door of the hospital and said sincerely. Someone in the dark, deep in his body, slightly curled his lips: "Miss Gu, you''re welcome." Yun Zheng didn''t dare to take the credit: "Yun Zheng just told the truth according to the facts, and I don''t dare to take this thank you." There are paparazzi from entertainment clubs at the entrance of the hospital. Gu Muran moved a step to the side, just covering Lu Chaolan, even if they took pictures, he would not appear. "Miss Gu really did not miss anything, Lu admires it." Lu Chaolan instantly looked aside. "Go and have a look!" "Yes." Several people standing behind him immediately walked aside. People from the Song family soon appeared at the door of the hospital. It''s Patriarch Song and Mrs. Song. "I made you wait again." Patriarch Song immediately apologized again and again. Yun Zheng: "Patriarch Song, don''t say that, I''m here early." Patriarch Song noticed Gu Muran beside him at this time. Wearing a hospital gown. Under the streetlight, that little face is especially pale. Mrs. Song didn''t know Gu Muran, so when she saw Yun Zheng talking to her, she asked, "Doctor Yun, who is this?" Before Yun Zheng could speak, Gu Yunjiao''s voice sounded from the other side: "What do you want to do, get out¡ª" Several bodyguards brought the driver and Gu Yunjiao here directly. Patriarch Song and Mrs. Song both knew Gu Yunjiao. After all, Mrs. Gu often takes her to attend various gatherings and banquets. "The two of you must know each other." Yun Zheng said with a smile. Gu Yunjiao roared angrily: "Do you know who I am, let me go." Xu Shi just got closer here, and she could feel the difference between Yun Zheng and Gu Muran. The more this happened, the more irritable she felt. She is the real daughter of the Gu family. Gu Muran why! Yun Zheng clearly saw that after Gu Yunjiao finished speaking, Mrs. Song, the head of the Song family, frowned slightly. It seems that she didn''t expect that Gu Yunjiao, the daughter of the Gu family, would be like this usually. It''s not like what you usually hear. "These two are the two daughters of the Gu family." Yun Zheng introduced with a smile. They know Gu Yunjiao, others, who is the rest, is already self-evident. "Hi there." Gu Muran nodded slightly with a neither humble nor overbearing expression. The girl''s eyes were shining like stars. Mrs. Song saw her and felt that everything on the Internet was just rumors. She is too frank. When you look directly at your eyebrows and eyes, you can feel her confidence and arrogance. She smiled and said, "Good boy." Even when she saw the white bandages on her wrists, her expression did not change. She is a mother, perhaps thinking of her son, she was a little moved: "You have suffered." Gu Muran looked at Madam Song with a smile, "Madam, you will have good luck in the near future." Everyone likes to hear Daji''s words, and Mrs. Song only takes Gu Muran''s blessing. Thinking of his son waking up, everything is indeed going in a good direction. She laughed: "Thank you." Not far away, several people came trotting. is the bodyguard of the Gu family guarding Gu Muran. (end of this chapter) Chapter 20： Is what Yun said false? Chapter 20 Is what Yun said false? "Miss, please go back with us." The tone of these bodyguards is really not very good. After all, their mission is to guard Gu Muran. They are on the nineteenth floor. Up to now, they don''t understand how Gu Muran left. "This is your eldest lady, what kind of tone are you talking about?" Mrs. Song couldn''t stand it anymore, and spoke for Gu Muran. Gu Yunjiao had already revealed her disguise just now, and she didn''t restrain herself at the moment: "Mrs. Song, this is our family matter, please don''t get involved." The members of their Gu family came, and she became more rigid. Facing Yun Zheng, he was almost cold-hearted. Gu Muran snorted coldly, because she thought Gu Yunjiao was a smart master, but who knew she was so stupid. Trapped in a small wealthy family, I really thought I was the boss. The person that all families want to curry favor with. Gu Yunjiao, in order to vent her anger, couldn''t offend anyone. At that time, Master Gu and others also arrived by car. He just arrived, and he almost fainted when he heard this. "Jiaojiao, I apologize to Dr. Yun." "Why! Our Gu family didn''t offend him, why should he say that about my Gu family in front of the media." After Gu Yunjiao was yelled at, her mind was completely lost. Especially when she saw that Gu Muran and Yun Zheng seemed very familiar just now, she felt furious in her heart. The smile on Yunzheng''s face also disappeared: "Miss Gu said that Yun did not understand, Yun was questioned by the reporter, but she only said one sentence, dare to ask Patriarch Gu, is what Yun said false? " Gu Fuxing was already sweating on his forehead. If he admits to this family matter, then Jiaojiao''s future will be ruined. However, if he denies or refuses to answer, he will directly offend Yun Zheng. He can be said to be riding a tiger right now. Unexpected, at this time, Patriarch Song couldn''t stand it any longer, "What? Brother Gu, is this difficult to answer?" When was Gu Fuxing forced to question him to such an extent. Madam Gu clenched her hands tightly. She has always been favored by others. When has she ever been so angry. Husband, daughter was forced to this point. She couldn''t stand it anymore, and yelled at these people, regardless of any sense of propriety, "What do you guys want?" People are driven into a hurry, and all their mouths are lost. "It''s all you-!" Du Huiling fixed her eyes on Gu Muran: "If you hadn''t sneaked out, how could such a thing have happened?" "How far do you want to harm our family?" "You are hit with evil, you stay far away from us, okay?" A family of four. Three bites persecute one person. Lu Chaolan stood in the darkness with a tight expression. Everyone in the audience looked different. Gu Muran looked calm. She first apologized to the Song family and Yun Zheng who were involved in the topic. "Sorry, accidentally got you involved, I''m sorry." Gu Muran counted that there was an opportunity tonight, but he never expected that their family would speak so arrogantly and without any scruples. Her quietness was in stark contrast to the arrogant appearance of the three Gu family members. Patriarch Song and Mrs. Song looked moved: "Don''t say that." Yun Zheng frowned. He didn''t expect that Gu Muran would be scolded at every turn in his life in Gu''s family. It really didn''t look like the arrogant look that day. The difference is really too big. "It''s hard work for Master Gu and Mrs. Gu to endure me for so long, and they also worked hard to pick me up from the countryside." (end of this chapter) Chapter 21： sobriety Chapter 21 Sobriety in exchange for life Gu Muran doesn''t like other people being involved in his affairs. She not only had white bandages on her forehead, but also bandages on her arms. In the dark night, this whiteness is especially dazzling. "Since Mrs. Gu doesn''t like me as an adopted daughter so much, it just so happens that I also feel that the atmosphere of the Gu family is particularly detrimental to luck." Her sudden words shocked the Gu family directly. They never expected that Gu Muran would put down the stall directly. The weak and timid girl before, at some point, her eyes seemed to be a different person. The seemingly calm eyes seem to hide a decisive sharpness. Her words and deeds are completely out of their control. The Song family did not expect that the eldest lady that the Gu family claimed was actually an adopted daughter. Didn''t expect that the life of the seemingly glamorous young lady actually turned out to be like this. Patriarch Gu was startled: "What nonsense are you talking¡ª" Madam Gu didn''t expect it either: "Do you know what you''re talking about?" have to! Another threat. What Gu Muran dislikes the most is threats from others. She sneered: "I''m sober in exchange for my life, so I naturally know what I''m talking about!" Her voice was unhurried, but her words were powerful, "There is no gift of childbearing, but the gift of nine years of nurturing, the original life will be returned to you." "From now on, Gu Jiaqiao and I will return to the bridge, and the road will return to the road." Gu Muran directly drew a clear line with the Gu family. "Sister, mother just said something to you in a hurry, how could you say such decisive words to make mother angry." Gu Yunjiao was woken up by Gu Muran''s resolute words just now like a stick. Gu Muran must draw a clear line with the Gu family, but only after she gets her kidney. People are still clear-headed under the relationship of interests. "You are weak and recuperating in the countryside. I think you must think that your mother is biased. You think that my mother is more biased towards me, but that place is the most favorable for your condition according to the master." After Gu Yunjiao regained her senses, she said one after another, "Look, after you recovered from your illness, your mother brought you back." "So, don''t be angry, talk to your mother if you have anything to say." The Song family and Yun Zheng were slightly stunned when they saw Gu Yunjiao whose face changed so quickly. Mrs. Gu and Patriarch Gu were also the first to come to their senses and agreed again and again. Immediately cooperated with this statement. "Of course, your sister is right. You have been in poor health since you were a child. We specially chose a place with good Feng Shui, hoping that you can grow up healthy and healthy." "Of course, how can you talk to us like this." "Of course, we have worked hard to raise you, and hearing your words, I am really disappointed." One bite at a time, Gu Muran just wanted to vomit. "It''s been hard work?" Gu Muran snorted, and she glanced at the bandages on her body, "Do you know how this came about?" The Gu family and others wanted to stop what she wanted to say next. Gu Muran seemed to have expected it, and took a step to the side, "I think my good sister should know." "After your college entrance examination is over, we will definitely marry you to the Qian family. We will give you everything you want, okay?" Until this time, they have not forgotten the lies on the circle. Gu Muran doesn''t talk nonsense with them. In the quiet space, a voice suddenly sounded. "What are you talking about¡ª" "You are just a wild girl no one wants..." No one present spoke, but the voice was still ringing. (end of this chapter) Chapter 22： we spoil you too much Chapter 22 We spoil you too much "In a few days, we will have a kidney transplant operation, and you, after losing a kidney, will drag your half-disabled body to become a victim of family marriage." "You shouldn''t have appeared in this world! I''m the only real daughter of the Gu family." Vicious voices, one after another. Until the end of the recording, everyone present couldn''t believe it. It is already clear whose voice it is. After all, when Gu Yunjiao was brought by Yunzheng''s bodyguard just now, she had such an arrogant and domineering tone. The moment Gu Yunjiao heard her, she was already frightened. She was completely taken aback. "Gu Muran, you dare to slander me." Gu Yunjiao has a crazy temper. At this moment, as if she was going crazy again, she walked up to Gu Muran and stretched out her hand. In such a scene, Gu Muran fought back on the first day he came to this body. But ah. She seems to have a long memory. But the difference is that this time before her palm fell down. A figure appeared in front of her. Before the slap fell, the man stopped him directly. The man gave him a disgusted look, and flicked it lightly. Gu Yunjiao still couldn''t bear it. Just like when Gu Muran shook her hand lightly back then, she couldn''t bear it, and fell to the side uncontrollably. It''s the same this time. She fell straight to the ground. It is different from the tile floor of the ward. The entrance of the hospital is a concrete floor. Gu Yunjiao broke her skin. She stood up, accusing the voice of being false, "You deliberately slandered me." "We can send it for appraisal to see if the voice is synthetic." Gu Muran raised his eyes slightly. "impossible¡­" Gu Yunjiao is very sure that Gu Muran didn''t take her mobile phone that day, that''s why she was so unscrupulous. But... reality slapped her hard. Now it is completely impossible to end. Madam Gu didn''t expect Gu Yunjiao to say this directly in front of Gu Muran. What shocked her was still behind. "Snapped-!" Gu Yunjiao, who had just stood up for twenty seconds, was slapped again. Great strength. Paparazzi in the distance can feel the pain on their faces. Patriarch Gu said angrily: "Naughty girl! You actually said this in front of your sister, it''s nonsense!" "Who said she is a wild girl that no one wants!" "I think you have been carried away. We spoiled you too much, and let you say such arrogant and arrogant words." "Whoever said that you are going to have a kidney transplant, the information on the Internet is a rumor, and you are here to make trouble." "Is there any other victim of family marriage? Your sister has someone she likes. We will naturally not stop her after the college entrance examination." "Stop talking nonsense in the future! After you go back today, think about your mistakes behind closed doors. Before you get your sister''s forgiveness, the family is not allowed to take another step." Gu Jiazhu''s sentence seems to be biased towards Gu Muran. In fact, it is not the case. Every sentence is just to protect the reputation of the Gu family and for the benefit of the Gu family. Gu Muran was standing aside, looking at the upright Patriarch Gu. With such a public presence, he dared not let her delete the recording at all. So, he laughed along with him: "I heard that Yang Xuan is awake. If Dr. Yun and Brother Song have something to do, they should go to work quickly. Our Gu family''s family affairs don''t dare to waste everyone''s time." Actually, none of the people present were fools. They can see right and wrong. (end of this chapter) Chapter 23： You are still so delusional Chapter 23 You are still so stubborn The whole family is full of wolves and tigers. They were forced into such a situation by their family members. Mrs. Song really loves Gu Muran. Patriarch Song also felt that such a little girl was really pitiful. "No problem, don''t waste such a little time." Song Patriarch said. "Anyway, let''s go along the way, we''ll go back to the ward together later." Mrs. Song also had the same idea. Now, Patriarch Gu still has something he doesn''t understand. This is a disguised form of protecting Gu Muran. Gu Muran saw that Patriarch Gu''s expression was not good-looking, the corners of her lips were slightly hooked, and the bad part was still behind. "Patriarch Gu, if you lose your true daughter''s heart for me as an adopted daughter, the loss will not be worth the gain." Gu Muran is now opening his mouth as ''Patriarch Gu''. Gu Fuxing feels that she doesn''t take him seriously now. He is not in a good mood. Now everything is not walking according to his established track. She opened her mouth and called herself an adopted daughter. Gu Fuxing felt that he was even more difficult to ride a tiger now. If he admits that she is an adopted daughter, then the uproar on the Internet will not be able to end. As long as someone with a heart connects "Gu''s family has a daughter with kidney failure" and "Gu Muran is an adopted daughter" with this matter, then all the truth will not be concealed. All will be revealed immediately. The former will involve Jiaojiao, while the latter will damage the Gu family''s reputation. So, no matter what, he would never admit that ''Gu Muran is a fake daughter''. In the blink of an eye, he already had a new decision. "Ran Ran¡­" "Dad knows that you have been placed in the country these years, and you have a lot of dissatisfaction with us." "Father promises you about your marriage with that kid from the Qian family. If you choose a good time, you will get engaged." "There are still so many people here, your reputation is important, let''s go back to the hospital first, when the time comes, Dad will give you whatever you want." Speaking is better than singing. At this time, he still hasn''t forgotten his marriage contract with the Qian family. He was still thinking about the matter of ''killing three birds with one stone''. But ah. He didn''t know that his arrow had already failed. The girl rubbed her fingers casually: "I''m afraid you won''t be able to satisfy what I want." "how could be¡­" Mrs. Gu''s IQ is also crazy for a while, and she is online for a while. "Be obedient and obedient, and your parents will satisfy you in everything." Gu Muran smiled faintly and shook his head, "You are still so stubborn." "How I rolled down the stairs at that time, you all know in your heart, the grace of parenting has been cleared." "If you stop now and the Gu family reveals the truth to the public today, then... the Gu family will still be this Gu family." Her tone was not in a hurry, but... Yun Zheng still felt her arrogance that day from her expression at the moment. Sure enough! The person in front of me is still that arrogant aunt. "My parents have promised you, what else do you want?" Mrs. Gu became impatient after hearing a sentence. Look, I''m in a hurry again. She originally just wanted to solve the kidney replacement and marriage contract, but now it seems... Obviously, they will not stop immediately. "Forget it, since you are obsessed with obsession, I will spend a few days with you." Gu Muran was not surprised by their reaction. After all, the head of the Gu family has always put interests first. Humanity has long since disappeared in their eyes. "Please go back, everyone, the Gu family will receive good news tomorrow." She especially emphasized the words''good news''. (end of this chapter) Chapter 24： God bless her Chapter 24 She has to be blessed by God "Also, don''t worry about the parts on my body anymore." After all, things belonging to my aunt are not something anyone can touch. Gu Muran is unwilling to let the Gu family be protected by her cause and effect. The strength of the Gu family, if they wake up early, there is still a chance of salvation. If you are obsessed with your obsession, it will not be a simple loss of money. People in the Gu family have always believed that Gu Muran is a fate, and that people who come into contact with her will definitely have trouble. But...it''s not the case. She is blessed by God, and she is born with deep blessings. Otherwise, with such a strong causal blood demon, she is no longer a normal person. However, except for the weakening of her spiritual power due to the imbalance between the two sides, the others are completely unaffected. Enough to see¡ª The so-called thin margin is simply nonsense. Gu Muran''s last sentence is another matter that was directly covered up by the Gu family, and it is directly placed on the bright side. They could feel Zhou Xiang''s and Yun Zheng''s eyes on them. They feel that they have always been aloof and sought after before, when have they ever received such stares. It seems that all the embarrassing moments of my life have gathered at this time. They still blamed everything on Gu Muran. If it wasn''t for her talking nonsense... Why are they being treated coldly and hostilely? In the dark, there was an icy expression. Patriarch Gu couldn''t find the owner in sight, and felt a chill down his spine. Yun Zheng looked at Gu Muran''s indifferent expression, knowing that she had made a decision in her heart, before leaving, he smiled. "Right now I just feel lucky that Patriarch Gu asked me to perform an operation on Ling Qianjin, but Yun didn''t agree, never thought that he would be insulted by Ling Qianjin." "Yun Mou has always kept in mind the words of the master, medical ethics come first, and the mind must be upright." "I will report this matter to Master truthfully when I go back today. The Xiuyuan Medical Center will start immediately and will not accept any illnesses of Patriarch Gu." "If Patriarch Gu wastes his life again, he will get retribution one day." He didn''t believe what Gu Muran said, that the Gu family had good news tomorrow, it was really good news. After saying this, he looked at Gu Muran and said proactively, "Miss Gu, do you want to go in together?" No one expected that the person that all the patriarchs were rushing to climb up to, would take the initiative to talk to Gu Muran so kindly at this moment. The Song family was a little surprised. The Gu family couldn''t believe what they saw. The person they begged for, tried all the methods after thinking about it, but they were just strangers. But now what do they see... Gu Muran didn''t think there was anything wrong with this, so he felt at ease: "Let''s go." She turned and left first. Yun Zheng followed behind her. Neither party felt that there was anything wrong. But...others feel that everything is wrong. The Song family and Mrs. Song didn''t look at the Gu family again, and hurriedly followed. The current situation, as far as Patriarch Gu is concerned, is simply bad. Dr. Yun has been thoroughly offended. The Song family didn''t look good either. The rumors from netizens have not dissipated. The reality is bad again. Everything, completely out of control. Gu Yunjiao looked at Gu Muran''s eyes, full of viciousness. Gu Muran didn''t want to care about the Gu family. The wicked have their own harvest. Not to mention, the first time she saw Gu Fuxing, she saw that his face was turning black. Everything would have gone wrong, if he didn''t know how to restrain himself. The destruction of a family is light. I''m afraid...and prison time. And... Gu Fuxing''s face and fate seem a little hazy, as if they were deliberately covered by someone. (end of this chapter) Chapter 25： once had a relationship Chapter 25 There was a relationship once Although Gu Muran is also in the VIP ward, he is not in the same inpatient building as the Song family. Gu Muran was in the front row. When she arrived at her inpatient building, she stopped. "Thank you for today''s matter." Patriarch Song shook his head: "Young girl is being polite, we didn''t do much, so we can''t afford to thank you." Mrs. Song also felt a little bit sorry for this little girl: "Don''t worry too much about things on the Internet. If you need help, just come to us. We are in the hospital building behind." "The Song family shouldn''t get too involved in the Gu family''s affairs, so as not to affect the Song family''s luck." Gu Muran does not want other causes and effects to affect the Song family. Patriarch Song heard the words, and asked casually, "Little girl knows how to read faces?" "Slightly understand." The Song family really thought she only understood it superficially, so they didn''t ask any further. Patriarch Song: "Don''t think too much about this little girl when you go back. There will be no more bodyguards in charge of you in the future. Don''t be afraid of this matter. No one will dare to think of you again." Gu Muran''s words have already reached that point just now, how could those bodyguards wink, how dare they chase after him. Even if they wanted to chase after him, the Patriarch of the Gu family would not leave someone to gossip at this juncture. Gu Muran smiled, she was naturally not afraid of those bodyguards, "Thank you for your kindness, I will keep it in my heart." Gu Muran turned around and entered the inpatient building. The Song family couple, Yun Zheng and others headed for another inpatient department. "Just listen to her about the Gu family''s affairs, and don''t interfere." My aunt won''t let me interfere, so I''d better be honest. Yun Zheng felt that Gu Muran''s exhortation just now must have a higher degree of favorability for the Song family. It proves that the Song family should be worth making friends with. So, he is also willing to form a good relationship with the Song family. At least...they are also considered to be involved in the tomb. The Song family couple didn''t expect that even Yun Zheng believed a little girl''s words so much. "Doctor Yun, are you and Ms. Gu friends?" Mrs. Song couldn''t help asking. Yun Zheng glanced at the man hiding in the dark. He smiled and shook his head: "It''s just a one-time relationship." Master and she are not friends yet, how dare he... Mrs. Song''s tone was obviously low: "Well, if you are the little girl''s friend, the major families in Yancheng will definitely protect her for your sake." Protect? Yun Zheng thought of that aunt, it was a blessing that others did not provoke her. Why would she need to take advantage of him? Yun Zheng came today to see Song Yangxuan''s situation. Everything is calm in the hospital. But the Internet is already surging. The paparazzi has been guarding in the dark of the hospital, listening to everything carefully. Although Cheng Jianbin already knew the truth, when he heard these conversations in person, his heart was still cold. Gu''s house. "Can you save me some trouble?" Back home, Patriarch Gu cursed angrily. "Jiaojiao, you are so smart, but look at you today..." "You-Mom and I have put in so much effort just to hope that your operation will be safe. But what about you, look what you have done?" "Still scolding Dr. Yun... Can''t you scold in your heart, you have to say it, and still in front of him? Are you kicked by a donkey in the head?" Gu Yunjiao is still covering her face at this moment, with a stubborn face and tears in her eyes, looking pitiful. (end of this chapter) Chapter 26： Dont even try to fail Chapter 26 Don¡¯t even think about failing Patriarch Gu was unmoved, and still pointed at his face and scolded without mercy. "Forget it, you still said that in front of the evil star, and you were caught. As long as those things are posted on the Internet, you will be completely destroyed, do you know¡ª" "Not only you, but our Gu family will also be implicated." "Is there still not much news about our Gu family on the Internet?" Perhaps, it was enough to be aggrieved outside today. Patriarch Gu, who seldom loses his temper with Gu Yunjiao, returned home today, scolding and angrily. Gu Yunjiao''s eyes were flushed, "This is all the evil star''s tricks, I... this is all her tricks, she just wants to get rid of our Gu family." Gu Fuxing''s eyes were ferocious, he would kill three birds with one stone, and never miss any of them. She is an arrow for the Gu family to profit. How could he allow her to leave the Gu family. Madam Gu is usually arrogant, but at this time, when Gu Fuxing is angry, she is also guilty. But seeing her daughter''s current appearance, she also felt really distressed: "This layer... It''s all calculated by them, there must be someone in the hospital who hooked up with Gu Muran..." "Otherwise...why did the news come to light when I entered the clinic with my front foot." Up to now, Mrs. Gu didn''t even think about it, she just threw the pot out. As for to whom? The people in the medical center have blacklisted them. Since there will be no chance to ask for help in the future, then... simply put the blame on the repairing hospital. Someone has to take the blame, but for this scapegoat, anyone can take the blame, just not the mother and daughter. Mrs. Gu''s slander became smoother and smoother, and she began to talk endlessly. "That dead girl Gu Muran must have hooked up with an apprentice in the medical hall, and then that person leaked the news." "Maybe the apprentice she hooked up with said bad things about us in front of Yun Zheng, which made Yun Zheng have a bad impression of us." "All of this... is a conspiracy by others to drive us apart. Master must not be fooled." After Mrs. Gu said this, Gu Fuxing also calmed down. "What you said makes sense." Madam Gu calmed down his emotions, and immediately signaled Gu Yunjiao with her eyes, "How do you want to solve this matter now?" "Why don''t you just forget about the kidney transplant, and about the marriage contract, she is not the only daughter in our Gu family." Gu Yunjiao retreated to advance, pretending to share the burden for her parents, and tested Patriarch Gu''s thoughts. "There is no matching kidney in a short period of time. This kidney cannot be given up." The head of the Gu family is firm. Regarding the marriage contract, the head of the Gu family stared at Gu Yunjiao, "We raised you up so much, Jiaojiao, that kid from the Qian family is not good enough for you." Trying to no avail. Gu Yunjiao could only think of other ways. At this moment, the news on the Internet has exploded. # Surprise! The eldest lady of the Gu family turned out to be the adopted daughter of the Gu family! #Explosion! The daughter of the Gu family insulted Dr. Yunzheng in public. #Gu Jiazhen¡¯s daughter¡¯s image seems to have collapsed. In just ten minutes, after posting a Weibo from the entertainment agency. The whole Weibo is like exploding. Toutiao even pushed a lot of this information. The topic about the Gu family instantly climbed to the top of the discussion list. "If this is the case, then the adopted daughter of the Gu family will be forced to bear the name of the real daughter. This life will be difficult. The family is not easy to get along with." "That''s right, I don''t know what the Gu family is trying to do when they treat her like this, despite insisting on giving her the name of a real daughter?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 27： Rebirth Chapter 27 Regeneration "Then who knows¡ª" "Doctor Yunzheng has been scolded repeatedly, why? Can''t even tell the truth these days?" "Don''t ask Dr. Yun to do things if you have the ability! Dr. Yun upholds the medical ethics of the **** of medicine. Who would have thought that if you refuse the request of unscrupulous parents like you, you will turn it around and beat him back." "Doesn''t that mean that the news about hate marriage is false?" "That''s for sure, such a black-hearted parent, I heard that this fake daughter is quite quiet, and she doesn''t have any male friends. Can such a person hate to marry?" "Such parents were also kicked out of their brains. They even made up such a reason, just to clear up the matter of ''the Gu family has a daughter with kidney failure''." They still remember that when the hateful marriage threatened the Gu family''s parents, the matter about "Gu''s daughter with kidney failure" disappeared immediately, and all the topic volume disappeared. Originally, the degree of topic is high, and the degree of discussion is heated. Suddenly- Entertainment agency released another set of videos. The video was shot by them standing in the hospital. The content inside is about Gu Muran playing the recording. Moment¡ª #Gujia adopted daughter broke the recording incident! Directly climbed to the top of the hot search topic list, and instantly exploded. "This family is really bad to the bone." "I understand why the adopted daughter should be given the title of real daughter." "Kidney transplantation, substitute marriage...The methods of these wealthy families are simply dirty, and they dare not write like this in novels." At this moment, the Gu family. Patriarch Gu''s emotions, which had finally calmed down, exploded again after seeing the information on the Internet. Gu Yunjiao turned her eyes again and made another plan. Before her father got angry, she said hastily. "We still say that she is the real daughter, but she has conflicts with her parents." "That''s why there are quarrels in front of the hospital." Patriarch Gu didn''t say anything, and now that he has no good idea, Gu Yunjiao can listen to her ideas first. Patriarch Gu gave her a look, signaling her to continue. "Before it was confirmed that she wanted her parents to fulfill her marriage and voluntarily gave up her studies, but in the end the negotiation failed..." "We can give Gu Muran another explanation." "She is so familiar with the people in the hospital, according to what my mother just said, there really is her lover here." Gu Yunjiao''s eyes are vicious, since Gu Muran doesn''t let her have a good time, then her reputation will be ruined. "Since this is the case, we can refer this person to the original theory. She fell in love with someone else and was unwilling to marry the Qian family." Involved both the medical center and the Qian family. Patriarch Gu was silent for a moment, listening to her continue. "Gu Muran, together with the apprentice in the medical center, poured such a big basin of dirty water on our Gu family, just to get rid of the marriage contract between the Gu family and the Qian family, and hope to stay and fly with her lover." Gu Yunjiao calmed down, bucket after bucket of dirty water in her stomach. "In this way... our Gu family will naturally clean up everything, and public opinion will not have any influence on us." "As for the Qian family, they will naturally be anxious about getting married, just speed up the process." After all, the Qian family still wants to climb up to the Gu family. "When the time comes, it''s still in my father''s plan to expedite the engagement, then perform the surgery, and finally marry her over." In order to drive away and smear Gu Muran, Gu Yunjiao did everything she could. Gu Yunjiao, who was in a calm state, was full of poisonous schemes in her mind. Mrs. Gu is also sitting quietly on the sofa at the moment: "Then... when will the newspaper publish these?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 28： wait for the next wave Chapter 28 Waiting for the next face-slap Just as the Gu family and others were discussing these matters, the praise of the entertainment company on the Internet was overwhelming. The newspapers the Gu family found before were not limited to the entertainment circle, they were multi-faceted. Because it was exposed that the daughter of the Gu family hated to marry, she was criticized by netizens. "How can we listen to the entertainment agency''s one-sided opinion on this matter? What is the truth like? You can''t just listen to the entertainment agency''s remarks." "They are only more precise about the stars in the entertainment industry. What is the affairs of the rich and powerful? It is the first time for them to contact them and they are not professional." The newspaper suddenly published such a news. Netizens think that they are just trying to force the bow. The recording incident has exploded, and I am still trying to clear it up here. Some netizens also began to notice that at this time, the newspaper seems to have grasped new evidence. "I can''t finish eating melons these two days. I''ve been fleeing in the melon fields, enjoying it all the time. I don''t know which one to eat?" "Anyway, I just believe in the entertainment agency and wait for the next wave of face-slapping from the entertainment agency." However, some netizens said: "The Gu family is also a rich family in Yancheng. They are rich and powerful. Will they find the entertainment agency? After all, the entertainment agency is just a studio." "There are only a few staff members inside, the Gu family won''t close down for them, will they?" As soon as these comments came out, some netizens were infected and immediately joined the studio of the entertainment company. The staff of the entertainment agency are still in the studio at this time. This comment, they naturally saw it. Cheng Jianbin took out his mobile phone, "I don''t know if you still remember what was the first scarf issued when our entertainment agency was established?" A little fat man in a black sweater with dimples on the corner of his mouth smiled: "How can I not remember?" At this time, another person took out a post-it note on the desktop and read. "We want to bring you the most shocking truth, don''t chase unnecessary stars, and be rational. If their qualities and virtues don''t match, our entertainment agency must expose their true colors to prevent everyone from getting trapped." Their entertainment agency was established when the star-chasing culture was particularly rampant, and many people''s families were torn apart because of star-chasing. Even in order to chase stars, regardless of study, he had a big fight with his parents. Even because of star chasing, some people were killed. But in the end, it turns out that stars are more than what they appear to be. So, under the organization of Cheng Jianbin, a group of passionate young people established an entertainment club. They are committed to exposing star idols whose virtues do not match. Hope to guide those star chasers into the right path of their own normal development. Later, through their hard work, the entertainment club was dubbed by netizens as an ''entertainment killer''. Hearing this, Cheng Jianbin recalled the night when he received the message, "At that time, I was really afraid that the entertainment society would fall, and that if I didn''t agree with the Gu family, the entertainment society would be annexed, and the dreams of our group of people would end here. Annihilation." He twitched the corners of his mouth, "I was really overwhelmed at the time, but fortunately I met a master. Otherwise, if I was worried about the entertainment club being annexed and neglected the truth, I would have lost the original intention of creating the entertainment club." If the information they released covered up the original truth, then they would be truly living in pain. If anyone is ruined because of their information, it is... their fault. It is early morning now. They all knew that the Gu family would not let it go. So they gathered together in the studio, in case they missed the dirty water splashed by the Gu family, and feared that netizens would not be able to tell the truth. At this time, Cheng Jianbin received a text message. (end of this chapter) Chapter 29： The big devil eats little fairies Chapter 29 The Big Devil Eats Little Fairies At two o''clock in the morning! Many netizens discovered that the entertainment agency had posted a Weibo. The content of Weibo is very simple. "Our entertainment agency has never been ashamed of our original aspirations. Although the truth is cruel, it can make everyone rejoice. We just contacted Miss Gu''s family. This is her Weibo, which contains her detailed information. @´óħÍõ. " That''s right, the Weibo name is Gu Muran''s newly changed name. The entertainment club didn''t expect that the person who was schemed so hard by the Gu family would have such an insane name. Netizens immediately searched for this information and clicked in. Gu Muran posted a Weibo at 1:55 in the morning. The content of Weibo is very simple: "Gu Muran, I don''t care about others, female, 18 years old, single, blood type O." Netizens immediately ran to the entertainment agency and commented: "The detailed information is not detailed at all." Some netizens also noticed something was wrong: "Is the next wave of big melons coming soon?" Netizens commented one after another, guessing why the entertainment agency bombed Gu Muran''s Weibo? I was already very excited when I didn¡¯t go to bed after twelve o¡¯clock, but now I¡¯m excited by netizens¡¯ whimsical comments. No! Most netizens couldn''t sleep anymore. The nerves are more excited. It''s like a chicken blood. All began to guess how the next wave of follow-up would develop. At this moment, under Gu Muran''s Weibo, when netizens were preparing to comment and reply, an unknown netizen suddenly replied. "Welcome to the Great Demon King." The netizen immediately returned to the Entertainment Club: "Sisters, hurry up and see the big devil''s scarf." When this group of people went back again, they found that there were already several under the big devil: "Welcome to the big devil." They started Solitaire. As a result, the comments that have been going on for a long time are: welcome to the Great Demon King. No one expected that Gu Muran''s scarf would become a hot search because of it. Her Weibo was seen by many people. During the day, when Gu Yunjiao saw this, she was burned with anger. She didn''t even bother to read what Gu Muran posted. She directly changed her Weibo name to Exorcist. After seeing it, netizens just commented: "You are so bright that you can''t stand your sister. Oh, no, forget, you are a real daughter, she can''t be considered your sister." Then the netizen ran directly under the latest scarf of the entertainment company, "Second miss of the Gu family is too jealous, her sister has paid so much for her, she almost lost her kidney and her whole life, but it''s just a Weibo name, she also Can''t tolerate each other." directly lost the screenshot as proof. When many netizens went back to watch, the exorcist had already been changed, and changed to the little fairy of the Gu family. Netizens laughed even more. Said she was simply intolerable. Even directly commented: "The big devil only eats little fairies, don''t you know?" Netizens are simply bored. After getting the new gameplay, they all start to leave messages. "The big devil only eats little fairies, this Weibo name doesn''t work!" "The big devil only eats little fairies, let''s change his name!" "The big devil only eats little fairies, what should I change her name to?" The first sentence is the same, and the second half is like a dialogue. When Gu Yunjiao saw this at home, she was about to explode. Madam Gu sat on the sofa, her eyebrows twitching angrily. "Mom, this can''t work!" "It must be that **** who encouraged the netizens, otherwise how could the netizens target our Gu family so unanimously." (end of this chapter) Chapter 30： What kind of hospitality is this? Chapter 30 What kind of hospitality is this? How would she know that the things they did have already aroused the anger of netizens. They hurriedly contacted the previous newspaper¡ª¡ªZhenyu Newspaper. The newspaper office didn''t want to contact the Gu family at the beginning, but now they have been resisted by the full name. The Gu family''s whitewashing is exactly what they need. So, after summing up, they decided to cooperate again. ¡­ Just when they were summing up this matter. Gu Muran was leisurely cutting oranges. The sun was shining brightly at the moment, basking in the sun and eating fruit. Gu Muran sighed: "Beautiful!" At this moment, someone knocked on the door. "Mr. Lu, please come in!" She stood up, perhaps because she was in a good mood. When Lu Chaolan saw her today, she had a slight smile on her face, and her hair was slightly loose to the collarbone. The sun shone on her, her eyes narrowed slightly, and she looked like a kitten with no attack power. Lazy and full of energy. Yun Zheng followed behind Lu Chaolan, and accidentally shouted out his inner thoughts: "Grandma..." Lu Chaolan glanced at him immediately. He smiled awkwardly, "What... a slip of the tongue." "It''s okay, aunt forgives grandnephew." Gu Muran also went up the pole and down the stairs. She didn''t care about Lu Chaolan''s face at all. Yun Zheng: "..." With his own strength, he brought down the master''s seniority by two generations. "The house is simple, and Mr. Lu will just sit down." She looked like she was at her own home, not caring that it was a hospital. Lu Chaolan looked at her slightly, this woman really lived in the hospital like her home. "Mr. Lu doesn''t care." Gu Muran looked at him. The girl''s fair face is as white as porcelain. The previous sick white is no longer there. Lu Chaolan closed his eyes slightly, "How come?" "That''s good, let''s eat oranges." Gu Muran took out the freshly cut oranges on the tray, picked up one piece himself, and handed a whole orange to Lu Chaolan and Yun Zheng. Then he handed them the knife again: "You''re welcome, cut as big as you want." Lu Chaolan: "..." Yun Zheng: "..." What kind of hospitality is this? This is not treating them as guests too much. They were all stunned. This is the first time I saw this operation. Gu Muran likes to eat oranges, so she ate two pieces in a row. Seeing that Lu Chaolan and the two of them hadn''t moved, she said again: "You''re welcome, eat as much as you want, and be full." Tube full... Yun Zheng didn''t dare to talk anymore, this aunt was an orange essence in her previous life. This is not treating them as guests too much. Lu Chaolan put the oranges on the table, "I have other things to do with Miss Gu today." "I know, you can go to the Three Treasures Hall if you have nothing to do!" Gu Muran finished eating the orange in his hand, and then picked up the cinnabar pen and yellow talisman paper. In front of them, he directly drew a talisman paper. The movements are smooth and flowing. Yun Zheng looked at this scene and felt that he could learn it without using his brain. When I really saw the talisman on the yellow talisman paper, it was completely like a ghostly talisman, and I couldn''t understand it. "The youngest apprentice of the God of Medicine is still under the influence of the tomb evil spirit. This talisman paper guarantees that the talisman will disappear." Gu Muran handed it directly to Lu Chaolan. Then she picked up the wet tissue next to her, wiped her hands, and then rewarded herself with an orange. Eat something cold, and then bask in the sun, it''s so beautiful. "Lu Mou will keep this matter in mind." Lu Chaolan said solemnly. "The fate has been matched. Mr. Lu helped me yesterday, and I will remember it in my heart. However, the cooperation is not over. I need Mr. Lu''s help. Mr. Lu will know why he needs Mr. Gu''s help in the future." (end of this chapter) Chapter 31： Afraid of harming pond fish Chapter 31 Fear of harming pond fish The matter of the tomb evil can be regarded as a good relationship. She still needs this long-term meal ticket. Although the tomb evil on his apprentice has been removed, what he needs can''t be done without her. "Then... Aunt... Miss Gu, please exchange your mobile phone number with my master, so that it will be convenient for you to contact me in the future." Gu Muran glanced at Lu Chaolan, remained silent for two seconds, and read out a series of numbers easily, "This...is Mr. Lu''s mobile phone number." Lu Chaolan didn''t expect that she was not only proficient in fortune-telling, facial features, and talisman papers, but she could even count such things as mobile phone numbers. Gu Muran didn''t think there was anything strange, she could still count these small things casually. But you can''t tell anyone other than the person involved, and you can''t break the rules of a place. All in all, it is still limited. But his things, tell him that there is no problem. "Mr. Lu''s family has a big business. If there is any misremembering of the bank card password, I can calculate it for you. There is no charge for the wrong calculation." Gu Muran said with a smile. Yun Zheng was really stunned. "In the past, Yunzheng was not bad at speaking, so please... Miss Gu, don''t be as knowledgeable as me." Yun Zheng was scared. "Well, my nephew''s learning ability is relatively strong." Gu Muran nodded seriously. Lu Chaolan really couldn''t listen, "Since Ms. Gu already knows Lu''s contact information, it''s really unfair to Lu." Gu Muran: "Master Lu didn''t tell me, I figured it out, it''s fair." Gu Muran''s words seemed to say ''I didn''t stop you, you can do the math yourself if you want''. Lu Chaolan''s complexion was faintly strange. Listening to these words, it''s the kind of madness that doesn''t pay for life. Yun Zheng didn''t dare to say anything, for fear of harming Chi Yu. Finally, before Lu Chaolan could say anything, Gu Muran stopped teasing him, "Master Lu knows my scarf, so the phone number shouldn''t matter." Lu Chaolan was originally curious about what happened on the Internet, but he didn''t expect that this matter would be exposed directly. He cleared his throat, "I''m just worried that you won''t be able to handle the follow-up, and the collaborators still have to have the attitude of a collaborator." It seemed that everything was within her expectations. Gu Muran smiled: "Young Master Lu is right." She read out a series of numbers. Lu Chaolan signaled Yun Zheng to write it down. "Please tell Miss Gu again." Yun Zheng was a little dazed by his master''s beckoning gaze. Master''s memory is so good, and Miss Gu read so slowly just now, Master should have memorized it. Yun Zheng still wrote it down in a daze. Lu Chaolan directly saved it with his mobile phone, and then compared it with what Yun Zheng wrote down. kindness! That''s right. "On the Internet, what is Miss Gu going to do next?" Lu Chaolan put away the phone. Now that the Internet is fermenting so much, no matter what, no matter how much the Gu family has any ideas in their minds, they can''t implement them in a short period of time. Gu Muran used public opinion to restrain the Gu family and preserve her parts. "Things on the Internet should basically be finalized, and they can''t make any trouble." Gu Muran didn''t raise his head, but picked up another orange. She bought this near the hospital today. Thieves sweet. Yun Zheng said at this time, "When we came, we had already received news that the mother and daughter of the Gu family had gone to the newspaper office, and it seemed that they were going to conduct an interview." (end of this chapter) Chapter 32： our joy is back Chapter 32 Our happiness is back Gu Muran threw away the orange peel, "Oh, by the way, I''m sorry to involve Xiuyuan Medical Center in today''s matter." "How to say?" Lu Chaolan now finds Gu Muran very interesting. His mouth curled into a smile. There was also a slight smile in his deep black eyes. Gu Muran stared at him, he didn''t seem to be in a hurry. Yun Zheng was very curious about what this matter had to do with Xiuyuan Medical Center. Gu Muran said: "This matter is also very simple to resolve." Lu Chaolan: "How to say?" Gu Muran: "Are there any single apprentices in your medical center?" Gu Muran asked such a simple sentence, and Lu Chaolan already understood it in his heart. Yun Zheng said, "There are no single apprentices. Even the apprentices in our medical center are selected through layers of selection. They mainly hone their minds and exercise their ability to adapt." Ordinary people can''t enter Xiuyuan Medical Center at all. Backed against the tree of the God of Medicine, no one would want to enter. Whether it is medical skills or other things, you can increase your knowledge. Gu Muran raised his eyes directly to look at Yun Zheng: "Then you are really an exception." Yun Zheng knew what she was referring to. He scratched his head, "I will correct myself in the future and think more before speaking." Gu Muran didn''t bother with this matter anymore, just change it. Lu Chaolan stood up, "Take Miss Mu to dinner another day to thank you." Lu Chaolan also suddenly understood the meaning of Gu Muran''s Weibo. When Yun Zheng was still in the fog, his master left with one sentence, and he was dumbfounded. "Come see you some other day." When Yun Zheng left, he took a step back. Very respectful. For fear of offending one point. It seems that it has indeed increased a lot. - At ten o''clock in the morning. The newspaper that the Gu family looked for has already completed the interview and is editing the video. The official blog of Xiuyuan Medical Center in Yancheng Branch suddenly issued a statement. Introduced all the doctors in the Yancheng branch, including the graduate school, age, and marital status, all of which were suddenly made public. Netizens have been waiting for melons from entertainment companies. Suddenly. "???" They were all dumbfounded. "What does this Xiuyuan Medical Center do?" "We all know the conditions of the graduate schools and departments of doctors, and we also know that they are quite high-level, and they are respected. Is this group unifying their graduate schools to inspire us?" "We know how much we are, so let us go." "Hey! The marital status is all posted!" "Well, it seems that we can''t even be the doctor''s wife in the medical hall." "They all got married early." "My Mrs. Zhang... Mrs. Li''s dream has been shattered." "This collective announcement is too hard for us to survive, please... let us go." Netizens are crying. Suddenly, two minutes later. The long-term melon has arrived. The Zhenyu newspaper, which previously exposed the suicide of the daughter of the Gu family, once again released a crying video. Netizens first commented below. "Our joy is back." The staff of Zhenyu Newspaper were stunned, and didn''t understand what this sentence meant at all. The majority of netizens decided to put aside the attack of Xiuyuan Medical Center first, and eat melons happily first. Result, after clicking on it. The crying all over the sky made people''s ears hurt. "How could it be our adopted daughter, but... Even if you are dissatisfied with our arrangement for your marriage contract, you can''t say this kind of ''not our blood''." "How sad you let your parents hear." The opening scene is Mrs. Gu''s ''sorrowful'' cry. (end of this chapter) Chapter 33： Rush to the front line to eat your own melon Chapter 33 rushing to the front line to eat my own melon That was really hoarse, and that expression, as if all the organs in the body were exerting force. "Our engagement with the Qian family was made many years ago, when you were still young." "If you like the interns of Xiuyuan Medical Center, you can tell us openly, even if we come to make amends with the Qian family, we won''t waste your marriage." "But what are you doing to threaten your mother with your life?" Ms. Gu''s snot came out from crying. I can see that this passage is full of emotion. "Mother worked so hard to give birth to you, is this how you repay your parents?" Mrs. Gu said while crying. "You can''t even ignore your parents and threaten your parents for the boyfriend of Xiuyuan Medical Center. Do you have the heart to let your parents feel bad?" When Mrs. Gu said it, she slightly emphasized her tone at the "boyfriend of Xiuyuan Medical Center". As if afraid that others might not hear you clearly. "You can''t spread rumors that you are not the biological daughter of your parents just because you are dissatisfied with your marriage." Madam Gu was crying and beating her chest angrily. No matter what the actual situation is, the expression is quite in place. Whether it is words, emotions, or actions, there is nothing to choose. "You haven''t taken the college entrance examination yet, Mom and Dad promise you that after you take the college entrance examination, all your wishes will be fulfilled." "You and your sister are both mother''s favorite treasures. When you were young, your health was not good. Mom and dad specially found the master and found a place with good geomantic omen. No, after your health recovered, they brought you back." All these contents have already been rehearsed many times, and I have almost memorized them. Guarantee that all aspects are taken into account. Will not miss a little bit. "You and your sister are both mother''s darlings. Mom and Dad treat each other equally and have never been biased." "You can''t just let your boyfriend in the hospital give false testimony because you think your parents are partial to your sister, and let him slander at will, saying that my Gu family has a daughter with kidney failure. How can you make your sister behave like this!" Right now, after this video was released. True Entertainment Newspaper Office. Both Mrs. Gu and Gu Yunjiao are still in the studio of Zhenyu Newspaper. None of them left. "Mom, don''t worry, we will definitely clear it up this time." Gu Yunjiao vowed. Gu Yunjiao could already see victory in sight. "Netizens will definitely feel that it is Gu Muran''s fault, and everything will be satisfactory." "Our Gu family is still the previous Gu family." Madam Gu is also quite confident: "It will definitely be." Gu Yunjiao chuckled, "The one who gets scolded will only be Gu Muran, that evil star, she should fall to her death." Why didn''t one die. Wake up again, and add trouble to them. "She can''t die, she died, what should I do with the kidney that was finally matched?" Mrs. Gu put away the expression that seemed as if the sky had fallen when she just cried. The face is as vicious as ever: "If you want to die, you have to wait until you marry into the Qian family... After leaving our Gu family, she can die wherever she likes, and it has nothing to do with us." They''re sitting here waiting for news of victory. As for the villain in their mouths, Gu Muran saw the information on the Internet immediately. She feels that modern technology is really easy to use, and she can know any news at the first time. In her previous life, she was also a knowledgeable national teacher. After coming to the modern age, she feels like a country bumpkin who sees everything novel. Gu Muran, who has been fiddling with his mobile phone, is also on the front line, eating his own melons. (end of this chapter) Chapter 34： The devil will be on stage soon Chapter 34 The Demon King will appear on the stage soon Netizens were stunned after reading it. "I''m going, is this the reversal?" "Is it so powerful, this supplement is amazing, I almost believed it, ah ha ha ha..." "It''s really hard for Gu''s drama family, for one lie to tell another lie." "But! This lie is really true." People from Zhenyu Newspaper saw that the public opinion was completely different from what they imagined. They were all stunned. Madam Gu and Gu Yunjiao were stunned. They are waiting for these netizens to apologize when these are uploaded online. They also fantasized about the apologetic expressions on those people''s faces when they walked out of this gate. But now¡ª Why is it different from what they imagined. How is this going? Everyone in the audience looked at each other with puzzled expressions. Mrs. Gu still has that manuscript in her hand. How comfortable I was before, how aggrieved I feel now. They have been preparing for so long, but netizens don''t believe it at all. Ms. Gu felt for a moment that she had stayed up all night preparing the manuscript and memorized it for so long, as if she had been eaten by a dog and felt uncomfortable in her stomach. It''s a bit raw, and it''s still making noise on the Internet. After reading the whole article, Gu Muran had to raise his finger. It''s absolutely perfect. She almost believed her acting skills. The tears fell down one after another as if they didn''t want money. Gu Muran felt that the comments were novel. She looked at the netizen saying you and me, and she commented curiously, "Drink more water, shed so many tears, let''s mend it." No one expected that the netizens were so sharp-eyed, and when they saw it, they commented on her. "Based on this sentence, we must be sent to the Great Demon King." "You say a word to me, let''s all get together." "You say what you say, and the devil will appear on the stage immediately." "Every word you say to me, Mrs. Gu immediately rained heavily." Their group was abrupt, sending her to the number one comment on this bib information. Gu Muran was stunned, can he still play like this? Gu Yunjiao became jealous and panicked. Why are the public on Gu Muran''s side? Gu Yunjiao immediately said to Mrs. Gu: "Mom, we can''t just sit and wait for death. We can turn the situation around by taking advantage of the small number of people now." Mrs. Gu was stunned, "How to turn it? How to turn it?" Gu Yunjiao expressed her idea of ??hiring a navy. Madam Gu took the money immediately. But she didn''t know what to think of. She suddenly said: "You should keep this money. The company needs money now, and the company needs to turn around. In addition to the recent incidents, the stock market value has shrunk, and the capital chain will soon be broken." This is the funds she got from selling her jewelry and real estate. Gu Yunjiao is raising a navy here, and she is getting more and more addicted. Just want to overwhelm Gu Muran. Gu Muran was also curious and asked under his comment: "Can you make money by being a sailor?" This year¡¯s netizen: ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Muran, who is short of funds now, thought for a while, "Is there still time for me to open another trumpet and receive a navy mission?" The netizen was amused by Gu Muran, "Demon King, why are you so cute?" "Whose task are you going to take?" At this moment, under this comment, a group of strange people suddenly poured in and began to take the rhythm. Netizens who have been surfing at the forefront still don¡¯t understand. "Big Demon King, I private messaged you how to accept the task of hacking your navy army." After this person finished speaking, everyone below laughed. "Big Devil, we can also teach you how to get rich quickly." (end of this chapter) Chapter 35： unless the brain is rusty Chapter 35 Unless the brain is rusty They didn''t dislike Gu Muran at all, on the contrary, they felt sorry for Gu Muran even more. She was obviously the eldest lady of the Gu family in name, but she... was so poor that she needed to blackmail her navy to support herself. It''s just pathetic. So this post gradually turned into how to receive the task of the water army. For a while, the new sailors were stunned. This...how is it different from my original mission. Has the black information become so open and transparent now? Gu Muran looked at what they said. She replied to those people: "This is too troublesome...Can I directly sue them for defamation, is it faster?" Netizens gave her a thumbs up, "Our big devil is smart, so we can get rich faster, and we support you." The water army saw this posture and withdrew quickly. Gu Yunjiao cast a lot of nets, and the bait was also thrown out. Who knew that in the end, the fish that should have been trapped scared away all the fish that drove her into the fishing net. Her bait was all gone. All the money was wasted. Mrs. Gu''s anger hurts. At this moment, the owner of the Gu family heard from the company that all the funds used to turn around the company were squandered. Suddenly he was so angry that he almost had a heart attack. The company''s stock suddenly plummeted again. Some partners who were originally planning to cooperate have also disbanded. Gu Fuxing was furious in the company. The department came to ask him to sign, and he flicked his sleeve angrily. The document was not signed either. went directly to the hospital. - And at this moment. Madam Gu and Gu Yunjiao rushed directly to the hospital. They still don''t understand why public opinion is so out of control. "It must be that evil star Gu Muran, she hired the sailors in advance." Gu Yunjiao''s face was grim. Madam Gu also couldn''t figure it out, "Since this evil star woke up, everything seems to be out of control." Gu Yunjiao clenched her palms tightly: "It''s just too wicked." The car that Mrs. Gu and Gu Yunjiao were riding in just stopped at the entrance of the hospital. Just bumped into Master Gu who came to the hospital. And at this moment. Gu Muran just got his test results and was about to go to the ward. Mother Song''s family was worried that she would be affected by things on the Internet, so she came to have a look at Gu Muran. Just in time, the two of them bumped into each other in the hall downstairs. "Xiao Ran." Mrs. Song was really worried about Gu Muran. At such a young age, she has to bear what she shouldn''t have to bear. "Aunt Song." Gu Muran smiled cutely. The girl is wearing a hospital gown, with a delicate face and a very comfortable smile. "Are you here?" "I''ll do an inspection." Gu Muran raised the paper in his hand. At this time, Dean Qi happened to pass by and greet Mrs. Song. He also heard about the uproar on the Internet, and also knew about the Gu family''s anger at Yunzheng last night. Today, all the aristocratic families have already expressed their attitudes, and immediately drew a line with the Gu family, indicating that they have nothing to do with the Gu family. The purpose is to show Yun Zheng. The main thing is to show the medical **** behind Yunzheng. After all, Yun Zheng said in person yesterday that the Gu family has entered the blacklist of the medical center in disguise. At this time, who would dare to have a relationship with the Gu family. Unless the brain is rusty. "Dean Qi." can be biased. Someone saw him at first glance. Patriarch Gu did not expect that Gu Muran would be able to talk to Dean Qi now, and it seems that he has such a good relationship with the Song family. If she can persuade the Song family to invest, it will be regarded as a solution to the urgent need of the Gu family. (end of this chapter) Chapter 36： Are you going out without a brain? Chapter 36 Are you going out without a brain? I have to say that Gu Fuxing''s calculations are very loud. "Patriarch Gu, are you free at this time?" Gu Muran naturally saw through the small calculations in his heart. But she wouldn''t give him a chance. "Don''t be too complacent¡ª!" Gu Yunjiao, who came one step behind, appeared in front of Gu Muran again. The tone is fierce. Gu Muran let out a sigh, "Yesterday, Patriarch Gu also said that as long as Gu Yunjiao didn''t get my forgiveness, wouldn''t the family be able to take another step? Why did they go out so soon?" Patriarch Gu''s mind changed, "You are in the hospital, so your sister will naturally come to the hospital to ask for your forgiveness." "Really?" The girl''s voice changed, "Then...if I don''t forgive her, won''t it be too unreasonable?" Patriarch Gu saw the value of Gu Muran at this moment, but he lost the anger he had when he came here, and even softened his voice several times: "How could it be?" "What your sister did is really not worthy of forgiveness. If you don''t forgive her, let her stay at home for a while." Gu Muran nodded: "Patriarch Gu is right, but it''s already the beginning of May, so just don''t delay the college entrance examination." Gu Yunjiao: "Gu Muran, don''t go too far!" Snapped-! Patriarch Gu slapped him directly. Eyes without blinking. "Why are you talking to your sister!" This slap made her almost unable to stand up. Gu Yunjiao was slapped yesterday, and she covered it with thick foundation. Unexpectedly, this slap hit the previous position again. The powder was rubbed off in half. The face is blue and red. Gu Yunjiao lowered her head stubbornly. Anyway, she just had an attitude, and wanted her to apologize, but there was no way. "Patriarch Gu, did you come here today just to make Qianqian Ling apologize?" Dean Qi changed the subject aside. Patriarch Gu''s face is not very good-looking, "Yes, not all of them." There are still patients pointing around, some are talking about Patriarch Gu, and some are looking after Gu Muran. President Qi immediately stood up when he heard what they were talking about: "Don''t listen to the wind and rain about those non-existent things on the Internet. The person here is here. If you have any curiosity, just ask the person directly. Don''t stab the knife in the back." Gu Muran naturally knew that Dean Qi was doing this because of the Xiuyuan Medical Center. After all, they were talking about her having an affair with Xiuyuan Medical Center. Madam Gu was still secretly laughing. But unexpectedly, when he raised his eyes, he saw a pair of dark eyes. Those eyes were not as light as usual, but seemed to carry a deep coldness. "Why is Mrs. Gu smiling so happily?" Gu Muran stared straight at her, "If it weren''t for their aboveboard discussion here today, I would have almost forgotten the weeping interview video on Mrs. Gu''s website." Gu Muran took a step forward, and Mrs. Gu saw her panic, and she unconsciously took a step back. "Mrs. Gu put on a big play this morning, and directly put me and the apprentices in the medical clinic on the **** plate, what? Are you out of your senses when you go out? I don''t know that the doctors in the Xiuyuan Medical Center are all married. ?" Madam Gu murmured, "You''re talking nonsense." "I''m talking nonsense again! Before you slander me in the future, please find out whether the other person is married, or I thought Mrs. Gu was trying to insinuate that I meddled?" For a moment, when Mrs. Gu heard her say that, she was really ready to make such an excuse. "In case you..." "enough-!" Patriarch Gu scolded Mrs. Gu directly. Are there any cuties who read books? Raise your hand and show your claws~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 37： Please clean your ears Chapter 37 Please dig out your ears "You don''t feel ashamed enough, do you!?" People around pointing fingers, such as poking at the ridge. Patriarch Gu feels that he has lost all his face in the past few days. At this time, Gu Yunjiao didn''t dare to say much, but just stared at Gu Muran fiercely. Mrs. Gu was so yelled at twice that she dared not speak out. "Ran Ran¡­" Gu Muran really almost vomited: "Don''t! I can''t understand your appearance. I don''t have any relationship with Patriarch Gu. However, you really can''t shout." Call her insane, but she still knows how to respect her elders by using the respectful word ''you''. Say she respects the elders, but she has a tone of a big boss criticizing a younger brother. I feel that something is wrong, but I can''t make a mistake. "How can you have nothing to do with us? We gave birth to you and raised you so big. You can''t just say that because you think your parents are biased. We don''t want you to delay your studies because of marriage. This is all our painstaking efforts. Why do you..." Can''t understand it! For the rest, Gu Muran raised his hand, "Why don''t you stop and listen to me." Patriarch Gu couldn''t get enough words out of his mouth, he just stuck there, and was swallowed abruptly in the end. "you say." Gu Muran suddenly chuckled, "Madam Gu and the daughter of the Gu family, who is about to be imprisoned, please dig out your ears and listen carefully." Madam Gu and Gu Yunjiao: "You¡ª!" "I''ll only say this once. If I don''t have eyes like this next time, I won''t be so easy to talk about." She raised her brows and eyes slightly, and there seemed to be a thousand majesties in her eyes. For a while, they were actually frightened. They all kept silent. They were all wondering what Gu Muran would say. "Excuse me..." The girl''s lips curved slightly, and there were thousands of lights in her eyes. She smiled and said, "Can a man with type A blood and a woman with type AB blood give birth to a person with type O blood?" Both Patriarch Gu and Mrs. Gu froze in place. They all knew that Gu Muran meant something. also knew that this matter could not be hidden no matter what. "Looking at the expressions of Patriarch Gu and Mrs. Gu, you know it''s impossible." Gu Muran smiled, and raised the inspection form in his hand: "Exactly! Anyone who is interested can find out the blood types of Master Gu and Mrs. Gu, and I happen to be O blood type." The onlookers gave pointers immediately. At this moment, Gu Yunjiao suddenly remembered that Weibo post by Gu Muran. ¡¾Gu Muran, this person is not the other person, female, 18 years old, single, O blood type. ¡¿ single? O blood type? One care is not the other. In a seemingly useless sentence, there are actually three useful information points. How did she predict what they were going to say, and sent Weibo to clarify in advance. This must have been a mistake. Yes, she must have hit it by mistake. Gu Yunjiao does not admit that she is smart. What do Mrs. Gu and Patriarch Gu not understand at this moment? Where did they fail in the morning? Xiuyuan Medical Center and Gu Muran issued two effective scarves before them. One time! directly predicted their plans in advance. There must be some expert behind them giving advice. And this evil star, at some point, actually walked so close to Xiuyuan Medical Center! ? The crowd watching: "So? Is this young lady really not theirs?" "Then why do you have to say it''s your own?" "Is it possible that you are afraid that you will not support them when you are old?" "Shh! You didn''t read the information on the Internet, this Gu family has a daughter with kidney failure, and they have been trying to adopt her kidney." The third update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 38： be careful these days Chapter 38 Be careful recently "Look, this body is still shining brightly in a hospital gown, and the bandage on this hand hasn''t been removed yet!" "This... is too black-hearted for parents." "You don''t know yet, this adopted daughter was specially picked up from the countryside at the beginning. When she found out that she was not her own daughter, she sent her to the countryside. No, she was picked up again when needed." "This abacus is not as loud as theirs." "Tsk tsk tsk..." "The little girl is suffering." For a while, public opinion was all to one side. Madam Gu, Patriarch Gu, and Gu Yunjiao were almost drowned by everyone''s spit. directly ran away. Gu Muran looked at their backs, said nothing, just took out his mobile phone, and took a photo of his inspection list. "Xiao Ran..." Mrs. Song witnessed the face of this family again with her own eyes. For a while, she felt only a deeper distress for this little girl who was alone. "What are your plans for the future?" Originally, Mrs. Song thought that as long as Gu Muran and Yun Zheng knew each other, no one would dare to bully Gu Muran based on this alone. Who would have thought, but Yun Zheng said that he and Gu Muran were not friends. Last night, Mrs. Song and Patriarch Song were discussing and recognized Gu Muran as their goddaughter. In this way, under the protection of the Song family, no one dares to discuss anything. "Don''t worry, Aunt Song, I''m amazing. Didn''t you see that the bad guys ran away just now? Don''t worry." Gu Muran narrowed her eyes and smiled. "How about..." Mrs. Song was about to tell her plan. At this time, Gu Muran raised the test report in his hand: "I have nothing to do with the Gu family, the kindness of nurturing for several years, the life back then can be regarded as repaying them, and now Gu Muran''s new life Gu Muran. The sky is high and the sea is wide, let me go, after the college entrance examination, maybe they won''t be able to calculate even if they want to." The Song family has its own luck. Although she is blessed with deep luck, she is blessed by heaven. But the strong karma in her body is not a joke. The Song family''s luck is approaching, if she gets involved with her, her karma will disperse the Song family''s luck. Only people with profound merits like the God of Medicine can afford it. Anyone else will be persecuted and implicated by karma. This is what she doesn''t want to see. "That''s fine. If you need it, just come to Aunt Song. Aunt Song will definitely solve it for you." Mrs. Song only takes her precautions and respects her ideas. Looking at the little girl who is similar to her son, at a young age, but is forced by life to be covered in thorns. Her son was slightly injured, and she felt very distressed. If the little girl''s future parents know that she has been persecuted so much and was almost killed by her adoptive parents, how heartbroken it will be. Although the crowd dispersed, Dean Qi still stood aside when Madam Song and Gu Muran were talking. just kept looking at Gu Muran. Gu Muran turned his head sideways, and for the sake of speaking for himself just now, he gave a suggestion: "Dean Qi, this year''s 51st year, people are empty, good and evil never come singly, recently we have to be careful." After finishing speaking, she left without waiting for Dean Qi to respond. Dean Qi only felt that she was talking about it, and really didn''t care much. But just as he returned to his office, someone knocked on the door. "Dean Qi, it''s not good, the old lady of the Zhu family has been sent to our hospital." (end of this chapter) Chapter 39： This is good news, do you like it? Chapter 39 Good news, do you like it? Gu Muran returned to the ward, and directly sent the inspection form just taken to Weibo. Since learning Weibo, she has been eating melons every day. Eating my own melon is also a joy to eat. ¡¾There is no blood relationship, the favor has been repaid, and the cause and effect have been cleared. From then on, the bridge will return to the bridge and the road will return. ¡¿ There were thousands of comments in an instant: [Congratulations to the Great Demon King. ¡¿ ¡¾When will the big devil go to school, I will see the big devil well. ¡¿ Some netizens are still her alumni. Today is May 3rd. Gu Muran also understands the holiday system. There are still two days before school starts. Gu Muran replied: ¡¾See you at the beginning of school. ¡¿ The man sprinkled flowers happily. Gu Muran didn''t say anything extra. But Gu Yunjiao was still scolded badly under her scarf. The company''s stock price plummeted. The current capital chain has been broken. The blow to Patriarch Gu is not over yet. The Song family directly announced publicly that they would no longer cooperate with the Gu family in the future. At that time, the Gu family offended the Xiuyuan Medical Center, and many aristocratic families took the initiative to isolate the Gu family. Now someone started it, and those from other aristocratic families who were involved in work with the Gu family had already stopped. Now it¡¯s even more of a statement. One time¡ª The Gu family is like a mouse crossing the street, everyone despises it. Unhealthy! Gu Jiazhu also received a text message at this time, and there was only a short sentence in the text message: "This is good news, do you like it?" "are you crazy!" After Patriarch Gu cursed and cursed. In the mind. Suddenly remembered what Gu Muran said before leaving last night. Click to open it again, and found that the text message has disappeared. He even felt that he had seen a ghost. Throw the phone far away. It seems that he doesn''t want to get into trouble again. - The next morning. Gu Muran is ready to go out. Her eyes can reach the sky, and she can know the destiny at a glance, but it is depleted of spiritual power. Right now, the spiritual power in her body is still in a state of balance. Before she has established a contract with the long-term meal ticket, it is better for her to use less spiritual power. And she calculated that she would have a catastrophe before long. When the time comes, I''m afraid that the spiritual power in my body will run out. She is going to go shopping on the street. She has more than just a smart eye. The title of National Teacher is not for nothing. No one knows her depth of divine calculation talent. She took an orange and left the ward leisurely. The little girl glanced at the hospital gown on her body, thought about it, and went to the store to buy a set of clothes. There is only one hundred and fifty yuan left in the mobile phone. The shopkeeper thought she was pitiful, and finally counted her one hundred and forty yuan. There are ten yuan left. While passing by the supermarket, I saw grilled sausages. She hasn''t eaten yet. What a poor little girl. A grilled sausage cost her another five yuan. All net worth added up, only five yuan left. Thinking about her being a national teacher, she has fallen to this point. "Alas, lamentable, deplorable." Going out for a trip, I haven''t bought the things I want to buy, and I will spend almost all my money. Before leaving the hospital, she made a fortune for herself. It is advisable to set up a stall. But it is not advisable to go out. It costs money to go out. She looked at the five yuan left in her mobile phone. sighed. But I didn¡¯t want to. When crossing the road, a little girl bumped into her and dropped the candied haws in her hand. The little girl was crying, her nose twitching. Gu Muran saw a seller of candied haws at the step of the road. A piece of candied haws coaxed the little girl. The price is that the last five yuan is gone. - She aimed her gaze at the flyover not far away. There are indeed quite a lot of people under the overpass, and there are quite a few fortune-telling stalls. Go and join in the fun. After all, you can¡¯t leave empty-handed. Just when she was walking under the overpass, she heard a few shouts: "All divination and divination work, no money is not allowed." (end of this chapter) Chapter 40： Mr. Lu, stay safe Chapter 40 Mr. Lu, stay safe There are quite a few fortune-tellers here. It is almost becoming a gathering place for fortune-telling. Suddenly. She stopped. She felt abnormal. stepped forward. "Little girl, what do you want? Marriage? Career? No money." The fortune-telling man, who looked about in his fifties, looked at the little girl in front of him and asked with a smile. Gu Muran looked at the stall, everything was complete, including the little Maza. Before she could sit down, a force suddenly rushed towards her. She was about to avoid her body when a powerful arm suddenly grabbed her. "Miss Gu, you''d better be careful." A magnetic voice rang in her ears. She looked back and saw the man''s exquisite side face, which was like a delicately carved work of the Creator. Even if you have met once before, you will still be amazed when you meet again. "Mr. Lu, please stay safe." Her eyes are smiling, with delicate eyebrows and eyes, like an elf walking out of a painting. This is not the first time Lu Chaolan has seen her, but every time he sees her, he feels that her appearance is too familiar. "Cousin, ah... I''m sorry." Su Muhuai scratched his head, "I was just curious about fortune-telling, so I bumped into you accidentally, I''m sorry." Su Muhuai sat down on the ponytail. The fortune teller stroked the goatee, "Master, do you want to solve the problem?" "How do you know?" The boy gave a thumbs up, "You really are well-informed, you are a fortune teller." Su Muhuai was ironing the tin foil. The young master looked very good, he didn''t worry about eating and drinking, and he had a good family background. He was purely curious, he had nothing to do, so naturally he had nothing to ask. Gu Muran stood aside and watched quietly. "Young Master silently read what you want in your heart, let''s draw a lot." Su Muhuai shook and shook, and drew a lottery. Signed text: Two children, go together, yang and yang are in harmony, seeking joy. The fortune teller smiled and said: "Young master is protected by fate, and if someone else''s luck brings one or two, he will benefit from it for life. As long as his mind is clear, he will be safe and smooth in the future." "Mr. is right. The word "safety" is indeed what ordinary people want." Gu Muran smiled: "Mr., please give this young master the signature." Su Muhuai was listening seriously, when the girl next to his cousin opened his mouth, he realized, "It turns out that the solution is not the signature." But what I said just now made me feel extremely comfortable. The fortune teller took another look at Gu Muran, "Miss, do you know this?" "I understand a little bit." Gu Muran took a step back and said politely: "Sir, continue." The fortune-teller stroked his beard and took the signature: "Please tell me the horoscope of your birthday, sir." Joining the horoscope of the birthday, he went on to say: "Young master can announce the good news to your mother. In the future, you can expect to have a son and a daughter, and you may also have twins with one male and one female. Please reconcile yin and yang in everything." Su Muhuai did not expect that his signature turned out to be that he might get two babies in the future. Can''t help but smile for a while. His mother must have been extremely happy when she found out. Su Muhuai paid 600 yuan on the spot. Fortune-teller: "I met a girl by fate today, and I will test the marriage between you and this gentleman for free." Su Muhuai heard it for free. Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan heard about marriage. "Thank you." Lu Chaolan nodded with a smile. He is quite curious about his marriage line. Gu Muran used one divination to predict the past, and one divination to predict the future. But no one can divine his own fate. Gu Muran used to be a teacher of the state, so he couldn''t count his own fate. Ask for collection, ask for tickets~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 41： Already in bad luck Chapter 41 has the potential to hurt luck The fortune teller took a look at them, and even with the horoscope of their birth dates, they couldn''t see through their fate. The fortune teller stood up, "Since I took over so many customers, there are very few fates that I can''t see through, but I met two of them today. Although the old man can''t see through the fates of the two, the fates of the two Complement each other." "The two are a match made in heaven." The fortune teller took a look at Su Muhuai, as if he knew who he had received the blessing from. Gu Muran took another look at the fortune teller. In this world, there are very few people who know metaphysics, but they still have a deep understanding. "Thank you, sir." Gu Muran said with a smile: "As the saying goes, karma is rewarded, so naturally there is no reason for the husband to be free. If the husband likes it... why don''t I come and tell the fortune for the husband." The fortune teller didn''t report any hope, thinking that Gu Muran really only understood a little bit. It doesn''t matter if he gives her advice. I don''t want to¡ª The moment Gu Muran spoke, he was stunned. "Mr. recently pointed out the maze for one person, and the East has a way to solve it." Gu Muran''s expression has changed, she is no longer smiling, on the contrary she is very serious. "How do you know?" Mo Jiangshu stood up from the stool perhaps out of excitement. Su Muhuai: "I''ll go¡ª!" He couldn''t believe it, the girl his cousin knew was amazing. As far as this fortune teller is concerned, he has made inquiries and found that he is the most divine. Except for him, everyone around is half-baked. As everyone knows, this little girl who looks younger than him actually has such a high ability. "Sir, the Palace of Wealth and Silk was originally straight and prosperous. Half of the money earned is for household use, and the other half is donated to civilians. You must know the truth and always speak out. But at this moment, the nose is like an eagle''s beak, and the Palace of Life is obscure, tarnished, and Yintang is sunken. It''s bad luck." "Mr. fifty and seven, the decree is on Mercury, avoid dust, and use bright and moist as the best color. But the decree is white, luck has been hurt, karma has been planted, and there is a tendency to implicate others." Finish a sentence. Su Muhuai was stunned and couldn''t understand at all. "Forgive me for my poor eyesight, who did my little friend learn from?" Mo Jiangshu looked respectful. When he was young, he had taught Taoism for more than ten years, and finally left Taoism because of family matters. He was worried that he was an apprentice who was accepted by an expert in Taoism. If it collides for a while. That''s not going to work. Xuanmen, the way of Taoism, never depends on your age. Aptitude and talent have always determined your status. Older people are not necessarily seniors. The younger ones are not necessarily juniors. The school of metaphysics never judges the world by age. Gu Muran returned to his previous smiling appearance: "I have no family or sect! You don''t have to worry." "Master, please tell me how to crack this method!" Mo Jiangshu has always felt that the past two days have not been going well, and his grandson has also been sick one after another. There were so many things that went wrong that he realized that he might have done something he shouldn''t have done. If it weren''t for Gu Muran''s words, he might not know the reason. "Not only must the entire remuneration from last time be donated, but half of the total net worth should also be donated to the hospital''s foundation." Mo Jiangshu understood, someone asked for it two days ago. The hexagram directly points to the east and there is a way to crack it. He directly informs people of the hexagrams. The man''s desire is health and well-being. According to the east he pointed to, the man searched and went to the hospital in the east. There is only one in the east¡ªGuangde Hospital. (end of this chapter) Chapter 42： Doom Charm Chapter 42 Ferry Charm Su Muhuai was surprised at the side: "Half the net worth? It''s so serious." "It''s really understandable if you hurt the fate of others and the hospital by yourself." Lu Chaolan nodded. Gu Muran looked at Mo Jiangshu: "Do you know that you are contaminated with the aura of the fortune-telling amulet!" Mo Jiangshu looked surprised: "The breath of the lucky charm?" Su Muhuai was even more surprised, "Young lady can even feel this!" Raised his right thumb on the spot. It seemed that one was not enough, so he immediately made up with his left hand. Mo Jiangshu''s expression immediately became serious. Due''e Lucky Charm is actually a name derived from the evil cultivator''s mysterious art master who used the Lucky Talisman to satisfy his own desires. The original meaning of the transshipment symbol is to use it for oneself and to transfer it. Later, people with bad intentions and bad luck came up with the idea of ??fortune-telling charms. Post this spell on another person to improve your luck. For example, A uses the luck charm to B, and then A transfers his bad luck to B, and transfers the good luck of B to himself. That is to say, the user will benefit endlessly, turning away bad luck and turning good luck. And the person who was used will have bad luck for a while. Mo Jiangshu is just pointing out a way, and half of the previous fees have been donated. After all, in fortune-telling, peeping at the secrets of the heavens is harmful to one''s fate, so half of the reward is donated and half is kept. But this simple sentence, but because of the influence of the spell, on top of donating half of the salary, half of the property must be donated. It is enough to see that this spell has a wide impact on life and deep damage. Gu Muran smiled, "You know, if you hadn''t donated half of the fees you charged over the years, just relying on this fortune-telling amulet alone, your fate would never be able to wait to see me." Mo Jiangshu also realized the seriousness of the matter. If it directly collides with the fate of the people in the hospital, it is simply...unforgivable. "Today - your predicament, meeting me and this Mr. Lu is God''s reward for you." This sentence is really not Gu Muran''s self-effacing. It''s not about boasting how powerful she is. Although she admits that she is very powerful, but in this matter itself, she is the one who decides the game, but the one who breaks the game is not her. Mo Jiangshu had already sensed the profound fate of the husband next to her just now, he nodded slightly, "So, trouble you two." "Also, in the last ten days, it is not appropriate to set up a stall." Gu Muran warned. "Yes." Mo Jiangshu completely regarded people as masters. Every word and deed should be respected. They talked so much, Su Muhuai only understood one sentence, "I still need to do more good deeds. I will donate half of my pocket money when I go back today." He touched his heart. Originally, he was still curious about the fortune-telling talisman, and wanted to ask who had such great energy, but looking at the three of them, it seemed that he had no intention of discussing this matter again. He was also afraid that if he heard the secret, he would take his life back, or let him lose half of his wealth. Finally, he also simply shut up. It¡¯s better to just **** up your ears. It was at this time. A man in a suit and holding a briefcase came in a hurry. He came straight to the booth. Taking a closer look, the people in the booth are all amazing. Even the priest in Taoist robes was standing. "Master, I want to make a fortune." Morning~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 43： This is the signature Chapter 43 This is the top lottery This person looked at Mo Jiangshu. Mo Jiangshu gave up his seat, bowed and gestured to Gu Muran: "Master is here, so I have no room to intervene." He admires Gu Muran from the bottom of his heart. In addition, he can no longer set up a stall within ten days. The first choice should be Gu Muran. The man with the briefcase in his hand looked Gu Muran up and down: "Her?" The words were full of disbelief that such a little girl could be called a master at her age. Gu Muran was neither shy nor humble, and let him look at her. Mo Jiangshu seemed to be about to say a few words for her, but Gu Muran raised his hand slightly, stopping what he wanted to say. Even Lu Chaolan raised his eyebrows slightly, he wanted to see how Gu Muran should solve this situation, how to prove himself. Under the eyes of everyone, Gu Muran naturally walked to the seat of divination, and sat there with a calm gaze. Her eyebrows are shallow, and her speech is neither urgent nor slow: "Mr. just graduated with a master''s degree at that time. At the age of 24, he dared to hold up an independent lawsuit and fight for the legal rights of your client regardless of other people''s eyes." Her gaze was flat, and what she said casually shocked the man in the suit. She continued to say: "At that time, many of your seniors also thought that you were young and did not believe you. You still proved yourself to them with your own ability, didn''t you?" There was a confident smile on the corner of her mouth, which was absolutely unassuming and calm in her own field: "Young age never equates to inexperience." Her words made the man in the suit stare blankly, and he remembered when he was young, when he first came out to make a living. His eye sockets are already red, "It''s a conflict." When you are young, you know the truth, but the older you get, the more confused you become. Looking at things, there is not even a little girl who can see things thoroughly, she is much more aware. "Master, please explain to me." In a few words, Gu Muran has changed his contempt. Lu Chaolan smiled slightly, as expected of his partner. Su Muhuai gave two thumbs up directly, "Sure enough." It''s so admirable. She knew his experience without asking anything. so amazing! Gu Muran directly used the existing things on the small table: "Sir, if you want to solve the confusion in your heart, why not draw a lot." The man in the suit no longer had the same tone as before, but became more respectful instead. After drawing a lot, he handed the lot directly to Gu Muran. "The content on the signature is: After the autumn moon and clouds bloom, the wind and rain will pass, and if you meet a long-time confidant in Chu State, you don''t have to doubt it when you use it for a recommendation." Gu Muran said directly: "This is the lottery." The man''s face was slumped, and he was instantly overjoyed. "Master, please interpret the lottery for me." Then he reported his birth date. It is enough to see that he has prepared everything before coming. But he changed his attitude just now, and became extremely respectful. "This lottery belongs to Xiaqiu''s acquaintance, and I can borrow the power of my best friend to introduce it without any fuss. Suddenly, I have enough food and clothing. Knowing each other is valuable, so there is no doubt about it." After Gu Muran finished speaking, she added another sentence: "Yingcai has been trapped for a long time, and has passed through a long period of poverty. Now, the day of getting ahead is coming. You will devote yourself to a prosperous career. , to show off the ambition of life." The man in the suit was overjoyed when he heard this. "You don''t rely on your own contribution, and you don''t need to go to the door to sell yourself, so you recommend yourself. Instead, you have an old friend who makes an effective recommendation for you." Babies who like it, don¡¯t forget to join the bookshelf and vote. I''m still writing, there are two updates~ All information comes from the Internet, so don¡¯t take it seriously. In addition, I wish you a happy reading. (end of this chapter) Chapter 44： All very good Chapter 44 is amazing "Another time condition: after autumn, there will be no more southerly winds and no rain, so it can basically be said to be within a week before and after the beginning of winter." "The day of success is still in winter, but you can take the initiative to contact such friends, visit more, further deepen the relationship, and wait for this auspicious year." The man bowed immediately, his brows brimming with joy: "Thank you, master." He immediately took out his mobile phone, "Master, what about the salary?" Gu Muran has already learned how to pay with a mobile phone, so he immediately took out his mobile phone: "I wish you all the best in your career, and let''s make money together." Modern terms are also learned very well. "Accept the auspicious words of Master." The man understood instantly, and swept the 888 yuan in a comfortable mood. After scanning the QR code and paying the money, he bowed again before leaving. Gu Muran just stood there indifferently, "Go slowly." When she got the money, she was in a happy mood, and the balance was no longer zero. However, she still remembered one thing. "Sir, do you have a batch of secluded bamboos? I wonder if I can buy one." Gu Muran was still smiling. It just so happens that the phone interface is still on WeChat. The man''s eyebrows twitched, he really couldn''t hide anything from this woman, "This is the only tree that was transported to Yancheng." This is him going to plant in the yard behind the hospital. "Mr. Lu, please help me send someone to the hospital." Gu Muran raised his phone, "I''ll give you the money." "The last time I agreed to add a WeChat, I haven''t had the time yet. I just have time now, so just add a WeChat, and you can just send it to me." Lu Chaolan also didn''t follow the routine at all. Gu Muran: "???" When did you agree to add WeChat? How could she not know. The man stared at her with phoenix eyes, with a smile on his lips, as if he wasn''t afraid of her revealing. After all, she really needs that You Zhu. Gu Muran tilted her head and raised her eyebrows. OK, you are amazing! Take advantage of this moment. Su Muhuai also raised his hand weakly: "What, miss, you see you know my cousin, we are friends, can I also add a WeChat." If anyone sees that this is the young master of the Su family, who speaks so humblely, he cannot believe it. Gu Muran took the QR code on the phone and turned in one direction. Su Muhuai was so excited that he almost jumped up. Beep! Immediately start scanning. Mo Jiangshu also raised his mobile phone: "Master, can I also..." Gu Muran''s phone turned in another direction again. Mo Jiangshu is in his fifties, and he is happy like a child at the moment. All three people add friends. The smile on his face is also different. Gu Muran thought for a while, and finally sent a transfer directly to Lu Chaolan. Su Muhuai hooked his head curiously: "Sister, how much did you send to my brother?" In order to shorten the distance between himself and the master, Su Muhuai just said "sister" regardless of the age of the other party. What he understood was that the master and his cousin were friends. That... In order to deepen his relationship with the master, he resolutely removed the cousin who had been called cousin for twenty years, and became a brother instead. Gu Muran raised his head and glanced at Su Muhuai, then raised two fingers. "Two hundred?" He asked tentatively. Gu Muran thought for a while, "Two is a bit small, I''ll give your brother a quarter, not a lot." "A quarter?" Su Muhuai thought for a while, isn''t it: "Two hundred and twenty-two?" One two is not enough, so three twos were issued? are absolutely amazing! The third update~ There is one more. Babies who like it, leave more comments in the comment area and interact more. You can leave a claw in the book review area~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 45： You have insulted the name of the master! Chapter 45 You have insulted the name of a master! Gu Muran sat on the ponytail again and sat down. Su Muhuai asked gossipingly: "Sister, is there any business coming today?" "There is one more order." Gu Muran started to enter Weibo, eating melons is always on the first line. Lu Chaolan took his mobile phone and made a call from a distance. By the time he came back, he had already seen a new customer at the fortune-telling booth. Mo Jiangshu sat aside, with a learning attitude. Su Muhuai was also sitting on the ponytail beside him, with an air of gossip and curiosity. Lu Chaolan was wearing casual casual clothes. As soon as he stood in the crowd, he attracted attention. He also found a small Maza and sat there, which attracted more attention. His eyes were only on Gu Muran, he was curious, how could a person change so much in a short period of time, from the inside to the outside, everything is like a different person. He just kept staring at Gu Muran. Gu Muran just glanced back at him, and then looked at the customer in front of him. "Please tell me, master, whether what I want is satisfactory?" The man who spoke had a vicissitudes of life. Su Muhuai looked at him, this man looked like he was in his sixties or seventies. Don''t know what he is asking for? He stared at Gu Muran, only to hear the girl''s decisive voice: "No!" Su Muhuai''s eyes widened, sister, business is not like this, let''s at least be tactful and help others... This old man looks too pitiful. "You girl, you don''t know what you want to ask, so you just say no!" "You have insulted the name of the master." "I bother!" The man stood up angrily, and instantly attracted a large group of people to look over. "Little girl, your wings haven''t grown yet, you come out to bluff and cheat, you''d better go home and go to school." "Go back and learn something better, don''t imitate others'' tricks every day." Because of his shortness of breath, the man blurted out the words without thinking about them at all. Su Muhuai looked at this situation, and blurted out a dirty word angrily. Feeling the solidification of his brother''s death all the time, he immediately realized something and covered his mouth. "Brother, look at this man, he is indiscriminate. This is too insulting." Lu Chaolan glanced at him: "Look carefully." Su Muhuai felt that his brother really believed in everything about her. Su Muhuai quickly wiped his eyes, opened them wide, and watched without blinking. I saw that Gu Muran also stood up. Facing the insult and slander of others, she just smiled lightly. "You came here just to give yourself peace of mind. I hope to hear from me that what you asked for will have results. But the truth is not what you want. You can''t treat me just because the results are not what you expected. Brazen slander." As she spoke, her voice became sharp. His eyes also became fierce. Through this scene, Lu Chaolan seemed to see the first time she taught Yun Zheng a lesson. She is also like this, imposing and fierce. People around were startled by her tone of voice, and for a while, no one spoke. It¡¯s just that they are all surrounded by a circle like watching a play. "You...you didn''t even ask, what am I asking for?" Gu Muran snorted coldly: "I can be called a master by others, so naturally I have the strength that I can afford." People around me feel that what Gu Muran said is quite right. Although she does look a little small, it is undeniable that what she said is indeed reasonable. The man heard the pointing voice, and his eyes began to dodge, "Then...then tell me, what do I want?" Fourth change~ See you tomorrow! (end of this chapter) Chapter 46： Wife separated Chapter 46 Wife Separation Gu Muran raised his eyebrows slightly: "You come to ask¡ªthe whereabouts of the five-year-old son who was lost by you twenty years ago." The middle-aged man heard this and looked at her in disbelief. People around watched this scene. "Why does this old man look like this?" "Isn''t this little girl right?" The middle-aged man stood there with a gloomy face. "You...how did you say it so specifically?" The middle-aged man looked at her. She not only told the traces of his son she was asking for, but also how his son was lost at that time, and also the age when he was lost. "I said, I have the strength to be a master." The man suddenly regretted, "Master, please forgive me for my rude words just now." "I don''t have the same knowledge as ordinary people." Gu Muran looked at him, "What you asked for didn''t work out, so let''s go." The man staggered at that moment. Look pale! "Please forgive me for what I just said. I just want to find my son. I have been looking for him for twenty years, but I still can''t find him. Someone told me that there is a magician here. Please forgive me for my rude words just now!" He looked sad, with tears in his eyes. Looking at it, it is indeed a poor person. People around have seen the majestic and decisive scene of the girl just now, and also seen her strength. They sympathize with middle-aged men who have lost their children and have been looking for them for many years. So, I couldn''t help but speak for him. "Girl, you can help this person." "It looks really pitiful." Gu Muran glanced at the middle-aged man and sighed. "You have a broad forehead and a face, and you were once a noble person. If you keep your original intentions in your heart, you can stay in Laojichang." "But you are only fifty and one years old now, and the roots of the mountain are already full of gray lines. You are on the road you shouldn''t go, and you are stained with karma that you shouldn''t be stained with." "So, now that I am middle-aged, my wife has left home, and everything is broken." When the middle-aged man heard this, his expression turned sad. Everyone around sighed. The fate of the family was originally happy, but because of going the wrong way, now the wife is separated from home. People around did not dare to say a word, for fear of affecting the thoughts of the master in front of him. "Is this what you were looking for when you first embarked on this path?" Gu Muran glanced at him. Plop¡ª! The man suddenly knelt down. Gu Muran moved her feet slightly, and Xiao Maza was immediately moved by her, "I don''t want to accept such a big gift, you''d better get up." Shao Qingrong noticed that what she said was that she didn''t want to bear it, not that she couldn''t bear it. Shao Qingrong''s eyes were red, "Could you please tell me, master, if there is a clue to what I''m asking for." He has lived for fifty-one years. Back then, his son was only five or six years old, but he disappeared without a trace. But twenty years have passed. He is no longer young, his family is broken, and the child has not been found. "When you first asked me, I have already answered you: this matter - no result." Gu Muran: "You better get up." Su Muhuai had sharp eyesight and quick hands, and immediately helped him up. After the man was lifted up, he cried, tears streaming down his face, "Please help me, Master. Even if I pay all my worth, I still beg Master to help me." "I don''t dare to take all of your worth." Gu Muran looked at the circle full of people, and there must be a break in this situation. Gu Muran sighed again, cause and effect are too involved, and his ambition created the current situation: "If you really don''t believe it, then draw a lottery." Gu Muran brought the lottery box in front of him and asked him to shake it by himself. One update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 47： The bridge breaks and the road breaks, the boat breaks through the wind Chapter 47 Shao Qingrong sat on the bench and heard the words, as if he saw hope. Shao Qingrong''s palms trembled slightly. He knew that when he asked for an autograph, he needed to meditate on what he was asking for. But when it arrived, after signing the document, his heart was beating violently. Picking it up and taking a look, his heart was ashamed. The hope that had just been ignited was instantly shattered. He is still longing in his heart, in case... in case there is still hope. Gu Muran took the signature. There is only one sentence above. ¡¾The bridge is broken and the road is impassable. When boarding the boat, we encountered a strong wind. ¡¿ "This is a bad lottery." Gu Muran unscrambled the signature: "The bridge is broken and the road is broken, the boat is broken and the wind is turbulent. Fate is known. Those who occupy this place can accumulate virtue and cultivate themselves. Planting a lot of blessings can turn danger into safety, and turn danger into prosperity. If you continue to pursue endlessly, disaster is bound to happen." Imminent." "The thing you plan to do, there is so much resistance that you can''t achieve its ultimate goal, and all your efforts are in vain." All the hard work...was in vain? At that moment, all the support in his heart collapsed. Gu Muran summed it up, "What you ask for will not come true." Everyone was curious why this man was just looking for his lost son, and there was a sign that the bridge was broken and the boat was broken. At that moment, the middle-aged man collapsed in an instant. For several minutes, he kept his head down, not knowing what he was thinking about. Gu Muran was not in a hurry, just waiting for him to digest this matter. After a long while, he looked up. Obviously fifty years old, but being tossed about by things like an old man over sixty years old. The red eyes in his eyes, what he had been seeking for many years, collapsed in an instant, all the sins he committed back then. He implored Gu Muran: "Master, please help me. I want to see people when I am born, and I want to see corpses when I die." The hexagram shows that there is no vitality. At first he didn''t believe in evil, but when he really got to this point, he had to be strong. He couldn''t let his son continue to wander alone. He couldn''t give him a home when he was young, and he felt guilty when he lost his son. At this time, no matter what, I must find my son. "I can help you, but there is a premise." Gu Muran is not a cold and ruthless person, although this result shocked him greatly, but there is no way, it has already become a fact. "Master, please tell me!" Shao Qingrong said immediately when he saw that there was a turning point. "You went astray back then and took the path you shouldn''t go. I will explain to you. The cause and effect I have to bear is much more complicated than that of ordinary people, so you should know what to pay for it." There are two standards for charging in her business. First, look at the karma and fortune involved in the fortune-telling person and personal savings of property. The family background is clean, the less cause and effect is involved, the less reward. The more the family is involved, the more cause and effect they are involved, and the higher the reward. The poorer they are, the less causality is involved, and correspondingly, the lower their remuneration is. The second is to see what they are asking for. The simpler the request, the lower the reward. The more difficult the request is, and the more you need to peek at the secrets of heaven, then it will naturally correspond, and the more rewards you need to pay. Because of these rewards, they will take part of it and do good deeds to reduce the damage to themselves caused by peeping at the secrets. "I see." "Master, please explain the premise." Now the middle-aged man''s attitude towards speech has changed too much from the beginning. Gu Muran said without surprise, "If you want to find the last trace of your son, all the money you obtained through that channel before will be scattered." Second update~ Ask for tickets, please collect, please leave a message~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 48： Be attracted Chapter 48 Attracted "I understand." Even though he knew that finding the child was hopeless, he still wanted to find his son''s last foothold. It was he who killed his son. "Write down your son''s name and date of birth." Gu Muran picked up a cinnabar pen, drew a talisman on the yellow paper, and used spiritual power as a guide. "When the dusk disappears in the sky at the last moment, this tracing talisman will lead you to find the last foothold of your son." The moment she handed it to Shao Qingrong, Shao Qingrong only felt that this piece of talisman seemed to have a heavy burden on him. He felt like he couldn''t breathe all over his body. "If possible, Mr. Shao''s assets can be donated to children in need, and can accumulate blessings for Mr. Ling." In her previous life, when she was a national teacher, she had seen too many joys and sorrows. If there are regrets in this life, she hopes to do her best to make up for it. Shao Qingrong stood up and bowed solemnly, "Thank you master, I will always remember what you said." Everyone around has realized how powerful this little fortune teller is. However, they were all curious about what this man did back then that required him to pay such a high price. Not only them, even Su Muhuai was also curious. Gu Muran just glanced at the crowd lightly: "Some things, things that should be known by everyone, will reveal the truth. If you want to spy on one or two things, it will damage everyone''s luck." The crowd dispersed with a bang. People are always curious about many things, and talk about anything at will. But these are all based on the fact that these gossips have nothing to do with themselves, and they are not harmful to their interests. Su Muhuai suddenly felt, "People always shine in the field they are good at." For example, Gu Muran now. From beginning to end, Lu Chaolan''s eyes were all fixed on one person. The more you can''t see through, the more you want to delve into it. The more you study, the more you will be attracted by her inexplicable temperament. Her eyes sometimes seem to be filled with sentient beings. But sometimes, you will feel that those eyes are lonely and cold, leaving only her own feeling. Shao Qingrong immediately scanned the QR code and asked about the reward. "The lowest five digits." After Gu Muran finished speaking, Lu Chaolan saw that Mo Jiangshu sitting beside him seemed hesitant to speak. After Shao Qingrong finished paying, he thanked him again and again and left. Gu Muran stood up and watched him go away. The back view of him leaving, lonely and sad. Gu Muran was also preparing to leave. "Master, are you leaving?" Mo Jiangshu also got up hastily. "My name is Gu Muran, just don''t forget the previous instructions." Gu Muran nodded politely, with the courtesy of a junior in age. Then she looked at Lu Chaolan again, "If Mr. Lu has time tomorrow, can we talk?" The man nodded, "I''m going to the hospital tomorrow, and it just so happens that Youzhu will deliver it to Ms. Gu tomorrow." Su Muhuai did not forget to brush up the sense of presence: "Sister, I will visit you with my brother tomorrow." Gu Muran nodded slightly, and was about to leave. Gu Muran walked back to the hospital step by step along the bustling bustling market. Looking at the back of her leaving, Lu Chaolan always felt a little lonely. He was thinking, she should be in the same category as him. She can see through many destiny, but she doesn''t know her own destiny. He became famous when he was young, with needles in his bare hands, and raw flesh with dry bones. People in the world can always see the glamorous appearance, but the more so, the more they have to bear the unbearable loneliness of ordinary people. Lu Chaolan withdrew his gaze and looked at Mo Jiangshu who was about to clean up the stall: "Mr. Mo, I have something to ask you..." The third update~ Looking for five-star praise, for favorites, for comments, for votes. I wish all the little fairies a happy reading. (end of this chapter) Chapter 49： Yunting Resort Hotel Chapter 49 Yunting Resort Hotel "Please speak." Lu Chaolan noticed when Mo Jiangshu hesitated to speak just now, "Is there anything wrong with the reward?" "You don''t know something." Mo Jiangshu put down everything in his hand. "The gentleman answered more than one question just now." Mo Jiangshu sighed. Su Muhuai remembered from the side and said, "There are two questions. One is to ask if there is a clue to what he is looking for. The result of the lottery is the same as what Sister Gu said, and there is no result. The second question is to ask Sister Gu to help him. To find the trace of a child, one must see a person in life, and a corpse in death.¡± Mo Jiangshu sighed again, "Couldn''t it be that Master Gu should charge for two questions. The lottery is for finding the child, and this is one fee." "This karma must have a large scope. Otherwise, when a lucky person chooses another path, his family will not be ruined. In other words, his child has suffered most of the karma for his father." "Besides, the second fee is only high but not low. If this matter is solved by the old man, the first question alone, in terms of what this man did and did back then, will cost more than 10,000 yuan." Su Muhuai asked curiously: "What about the second question?" Mo Jiangshu sighed again, "The second problem cannot be solved by relying on my current cultivation level." The living can still be counted, but what about the dead. The sins committed by that gentleman back then should involve a lot of cause and effect. He has been pursuing things for more than 20 years, and he is still not alive. He really can''t reach that level. Su Muhuai was shocked, for something that even Master Mo couldn''t solve, Sister Gu actually confiscated the money. He actually didn''t understand. What Lu Chaolan thought was, "She should have her own plans." Mo Jiangshu nodded, with only admiration in his eyes, "What the master said is that the master''s thoughts are not something we can guess." - As dusk disappears at the last moment of the sky, the sunset also quietly hides behind the horizon. The orange-red sky is gradually being swallowed by black. The middle-aged man is sitting in the car. at this time! The spell that jumped into his hand suddenly rose up and headed in one direction. It seems to be really spiritual. No matter how fast his car is, the tracker will always keep a distance from it. He drove the car, gradually moving away from the busy city. He could feel an increasingly quiet atmosphere. And this path, he is becoming more and more familiar with it. finally. When driving about 30 kilometers southwest. The tracer stopped suddenly. He fell out of the car almost in disbelief. Not far away is the Yunting Resort Hotel he built. Built near the sea. Provide a comfortable leisure and entertainment place for everyone. It is also the last work he built as a builder. is his most proud and most regrettable work. is also his famous work. But now everything looks so pale and ridiculous. His child, his favorite child, fell here. He leaned weakly against the side of the car, and slowly slid down. His face was gradually buried in his knees. From crying silently at the beginning, to crying loudly later. The tracker stopped straight in front of him. It never moved. Waited until his emotions eased, and it flew towards the gate again. The security guard at the entrance of the hotel seemed to be unable to see it. It flew directly into it as if entering no one''s land. The security guard stopped him at that time, "Excuse me, are you..." Fourth change~ Everyone can guess who is in charge of this hotel. See you tomorrow. More votes, when the data is up, you can add more~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 50： Brother Gu can consider it Chapter 50 Brother Gu can consider it Shao Qingrong took out a VIP card. The security guard''s expression changed instantly, and he immediately said respectfully, "Please come in." - Yunting Resort Hotel. is not limited to the theme of seaside landscape. It is built near the sea, and the front row is close to the sea, which is a gimmick for viewing the landscape. Secondly, it is more inclusive and suitable for people of all ages. When the resort hotel was built, the whole family could relax here. It doesn''t matter if you are a young person who just graduated, an adult with a family and a business, or a single person. Or, the elderly who have retired. When it was first established, it insisted on meeting the needs of all kinds of people. Meet the various needs of all kinds of people such as travel, recuperation, vacation, viewing, relaxation, etc. But alas, there are limited funds for construction. Even so, in the end, there is still a full stop. Moreover, this project is still a project that is strongly supported. Not many people know what they have experienced. Shao Qingrong followed the route of the tracer all the way, and walked forward. Walk across the open area and skim the base of the pool. The further he walked, the more panicked he became. Just at this time. Not far away, several people came out of the restaurant and were about to walk towards the sea view villa. "Brother Qian, I really leave this matter to you." "Brother Gu, what are you talking about? You and I are in-laws. Although there is a lot of trouble on the Internet, this matter is not without redemption. Brother Gu can consider my suggestion." Shao Qingrong did not expect to see Gu Fuxing here. Gu Fuxing was talking with Qian Guanglai when he suddenly saw a familiar face in front of him. "Brother Shao!" His tone was quite surprised, "I didn''t expect to see you here. After all these years, where have you been, and your hair..." Half of the graying. It''s not like what he should have at his age. "It''s a long story." Shao Qingrong didn''t want to deal with all these things. He was so focused on following the tracer now. But he never thought that the talisman suddenly circled around Gu Fuxing, and then stopped at the place just now. Shao Qingrong didn''t understand what it meant for a while. "Come on, let me introduce you. This is the head of the Qian family, Qian Guanglai, and also my in-laws." When Gu Fuxing saw Shao Qingrong, he talked eloquently as if seeing an old friend. "Master Qian, hello." Shao Qingrong became curious about Gu Fu because of the tracer talisman incident just now, so he became a little more patient. So, for a while, even if you don''t want to exchange pleasantries, you can''t lose face to them. Patriarch Qian shook hands with Shao Qingrong, "I''ve heard about brother Shao''s name for a long time, but what is brother Shao busy with recently, it seems to have disappeared. If it wasn''t for today''s coincidence, I''m afraid I haven''t seen him for a long time. " "I''ve been looking for someone." Shao Qingrong didn''t plan to say more, "If you have something to discuss first, we''ll discuss it in detail tomorrow." "Good good good good!" "Then let''s talk in detail tomorrow." The matter of the two Patriarchs has not been fully discussed. Shao Qingrong is worried about the time of the tracer. Master specifically told him that when dusk disappeared in the sky at the last moment, this talisman would bring him to find his son. He was worried that after dawn, the use of this tracer would be restricted again. So, no matter how much he forced himself to be patient, he was also worried. First update~ For the remaining three updates, continue to update during the day~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 51： Where to move? Chapter 51 Where to move? Nine thirty in the evening. After eating, Gu Muran rarely swiped his phone. She was sitting on the sofa by the window, holding an orange in her hand, she didn''t eat it, she just held it. Her eyes looked at the shining moon on the top of the sky. After a while, there was a knock on the door. "Mr. Lu, please come in." She didn''t even look back, she just called out the people outside the door easily. The man was wearing a white thin sweater and black sweat pants. Slender and perfect proportion. Combined with the man''s appearance, which is extremely favored by the Creator, the slightly deep eye sockets are born with a very sense of distance. When you raise your eyes slightly, you can feel the coolness in your sight. "Miss Gu." She called him Mr. Lu, and he called her Miss Gu. Doesn''t sound like a particularly familiar relationship. However, the man who seems to have a sense of distance by nature is doing extremely heart-warming actions. He is holding a small cake in his hand. On the small cake is a little princess in a pink dress. The little princess holds a magic wand in her left hand and an orange in her right hand. It seems that there is some violation. But, that was the only feeling he had for her at that time. Confused, I asked the cake maker to make such a cake. Lu Chaolan really just looked indifferent. Of course, he is mostly indifferent to everyone. Gu Muran was surprised when he first saw the cake, "Mr. Lu?" "Miss Gu has been in the hospital for so long, she always comes to visit more often." Lu Chaolan didn''t mention what happened under the overpass. It seems that he really came to see his partner. It is said on the Internet that when you are unhappy, you can eat some desserts. Desserts can make people feel happy. "I will be discharged from the hospital tomorrow, and it looks like a new look. Now that I have started a new life, it is always worth celebrating." Lu Chaolan pursed his lips slightly. Gu Muran couldn''t help but smile, the God of Medicine even made excuses so clumsily. "Let''s eat together." She put down the orange in her hand and pulled the small table. Lu Chaolan didn''t eat dessert much, but he didn''t refuse it either. He stared at her a few times, but he still didn''t understand what kind of person she was. While the two were eating cake, they didn''t say anything. Lu Chaolan, on the contrary, would glance at Gu Muran from time to time. This is Gu Muran''s first taste of Huaguo''s birthday cake, and it is sweeter than her pastry at that time. The emotion she had just been in a daze was swept away, she took a bite of cream, and she squinted her eyes in great enjoyment, like a contented kitten. Lu Chaolan has been observing her expression, she really seems to be extremely easy to satisfy. Soon, Gu Muran was full, and regretted: "Oh, I forgot to take a photo." Her emotions come and go quickly. The corner of the man''s lips curled up, "Miss Gu, what are your plans for the future." "Let''s talk about everything after the college entrance examination." Gu Muran also knows the importance of a diploma. "School will start the day after tomorrow, so I still have to study hard." Gu Muran stretched out his arms, "Mr. Lu, how long are you planning to stay in Yancheng?" "I''ll stay for a while." Lu Chaolan took the initiative to mention one thing, "Since you are not a child of the Gu family, things are getting tense now. During the college entrance examination, your identity is still more important. Move out of account?" Gu Muran thought about it seriously, "Although I am eighteen years old, I have no close relatives at home, so even if I move out, where will I move?" This is indeed a question, a question worth thinking about. Second update~ I''m still writing. (end of this chapter) Chapter 52： young fame Chapter 52 Young and Famous The sky is cool and the moon is bright. Lu Chaolan''s cell phone rang suddenly. "Cousin, look at the link I sent you. The person we met today has been trending. He turned out to be a celebrity who won multiple awards in the construction industry more than 20 years ago." Su Muhuai''s bluffing voice came from the phone. Lu Chaolan glanced at Gu Muran, and the voice from the phone came out clearly. Gu Muran''s expression didn''t change, but he took out his phone slowly. Shao Qingrong and the Gu family achieved a win-win situation more than 20 years ago. The Gu family used to make their fortune from hotels, but they have always been among the second-rate and low-end families. At that time, Gu Fuxing was not the head of the family. It is also because several cooperations have been negotiated, and the explosion of those hotels has suddenly made the Gu family famous. It seems that from that time on, Gu Fuxing was so lucky that everything went smoothly, and he also took over the position of Patriarch that year. Many detailed introductions about Shao Qingrong appeared directly on the Internet, including the completion of which buildings he participated in. Lu Chaolan seemed to understand something, and understood the reason why there was no charge in the end. "You... don''t you care about cause and effect?" What he said suddenly caused Gu Muran to raise his head slightly. Gu Muran smiled, then walked to the window and looked out of the window: "Everything has a definite number, whether it is cause and effect or bad cycle, everything has its own principles." She turned her head slowly, with a slight smile on the corner of her mouth, "I drew the tracing talisman, but it is indeed related to the Gu family. This is the cause and effect of the Gu family. I didn''t charge because of the consequences of this incident, which can be discussed by everyone." Back to justice. The people accept the gift, this is the result. The result of the people''s acceptance has already equalized the cause for me." On the other hand, she doesn''t want to have anything to do with the Gu family. She didn''t want to get involved with this trace of cause and effect. Lu Chaolan saw the pure and kind beauty in her eyes. He wondered if she remembered what happened before her. He didn''t understand why a young person would have such deep love in his eyes. Yeah, he was right during the day, her eyes were full of sentient beings. He didn''t know that she once protected the common people in the world with the power of one person. After Lu Chaolan left, Gu Muran closed the curtains, lay on the bed, and checked the Internet for a while. ¡¾The genius builder has been silent for more than 20 years, and once again visited his work. I wonder if he has a new idea to cooperate with the Gu family again and create another miracle? ¡¿ ¡¾The Gu family may fight a beautiful turnaround because of this. ¡¿ ¡¾The genius builder has been silent for more than 20 years, and when the inspiration explodes again, he may surpass his previous self. ¡¿ These are hot topics on the Internet. Because the Gu family portrayed the adopted daughter as a real daughter, and used the adopted daughter''s hatred for marriage as a gimmick, they tried their best to cover up the real daughter''s kidney failure, which has ruined all goodwill. And at this moment. The Gu family took the initiative to expose Shao Qingrong''s return after disappearing for more than 20 years. It is hope, to save the current capital chain that is about to break down again. But as everyone knows¡ª They are forcing the future fate of the Gu family to a dead end. I thought I had found an opportunity. As everyone knows, they found a demon who came to claim his life. Gu Muran''s cell phone rang at this moment. is a message from Cheng Jianbin, also asking about this matter. Nowadays, there is a lot of attention on the entertainment agency on the Internet, and the exposure of the truth in the previous incidents has won the entertainment agency a great reputation. ¡¾This matter, think twice before publishing the manuscript, and never follow the trend. ¡¿ Gu Muran just replied this sentence. The third update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 53： Want to build a long-term meal ticket relationship Chapter 53 Want to establish a long-term meal ticket relationship is a suggestion. After all, the entertainment agency exposed the truth before, which directly increased the reputation they had built up before. A large number of netizens left messages under the Entertainment Club, asking about this matter. ¡¾Will the Gu family return with full blood because of this? ¡¿ ¡¾Genius builder, why did you go there before, why did you disappear for more than 20 years? ¡¿ ¡¾Will they really cooperate? ¡¿ At this moment, in the studio of the Entertainment Club, everyone is surrounding their boss. "How is it? What did the master say?" "Will the Gu family recover blood?" Their boss, Cheng Jianbin, showed them what he had in hand. Aiming at the doubts of netizens, they don¡¯t know the truth now, and they don¡¯t know how to reply. Master''s reply also made them calm down. A little fat man with dimples on his face suddenly received a message, "Boss, I heard that a very powerful fortune teller appeared at the overpass on Fenghuang Street today." At this time, this matter was suddenly exposed on the Internet. "Look online." ¡¾Surprise! The genius builder hadn''t left the mountain for twenty years, but when he showed up today, he went to do a fortune-telling first? ¡¿ ¡¾Is it possible that you are still feudal and superstitious, so when is it better to come out again? ¡¿ At this time, some netizens also posted a picture of Shao Qingrong kneeling down suddenly. The face of the person he was kneeling on was blurred and he couldn''t see clearly at all. All of a sudden aroused everyone''s speculation. Immediately, there are different opinions on the Internet, and there are all kinds of opinions. There is no shortage of irony. While Cheng Jianbin was thinking deeply, the staff next to him suddenly said, "I don''t know which one is better, this fortune teller or the master?" Cheng Jianbin only stood by Gu Muran''s side: "Of course Master Gu is the best." Gu Muran is not wandering around on Weibo at the moment, she is currently searching for information on Du Niang. While searching, he muttered: "This... If you want to establish a long-term meal ticket relationship, you have to be the closest relative." She specifically went online to check who her immediate family members included. "Originally, I wanted to use the relationship between brother and sister to get the household registration of meal tickets. Why are all the elders or juniors in the direct line except for the spouse?" Gu Muran turned off the phone depressed. She lay on the bed and thought for a while, "Then how should we determine the relationship between this long-term meal ticket?" Gu Muran feels that pure cooperation is only to solve the immediate problem, but it will not last long. Have to think of a long-term method. It just happened that the account problem was an opportunity. But apart from the spouse, others are not advisable. It''s too dishonest to ask the God of Medicine to call her mother, or godmother. She is a dignified national teacher, so naturally she can''t tolerate it, and other peers are older than her. I want her to call him uncle or something, just dream. I don''t know how long it has been! She suddenly jumped up from the bed. "Oops, forgot." Originally, Gu Muran was going to talk to Lu Chaolan about something, but when he came suddenly at night, she forgot about it. Collaboration is the first step. Bundling is the second step. After all, she still needs the merit points of his body to help her suspend the karmic blood evil in her body. Spiritual power, she wants it. Merit points, she wants too. - the next day. Gu Muran finished his breakfast and basked in the sun for a while. Yun Zheng came. Come to send You Zhu off. And, he''s not the only one. Lu Chaolan and Su Muhuai also came. Su Muhuai came with a smile on his face: "Sister, did you sleep well last night?" Shouting so dearly. Wearing a yellow-colored fried hair curl. Four more~ Ask for votes, leave a message, and ask for five-star praise. See you tomorrow. (end of this chapter) Chapter 54： Not cute, but handsome Chapter 54 Cute is not good, handsome is fine "I slept pretty well." Youzhu was placed at the door. Yun Zheng asked, "Gu...Miss Gu, what do you want to do with this You Zhu?" "Make it a spiritual lottery." Gu Muran said directly. They all knew her identity, so naturally they didn''t ask much. The spiritual lottery can be used not only for fortune-telling, but also for her personal habits, the spiritual lottery after cultivation is also convenient for breaking formations. "It can''t be used here, let''s deal with it directly on the roof of the building." Lu Chaolan then added. Yun Zheng didn''t even think about it, and responded directly: "Okay." Along the way, Su Muhuai was curious, how did his cousin meet the student of the legendary God of Chinese Medicine? By this time, he was even more curious. This doctor Yun is also too good-tempered. Whatever his cousin says, he does. "How to make the spiritual lottery, I also want to..." Su Muhuai didn''t finish speaking. "You can''t do it." Yun Zheng carried You Zhu directly to the rooftop. Su Muhuai looked at Gu Muran instantly, "Sister... I can help." "You really can''t help." Gu Muran took a look. His newly dyed yellow hair, combined with his curly hair, really looks like a teddy. Su Muhuai looked at his cousin for a moment, and his cousin didn''t seem to see him, and asked with a smile: "Can I?" "Naturally." Gu Muran originally wanted his help. The more profound the merit value is, the better the effect of the spirit lotus being cultivated will be when a spirit gathering array is arranged at that time. Su Muhuai felt it was unfair: "Why can my cousin do it, sister...you see I look so cute..." "Cute is not good, handsome is fine." Gu Muran will not reveal his identity, but he is indeed handsome. Yun Zheng, who had just moved You Zhu up, also asked: "Then can I?" Gu Muran: "You must be self-aware of your appearance." Su Muhuai felt as if a knife had been stabbed in his heart. Yun Zheng didn''t seem to feel anything, and was still extremely active: "If you can''t do fine work, can you do rough work?" Su Muhuai''s eyes widened. Hello! Sober up, you are the apprentice of the God of Medicine. Gu Muran thought for a while, "Then...thank you very much." The three of them went to the balcony, except Su Muhuai who froze in place and felt incredible. I don''t know how long it has been. Suddenly, a man in a white coat came rushing over. "Where''s Dr. Yun?" The person who came had a rather hurried tone. Su Muhuai was in a daze, stretched out his finger and pointed upstairs, "I''m doing rough work." Dean Qi still doesn''t quite understand what it means to do rough work. He just walked up the stairs, Su Muhuai wanted to follow up. At this time, another couple walked up to each other. "Are you here to see my sister, or are you here to see Dr. Yun?" The couple of the Song family have seen the young man in front of them, they are the only direct grandchildren of the Su family. I never heard that he has an elder sister. Su Muhuai looked at them and kept staring at him: "There should be no flowers on my face." Patriarch Song returned to his senses first, "I''m sorry, we''re here to find Dr. Yun." Su Muhuai: "I''m afraid you came at the wrong time, Dr. Yun is busy now." At that time, they didn''t know what kind of busy Su Muhuai was talking about. - Dean Qi came to Yun Zheng anxiously. Unexpectedly, before he reached the roof, he heard a familiar female voice: "That''s right, it was sawed from here, and each one is equal in size." Yun Zheng is in charge of dividing the bamboo into rakai parts. Dean Qi stood at the entrance of the roof, looking at the scene in front of him, he was shocked. Yun Zheng¡ªApprentice of the God of Medicine. Wherever it is placed, it will be admired by people. I tried my best to invite you here, and no one wanted to offer it. After all, the God of Medicine had been hidden in the background a few years ago. So, being able to invite the apprentice of the God of Medicine is the greatest wish for them. But the scene in front of me. Don''t keep writing, now is the time to hit the list. All the little fairies, please actively check in, vote, and leave a message. Help us rush to cp day and night. (end of this chapter) Chapter 55： special patient Chapter 55 Special patients It really caught his eyeballs. He was sitting on a small bench, holding the bamboo very carefully. And asked cautiously, "Miss Gu...is this feasible?" Moreover, not only is he careful with bamboo, but even his tone of voice is cautious. Holding a small piece of sawn bamboo tube, his eyes were afraid that the other party would be dissatisfied in the slightest. Dean Qi couldn''t believe what he saw. The Song family couple who came up later, standing next to Dean Qi, couldn''t believe it either. Gu Muran, who was sitting in the center of the topic, didn''t feel wrong at all. She even commented: "When cutting, don''t hesitate, it must be fast." Yun Zheng: "Okay." Gu Muran took the bamboo tube, handed it to Lu Chaolan, and then told him how to cut it. She just said a word, but he seemed very skilled. "Mr. Lu, have you ever done this kind of work before?" Gu Muran asked. Lu Chaolan shook his head, "It''s the first time." Gu Muran observed carefully, the way he held the carving knife and the way he cut the magic stick was very precise. It seems like I have practiced thousands of times, very proficient. Dean Qi and Song''s parents didn''t know who the man in front of them was, but in terms of his temperament, he shouldn''t be an ordinary person. A voice came from behind them: "Please, let me go." Three people just stood in front of Su Muhuai. Su Muhuai walked through them and came to Gu Muran: "Sister, I can''t do the fine work, but I can always do the rough work that Dr. Yun does." The Song family couple looked at each other, they heard correctly just now... The grandson of the Su family actually called the adopted daughter of the Gu family sister. Dr. Yun, who has spent so much time seeking medical advice, is working happily here. The grandsons of the Su family are also competing for work. For a while, the expressions of the three people were somewhat unrecovered. The Gu family planned to adopt a lot of daughters, and I''m afraid they didn''t expect that Dr. Yun, whom they wanted to get, was happily taking possession of the bamboo at this moment. Yun Zheng took a break from his busy schedule, and he turned around: "Young master''s operation was not agreed to be scheduled for this afternoon before. I know that I have sent someone to tell you just now. When I finish my work here, I won''t delay the afternoon''s work." The Song family nodded, "We thought you came in such a hurry, what happened. If there is nothing wrong, we will leave first." When they left, they still hadn''t recovered. Mrs. Song turned her head to look at Gu Muran again, since she has so many people protecting her, she will be safe. Dean Qi stood where he was, still thinking about how to speak, when Yun Zheng suddenly glanced at him: "Dean, is there anything else?" "Dr. Yun is like this. We admitted a special patient two days ago. This patient has undergone all kinds of examinations, and nothing is wrong. However, her physical function has been declining." Yun Zheng glanced at Gu Muran subconsciously, and this detail was noticed by Dean Qi. But Dean Qi didn''t understand what he meant. "Okay, I see. I''ll go and have a look later. If Dean Qi has something to do, go and do it first. I still have something to do here, so I won''t see you off." President Qi came in a panic and went back in a daze. In an instant, Yun Zheng felt much cleaner. He frowned at what Dean Qi said. Unborn, at this time. Su Muhuai, who hadn''t found out what to do, suddenly said: "Sister, the patient that the old man mentioned just now has something to do with the fortune-telling old man we met yesterday?" Second update~ Is there anyone who can talk to me~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 56： can i log into your account Chapter 56 Can I enter your account Gu Muran nodded. Yun Zheng Yun Li Mist. At this time, his master spoke. "This matter has to be done by Miss Gu." Lu Chaolan knew that Yun Zheng only knew medicine, and he had no choice but to deal with metaphysics. "This is no problem." Gu Muran thought for a while and asked, "Is Mr. Lu single?" Yunzheng and Su Muhuai both looked at Gu Muran unexpectedly. Unexpectedly, Gu Muran didn''t realize the gossip in their eyes at all. Gu Muran: "I thought about what you said last night, and the household registration is indeed a problem." last night? They capture a sensitive time. Su Muhuai upholds the principle of not letting the fat and water go to outsiders, "Sister, don''t worry, my brother has an independent account and is single, and the family has not arranged a marriage contract for him. There is no so-called messy ex-girlfriend, absolutely reliable..." Finish in one breath. Like a sales pitch. Lu Chaolan glanced at him. Su Muhuai shut up immediately, he was still very afraid of his cousin. "Miss Gu, are you asking this question as a collaborator?" Actually, Gu Muran also thought for a long time as to what capacity she would use to enter his account. Thinking of her as a dignified national teacher, she almost went bald because of this problem. "Although I do have evil in my destiny, my own destiny is indeed profound. You can trust me on this, and I can help you achieve an unprecedented peak position." Gu Muran looked into his eyes, "So... can I log into your account?" The sun is warming up, but there is still a little breeze in the air. The girl stood in the sun, more dazzling than the sun, with a small face the size of a palm, full of determination. She seems to be very confident at all times. "What do you want to be?" "Is it okay for immediate family members?" The girl asked softly. Su Muhuai wanted to talk, but the situation in front of him did not allow him to spoil the scenery. So he covered his mouth, and it was like a barrage opened in his heart: "Fuck, this is okay?" The man''s tone is also soft: "Okay." In such a warm sunny and breezy weather, they signed the fate of the household registration book. Yun Zheng couldn''t believe it, his master decided his marriage hastily like this. The two people outside the court were dumbfounded. The faces of the two people in the arena were still calm. Lu Chaolan mentioned one thing at the right time, "I''m going to set up a foundation in Xiuyuan Medical Center, does Miss Gu have any ideas?" "I wanted to tell you about this yesterday. I want to donate part of the rewards I get from divination every time. If the medical center can set up a foundation, it can help more people by then." Lu Chaolan also noticed her wording, that she wanted to donate a part, not that she had to donate a part. Gu Muran seemed to see the doubt in his eyes, "When I was in my prime, these were just small troubles for me, and they didn''t interfere with anything, but now I donate them for special reasons, for unnecessary trouble .¡± At the same time, it can also accumulate merit for her. Best of both worlds. Lu Chaolan didn''t ask much. In a short while, the name of the foundation was chosen. The name is called¡ªZhaomu Foundation. Su Muhuai just watched the short five minutes, and all follow-ups were finalized. Yun Zheng was completely messed up in the wind. how? The time it takes to give you a bamboo...you become a person on the household registration book. All of this is too fast. Sending You Zhu away is nothing more than that. Why, even the people were sent out. Yun Zheng was puzzled while working. Third update, morning~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 57： Aspect of Disaster Chapter 57 Disaster-ridden appearance Lu Chaolan didn''t feel much about marriage at first. It¡¯s just an account. They are also just partnerships. The two parties involved are very clear, but the others don''t think so. - At eleven o''clock. Dean Qi''s Office. Dean Qi looked at the test sheet in his hand: "The old lady''s physical data shows that there is no abnormality in all aspects, but her complexion and blood are extremely bad. Please wait a while, and Doctor Yun will come." There were two people sitting across from each other. The old lady was twisting the beads with a pale face, and her middle-aged face was faintly worried. "Doctor Yun." When the door was pushed open, Dean Qi stood up immediately. It wasn''t just Yun Zheng who came, there was also a girl who looked a little immature standing beside him. The girl''s brows and eyes were light, and when she looked at them, her brows and eyes were slightly wrinkled. Yunzheng frowned after receiving various inspection reports, "Please sit down, both of you." Yun Zheng asked some questions as usual. "Doctor Yun, how is it? What''s wrong with my mother''s health?" The middle-aged man asked nervously. Without waiting for Yun Zheng to answer, the girl sitting on the side raised her eyebrows and said, "The Zhu family has always been a charitable family in Yancheng, and the family has always been harmonious. Does bad luck often happen recently?" Zhu Changrong was surprised: "How did the girl know?" Zhu Changrong is the old lady''s third son. "Under the seal of the old lady, the Palace of Illness is full of ailments, withered bones and pointed slant, and the air is like smoke. This is the sign of disaster." She spoke slowly. In the room, everyone except Qi Yunzheng was shocked. Zhu Changrong said: "My mother was always in good health." The girl is neither humble nor overbearing, "I wish the family is the ancestors and everyone, charity, the ancestors are infinite. After all, this is the merit accumulated from the ancestors. The wish family has always been blessed, and the old lady was also full of blessings before. Shou Gaoping." President Qi saw for the first time that the adopted daughter of the Gu family had the ability to look good. Madam wished the old lady looked kindly, and nodded with a smile, "Girl, then do you know where this situation came from?" "Someone has a different heart for Zhu''s family, and looks at Zhu''s family''s fortune, because they tried to use the bad fortune transfer talisman to deprive Zhu''s family of good luck, which led to Zhu''s family''s bad luck recently." Gu Muran glanced at the inspection report, "It''s about the flow of Qi and blood. It''s a blessing or a disaster. Naturally, the routine inspection can''t find anything." Yun Zheng also said in a timely manner, "I haven''t introduced this master to you yet. She is my master''s friend and she is a master in metaphysics." President Qi''s eyes widened, she actually knew the God of Medicine. He has only one idea now, fortunately he didn''t offend Gu Muran, and thanks for her suggestion. Zhu Changrong hurriedly asked: "Then how to resolve this matter..." Gu Muran said, "When the time is right, we need to find out where it hides, and then completely destroy it." Gu Muran didn''t finish his sentence. This matter is not just as simple as a fortune-telling amulet. If one person wants to swallow the luck of a big family, no matter how bad the other party''s luck is, it can explode. But in order not to scare them, Gu Muran didn''t say much, after all, some things haven''t come yet. "Then when is the right time?" Zhu Changrong asked. "When the time comes, I will naturally come to the door." Zhu Changrong was anxious, "Then what should we do if something happens during this period?" His second brother almost got into a car accident a few days ago, and when his sisters-in-law went out, they were almost hit by a flower pot that fell from upstairs. Gu Muran directly drew a few safety talismans, "Take this safety talisman with you, and the breath of the recent fortune-telling talisman will be directly isolated to protect everyone''s safety and luck." They thanked them repeatedly, and when they left, their eyes looked forward to her going early. Yun Zheng asked carefully, "Miss Gu...can''t you just find and remove the luck charm?" Gu Muran just hooked his lips, "The timing is not enough, the luck charm is only one aspect." Yun Zheng didn''t understand anymore. Dean Qi was also dumbfounded. Four more~ Ask for votes, leave a message. (end of this chapter) Chapter 58： Look like youve never seen the world Chapter 58 Looks like he has never seen the world In the afternoon, Gu Muran went through the discharge procedures. At four o''clock, the operation of the young master of the Song family also ended smoothly. Gu Muran took a look at Song Yangxuan''s condition. He was still awake, but everything was normal. "Xiao Ran, before the college entrance examination, why don''t you come and live with me for a while?" Mrs. Song already knew that she had just been discharged from the hospital. "No need, Aunt Song, just take good care of the young master. I''ll just rent a house in front of the school." Gu Muran smiled very cutely. Mrs. Song still insisted on sending Gu Muran back. In the hospital, there are people coming and going in a hurry. When I first walked to the hospital in front, there was a black car, low-key and luxurious. "Aunt Song, just send it here, and I will leave with my friend." Mrs. Song recognized the person standing next to the car. They met once this morning. Before leaving, Gu Muran took a look at Mrs. Song''s face: "The Song family''s opportunity will come soon, Aunt Song should go back quickly." "Thank you for your luck, well, get in the car quickly." Mrs. Song only took it as her blessing. Mrs. Song bid farewell to Gu Muran, and when she returned to the ward, she said to her husband, "Dr. Tuoyun will have to inquire to see if the master is in Yancheng, and then I will thank the master face to face." Patriarch Song: "It should." - On the other side, Gu Muran, who was in the same space as Lu Chaolan, didn''t feel any restraint at all. I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m going to register for an account anytime soon. The relationship between them is like between friends and strangers. Not familiar, but not particularly unfamiliar. She looked back at the house and took textbooks and so on. The Gu family only has a nanny at home, no one is making trouble, so the speed is simply not too fast. Then I went directly to find a community next to the school. While on the road, Gu Muran asked Lu Chaolan: "Where are you going to live? I''m going to look for this house. There are several houses in this community. Do you want to rent them? We can go upstairs and downstairs to be neighbors." The future is the relationship between household registration. Lu Chaolan had always only seen a calm expression on her face, and suddenly he wanted to tease her, and said with a smile at the corner of his mouth, "Sharing the apartment with you, okay?" Who knows, the girl is like a surprise, "I wish for it." She can benefit from staying with a long-term meal ticket. Lu Chaolan didn''t expect that he didn''t tease anyone, and even tricked himself into it. Gu Muran directly took Lu Chaolan to a house with familiarity, "I heard that you are renting out, can you take me to have a look?" The man was surprised at first, and then said: "Wait a moment." It took less than half an hour from inspection to confirmation. Fine decoration, you can move in directly. It just happened to be next to the school. Looking at this speed, Lu Chaolan saw that other masters were all reading palms, but this one of his family...anyway, he can really count everything. Here are two rooms and one living room. Shopping together at night. - The next day, early in the morning, Gu Muran took his textbooks and went to school. Walking on the campus, her eyes were full of novelty looking around. After all, the environment she lived in in her previous life has changed a lot. "A bumpkin is a bumpkin, as if he has never seen the world." Suddenly a female voice sounded beside him. Gu Muran turned his head and looked, the girl who spoke was wearing a light yellow sweater, and Gu Yunjiao was standing beside her. "Are you going to stand up for Gu Yunjiao?" Gu Muran weighed the schoolbag on one shoulder, her eyes were not as cute as they appeared on the surface. On the contrary, it looks a little fierce. One update~ I''m still writing, and you little fairies who read books don''t keep writing. Asking for votes, please leave a message, can you wave your claws~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 59： You are afraid of bloodshed today Chapter 59 You are afraid of bloodshed today Being stared at by her like this, the light yellow-colored girl only felt a little chill all over her body. She glared at Gu Muran disbelievingly, "You are just the adopted daughter of the Gu family, and you really think of yourself as the real daughter of the Gu family. What kind of lady are you pretending to be here?" Gu Muran was not angry either. He folded his arms around his chest and said with a smile: "You have no virtue in your mouth. I will count on it. You may be **** today." Qian Sinian was immediately annoyed. However, Gu Muran didn''t know what it means to restrain himself: "Your house and palace are too cloudy, boring and lifeless. Even if you have a lot of furniture in the future, it will be difficult to preserve it." People, they always prefer to believe in what they have rather than believe in what they don''t have. Qian Sinian is a lot of jealousy and won''t listen to anything bad. So, instantly annoyed: "Shut up." Gu Muran was not the kind of person to be offended, she snorted coldly, "If you tell me to shut up, I''ll just shut up, then wouldn''t I lose face." She made a gesture of pinching her fingers, "I see that your face is deeply sunken, and it is considered very unlucky, and you will definitely be a widower in the future." Qian Sinian completely collapsed, the schoolbag in his hand was thrown on the ground, and he raised his hand as soon as he rolled up his sleeves. But, before that hand touched Gu Muran''s cheek, it was instantly blocked. Gu Muran flicked it lightly, and Qian Sinian immediately fell to the ground. "You¡ª" She fell to the ground, but her eyes fixed on Gu Muran fiercely: "You have the ability to wait for me after school in the afternoon." Besides, students have already started pointing. Qian Sinian was afraid of losing face, so she stood up immediately. Gu Muran shrugged, looking fearless, "Whatever you want." Gu Yunjiao stared straight at Gu Muran. The scene just now couldn''t be more familiar. "Miss Qian is Miss Gu''s friend, and she has the same problem of slapping people when she gets angry." Gu Muran raised his foot and was about to leave, but suddenly the corners of his lips curled up in a wicked way, "I just don''t know, see From the scene just now, did Miss Gu recall anything?" "Gu Muran! Don''t be too arrogant." Gu Yunjiao squeezed the shoulder strap of the schoolbag in her hand. "Grandma has always been very arrogant, how about it? If you don''t accept it, you hit me." Gu Muran changed her previous obedient appearance. She never allowed others to bully her, and she wanted to endure it, but she couldn''t beat her. Always revenge on the spot. "You¡ª" Gu Yunjiao was indeed furious. Gu Muran chuckled, "Me? What about me?" "Crack-crack-crack!" Suddenly, there was a sound of applause. I saw a boy in school uniform clapping his hands, "It''s really interesting, I haven''t seen such an interesting scene for a long time." While speaking, he gave a thumbs up in the direction of Gu Muran, "Your personality suits your taste, I''ll make you my friend." He looked like the two brothers knew each other well, and said to Gu Muran, "If she really finds you after school in the afternoon, don''t worry, brother will protect you." Gu Muran glanced at him, turned around and left without saying a word. But who knows, this man is like a dog skin plaster, following her, chattering and asking: "Are all the terms you mentioned just made up on the spot?" Gu Muran kept walking: "No." "Then, will that ugly woman really have retribution? When will there be bloodshed..." Before he finished speaking, suddenly, a small cart rushed over from the crowd. Gu Muran pushed Shang Sze to the other side with a backhand push. Second update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 60： get back to your seat now Chapter 60 Get back in your seat now The small cart with snacks rushed directly through the gap between the two of them. On the other side, Qian Sinian, who had just stood up, looked up and saw the small cart uncontrollably crashing into him. "Ouch!" She dodged, but didn''t dodge completely. Qian Sinian, who had just stood up, was knocked down to the ground again, and by coincidence, her head hit a corner of the flower bed. Not to mention the worn hands, the forehead is also bleeding. "Blood... it''s bleeding." The spoiled daughter of the Qian family fainted again when she saw the blood. Not far away, Shang Size saw this scene and burst out with a dirty word. "A disaster of blood and light? Hahahaha, why did this retribution come so quickly." Suddenly, when he saw Gu Muran again, he was as enthusiastic as a dog seeing a bone, "Is it so magical?" Gu Muran glanced at him, walked directly towards the teaching building without saying anything. Shang Sze scrambled to keep up. At this time, someone came to look for the cart in a hurry. It happens that this is a slope, and it is very smooth. Gu Yunjiao is still staring at the blood on Qian Sinian''s forehead, thinking of what Gu Muran said just now, she hasn''t recovered for a long time. She took out her mobile phone and sent her mother a WeChat message. ¡¾Mom, it seems that Gu Muran is really possessed by a ghost. ¡¿It''s all too evil. "Are you her friend? I''m really sorry..." Finally, Qian Sinian was rushed directly to the infirmary. - The seat of the original owner is in the penultimate row. Gu Muran entered the classroom and put the schoolbag directly into the drawer. Many students in the class looked at her and talked quietly. But when Gu Muran looked at them, they stopped spontaneously. Until Gu Yunjiao reappeared in class. The discussions in the class instantly became lively. "Who would have thought that they are not real sisters." Originally, when Gu Yunjiao heard this sentence, she was secretly happy in her heart, but she didn''t know that the next sentence directly exposed the thing she wanted to hide most in her heart. "Does that mean that the thing about Zhen Qianjin''s kidney failure is true?" They looked at Gu Yunjiao without any concealment. It made Gu Yunjiao wish she could find a crack in the ground and sneak in. Gu Yunjiao walked towards the last row immediately before the bench was warmed up, "Sister, stop quarreling with your parents. Do you know how worried they were when you took your schoolbag and didn''t return all night yesterday?" The expression matches immediately. The students in the class fell silent for a moment, ready to watch the big show live. Gu Muran sighed, "Why do you have to rush to find death, can you be honest for a while?" Gu Muran really annoys their family, using the same rhetoric back and forth, isn''t it tiring? She picked out her ears, "Please, next time you want to slander me, please change the words. You are not tired, I am tired of listening." Gu Yunjiao squeezed her palms, the smile on her face was almost unbearable. The look in her eyes when she saw Gu Muran was the same as when she saw Qian Si Nian just now, it looked harmless, but that look... was very fierce. She thought of Qian Si Nian who was still lying in the infirmary, and dared not say much. "Please go back to your seat right now, otherwise, go home now and think about the past behind closed doors." There was a hint of hostility in her brows. Gu Yunjiao was also afraid, she knew that if Gu Muran called her father, she would definitely be sent home. At this juncture, the Gu family''s matter has not been resolved, and the Qian family is still negotiating. Gu Muran is still useful, really annoyed her... The third update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 61： Refresh past impressions again Chapter 61 refreshes the past impression again Gu Yunjiao touched her face. Because of Gu Muran, how many extra slaps she received. She returned to her seat angrily: "What are you looking at, do you only have eyes?" The classmates next to her were yelled at by her, but they didn''t dare to say anything. After all, the Gu family is still a wealthy family. As the saying goes, a lean camel is bigger than a horse. - Soon, the class bell rang. The first section is mathematics class, which is the class of their head teacher. As soon as Gu Muran was holding the math textbook, he noticed a gaze staring at him. She raised her head unhurriedly, and saw their homeroom teacher staring at her twice, as if she was sure she was here, and then he was relieved. "Today we will welcome a new student in our class." Gu Muran didn''t pay attention to what the head teacher said, her attention was all on her head teacher. really interesting. Her homeroom teacher has the peace amulet she gave to Zhu''s family yesterday. At this time, the class suddenly started applauding. Gu Muran then turned her attention to the new transfer student, the corner of her mouth twitched, how could it be him. Shang Size saw Gu Muran''s mouth twitch, and he blinked his right eye lightly, as if greeting Gu Muran. "Let me introduce myself to everyone." The head teacher said standing on the podium. Her expression actually does not want to pick up this student. Although her grades are top-notch, she is also a master at fighting. The merchant is a first-class wealthy family in Yancheng, and also the major shareholder of the school. The young master wants to transfer classes. With the information from the school, there is no other way. "I think everyone should be familiar with me. My surname is Shang and my name is Size." Zhu Xiangyang said directly: "Okay, let''s find a seat." Shang Size didn''t even think about it, and walked directly to the position behind Gu Muran. When passing by Gu Muran, he seemed to hear her sigh. He touched his nose, is he so annoying? I think should not be. Gu Muran listened very carefully in get out of class. After class, he closed the textbook and took out an orange from his schoolbag. "I heard that your grades are mediocre, don''t worry, brother is a top student, if you have any questions, just ask big brother, and big brother will teach you." He has already begun to call himself big brother. Gu Muran stared at the orange seriously the whole time, peeling the orange while saying: "Is it difficult to learn the things in class?" Shang Sze thought she was protecting her self-esteem, "I know you''ve opened your mouth and said something clever, but you are really inferior to me in learning." Shang Sze, who always wanted to take Gu Muran as his younger brother, was the first time to tutor someone with homework, but he didn''t want to. In exchange, she said flatly: "Oh, what you say is what you say." Shang Size: "..." She is eating oranges slowly, with pious and serious eyes. Why does he think the orange in her hand is so sweet? At that time, there was only the last piece left in her hand, and she put it directly into her mouth. at this time. In the class, there are many students who doze off. Just listen to ¡®Zi La! ¡¯ There was a sound, like the sound of rubbing against the ground when the desk was pulled forward. Their sleepy bugs were all scared away. Opening his eyes and looking towards the source of the sound, he saw the adopted daughter of the Gu family who was uploaded uproariously on the Internet before, tugging on the collar of Shang Sze, who is the best at fighting. Shang Sze''s pupils dilated, his eyes trembling. Now, without knowing it, Gu Muran once again refreshed her impression in the eyes of her classmates. The students covered their eyes for fear of seeing the **** scene. After all, no one dares to pull the collar of the school bully. I see¡ª Fourth change~ Good night, babies. (end of this chapter) Chapter 62： we give you a little pocket money Chapter 62 We reward you with a little pocket money I see¡ª The adopted daughter of the Gu family loosened Shang Sze''s collar. Students around thought there would be a **** scene, and many of them covered their eyes, leaving only a gap to peek. But who knows. Through the slits in their eyes, they saw that Shang Size looked up at the top of his head after his collar was loosened. There, a piece of wall skin fell off and fell to the ground. The **** picture imagined by the students did not appear, but a very harmonious phenomenon of calling brothers and sisters appeared instead. Shang Sze patted his chest with lingering fear, "It was really dangerous just now." On the ground behind him, a piece of wall fell off. Shang Sze knew that if Gu Muran hadn''t been quick-eyed and quick-handed just now, he grabbed him and pulled him forward, his head would probably be **** today. Shang Sze clasped his fists excitedly: "From now on, you will be my big brother, and I will never dare to let my big brother call me brother again." He looks like a TV drama, who told his mother and queen to watch old puppets every day. Gu Muran looked at his expression, especially at Yintang. Being stared at by her like this, Shang Sze remembered what she said in the morning, "Big...Big Brother...Is there something wrong?" He still cherishes his life very much. He was afraid that the eldest brother would open his mouth and say something that would shake the world, after all, she had opened her mouth before. "Do you know your birth date?" Shang Sze suddenly let out an ah. He saw the person in front of him, and frowned slightly. At that moment, Shang Size really felt that he had some serious illness. But he saw that Gu Muran suddenly took out two things from his schoolbag. Swipe, Swipe, Swipe! Soon, a piece of talisman paper was formed. "This thing will keep you safe." Unhappy, what she blurted out didn''t make Shang Sze very happy. "Brother...What, Brother Ran, am I evil?" He didn''t feel any rejection at all, after all, he still knew that there were things in this world that science couldn''t explain. Shang Sze took out the talisman paper and looked at it twice, and confirmed it. He really couldn''t understand how it was drawn like this with just a few simple strokes. "Don''t ask too much, keep it." Shang Sze believed that she had opened her mouth, and immediately folded it up and put it in his pocket. There is a master in his family, and he asked casually curiously, "Brother Ran...do you know something about metaphysics?" "Slightly understand." "Then should I also be paid?" "It''s not much for you, one thousand is exactly half of your pocket money for this week." Shang Sze was surprised, she actually knew how much pocket money she had for a week. There are a few girls around who have been staring at Shang Sze crazily. Hearing this, they couldn''t help but look at Gu Muran with a sneer: "An adopted daughter is an adopted daughter. Those who come from this country really can''t get on the stage. If you need money, just say it, we''re the ones who don''t care about you." I''ll reward you with a little pocket money, it''s not good for you to bluff like this." As soon as Ye Lingshan finished speaking, the people around her immediately started pointing. "What age is this, we have to believe in science." "The grades are not very good. Now that I have left the Gu family, I must have run out of living expenses, so I came up with this trick." "If you have no money to go to school, I advise you, you should go home and farm." "What are you talking about, where does she have a home, and still farming? Hahahaha... Don''t be funny here, can she grow?" These speakers are all on behalf of Ye Lingshan. After all, the Ye family is also a wealthy family in Yancheng. Shang Size: "Ye Lingshan, don''t go too far." "I''m going too far, Shang Size, open your eyes and see clearly. Apart from her beauty, she only has that deceitful mouth. Wake up, don''t be deceived by her, I''m doing it for your own good..." First update~ New day, please vote, please collect, please comment~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 63： My brother is great Chapter 63 My brother Ran is amazing "Your father found a woman outside and gave you another younger brother for your own good. Don''t blame him." Gu Muran''s tone was calm, and he didn''t think her words were shocking at all. All the students watching the show gasped, "Wow!" Regardless of whether the news is true or not, they feel that Gu Muran has won this round of PK. The mentality of the client directly collapsed. Ye Lingshan shouted hysterically: "You are talking nonsense!" "Is there any nonsense, you will know when you go back and have a look. However, your father is also doing it for your own good. When you get old, someone can share the responsibility of taking care of him with you. You should also go back and thank your father. " "Shut up¡ª" Ye Lingshan rushed over directly, baring her teeth and claws. I can''t wait to scratch her mouth. Gu Muran''s eyes froze, she didn''t see any particularly big movements, but her fingers moved slightly, as if something popped out. Just one sound: "Ouch!" Ye Lingshan held her wrist and squatted on the ground, screaming out of pain. On the ground, a pen cap rolled to the corner of the table next to Gu Muran again. Shang Size started clapping pa-pa-pa, "My brother Ran is amazing." Then, everyone saw the usual school bully, and suddenly ran to the corner of the table in front of him to pick up something, then wiped it and put it on Gu Muran''s table. This series of actions looks like a dog leg. Everyone: "..." Who can tell them whether this person is still Shang Sze. Gu Yunjiao heard a cry when she entered the class. Then she cried and ran out of the classroom. With the bell ringing for class. Gu Muran put away the paper that had already been taken out. "Brother Ran...you don''t want to attend class, don''t you?" Gu Muran folded the paper and put it on the table, "Someone doesn''t want me to attend the class safely." After the Chinese teacher came in, their class teacher followed closely behind. "Gu Muran, come to the office first." Shang Sze looked at the papers that Gu Muran had folded up, and he was really amazing. He didn''t even think about it, and immediately stood up, "Brother Ran...I''ll go with you." The Chinese teacher glanced at Shang Size with a headache. He was quite happy to hear that Shang Sze had transferred to another class, but it turned out that he was transferred to another class under her. What''s the difference? She glanced at the girl walking from the back row. The previous original owner was cowardly and hardly dared to look directly at the teacher. Gu Muran was generous, "Teacher, the class teacher called me, I''ll go over and have a look, and I''ll be back in a while." Even the tone of asking for leave seemed to say, "I''ll go to the desk next door and I''ll be back in a while", the tone couldn''t be more relaxed. After walking around the gate of hell, after waking up, it is indeed like everyone said, it seems to be a different person. She waved her hand, "Go, come back quickly." Shang Sze followed closely behind Gu Mu, "Teacher, I''ll be back as soon as I go." He seemed to be supporting him. "You are listening in the classroom, nothing to do with you." The Chinese teacher adjusted his glasses. "It''s not about me, it''s because of me..." He was making excuses for himself to go to the office together. Before he finished speaking, Gu Muran glanced at him, "Go back to the classroom and listen to the class, she won''t be able to make trouble, and when the good show starts, I will call you." They acted like no one else was present, discussing this in front of the teacher. The Chinese teacher coughed. Second update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 64： You dare? Chapter 64 Do you dare? Gu Muran raised his chin, "Okay, hurry back to the classroom." Everyone saw that the person who didn''t even listen to the Chinese teacher just now turned around obediently and went back to the classroom. The school bully''s uncompromising temper suddenly reversed here. Everyone was surprised, even the Chinese teacher was surprised. The homeroom teacher was also surprised. This little ancestor of this businessman can turn the world upside down everywhere, and he doesn''t know what the Gu family did to convince him so much. The head teacher looked at Gu Muran and said, "Okay, follow me back to the office." - Inside the office. Ye Lingshan''s crying caused several teachers to keep looking at her. She twitched, as if she had been wronged so much. When Zhu Xiangyang led Gu Muran to the office, Ye Lingshan began to cry again, the sound of grievance, afraid that other people would not hear it. "Okay, if you have anything to say, you can talk about it. What did you say to Gu Muran?" Zhu Xiangyang sat on his stool and looked at her. Then, Ye Lingshan choked up and told the ins and outs. "She not only bluffed, she cursed my father to find another woman to give me a younger brother, and... she also beat people." As we all know, the wife of the Ye family passed away two years ago, and Ye Lingshan was the only doll in the Ye family. This person is gossiping, and the other teachers are listening to the reason. "What do you want to explain?" Zhu Xiangyang directly gave Gu Muran the opportunity to speak. Gu Muran stood there with a sense of spirit, and said slowly: "First: Student Shang Size has had bad luck recently. I help him and he pays. This is a very fair thing." "Secondly, Student Ye distorted the facts. I didn''t curse at that time, but just stated the facts. Moreover, if she doesn''t believe it, she can make a phone call and ask. I guess it won''t be long before the Ye family should publicize this with great fanfare. thing." "I disclosed this to her to prepare her mentally. If I didn''t charge her, she would have fun secretly, and she would even slander me. It''s simply unethical." "Thirdly, I didn''t hit her, I didn''t even touch her with my hand, she wanted to hit me, why? I''m not allowed to resist, I can only wait to be beaten passively, what kind of nonsense is this?!" The girl was very organized, explaining one by one. The teacher in the office was also taken aback. Their homeroom teacher frowned. "Teacher, look at her, she still dares to say that she is not bluffing, this is a curse, I don''t want a brother... I didn''t take the initiative to hit her." Her voice was extremely sharp, and everyone in the office was stunned. Zhu Xiangyang looked at Gu Muran. Gu Muran snorted coldly, "When did metaphysics become the same as bluffing? Why don''t I know. If you don''t understand, just talk nonsense. People like you are simply terrifying." She glanced at Ye Lingshan contemptuously: "When your Ye Mansion was built, your father hired a lot of Fengshui masters. This is also metaphysics. Do you dare to call it a bluff in front of your father?" Ye Lingshan turned pale. Gu Muran didn''t intend to stop, "You still have the peace talisman that the old lady of the Ye family prayed for you, which is also a branch of metaphysics. Do you dare to say that she is bluffing and deceitful in front of your grandmother? Dare you?" ?¡± Ye Lingshan trembled, and squeezed the safety talisman on her body: "It''s made by a master, can you compare with them? I don''t have metaphysics, it''s a bluff." Zhu Xiangyang, the class teacher, also had a safety talisman on her body. She squeezed it without a trace, but her face showed no reaction. "Oh, okay, don''t you just want to say that I''m bluffing and deceiving." Gu Muran looked calm. The third update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 65： dad, your phone is ringing Chapter 65 Dad, your phone is ringing "Isn''t it?" Ye Lingshan raised her eyebrows triumphantly, "Since you admit it, then apologize to me quickly, and you have to compensate me for my medical expenses. " Gu Muran looked at her at a fool, "Did you go out without a brain? Now you can''t even understand the words?" Ye Lingshan: "You¡ª" Homeroom teacher Zhu Xiangyang touched the safety talisman in his pocket, "Student Gu Muran, if you don''t have evidence for this matter, it''s an empty slander, do you have a factual basis?" It''s because Gu Muran''s self-confidence is too much, and she has changed too much. The class teacher became curious about her. "Every word I said is true, and there is absolutely no falsehood." The little girl straightened her back, and her radiant eyes were full of light, "I just said it, and she can call to confirm it." Ye Lingshan immediately took out her mobile phone, "If you have made a false statement, you can kneel down and admit your mistake to my forehead, and you must also compensate me for medical expenses. Don''t say that you have no money, even if you don''t have money, you have to pay for 10,000 yuan." The thousand dollars just now was obtained by bluffing and cheating because of lack of money. She didn''t believe that Gu Muran could come up with 10,000 dollars. Ye Lingshan could already imagine the scene where Gu Muran kowtowed to her and confessed her mistake. For a while, her wrist didn''t hurt anymore. She just wanted to see Gu Muran make a fool of herself. Gu Muran looked at her as if she were a fool. Several other teachers also put down their pens and raised their ears. Gu Muran slightly raised his eyebrows, "Then what if it''s true!" "The other way around, I''ll kowtow to you to admit my mistake." Ye Lingshan raised her chin, and she believed that Gu Muran was determined to kneel. Even if she said this, she was as proud as a big peacock. Gu Muran snorted, "My request is very simple, if it is true, you run around the playground ten laps, shouting ''I was wrong, I shouldn''t slander Gu Muran'' while running, and you have to compensate my spirit damages." She stretched out two fingers: "Twenty thousand." Ye Lingshan hesitated for a moment, but she was very sure about this matter, so she said directly: "No problem." Gu Muran took out his mobile phone, "Okay, I''ve already recorded it, you can start making calls." - Ye Lingshan took out the phone, and while dialing the number, she still gave Gu Muran a fierce look, "Just wait and kowtow to me to admit your mistake." At this time, she didn''t feel worried at all. Yes, she must be strong. The moment the phone was connected, Ye Lingshan immediately put on a sweet voice: "Hey, Daddy..." Gu Muran was instantly disgusted. Soon, there was no familiar voice on the other end of the phone, but a soft and soft voice: "Dad, your phone is ringing." At that moment¡ª Ye Lingshan seemed to be struck by lightning. If it was normal, she would not feel anything. But such a series of things happened just now, she couldn''t allow her to think too much. At that moment, Ye Lingshan wanted to hang up the phone. She turned her head to look at Gu Muran, but saw Gu Muran shaking the phone she had just recorded. "If you hang up, it''s tantamount to admitting defeat." Gu Muran''s voice came from the side. Ye Lingshan had to bite the bullet, when her father''s voice came from the phone: "Shanshan... why are you calling at this time?" Before Ye Lingshan could speak, she heard a woman''s voice on the other end of the phone: "Lao Ye, be careful when you go out, Linlin said goodbye to Dad..." "Daddy, bye." At that moment, Ye Lingshan collapsed, "Whose voice was that just now?" Fourth change~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 66： Is this too deceiving? Chapter 66 Is this too much of a deception? Father Ye coughed twice, "It''s also time for you to meet your Aunt Tongtong and your brother Linlin. We will pick you up tonight and we will have dinner together." Ye Lingshan glared at Gu Muran for a moment, and accidentally pressed the speakerphone on her mobile phone, and the people in the office heard that sentence clearly. For a moment, everyone''s expressions were brilliant. But they couldn''t help but look at Gu Muran. "Since it''s not spreading rumors, then classmate Gu Muran...you go back to the classroom first." The head teacher didn''t dare to let Gu Muran stay longer. When Gu Muran was about to leave the house, he still shook his phone at Ye Lingshan, "During the big break, I''ll wait for your apology." The anger in Ye Lingshan''s heart was like the water of the Yangtze River, rolling in. - In the classroom. Shang Size glanced anxiously at the door from time to time. After Gu Muran gave the report and returned to his seat, he asked in a low voice, "How is it?" "Are you not trusting me?" One sentence blocked what Shang Sze wanted to say. All the students in the class kept looking at Gu Muran. Gu Yunjiao also heard about what happened after class. Does it mean that Ye Lingshan fell into her hands when she came back so leisurely? She is really difficult to deal with. "Ahem..." the Chinese teacher coughed, "Where did I go just now? Come on, ask a classmate to ask a question." Gu Muran just opened the paper. Shang Size also flipped through the paper. "Shang Size." The moment he was called, Shang Sze stood up lazily. He glanced at the blackboard, and when he was about to find out which question to talk about, he saw Gu Muran pointing to a question with a pen. He didn''t even think about it, and said directly: "Question five." The Chinese teacher turned his eyes around him: "Well, sit down and listen to the class." The purpose of the Chinese teacher was to remind Shang Sze, who would have thought, but it directly aggravated his admiration for Gu Muran. It wasn''t until the end of the second period that Ye Lingshan slowly appeared in the classroom. When the head teacher finished class, he also came to the classroom. Students who are ready to end get out of class and go out to play wild, sit down immediately. She explained the ins and outs of the matter, "The matter has been investigated clearly, and whoever makes the bet will abide by it." After the class teacher finished speaking, Ye Lingshan felt that her face was about to be thrown into the cracks in the ground. Unexpected student, after the third period, many people looked at Ye Lingshan. Gu Muran also put away his textbooks. Ye Lingshan wished to shrink her own existence. "Brother Ran, what if she doesn''t go?" Shang Sze, who made his classmates feel scared, is now like a small follower, led by Gu Muran. "Then let''s go to the radio station later." Gu Muran said and was about to get up. Shang Sze immediately applauded, "That''s good. Let''s go then, anyway, it''s physical education later, so don''t waste time, everyone else in the province is in class." Students: "..." This is just the end of get out of class. Ye Lingshan looked bullied: "Gu Muran, do you have to do this?" Gu Muran shrugged his shoulders, pointed to himself, and smiled instantly, "Me? I''m perfect?" "When you wanted me to kneel down and kowtow to apologize, why didn''t you say that you were too aggressive?" Gu Muran was never easy to provoke, "If you want everyone to see what kind of grimace you are now, I don''t mind playing it live Your ugly face in the office." Ye Lingshan looked at the pointing expressions around her, she looked aggrieved, "You are too deceitful." "I didn''t ask you to kneel down and kowtow to apologize. I just ran around the playground a few times. Is this too deceptive?" Gu Muran didn''t bother to say more. First update~ Don¡¯t forget to vote~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 67： What about that arrogance? Chapter 67 What about the arrogance? She took a step forward and left as soon as she said. Ye Lingshan was afraid, so she rushed out ahead of time. Everyone in the class followed suit. ¡­ At this moment, there are only players on the playground. There are also sporadic people walking. A girl ran over suddenly, but did not attract the attention of the people present. until- A group of people came with great vigor and vigor, as if they had assembled a large army. It caught the attention of some people on the playground, "What are these people going to do?" They noticed Shang Sze beside him. "It''s this guy again, shouldn''t it be a gang fight?" "However, it''s really amazing that he was able to lead a class." The basketball players also stopped. At this time, they noticed that the people in this class were all looking in one direction. is a girl, that girl is on the runway, wiping tears while running. "What is this for?" More and more people are becoming curious and guessing. "Don''t cry, as if someone bullied you, you have to apologize for insulting someone, make your voice louder, buzzing like a mosquito, no one can hear it." Shang Size didn''t know when a microphone appeared in his hand. Then more and more people began to watch. For the first time, Shang Sze felt that this was better than fighting. He is holding a microphone. "When you force people to kneel down and apologize to you, that kind of arrogance." "To be a man, you have to be willing to gamble and admit defeat. My brother Ran just let you run a few laps on the playground to pay for your clamorous behavior." "You promise generously, and everyone is good to leave. If you continue to mutter and cry like this, everyone will be attracted in a while." Ye Lingshan has never been so ashamed before, her tears kept streaming down, the person she likes is standing up for other girls. And keep forcing her to do things she doesn''t want to do. It wasn''t over yet, she looked at the person she liked and ran towards her. She would be very happy if it were normal. But... he still had the microphone in his hand. After a while, Shang Sze caught up. Moreover, he even brought Gu Muran''s cell phone over. His purpose was very clear, and his eyes showed ''If you don''t apologize, I will expose your ugly face''. "Student Ye, anyway, the next class is physical education. I will accompany you to complete the ten laps of apology. I won''t leave you alone." The voice spread throughout the playground through the microphone. At this time, no one dared to think that Shang Size''s words were ambiguous. Ye Lingshan is used to domineering at school, but many people are really curious about whether she will apologize. The stalemate lasted less than a minute. A girl came from the microphone, crying: "I was wrong, I shouldn''t slander Gu Muran." "I was wrong, I shouldn''t slander Gu Muran." There was another crying voice. There are more and more people watching. "Gu Muran? Who is Gu Muran? Is it the adopted daughter who was almost persecuted by the Gu family?" They instantly remembered the uproar over the scarf a few days ago. "Being treated like this by the Gu family, and even being bullied by classmates when you come here, is really hard life." "Fortunately, she is no longer timid and knows how to resist." Many people are quite relieved, because they know the experience of the adopted daughter of the Gu family through the scarf, and the adoptive parents not only failed to fulfill their parenting responsibilities, on the contrary, they have been splashing dirty water in various ways, and they have been planning her kidney . He even planned to marry her to someone else after the operation to benefit the family. Second update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 68： Ye Lingshan, your father is on fire Chapter 68 Ye Lingshan, your father is on fire One pile, one piece, is horrifying. At this time, they raised their fingers to Gu Muran: "To be a human being is to dare to protect your own rights and interests. We all support you." Ye Lingshan, who just came running, almost cried and fell down on the runway when she heard this. Beside him was a guy who was running very easily, holding a microphone, "Apologize to my brother Ran." The onlookers were all surprised: "Brother Ran?" At this time, Ye Lingshan cried and apologized while running: "I... I was wrong, I shouldn''t slander Gu Muran." There are more and more students watching. There are even a few teachers standing in some corners. Sure enough, there is no age difference in eating melons. Many students stood in front of the students in Class 37 and began to ask what was going on. The students probably said something. But they are not particularly clear about many specific things. "The Ye family has an extra young master?" "How did Gu Muran know? It''s amazing." "Then why did Shang Sze call Gu Muran Brother Ran?" "It seems that I heard that Gu Muran said that his luck was bad, and then drew a safe talisman for him." "Shang Sze also believes in this?" "Isn''t this adopted daughter of the Gu family just talking in plain language, as if the young master Shang was almost hit by a falling wall, and Gu Muran took action to save him from this **** disaster?" "real or fake!?" "According to the students in Class 37, it seems to be like this." "What if it''s a mistake." "Then I don''t know, look at your phone quickly, the Ye family is on the headlines." A group of people gathered together, and the sound of apologizing in the distance was still transmitted to the entire playground through the microphone. In the crowd, a person suddenly made a noise, and everyone immediately looked at their phones. I see! The video of Father Ye waving goodbye to a mother and son was posted online by someone. By the way, this guy just wants to record his son walking for the first time. It was just a coincidence that the Patriarch of the Ye family came out from next door to her, and just like that, he was caught in the mirror. Originally, this woman only posted on a certain video platform. But just half an hour ago, it was seen by someone with a heart. This... immediately hit the headlines. Many people felt that Gu Muran was insane. Some people think that Gu Muran should have seen this video first. Ye Lingshan ran around again and came to the crowd gathering place, and heard the voices of classmates talking, "Ye Lingshan, your father is hot." "However, your younger brother doesn''t look like one or two years old." As we all know, her mother died two years ago. If her younger brother is older than two years old, what does that mean... Ye Lingshan didn''t think of anything more demeaning than running to the playground to apologize. Suddenly, almost everyone on campus knew that her father had found another woman outside. She was about to collapse. There is another person next to the partial student, who has been beside him all the time. Like a supervisor. Shang Sze held the microphone. He was more concerned about this matter than doing his own homework. Anyway, ten laps, one lap cannot be less. So, while Ye Lingshan had to endure his father''s infidelity in marriage and gave her a younger brother, she also had to shout out an apology. These ten laps, the class is about to start, and this is considered to be the end of the run. The person involved, Gu Muran, was no longer in the crowd. Shang Size called to stop a person and asked, "Where is my brother Ran!" "I was called to the office by the head teacher very early. I don''t know what happened." When Shang Sze heard this, he immediately dropped the microphone and ran away. And when he walked far away, he could still hear other students'' comments: "Tell me, how did Gu Muran know about this matter?" The third update~ Babies who like it, remember to add it to the bookshelf. Looking for comments, five-star praise~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 69： I wish the youngest daughter Chapter 69 The youngest daughter of the Zhu family "However, she is really a god." After this incident, the name Gu Muran was directly imprinted on everyone''s hearts. Moreover, they were curious about how Gu Muran knew about this matter, even Ye Lingshan''s own daughter didn''t know about it. A few days ago, she was obviously in the hospital. Someone said that she watched the video in advance. However, interested people checked it out, and they went to the office to make a bet first, and then after the video was released. A curious seed has sprouted in their hearts. - office. The head teacher called Gu Muran over. At this moment, there are only Zhu Xiangyang and Gu Muran here. "How did you find out about the Ye family?" The head teacher sat in his seat and asked directly. Who would have thought that without answering first, Gu Muran said, "Can I sit down?" "Of course." Zhu Xiangyang raised his chin, motioning for her to sit in front of him. "Not only do I know about the Ye family, but I also know that teacher, you have a safety talisman in the left pocket of your clothes." Gu Muran asked with a smile, "Mr. Zhu, do you think I''m right?" Zhu Xiangyang didn''t expect that she could see it so accurately, "How do you know?" "Not only do I know these things, I also know that this peace talisman was given to you by the old lady. Moreover, she obtained this peace talisman in the hospital." Gu Muran smiled slightly, "Teacher, I don''t know if I''m right?" Now Zhu Xiangyang was even more surprised, "It''s all... all right." Because they were all right, she was even more surprised. She originally heard about her talking about the peace talisman today, so she specially found a time to call Gu Muran over. Her mother admired the master in the hospital so much that she couldn''t do it, and specially told her to carry it with her all day. "Then...can you tell me who used a fortune-telling talisman on us?" Unknowingly, maybe Teacher Zhu didn''t realize that when she spoke, she used honorific words. I wish the old lady a total of three sons and a young daughter. She is the youngest daughter¡ªZhu Xiangyang. "The matter of the safety talisman has already alarmed the other party. As for who it is, the teacher will know later. When the time is right, I will personally visit Zhu''s family. When the time comes, I will ask the teacher to be mentally prepared." After Gu Muran finished speaking, he took a deep look at Zhu Xiangyang. Just this one glance made Zhu Xiangyang feel bad guesses. "Teacher, don''t think too much. Zhu''s family has done good deeds for many years. Yancheng is developing so well now, and Zhu''s family has contributed a lot. I won''t let Zhu''s family have an accident, please believe me, teacher." Gu Muran''s clear eyes carried her deep-seated confidence. Zhu Xiangyang knows that her brothers, after using the safety talisman, their fortunes have changed drastically, "Of course I believe in you." Obviously it is an office. Obviously they are teachers and students. At this moment, the style of painting abruptly changed. But Zhu Xiangyang is still curious, "When is the right time." Gu Muran smiled lightly, "When the situation in Yancheng is shaking." The situation is shaking? Before Zhu Xiangyang could figure it out, there was a knock on the door: "Report." ¡­ Shang Sze rushed over. When he came to the office, he was still out of breath. Before he could catch his breath, he knocked on the door. He was afraid that the class teacher would think that what happened on the playground was caused by Gu Muran, and that the class teacher would make things difficult for Gu Muran. So it runs very fast. "Come in." The voice of his new head teacher came from inside. He pushed open the door, but there was no picture in his mind. on the contrary- A harmonious scene. Fourth change~ See you tomorrow. (end of this chapter) Chapter 70： Gu Muran, stop! Chapter 70 Gu Muran, stop! "Hurry up and go to class, don''t delay the physical education class." Before Shang Size could say a word, their class teacher asked them to leave. On the way to the playground, Shang Size asked curiously, "Brother Ran... what did the class teacher say to you?" Shang Size is speaking now as Brother Ran on the left and Brother Ran on the right. It''s like two good brothers. "Do you really want to know?" Gu Muran''s bright eyes suddenly looked at him. that moment- Shang Size was afraid that she would open his mouth again, so he shook his head immediately: "I don''t want...I don''t want to." Wherever Gu Muran goes now, many people look at her. But she didn''t think there was anything. She never thought of covering herself. Even in physical education class, the teacher seemed to give her an extra look, and she shrugged indifferently. Not only the physical education teacher, but also the rest of the half-day class. Before every teacher came to class, he took an extra look at Gu Muran. Gu Muran looked directly at the teacher with a smile, which made the teacher a little uncomfortable. - After school in the afternoon. Gu Muran packed his schoolbag unhurriedly. Shang Size did not forget what happened this morning, "Brother Ran, go back alone?" "Otherwise?" Gu Muran felt that what he said was completely nonsense. "I heard that Qian Sinian came to class this afternoon, and a lot of people gathered, probably because he wanted to vent his anger about what happened in the morning." Shang Size told Gu Muran what he had found out. He paused as he spoke, "It is said that her brother also found a group of people this afternoon." He said to himself, "However, her brother didn''t come to school today." Otherwise, he would be looking for work during the day. Gu Muran pulled the zipper of the schoolbag, and then carried it on one shoulder, "It''s not surprising, after all, it''s not the first time I didn''t come to school." Gu Muran walked out. Shang Size followed, "Brother Ran... how do you know this?" But after thinking about it, he understood, after all, Brother Ran is a person who understands metaphysics. It is not surprising to know this. Gu Yunjiao didn''t leave after school, but stood at the door of the classroom. Seeing that Gu Muran was not heading towards the playground, but directly towards the gate of the school, she called her directly: "Gu Muran, are you scared? ?¡± "The aggressive method is useless to me." Gu Muran snorted coldly. Gu Yunjiao felt that she was being looked down upon, and immediately made several calls. When Qian Sinian received the call, the people who had just assembled themselves were about to head towards the playground. Hearing this, she immediately called her brother and rushed towards the school gate. - There is a square in front of the school, and the red flag is flying on the square. Shang Sze and Gu Muran just walked to the square. Shang Sze glanced at the people behind him: "Brother Ran, that person from the Gu family who was trying to get your idea is still following." Gu Muran still maintained his usual walking speed: "Don''t worry about her." Just at this time- In the other direction, two groups of people suddenly appeared. mighty. "Gu Muran, stop -!" Gu Muran''s footsteps still didn''t stop, looking at them was like seeing passers-by. Qian Sinian ran up to Gu Muran quickly, only to see that her head was still wrapped in gauze, staring at Gu Muran fiercely: "Stop, don''t you hear me!" "If you tell me to stop, I will stop. Wouldn''t it be embarrassing for me?" Gu Muran crossed his hands, and those clear eyes were full of contempt and disdain. "You¡ª" Qian Sinian hated her eyes that pretended to be calm the most. The surrounding students stopped subconsciously when they heard someone calling Gu Muran. Standing far away from the gunpowder, for fear of being affected. There are also people who, watching a movie, don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal, even start running to the office area. Ladies and gentlemen, the pk starts today, please actively vote and leave a message. Whether you can advance or not depends on you~ Sixth watch today, full of sincerity~ The first watch will be presented, and the fifth watch will follow. ¡ª Recommend new books. (end of this chapter) Chapter 71： Toad still wants to eat swan meat Chapter 71 Toad Still Wants to Eat Swan Meat "elder brother-!" Qian Sinian couldn''t beat her, she couldn''t even talk about it, no, she immediately looked at her brother. As soon as she raised her eyes, her brother still didn''t forget to strike up a conversation with Gu Yunjiao. For a while, I was so angry that I couldn''t do it. "Do you know what is the right thing to do!" Qian Sinian was so wronged that he couldn''t do it. "coming." Wearing a white sweater, Qian Siyuan walked forward slowly. But before walking over, he still didn''t forget to hand over his fluorescent yellow schoolbag to Gu Yunjiao, and let her carry it for him first. Gu Yunjiao took it with a shy face. Qian Siyuan stroked his sleeves as he walked, "Gu Muran, I heard that you bullied me this morning..." You offended my sister. Before he finished speaking, when he saw those eyes, his timidity changed from the past, and was replaced by a cold and lonely look. Qian Siyuan couldn''t help but rubbed his palms together, and immediately changed his words: "What... Sister Muran, my sister is still young, did she have a misunderstanding this morning? You apologize." Qian Sinian''s eyes widened, "Brother!" She also twisted her brother''s arm: "Do you know what you are talking about? You actually want me to apologize to Gu Muran." Qian Siyuan glared at Qian Missian. He hadn''t played with a lonely beauty before. He didn''t expect her temperament to change so much after she was discharged from the hospital. How could he allow his sister to make trouble for him: "What Gu Muran, that''s your sister-in-law, how could you call her by her name so casually, please apologize to your sister-in-law." A group of people behind them had already rolled up their sleeves and were ready to fight. Who knew that things would turn around like this. Even the students who were watching around did not expect that things would be so dramatic. "The one who has a marriage contract with the Qian family, isn''t it the Gu family?" "yes." "What does this matter have to do with Gu Muran, she is no longer the fake daughter of the Gu family." "I''m also wondering, Gu Muran and the Gu family are not related by blood, they are just adopted daughters, and the Gu family''s persecution of Gu Muran, the only little kindness they have, is all wiped out, how can the young master of the Qian family say that? " "Isn''t Qian Siyuan seeing Gu Muran''s good looks, so he has other thoughts in his heart?" Anyone with a discerning eye can see Qian Siyuan''s burning eyes. "Get out of the way!" Shang Size pushed Qian Siyuan away directly, with a bad tone, "Not everyone can stand in front of my brother Ran, go back and look in the mirror, the toad still wants to eat swan meat, you Better go home and sleep." Qian Siyuan squinted his eyes, when did she know the young master of the merchant? Gu Muran took a step to the side, blocking Qian Siyuan''s sight, and said in a cold tone, "Master Qian brought so many people? Why? Do you want to fight in groups?" Not only did she have a cold tone, but even her eyes seemed to be covered with an impenetrable ice fog. "So what!" Qian Sinian said quickly, "You should fight!" Qian Siyuan didn''t scold her again this time, because he felt that Gu Muran didn''t give him any face, so under the watchful eyes of everyone. Playing with women is important, but face is more important. Seeing that her brother didn''t stop her, Qian Sinian became even more arrogant. "If you are cowardly, immediately kneel down and kowtow to apologize to us. Maybe Miss Ben is in a better mood and I will let you go in the future." Shang Sze couldn''t hear this, when he was about to teach this group of blind people a lesson, Gu Muran turned his head and looked at him. Just one look, and he just didn''t move. He believed that his brother Ran had a way to deal with these unworthy scum. Second update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 72： considered bad luck Chapter 72 considered bad luck Gu Muran picked out his ears: "Aren''t you tired of saying the same lines one by one? Someone can change it to something more novel." Qian Sinian felt that she had been greatly insulted, and she didn''t take what she said seriously, "Gu Muran, do you know that you are an orphan now, and our Qian family crushed you to death, just like crushing you?" As easy as a dead ant." Qian Siyuan has been staring at Gu Muran, and she doesn''t even have a special feeling for frowning. "You didn''t take what I said this morning seriously. Similarly, I''ll give you this sentence." The girl''s voice was cold and clear. Shang Sze has a very good memory, he took the words, "Then let me help Brother Ran say it again, and help this daughter of the Qian family who has a bad memory recall it." "Brother Ran, I said a total of three sentences about your fortune this morning." When Shang Sze mentioned this, he became interested. "You have no virtue in your mouth, my brother will count, you may be **** today." Shang Sze pointed to Qian Sinian''s forehead: "Isn''t this already fulfilled, your current wound must still be in pain, right? .¡± Qian Sinian recalled, his face had changed. Even Qian Siyuan''s complexion was not good. Many students looked at Qian Sinian and began to discuss enthusiastically. "Don''t talk about it, everyone, I know you all think that my brother Ran is quite accurate, but please listen to me first." Shang Size began to control the situation. He touched the microphone in his schoolbag: "In case you can''t hear clearly, fortunately, I sent someone to buy a microphone after the second get out of class today." "The second sentence, Qian Si Nian''s classmate Tian Zhai Gong is too yin, dry and lifeless, even if he has a lot of furniture in the future, it will be difficult to keep it safe." After Shang Size''s voice was amplified, these words resounded throughout the square. He looked at Qian Sinian and clicked his tongue, "I just don''t know if your Qian family''s fortune will be affected." "Enough!" Qian Siyuan didn''t expect that what was just a simple group fight would develop into what it is now. Now the situation is out of control. "Don''t worry, there is one last sentence." Shang Sze is a man who knows how to adjust the atmosphere, and he made a gesture of counting. Even the imitation did not forget the movements Gu Muran made in the morning: "Brother Ran saw your face sunken deeply in tears this morning, and it was considered unlucky, and you will definitely be a widower in the future." "Enough! Shut up!" Qian Siyuan yelled vigorously. "If you tell me to shut up, I''ll just shut up. Wouldn''t it be embarrassing for me?" Shang Size imitated these words very well. Qian Siyuan was really angry. With a wave of his hand, the people standing behind rushed directly in front of him. "Those are all false, now! Immediately! Immediately! Apologize for what you said, apologize!" The first item has been fulfilled, and Qian Siyuan is very afraid of the latter two. People, they are afraid of bad spirits who are not good enough. They are biased. These three things are all bad. So Qian Siyuan just wants Shang Sze to clarify these things at this moment, in order to feel at ease. He could no longer care that Shang Sze belonged to the merchant, and would rather offend the merchant than these fulfillments. The people behind Qian Siyuan all had fierce expressions. "I want to fight. I haven''t exercised for a long time. Do you think I''m afraid of you?" He was about to throw the schoolbag on his shoulder on the ground. Suddenly, my hand was empty! Gu Muran directly took the microphone in its hand, "Lend me to use it, carry your schoolbag well, this matter has nothing to do with you, don''t meddle in it." In previous fights, Shang Size always rushed in front of his brothers. He was afraid they would get hurt. Never thought that one day, someone would stand in front of him. The third update~ Vote, comment, hit me~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 73： The whole campus is a hit Chapter 73 is a sensation on the whole campus "I said those words, and they are aimed at me directly." The girl''s back was straight, her eyes were flat and unwavering. She held the microphone in her hand, and the voice she spoke spread to all the voices in the square. "Those are fake, you apologize!" Humans, they all tend to benefit creatures. Qian Siyuan had heard about the matter of the daughter of the Ye family on the playground during the big break in the morning, and he was actually very worried about it. "As long as you admit that you made up those words, then I will let you go." Qian Siyuan knew that as long as the Qian family was not corrupt, he would have as many women as he wanted. He didn''t know whether those words were aimed at Qian Si Nian or the Qian family. But, those terms sound too real. He didn''t dare to gamble with the Qian family. "I never tell lies, I never tell lies." Gu Muran''s voice, like smoke and mist, spread to everyone''s hearts, "I don''t take the initiative to provoke other people, but ah... my aunt is not the kind who is bullied to the head. The one who doesn''t talk back." She gestured and made a counting motion, "Maybe let me do the math for Mr. Qian." The students all opened their eyes wide and their ears pricked up. I''m afraid I''ll miss this great show of beating the gong. Moreover, many students who had already left school, heard that there was a good show on campus at this moment, and came back again. Even someone who came to pick up his partner was brought in curiously. "Cousin, let''s go in and take a look." Su Muhuai had a faint premonition in his heart, "Such a big movement should only be caused by my sister Ran." Su Muhuai, who had just entered the campus, "Look, cousin, it seems to be a group of class teachers, but my sister is different. On the first day of school, I made a sensation in the whole campus." Besides, he had already caused a stir when he heard that someone was making trouble in the morning. In the morning, someone made a disturbance and caused another sensation. Seeing that school is over this afternoon, there are still people who take the initiative to seek death. Sure enough, this powerful person attracts envy wherever he goes. "Cousin, you wait for me here, I''ll go and stop the class teachers first." - Several homeroom teachers were about to go home for dinner after get off work, when a student rushed up, saying that the Qian family was causing trouble. As soon as they arrived below, they suddenly met a boy with dyed yellow hair. "Aunt Zhu." Su Muhuai recognized Zhu Xiangyang. Zhu Xiangyang raised his forehead, why did this little ancestor come here. The other head teachers looked familiar to Su Muhuai: "Who is this?" Zhu Xiangyang briefly introduced: "The young master of the Su family." He is also the only heir. Su family? As we all know, the largest shareholder of Qingyuan High School is the Su family. As for the second largest shareholder, it is a merchant. Several head teachers glanced at each other. What a guy! The sole heirs of the two major shareholders of the school were all present. It seems that it is not easy to end. "Auntie Zhu, don''t interfere with my sister''s affairs for a while." Su Muhuai came here to tell her about this matter. Although Zhu Xiangyang is the head teacher, but another layer of identity is the daughter of the Zhu family. She asked one more question, "When did you have an extra sister?" The Su family has only one grandson. Su Muhuai smiled mysteriously, "Then...the person holding the microphone is my own sister." He didn''t care about the shocked eyes of the audience, "Don''t worry, my cousin will take care of this matter, and he will definitely not make it too big." He said caringly: "My sister has a sense of proportion, just let her vent her anger, otherwise there will always be people who don''t have a good eye to make troubles, and deal with them one by one, how tiring it is." After he finished talking on his own, he disappeared again. Completely disregarding how horrified the class teacher present was when he heard his words. Fourth change~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 74： Am I right? Chapter 74 Am I right? "Master Zhu, shall we go there?" The other class teachers don''t have the background behind Zhu Xiangyang, and they are also asking for her opinion. "The young master of the Su family has spoken, let''s just stay here and watch for a while." Zhu Xiangyang glanced at the sky in the distance, and then at the girl in the deep crowd vortex. She has a faint feeling that the situation in Yancheng has quietly begun to change. Ye family, Qian family, including Gu family. Recently, she has been deflated in her hands. The young master of the Su family from a first-class family is very close to her. The young son of a businessman from a first-class family, who is the only son of a young man, looks after her. Even, their Zhu family now owes her a big favor. The future of this woman is limitless. - Gu Muran, who was in the center of the crowd, looked at Qian Siyuan not far away, "How about it? Mr. Qian is willing." The students all heard about this incredible person during the big break this morning. Known for being able to speak and count. Students all want to see it with their own eyes. In the morning, of the three sentences she said, the first sentence has already been fulfilled, and the last two sentences are still far away from Qian Si Nian. So, we all look forward to her making another fortune. So, they all muttered: "One more hexagram, one more hexagram!" Some even booed, "We are willing to pay this reward for classmate Qian!" But who knows, the girl seems to have heard what they said, and smiled mysteriously: "You can''t afford this reward, and you can''t pay it, only the Qian family can." They became even more curious: "What is it?" The girl didn''t speak. There were many people standing behind Qian Siyuan, and there was a kind of behavior of ''If you don''t apologize, you won''t even think about leaving this campus today''. Gu Muran was not afraid at all, but said lightly, "Mr. Qian, do you know what a post-horse is called?" Everyone is waiting for her next words. Even Qian Siyuan didn''t say a word, but looked at Gu Muran with serious eyes. He actually wanted her to settle, but he only wanted to hear good results. If what she said didn''t make him sound at ease, then the old and new grudges would be settled together. No matter how beautiful it is, if it cannot be conquered, it is better to destroy it. Qian Si Nian glanced behind her, relying on the large number of people behind her: "Gu Muran, if you try to slander my Qian family again, I promise, if you don''t apologize today, you will never get out of here." Students watching: "What is this?" "This classmate Gu just started to say that you are threatening people like this." "You still want to hear it, you just want people to say something nice, you even threaten them, and you want them to kowtow and apologize." "How can there be such unreasonable people in this world, it''s fine to block people''s way and prevent them from going, but now they don''t even let them tell the truth, this is simply too overbearing." "The Qian family is really just a nouveau riche. It doesn''t look like the family style of a wealthy family. The children they raise will be righteous when they come out." The onlookers couldn''t bear to watch anymore, and just yelled at them. After finishing the fight, he immediately turned to Gu Muran with a smile on his face, "Master, hurry up and explain what Yi Ma Sha means." "Hush! Be quiet." Someone began to control the field. Qian Siyuan was also extremely nervous. He always felt that this word didn''t seem particularly good. "Actually, the explanation is very simple..." Gu Muran glanced at Qian Siyuan, "The popular summary is that if you hit a person with this evil spirit, you will have a good sex." After finishing speaking, she still looked at Qian Siyuan with a smile, "Young Master Qian, am I right?" Fifth change~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 75： news hotspot Chapter 75 News Hotspots Qian Siyuan''s eyebrows twitched, and he was so angry that he couldn''t do it: "Shit! This is all a rumor!" The expression on his face was completely replaced by fury: "Gu Muran, I''ll give you another chance to explain this sentence again. If you can''t speak, just shut up honestly and don''t say anything from now on." "If you don''t kneel down and kowtow to my sister and me to apologize for today''s incident, you will never leave Yancheng peacefully in your life." have to! It''s a threat again. She has only been in this world for a few days, but there are indeed many people who threaten her. "Whether it''s true or not, you know in your heart." Gu Muran''s brows were cold, and the brow bone was completely cold and serious. Threatening who wouldn''t? She played with crappy stuff when she was a kid. "I''m also putting my words here today. If you don''t apologize to me and Shang Size, I can still figure out where you went today and who you were with?" She was full of confidence from the beginning to the end. "Apologize to you? Pooh!" Qian Sinian believed in her honest brother very much, "I haven''t sued you for slander yet, what kind of nonsense flirtatious, what a joke, you are naked Slander, I want to sue you for slander!" Gu Muran''s eyes are always smiling, but it''s just this kind of smile that makes people feel creepy for no reason. Especially at this time, Qian Siyuan basically didn''t dare to look him in the eyes, he was afraid that she would figure something out. At this moment, Qian Siyuan really didn''t dare to underestimate this woman, but he still wanted to find out how much she knew: "Don''t think that you can scare me..." Gu Muran was not in a hurry. In front of everyone, she spoke casually and calmly, "Yunting Resort Hotel..." With only six words, Qian Siyuan''s legs went limp. Qian Si Nian''s attention was all on Gu Muran: "Don''t you know only Yunting Resort Hotel? Can you change it to a new name? What can be pinched and counted, I think you are just talking nonsense..." language. She spoke fiercely, and she felt at ease in her heart. Students watching: "Look at Qian Siyuan''s expression..." "It should be right." "Otherwise, I was talking fiercely just now, and now my face has completely turned into the color of stool." "However, don''t tell me, this is really amazing." The crowd is full of voices of admiration and disdain for Qian Siyuan. Whatever my disposition is, it¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t correct it, but I even asked the little girl to tell lies. Moreover, the last sentence just now was a threat to her personal safety. Qian Siyuan''s face is completely white now, as if he has been smeared with flour. "Brother, what''s wrong with you, brother? Say something." Qian Sinian kept shaking her brother''s arm, with an anxious expression on her face, "Is it true that the country girl is right?" Her brother didn''t speak or defend himself. Qian Sinian already understood that look. This wave of face slaps came too fast, like a tornado. Too loud. The two sentences she said before and after were less than a minute apart. The sound of people pointing and pointing around, as well as what Gu Muran said, made him dare not underestimate her at the moment. Unexpectedly, Gu Muran stood there with a calm expression and a fearless look. She even took out her mobile phone to check the time, "I''m still in a hurry to eat, I''ll give you one last minute." "If one minute is up, I haven''t heard you two sincere apologies. The hot news tomorrow will be contributed by you, Young Master Qian." Sixth update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 76： very crazy tone Chapter 76 What a crazy tone Shang Sze immediately took out his phone, "There are still fifty-nine seconds left... fifty-eight... fifty-seven..." Time is tense immediately. The students were suddenly curious, what did Qian Siyuan do today that made him so nervous? At the same time, they were also particularly curious about whether Gu Muran could really count anything? Time passed little by little. soon. Shang Size: "Thirty seconds." Gu Muran already felt the hunger in his stomach. On the first day of school, he wanted to have a good experience, but who knew there were so many obstacles in the way. Her patience is running out little by little. Gu Muran''s brows and eyes were full of hostility, "The girl surnamed He..." Qian Siyuan''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t believe that she could actually count in such detail. "Sky blue dress..." Gu Muran''s schoolbag had slipped into her hand, and she looked at the people behind him, and she had already started to exercise her muscles. For a while, the surrounding students were also actively thinking about the remaining time: "Fifteen...Fourteen..." All of their eyes are full of urgency to watch the show. Finally, before entering the countdown, Qian Siyuan immediately grabbed Qian Sinian''s head, and before she could react, she pressed down directly, "I''m sorry, we did something wrong." Even an apology is an impatient apology. The crowd suddenly wowed: "Is it so exciting?" Qian Siyuan''s eyes were filled with displeasure. Qian Sinian''s eyes were also puzzled, and her face was full of humiliation: "Brother, you...you actually asked me to apologize to this countryman." "Your attitude is too perfunctory. My brother Ran is not like you who force people to kneel and apologize. Let me remind you kindly, Mr. Qian is afraid that he will be counted and even lose his pants. Miss Qian is still thinking about how to apologize properly Come on, or when the time comes, your Qian family''s faces will be rubbed on the ground." Shang Sze felt that this kind of people should be ruled by others, otherwise they wouldn''t know what it means to be tall. "Who are you..." Qian Si Nian refused to accept being disciplined, and her words still remained the same as before. Before she could finish her sentence, she was immediately scolded by her brother: "Be quiet, you are the cause of trouble today, please apologize to me." "I don''t¡ª!" Qian Sinian looked at her brother stubbornly: "This is all caused by you, it has nothing to do with me." The two brothers and sisters have already begun to have rifts and disputes. Qian Siyuan was full of anger, he gave his sister a hard look, and then looked at Gu Muran not far away, the crowd''s discussion made them feel ashamed. Qian Sinian looked at her brother: "There are so many of us, what are you afraid she will do?" Qian Siyuan turned his eyes and said nothing. Qian Sinian said directly to Gu Muran, "As for the apology, we have already apologized, what else do you want? Today - if you stop here, our Qian family will let you leave this school with peace of mind, but you If you don''t give up, don''t blame our Qian family for being rude!" "The tone of your Qian family is so rampant." Gu Muran sneered, "I''m going to stop here? Could it be that your brothers and sisters of the Qian family made trouble and left Wu Ke here?" The word ''I'' can prove Gu Muran''s anger. She used to be a national teacher, even if the emperor saw her, he would respect her. She dared to treat the disciple of the God of Medicine, let alone these brats. Gu Muran sneered: "You have always wanted me to kowtow and apologize, why? The situation was reversed and you couldn''t control it, so you started threatening again?" First update~ It¡¯s a new day, cuties, please actively vote and leave a message. Now we are still in pk. Need everyone''s active participation. (end of this chapter) Chapter 77： Remuneration cannot be delayed, karma cannot be owed Chapter 77 Remuneration cannot be delayed, karma cannot be owed "If you feel that you are persecuting others, that''s fine, and no one can say anything about you." She snapped her lips immediately, "That''s all right, you can go, so you don''t want to be sent away." Qian Siyuan is still hesitating, apologizing for hurting his and the Qian family''s reputation, but if this matter cannot be resolved, he is worried that if the woman in front of him really figures out something that is not up to the Qian family. He is still very afraid of Gu Muran. At the same time, the comments of the students also made the Qian brothers and sisters unable to stand. However, when Gu Muran said this, he suddenly felt that he couldn''t get on the stage. The breath in the throat, put it there, can''t go up, can''t come down, just stuck there. - at this time. Su Muhuai who was not far away was pushed out of the crowd by his cousin, "Enough of the good show, it''s time for you to come on stage and end it." Lu Chaolan has seen Gu Muran who is sympathetic to all sentient beings, she has seen her lively and energetic, and she has also seen her smiling. This is the second time seeing Gu Muran angry. When Su Muhuai was pushed out, he was still a little dazed. At this moment, he saw his cousin walk out of the crowd and walk towards Gu Muran. Gu Muran, who was standing in the crowd, also saw Lu Chaolan, walking towards her from the crowd, and beside him was the young master of the Su family. At this time, Gu Muran glanced at Shang Size, "School is over, let''s go." "Let''s leave, everyone." Gu Muran also raised his foot and walked outside. At this time, Su Muhuai also walked up to Gu Muran, and called out affectionately, "Sister." The crowd looked at Su Muhuai: "Didn''t you say that the adopted daughter of the Gu family is an orphan? How could a younger brother appear out of nowhere?" I don''t know who said it, "You don''t even know the young master of the Su family?" "Young master of the Su family?" "Isn''t it... the only grandson of the Su family." "Is this Su family the Su family I understand?" "The Su family - our first-class family in Yancheng, and the largest shareholder of our school." "Don''t get me wrong. There are many families, but the ones that are considered first-class, Yan Cheng can only count on those few families, and a wealthy family like the Gu family is completely incomparable with the family." "Not to mention upstarts like the Qian family. The Gu family at their peak looked down on the nouveau riche Qian family, let alone this kind of family. Their background is enough to crush the rich." The two arrogant brothers and sisters of the Qian family didn''t expect that they would become like this at this moment. They all looked at Su Muhuai in shock, never expecting that they knew Su Muhuai. Su Muhuai looked at them with a smile. The teddy-like haircut on his head usually showed cuteness, but at this moment it only made people feel awe-inspiring. "My sister gave you a chance to apologize, but you don''t cherish it." Su Muhuai''s eyes closed immediately, "If you ask her to tell a fortune, the reward cannot be delayed, the karma cannot be owed, the accidental birth, these... you are all contaminated. " Su Muhuai glanced at Shang Size, "Can you exercise shareholder rights on behalf of the merchant?" Shang Size instantly understood Su Muhuai''s meaning, he raised his eyebrows and smiled, "Of course." Together, the two young masters announced in front of everyone: "There are two villains in the school today. For the sake of the school''s long-term development, we will work together to consider directly removing Qian Sinian and Qian Siyuan''s student status. I am sorry for such a stubborn student." The sound of the microphone is expanded to every corner of the square. Second update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 78： Simply stupid! Chapter 78 is simply ignorant! No one expected that things would develop so suddenly. Qian Siyuan and Qian Sinian seemed to be struck down by a lightning strike. The whole person didn''t come back to his senses. After Qian Siyuan came back to his senses, he immediately refuted: "What are you doing? When will the school get you two brats to decide?" It can be seen that Qian Siyuan is very angry. Normally, it would be too late for him to curry favor with these two, so how could he have the audacity to directly call these two successors "Maotou boy". Gu Muran stood aside and shook his head lightly, "It''s so stupid!" Su Muhuai glanced at Shang Sze, "Let''s explain to the public, our school has to raise the admissions standards in the future, and we can''t admit all crooked things into the school." Shang Size has a really good memory. He only read the regulations at the shareholder meeting once, and he memorized them all. "Article 21 of the shareholder regulations, the largest shareholder and the second largest shareholder have the right to dismiss students, and once dismissed, they will not be hired for life. If the two shareholders jointly decide to dismiss the person, if other shareholders object, it will be invalid. " After Shang Size finished speaking, Su Muhuai directly made a gesture of invitation: "Now please leave Qingyuan High School, borrowing a sentence from my sister Ran: It''s better to leave than to see you off." Shang Sze also made a gesture of invitation at the same time: "Now! Please... get out of here." "You! You don''t have the right to do this, you can''t!" Qian Sinian yelled. Qian Siyuan felt a burst of regret and panic. When he looked at Gu Muran again, he found that she had a smile in her eyes: "There is a saying, what Su Muhuai said is right, the remuneration of the divine operator cannot be delayed, and the cause and effect cannot be owed. God will double it for what is owed to me." The client could no longer imagine the meaning of her sentence. Because Gu Muran had already turned around and left gracefully. The students once again refreshed their impression of Gu Muran, and at the same time were curious about the meaning of her last sentence. At this moment, they also seemed to hear another magnetic voice: "The Qian family...it''s time to move their muscles." When these people looked back, they saw a man standing next to Gu Muran. Looking from the back, the figure is tall and tall, with a powerful momentum. A single profile is enough to make everyone look up at the sky. And the sentence just now seemed to come from his mouth. Although I don''t know who that man is, but just hearing this, I feel inexplicably cool. - Right after they left, the belongings of the Qian brothers and sisters were quickly thrown in front of them by the school people. All kinds of books are neatly placed in front of them. Some of the students didn''t leave, they wanted to see what happened to the Qian brothers and sisters. One person in the crowd said: "I was there in the morning, and I saw that it was Miss Qian who took the initiative to find fault, but in the end, I didn''t expect that after being discharged from the hospital this time, Gu Dashen has awakened and has become not easy to bully." "Besides, after you knew that you had kicked a hard iron board, you all ran away when you saw Gu Dashen. But in the morning, after you knew that the daughter of the Ye family ran around the playground ten laps, you all shrank back honestly, but ah, you just Not long-eyed..." "I''m here to find fault again, and bring so many people? But, what''s the use, this not only loses face, but also loses face... The young master of the Qian family was also exposed as a horseman... Feng-liu is good - color." "I don''t know if Qian''s parents will die of anger after hearing about it." "Shh! Keep your voice down, the Gu family and the Qian family are still engaged, you didn''t see that the real daughter of the Gu family is still there." Someone made a gesture and booed. Third change (end of this chapter) Chapter 79： How many boats do you really step on? Chapter 79 How many boats are you really on? "Isn''t this pretty good now? One with kidney failure and the other with flirtatious sex, a perfect match!" The eyes of the crowd kept sweeping towards the girl who was still standing there. I saw that she was still holding a bright yellow schoolbag in her hand. Gu Yunjiao was so shy when she took Qian Siyuan''s schoolbag, but now she is so angry. She instilled all her sincerity into this person, and she walked towards Qian Siyuan step by step with heavy steps. At this moment, Qian Siyuan was in a state of grief, and he could already see his father''s fury after returning home. After all, his father had always hoped that they would get to know more children from wealthy families here. But... Just now, he directly offended the Su family and the merchant in one fell swoop. "Qian Siyuan! Are you worthy of me?" Just as he was sad, a voice struck like thunder. "Jiaojiao..." Qian Siyuan came back to his senses, and only then remembered that Gu Yunjiao was still here just now, so doesn''t that mean that she heard everything. He was at a loss for what to do. He panicked and began to explain: "Jiaojiao, listen to me, she deliberately framed me..." "Slap!" He was greeted with a slap across the face. Some students who hadn¡¯t left all cried loudly when they saw this scene: ¡°Look, it¡¯s a good thing we haven¡¯t left yet, and now we¡¯ve made money by seeing it!¡± Whoever leaves will suffer, after all, good shows don¡¯t come easily . " "That''s not true, this is a good show with gongs and drums, like a serial drama, I haven''t seen it for a long time." The voices of the students made Gu Yunjiao wish to find a crack in the ground and sneak in. Her eyes were red, and she felt that the schoolbag in her hand was even hotter. She directly threw the schoolbag heavily on Qian Siyuan. It was a slap in the face, but he hadn''t recovered yet, but now it was another heavy fall of his schoolbag, and he staggered back several steps in an instant. "Jiaojiao... You weren''t like this before?" He covered his face in disbelief. "Me? I''m not like this?" Gu Yunjiao pointed to herself, "You took a day off and went to my hotel?" She began to count the old accounts she just heard: "Surname He? Sky blue long dress? One by one, are you still accusing me of not being like this before?" At that moment, Gu Yunjiao almost laughed angrily when she heard it, "What about you, what were you like before? What are you like now?" "No wonder, my parents strongly discouraged me from marrying you, even at the expense of bringing that bumpkin over from the countryside?" Gu Yunjiao pointed at herself, "I''m so blind, I actually encouraged her to commit suicide just to be with you... " She was not calm at all, and when she realized what she blurted out, she almost destroyed herself. She covered her mouth in a hurry, knowing that she was using misfortune, and immediately changed the subject: "Let''s break up!" At first, the onlookers were still curious about what was behind Gu Yunjiao''s last sentence, "Encourage...", but they didn''t catch it at all. Turning around, she was surprised by the melon she threw out again. "Breaking up?!" Someone blew a whistle, "Is it so exciting?" "It was revealed that today I was playing in a hotel with a woman surnamed He in sky blue for a day, and the daughter of the Gu family was about to break up with the other. Doesn''t this mean...Mr. Qian is on two boats." "And ah... It''s still in the Gu family''s resort hotel. This courage is really commendable." "This is just a date that has been exposed. Didn''t you listen to Gu Dashen? The post-horse is evil-wind, flow, beauty, and sex! You know how many boats he really steps on." Fourth change~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 80： My elder brother is the best Chapter 80 My brother Lan is the most powerful Gu Yunjiao walked through the crowd crying. Qian Siyuan ignored the books on the ground and chased after him directly. Qian Sinian still stayed where she was, the mess at the scene, and the constant pointing voices around, made her even more angry, "Get out of here." Those students snorted and kept discussing with the people around them: "Do you know any powerful paparazzi? Let''s investigate what happened during the day today?" "Also, I''m really curious about Gu Dashen''s last sentence: the remuneration of the divine fortune teller cannot be delayed, and the cause and effect cannot be owed. If you owe her, God will charge you twice, so...how did you collect it? What do you charge? And why do we say that we can''t afford the Qian family''s reward?" The unscrupulous discussion of the students made Qian Sinian very angry. But the content of what they said, after all the things just happened, she was still a little scared in her heart. - That evening. The official blog of Qingyuan High School exploded. The official personally issued a statement: From now on, what Qian Siyuan and Qian Sinian did will have nothing to do with Qingyuan High School. Many students have eaten melons at the scene today, but what they are more curious about is Qian Siyuan''s personal experience. So someone suggested, "Everyone can go to the entertainment agency''s official blog and leave a message. Their work efficiency here is simply leveraged." Entertainment Club is not only well-known by office workers, but also constantly recommended by others. So, in the middle of the night, the people in the entertainment agency were also sent a recommendation spot in the hot search when someone left a message. At this moment, what the netizens don''t know is that the members of the entertainment studio are scattered around the Yunting Resort Hotel. They all laughed when they saw that their studio was on the hot search because they were urged to work. Cheng Jianbin posted a Weibo at night: "Don''t worry, everyone, we stayed at Yunting Resort Hotel yesterday." Moreover, he also took a picture of Yunting Resort Hotel, and by the way, put the location to prove the authenticity. Netizen: "It was here yesterday? It''s absolutely perfect, isn''t this an advance divination layout? Ahaha, but we all like it very much." "Does that mean that the truth will soon be released to slap your face?" While they were discussing, in less than half an hour, the track of Qian Siyuan''s morning movements and various intimate photos were exposed. Except for the person involved, everyone is eating melons happily. Even after seeing it, Su Muhuai hurriedly gave two thumbs up to the contented Gu Muran: "My sister, Ran, is amazing, and no one can beat her." Shang Size slapped several palms on the spot, "Brother Ran is amazing..." Su Muhuai looked at Shang Sze, "My sister..." Shang Size not to be outdone: "Brother Ran..." The two of them suddenly acted like elementary school students, still defending themselves. The parties had a great time eating. This is the first time Gu Muran has eaten hot pot in this world. She doesn''t care about the bickering behavior of the two elementary school students, but looks at Lu Chaolan who is sitting next to her. First, he slapped a few times, and then gave two thumbs up: "No one is good, but my Brother Lang is the best... Thank you Brother Lang for bringing me to eat such delicious food." Su Muhuai and Shang Sze stopped their quarrel immediately, and looked at Gu Muran. Lu Chaolan was also quite surprised. After all, she always called him very distantly, always "Mr. Lu, Mr. Lu". This was the first time he heard from her that she called him differently. Moreover, it is a rather intimate title. Fifth change~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 81： As long as its his, I can give it to her Chapter 81 As long as it belongs to him, I can give it to her Different from Lu Chaolan''s surprise, Su Muhuai and Shang Sze felt that Gu Muran''s evaluation of hot pot was like eating it for the first time. But thinking of her previous experience, they suddenly came back to their senses, and the two of them stopped arguing. Both decided to take her to eat more delicacies in this world. Lu Chaolan took out a card at this moment, "This is a member of this store. When I''m not around in the future, if you want to eat, just come directly." Gu Muran glanced at Lu Chaolan. Lu Chaolan smiled, on that eternal face, every time he saw Gu Muran, he would smile at each other: "From now on, you will always be the one who wants to enter a household registration, mine is yours." Gu Muran''s exquisite starry eyes flickered, and when she smiled, it was like a brilliant starry sky, "Then thank you brother Lan, from now on, your business will be my business." She put it away directly. Lu Chaolan himself has a lot of merit, and his things are also blessed, Gu Muran likes it very much. Su Muhuai didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with their conversation, after all, he was present at that time. But Shang Size is different. He only knew the young master of the Su family when he saw the two of them for the first time, and this man who looked more imposing was Su Muhuai''s cousin. Others, he couldn''t see anything. But I can feel Gu Muran''s trust in this man. Shang Sze narrowed his eyes. Lu Chaolan didn''t pay much attention to his scrutiny, but instead asked Gu Muran with concern: "It''s the first time I feel the campus today, how do you feel? Are you used to it?" "Except that there are always people who don''t have long-sighted people coming up, the other feeling is not bad." Gu Muran took another chopstick of Flammulina velutipes. In the bottom of the pot, the enoki mushrooms were quickly caught. Lu Chaolan glanced at the waiter, who immediately sent someone to bring over two plates of Flammulina velutipes with a wink. This private room is exclusively for the senior VIP Lu Chaolan. Whether he comes or not, this room will be reserved exclusively for him. He put enoki mushrooms in the bottom of the pot for Gu Muran, and asked, "How about the course, do you find it difficult?" Gu Muran: "It''s not bad." "Sister Ran... I know you are very strong in metaphysics, but you don''t have to be brave in terms of courses. My cousin was the top student in the national college entrance examination that year, and... forget it, I won''t abuse you, after all, we are all ordinary people." Su Muhuai changed the subject, "Anyway, all in all, my cousin is a genius. If you don''t know anything, just ask him. If you fail him, I will lose." Gu Muran blinked: "Why do you say it''s difficult? It''s all very simple." "En." Lu Chaolan echoed Gu Muran''s words, "Anyway, as long as you have difficulties, no matter how big or small, you can come to me." Now that she has agreed to let her enter his account, he will be his wife in name from now on. He had no intention of getting married, and now that he has made this decision, he will give her all the treatment Mrs. Lu should have. Except for¡­the heart he will probably never have. Everything else, as long as it belongs to him, can be given to her. After all, for a girl, fame has already been given to him. Although it was out of cooperation, she couldn''t let her suffer. Regardless of emotion or reason, he should be like this. This is the responsibility. Su Muhuai looked at Lu Chaolan: "Cousin, will you be in Yancheng soon?" At this moment, Shang Sze''s eyes flickered, isn''t he from Yancheng? Lu Chaolan gave a faint grace, "Recently, I will stay in Yancheng for something." Sixth update~ See you tomorrow! Daily update time: update starts at 0:00 am. (end of this chapter) Chapter 82： Guaranteed you can think of the happiness of all Chapter 82 Guaranteed that you can think of the blessings of everyone At ten o''clock in the evening. At this moment, there is a lot of discussion about the posts about the Qian family on the Internet. Qian Guanglai was so angry that he threw several sets of glass cups. He looked at the pair of children kneeling in the study: "Are you trying to **** me off!" "Dad, I can''t blame my brother for this matter. No one knew that the country girl knew people from the Su family and the merchant." Qian Sinian tried his best to defend himself. "I have worked so hard to pave the way for you, but you have to blow up the road to be satisfied???" Qian Sinian cried and cried: "I was bullied by that stinky girl like this, my forehead was torn, my brother was just trying to find a place for me, what''s wrong..." Qian Siyuan tugged at Qian Sinian, and stopped her from what she was going to say next, "Okay, we really didn''t think carefully about this matter, if you get it in a remote place where no one knows, let you vent... it won''t lead to the following things." Qian Guanglai had just vented for a while, his curse was dry, and he picked up the tea cup to drink water, only to realize that he had just dropped the glass cup. The documents on the table were all pushed to the ground by him just now. Now the table is clean. Kneeling on the ground, Qian Siyuan saw a contract in front of him, and in a blink of an eye, he had an idea: "Dad, we still have a chance." Qian Guanglai looked at his son, he had high hopes for him, and he was extremely proud of him except for his lust. He suppressed the anger in his eyebrows: "Tell me and see." "Now the Gu family is short of funds, and there is no one in the industry to help the Gu family. Before the Gu family was forced by reputation, they dared not contact the marriage contract. At this time, he needed funds, and he dared not break the engagement. On the contrary, even if the Gu family knew about it, But they must also fulfill the marriage contract." There was a strong possessive desire in Qian Siyuan''s eyes, he suppressed a little: "And as long as we marry the Gu family, we can infiltrate it quietly, and then it will be easy to eat away at the Gu family." Qian Guang glanced at Qian Sinian: "You go out first." Qian Sinian was also ready to listen, but her father''s eyes were indeed frightening, and staying here would only be scolded. After Qian Sinian left, Qian Guanglai said bitterly: "What are you saying you are in such a hurry for? My father is already talking to that old guy, buy one get one free... when the time comes, I''m sure you can think about the happiness of everyone , You said that you insisted on so many things happening at this juncture..." Buy one get one free? Qian Siyuan''s eyes lit up when he heard this, "Do you want to give me both for fun?" "The real daughter of the Gu family is your wife, so it''s fine for another one to play with. After all, they will still need her kidney when the time comes, and we need to settle this matter together." Qian Guanglai didn''t know what his son was thinking. "It seems that this is going to happen, and a businessman and the Su family came out halfway, and the Gu family must have other thoughts to take advantage of this adopted daughter." Qian Guanglai sighed, "I''m afraid more things will happen again. " Qian Siyuan still knelt on the ground: "If the Gu family finds the Su family and the merchants, it will only speed up their demise. They won''t be so stupid. What''s more, with the status of the Gu family, they can''t touch those two at all." "You have to coax the Gu family well tomorrow. After coaxing, the matter will be more than half." Qian Guanglai is spending a lot of money to control the trend of public opinion on the Internet. Qian Siyuan nodded. When he was thinking about how to coax Gu Yunjiao, he heard his father say. First update~ Looking for various votes, comments, and five-star praise~ The author lacks everything, crying~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 83： you let us down so much Chapter 83 You have let us down so much "At worst, the overlord will force his bow. When the raw rice is cooked, the two of the Gu family will have nothing to do, but this is the worst policy." Qian Guanglai added another sentence: "If this is the case, the adopted daughter must be captured first." Qian Siyuan''s heart suddenly felt itchy. Today''s woman''s cold eyes immediately made him distracted, and he couldn''t wait to feel her. He swallowed his throat and rubbed the palms of his hands, "The adopted daughter also indirectly slapped the Gu family in the face today. After all, the daughter of the Gu family also lost a lot of face today. I''m afraid they are also eager to avenge this." "For a girl, the most honorable thing is to lose her innocence. If the father takes this matter to talk about it, I''m afraid they are also wishing for it." Qian Guanglai turned his scheming eyes: "Get up, let''s talk about this matter for my father." - And at the same time. Gu family. "You have such a good daughter!" Father Gu was scolding the mother and daughter of the Gu family. "We are here to help her, and hope that she will marry a good husband in the future. Who knows, she has been obsequious to us all the time, and secretly got together with that kid from the Qian family..." Gu''s father roared angrily: "Do you know what kind of virtuous person he is? Gu Yunjiao! You have let us down so much." At this time, Father Gu''s phone rang. He took a look, said "Think about it carefully", and then went out to answer the phone. After Gu''s father left, Gu''s mother also sighed, "The Gu family is still short of funds, and the Qian family has been putting pressure on them. Your father has never agreed, but you..." Du Huiling was also disappointed in her daughter. After a while, Father Gu answered the phone and came back, "It''s simply unreasonable." Mother and daughter, no one dared to speak. Gu''s father thought for a while, and then said to Gu''s mother: "In two days, you invite Gu Muran to a hotel for dinner, and that kid from the Qian family will be there. This way, we can ease the pressure on our capital chain first." Mother Gu understood instantly, "It is to make Gu Muran..." "Let''s say that our Gu family will make amends to her. If she still doesn''t show face, then you can tell her directly that if she wants to have a chance to take the college entrance examination, she can honestly go have a drink with the Qian family." This is another threat. Patriarch Gu looked sullen: "Under the eyes of everyone, it is best to use the first method. If there is really no other way, then we can''t blame us." Gu Yunjiao said today that she broke up with Qian Siyuan, but at this moment, she still felt uncomfortable hearing those words. Father Gu glanced at Gu Yunjiao, who bowed her head in reflection, "These few days - you just stay at home honestly, and you are not allowed to go anywhere without my permission." ¡ª Until the next day, news about the Qian family still persisted. There are still discussions on the Internet. During recess in the morning, Gu Muran received a phone call. "Master, that day - the child-seeking guest who you fortune-telling has found the whereabouts of his child, and then he came to Tianqiao to look for you, but he didn''t find it. Ask me if I have your contact information..." Mo Jiangshu explained the purpose of his call in one breath. "Now that you have found it, tell him that the money will be donated as soon as possible, and he doesn''t have to ask what he wants to do. As long as it is reasonable, it can be done." Gu Muran added one more sentence, "Tell him that the family''s fortune will be ruined, and he can seek justice for his children someday." Mo Jiangshu hurriedly said: "Yes, I will tell him right away." After hanging up the phone, Gu Muran continued to peel the oranges. She is not someone who can calculate. - Second update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 84： be careful with this bad woman Chapter 84 Be careful with this bad woman Wednesday afternoon. Just when Gu Muran was about to go home from school. At the gate of the school, a lady stepped down from a car. Ms. Gu is gorgeously dressed, holding a bag, walking towards Gu Muran with a smile on her face. Gu Muran was still carrying a schoolbag on one shoulder, looking calm and harmless, but his eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of ice fog, making it difficult for people to approach. I don''t know why, Madam Gu looked at Gu Muran with this appearance, and her heart jumped inexplicably. "We haven''t eaten for a long time since you left home in a fit of temper. We also heard about what happened in the school before. We deliberately took this face off and wanted to treat you to a meal. It''s for your sister. You apologized." There were also classmates passing by, and they smiled and waved to Gu Muran, "Master Gu, do you need to call the police for you first?" These words can be regarded as a satire on what the Gu family did before. Gu Muran will not be indifferent to everyone, she smiled back: "The Gu family no longer has the courage to seek my parts so blatantly." Ms. Gu''s face suddenly turned pale, "Look at what you said, when did we do this?" The defense at this time is useless. The students all snorted. Sarcasm burst into the sky. "Why doesn''t classmate Gu come to school recently?" A classmate asked. Madam Gu held back her anger. The questions asked by these little brats made it difficult for her to step down, but she had to answer: "Jiaojiao is sick, and she is recuperating at home recently..." Gu Muran raised her chin, not wanting to talk to her, "Tell me where to go, I''ll take a taxi." Madam Gu pointed to the black car, "It''s too expensive to take another taxi." This posture was for fear that Gu Muran would not go. "It''s fine if you pay the fare, so I, Gu Dashen, don''t have to spend any more." Ms. Gu did not expect that Gu Muran had such a good relationship with classmates. Gu Muran stopped a taxi, "Where are you going?" The taxi driver was stunned: "???" Madam Gu also had to tell the location. "Yunting Resort Hotel?" The driver repeated it again, "That''s right." All the students around heard it, "Why don''t you go to the restaurant for a meal, why go to the hotel?" Gu Muran''s bright eyes just looked at Mrs. Gu. Ms. Gu was very embarrassed: "What...the hotel has a few new dishes, you haven''t tried them yet, go and try them." Gu''s hotels are all resort hotels, and only Yunting Resort Hotel is the closest. In this way, it is very convenient to act. Stared at by Gu Muran''s eyes, she felt as if there was a mountain pressing down on her heart, and she almost couldn''t breathe. "Let''s go." Finally, Gu Muran retracted his eyes, and Madam Gu felt relieved. The students all warned: "Master Gu, be careful of this bad woman." Wait until both cars leave. The students commented: "Gu Dashen should be able to figure out the thoughts of these villains." A few eyes turned, "I always feel that wherever Gu Dashen goes, someone should suffer, so...do you want to eat melons?" "No, I have a lot of homework. Aren''t the big brothers from the entertainment agency all in that hotel? I really can''t figure it out. Why do they still have the guts to go to that hotel?" "There are always people who don''t surf the Internet, and they don''t know how powerful Big Brother Entertainment is." "Then I''ll wait at home for the big brother of the entertainment company to dig out the big melon." - The taxi is still on the road. The closer to the coastline, the more beautiful the scenery by the window. The third update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 85： merit talisman paper Chapter 85 Merit Talisman Paper Gu Muran dragged his chin, looked at the scenery outside, and the causal blood in his body suddenly collided. Her face immediately turned pale. Recently, she rarely consumes spiritual power on weekdays, and at night she also arranges a gathering array to nourish the spiritual sticks. Her body also received nourishment invisibly. According to common sense, this should not happen. However, she doesn''t know the reason for this unexplained surge of causal blood. She took out a piece of talisman paper. On the talisman paper, there is only one word''gong'' that looks like a ghost drawing talisman. This was last night, and she remitted half of the recent remuneration to Chaomu Foundation. Including the mental damage of the Ye family''s bet. The merits of Xiuyuan Medical Center immediately gathered on her body. She was directly sealed into this talisman paper. She figured it out. She may not be living well recently, but she couldn''t figure out the specific time for her own situation. Just seal the merit value into the talisman paper, just in case. After the merit points entered her body, the evil spirit in her body instantly quieted down. Her body is not as uncomfortable as before. The phone rang at this time. "Did you go to the Gu family''s Yunting Resort Hotel?" The very magnetic male voice was deep and deep. Gu Muran''s voice was still a little muffled: "How did Brother Lan know?" "Are you uncomfortable?" He seemed to have detected it very accurately. "It''s okay, it will recover in a while, the talisman paper made last night, I didn''t expect it to come in handy so soon." Gu Muran said. Lu Chaolan was present yesterday. "Now Weibo has a super chat dedicated to you, and there are pictures of you being picked up on it." It was an explanation of what she just asked. Gu Muran did not expect that Lu Chaolan would pay so much attention to her. Before she opened Weibo, he followed her. "Wait for me, I''ll be there in a while." Lu Chaolan just got off the expressway at this moment and was rushing towards her. Gu Muran looked at the sky in the distance, "It''s okay, I can handle it by myself." She never fights unprepared. - Ms. Du Huiling saw that she was about to arrive at Yunting Resort Hotel, so she hurriedly took out her mobile phone and called her husband: "Hello, we are almost there..." Before he finished speaking, he heard the noisy voice of Patriarch Gu. "Take her in through the side door, don''t let anyone..." The phone suddenly cut off inexplicably. But before she hung up the phone, she seemed to hear other voices, "Donate all your savings..." and other voices. Du Huiling immediately said: "Go to the side door right away..." As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the taxi that had been following behind him, suddenly overtook them, and headed straight for the main entrance. She immediately lowered the car window: "What are you doing...follow us..." After saying this, the wind was directly obliterated in the air. But the taxi passed them in an instant and disappeared. "stop!" "stop!" However, the taxi was so far ahead of them, how could it be possible to hear it. Even if he could hear him, Gu Muran would not let the driver stop. After all, it was Gu Muran who asked the master to surpass them and go to Yunting Resort Hotel in advance. How could it be so easy to stop the car? - At the entrance of Yunting Resort Hotel. The people from the entertainment agency stood in front of a gray-haired middle-aged man: "Excuse me, why did Mr. Zou donate five million? According to the investigation, that is all your remaining net worth now?" "You haven''t appeared in 20 years, and recently reappeared in the public''s field of vision, isn''t it to save the Gu family''s stalemate, and to cooperate with your old opponent again?" Fourth change~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 86： Today is the feast of apology Chapter 86 Today is the Feast of Repentance Patriarch Gu hung up the phone in a hurry, and immediately stopped the people from the entertainment agency: "If you have anything curious, please move to the VIP room inside..." Recently, many people wanted to invite Zou Qingrong again, and they all wished to live in the room next to Zou Qingrong. Now that they heard that Zou Qingrong had donated all of his net worth in the name of his son, they all showed up all at once, asking what was going on. For a while, everyone gathered at the entrance of the hotel. But unfortunately, no one could listen to Patriarch Gu''s words. Patriarch Gu saw a taxi galloping in the distance, and he breathed a sigh of relief, as long as it wasn''t his own car. As soon as his heart was in his stomach, he saw his own car suddenly appeared in his field of vision. That breath couldn''t go up or down immediately. Unhealthy! The taxi stopped in front of the hotel. This is enough. But the person who got out of the taxi, coincidentally, was Gu Muran. This is not over, Gu Muran walked up to him, with a natural tone, "Patriarch Gu, please pay the fare for Mrs. Gu." In an instant, everyone''s eyes were on Gu Muran. People from the entertainment agency, including Mr. Zou, also saw Gu Muran. There was a moment in the space, as if the pause button was pressed. The girl''s eyes seemed to be shining with stars, she explained with a smile: "Looking at the eyes of everyone, I must have misunderstood." "When I issued a statement a long time ago, I already said that Gu Jiaqiao and I returned to the bridge, passed by the road, and no one has the right to make decisions for me about the parts in my body and my marriage." She pointed to the taxi, "Today was purely an invitation from Mrs. Gu. They apologized for their previous behavior, so they came here by taxi." As soon as she finished speaking, Mrs. Gu got out of her car in a hurry. Before anyone arrived, the voice came first: "Damn girl, I told you to stop, didn''t you hear me? Let''s go through the side door..." passed. She walked over quickly, trying to tug on Gu Muran''s sleeve. She obviously turned her back to her, but it seemed that she had eyes on the back of her head, and she instantly avoided it. The crowd was instantly exposed in front of Mrs. Gu. There are people from all walks of life, as well as people with microphones and cameras. For a moment, Mrs. Gu was stunned. Gu Muran didn''t seem to understand, and asked curiously: "Why do you have to pass through the side door, when you have already reached the main door. You are here to apologize, why don''t you leave the front door open and let the guests go through the side door?" She carried her schoolbag on her back: "Could it be that you have other plans? If so, then I''ll just leave." Patriarch Gu had quick eyes and quick hands, and stopped her directly: "How could it be? Today is the feast of apology." Gu Muran nodded: "It''s best like this." Gu Muran''s eyes moved back and forth between Master Gu and Mrs. Gu: "It depends on who of you pays the fare." As long as people don''t leave, it''s easy to talk about at this time. Patriarch Gu hurriedly glanced at Mrs. Gu and asked her to pay the fare. The most chaotic is nothing more than that. But he didn''t expect that this was just the beginning. "Why are you all standing here?" Gu Muran glanced at the sky and said proactively, "I wonder if you have eaten?" The people from the entertainment agency shook their heads first: "No, no." Zou Qingrong also followed suit. "Since this is the case, the sea of ??people is vast, and meeting is fate. I don''t know if I have the honor to invite you all to have a light meal together." This is a new line Gu Muran learned from watching a TV series last night. In the eyes of Patriarch Gu, she should have nothing to do with these people, but who would have thought that her operation is so simple! Fifth change~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 87： After careful investigation Chapter 87 has been investigated by interested people He invited these people to the VIP room just now, but no one moved. Besides, he is also the head of the Gu family. He didn''t invite anyone to move. He doesn''t worry about these people at all, and will give her a little girl face. I just thought so... "Okay." The people from the entertainment agency immediately put away the camera. They were afraid that Zou Qingrong would not agree, so they said, "Mr. Zou, let''s have a light meal first, and then continue the interview later, how about?" From the moment Zou Qingrong saw Gu Muran, there was instant surprise in his eyes, but he didn''t dare to let the people around him see it. He was planning to find the master again before reporting and surrendering. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be such a coincidence. He didn''t even think about it, "It''s an honor, everyone please!" Zou Qingrong made a gesture of invitation, signaling the people from the entertainment agency and Gu Muran to go first. The people from the entertainment agency dare not leave first. Zou Qingrong didn''t leave, so the person who invited him out of the mountain naturally didn''t dare to move. So, a picture like this appeared: Gu Muran was walking in the middle, the people from the entertainment agency stood on the left side of Gu Muran, and Zou Qingrong stood on the right side of Gu Muran. And on the right side of Zou Qingrong stood a group of people from other companies who hoped that he would come out and produce another masterpiece. Then a group of onlookers followed behind them. A group of people walked towards the hotel lobby mightily. Patriarch Gu and Mrs. Gu seemed to be forgotten by everyone. When the wind blew, the broken hair on Patriarch Gu''s forehead was blown up alone. Madam Gu rubbed her eyes in disbelief. She must have hallucinated just now. - The people from the Qian family are waiting in the lobby. However, neither Patriarch Qian nor Qian Siyuan expected that Gu Muran did not come in with Mrs. Gu. She was followed by two rows of people, mighty and mighty. No one with bodyguards would dare to do this. Patriarch Qian narrowed his eyes: "Are you sure this is just an orphan girl?" The people standing next to her don''t seem to have strong backgrounds, but they all have top-notch resources. Qian Siyuan was very sure at first, but now he is not sure, "She should have no other background, she is just the adopted daughter of the Gu family." After Gu Muran walked in, he said directly to the people around him, "Everyone eats and drinks well, I count it all on my head, meeting is fate." Cheng Jianbin waved his hand, "I am older than Miss Gu, so no matter what, I should be blamed." Zou Qingrong wanted to leave this beautiful memory before the end: "Everyone, don''t fight any more. I am the oldest, and I count it on my head." Watching this scene, the Qian family couldn''t believe it. After all, entertainment clubs are difficult to talk about in the rumors. - Finally, they were separated. Gu Muran and the Qian family sat in a private room. Cheng Jianbin and other people from the entertainment agency sat in another private room with Zou Qingrong. From the moment the food was served, Gu Muran took out his mobile phone to scan the information on the Internet. She glanced at the call time with Lu Chaolan: 6:25. At 6:26, a news broke on the Internet. Xiuyuan Medical Center revealed the amount of recent donations to the Chaomu Foundation they established. Among them, a person named Zou Chuyang donated five million yuan to treat all kinds of poor children. In an instant, it caused heated discussions among netizens. And at this moment, the official blog of the entertainment agency also issued a notice: Today I am going to interview Zou Qingrong, a genius in the architectural field who has disappeared for many years. Ever since Zou Qingrong appeared in everyone''s sights, there has been news that Zou Qingrong is going to come out again, but there has been no news, it seems that this news has always been fake. The news from the entertainment agency made netizens pay attention to the Zou surname again. After careful investigation, it turns out... Zou Qingrong had a child named Zou Chuyang many years ago. Sixth update~ See you tomorrow! Dear children, be sure to vote enthusiastically and leave a message~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 88： poison plan one after another Chapter 88 Poison tricks one after another At the same time, Gu Muran''s WeChat suddenly flickered. ¡¾On the way, don¡¯t worry...¡¿ At this moment, even if Gu Muran didn''t need to count, he knew the cause and effect. He seems indifferent, but he is thoughtful, and he is a more careful and delicate person. "Sister Mu Ran, what are you looking at..." Qian Siyuan held a wine glass and sat down on the seat beside her. As soon as Gu Muran put away his phone, the stars in his eyes instantly seemed to be shrouded in ice fog, with a repelling air: "Stay away from me, talk carefully." Qian Siyuan''s face turned ugly instantly, he heard his father cough at this moment, as if he was afraid that he could not help it. "Didn''t I want to apologize to Miss Mu Ran... Miss Mu Ran?" Patriarch Gu and Mrs. Gu also raised their glasses at this moment, "Of course...Young Master Qian has apologized so sincerely, we don''t want to embarrass him." They have been encouraging Gu Muran to drink. There are two bottles of wine on the table. There was a bottle of wine in front of Gu Muran, and a bottle of wine in front of Patriarch Qian, Mrs. Gu and Patriarch Gu. Qian Siyuan saw Gu Muran staring at the two bottles of wine, he decisively finished his glass, and then poured the bottle in front of Gu Muran: "Sister Muran, you can drink it at ease." "Girls don''t drink alcohol outside." Gu Muran took out an empty glass, "I use water instead of wine." The people present did not expect that at this moment, Gu Muran would still be so guarded against them, so disrespectful. If she is still so unsuitable, then... there is only one way to change. Qian Siyuan glanced at his father, the possessiveness in his eyes clearly showed that no matter what means he used today, he must get her. Qian Guang took a look at the dishes on the table, "Brother Gu, it''s not enough to only have cold dishes. Girls are generally weak, so you have to hurry up and urge the hot dishes to be served quickly." Patriarch Gu glanced at Mrs. Gu: "Hurry up and remind me." Madam Gu got up and left. Within a short time, several hot dishes were served. Mrs. Gu looked at Gu Muran, full of enthusiasm: "Of course... these are all new products, you should try them quickly." Gu Muran is like a little white rabbit that fell into a wolf''s den. She caught a few chopsticks in front of everyone. Gu Muran thought about the TV series he saw last night, why did he pretend to be dizzy? I knew I practiced it last night. Everyone looked at Gu Muran and their eyes gradually became blurred. "Sister Mu Ran, are you sleepy?" Qian Siyuan''s mind was also a little unclear, and there was indeed medicine in the bottle of wine. He walked a few steps, but also a little wobbled. Patriarch Qian immediately said: "If you are dizzy, take a rest first, there is a set of beds in the room." Patriarch Gu said at this time, "The inside is only for resting temporarily. There is a side door at the back of this room, which just leads directly to the suite on the top floor. Let nephew Siyuan go upstairs to rest." Patriarch Qian said with a smile: "Then I will trouble Patriarch Gu." Qian Siyuan was already wobbly when he walked by himself, and he even wanted to give Gu Muran a hand. Gu Muran, who was pretending to be blurry, said: "..." At this time, I still don''t forget to take advantage. She suddenly turned to one side and directly supported Madam Gu. Mrs. Gu, who didn''t recover, suddenly let out a whoop. The smell of perfume on her body soared that Gu Muran almost forced a cough. Soon, Gu Muran and Qian Siyuan reached the top level. The top floor was cleaned by Patriarch Gu early in the morning, and it was also planned yesterday. A group of people left in a hurry after sending them. First update~ Before it goes on the shelves, generally speaking, there are at most four updates in the public period. The first two days were our first round of pk for this book, and those three days were 6,000 a day. Thank you very much for your active voting, we have advanced to the pk. After a few days of rest, we will start our second round of pk. Four times these days. If we advance to the second round, we can put it on the shelves a few days later. Once the pk kneels, it will be put on the shelves immediately. Everyone should actively vote and leave a message. The better the data, the more updates will be added. Rest assured~ I love you guys, okay~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 89： Are you playing hide and seek with me? Chapter 89 Are you playing hide and seek with me? Patriarch Qian asked Patriarch Gu: "Have you found all the media?" Patriarch Gu nodded: "Of course I won''t disappoint Brother Qian." "We just want Gu Muran to be honest about this matter. After my son enjoys it, you can take this photo and threaten her to take out a kidney for that little girl Yunjiao." For them, it is mutually beneficial. Patriarch Qian smiled and said, "I''ll ask the finance side to send money to Brother Gu." Patriarch Gu smiled brightly, "Brother Qian, please." And at the moment in the house. Qian Siyuan was lying on the bed, his eyes dazzled and blurred. The drug with hallucinatory effects has passed through the red wine and poured into his stomach. At this moment, he was dazed to see the ceiling. And at this moment, he was alone on the bed. He touched left and right, but he couldn''t touch Gu Muran who was thrown on the bed just now. He stood up, swaying left and right, "Sister Mu Ran...are you playing hide-and-seek with me?" I searched everything in the suite, but I couldn''t find anyone. The window was opened at some time, and there was a hint of coolness. Suddenly! He heard the sound of flushing from the bathroom in the suite. "Sister Mu Ran..." He opened it, and saw a figure from behind with long hair fluttering. He was stunned for a moment, it seems that sister Mu Ran has long hair. But his mind is not clear at the moment. The man looked up, dazzled, and the bathroom also smelled of alcohol. "Brother Siyuan..." The numbing sound made Qian Siyuan''s tailbone numb. Whatever is right or wrong in my mind is thrown aside. He walked unsteadily, and helped her up, "Let''s sleep together." The long-haired girl bit her lips, which made it even more difficult for him to control. He was about to hug her to the bed, but he didn''t know that when he hugged the long-haired girl, his body couldn''t help shaking from side to side. In the end, he led the person and came to the bedside. He took off the high heels for her himself. His hands followed the slender calf little by little, climbing up. "Brother Siyuan...I don''t want you to be with that bitch..." "Can you promise me that you won''t fool around with other women again, okay?" When the emotions of both sides climbed to the peak, Qian Siyuan seemed to hear such a sentence in his ears. "OK?" The girl bit him directly on the shoulder, "Are you okay?" His whole body went numb, and he couldn''t wait to agree: "Okay." - And at the same time. Another private room. The group had enough to eat and immediately started the interview. Before starting the interview, Zou Qingrong suddenly received a message on his mobile phone: ¡¾This is your perfect opportunity to speak up. ¡¿ He glanced at it, nodded, and then deleted the message. He looked at Cheng Jianbin who was opposite: "Can the interview start?" Cheng Jianbin nodded. Before Cheng Jianbin started to ask, Zou Qingrong exposed one after another. ¡¾The reason why I came back to the Yunting Resort Hotel this time is the same as the reason why I faded out of everyone''s sight back then. ¡¿ ¡¾Because I was deceived by lard back then, I went the wrong way, and now my family is ruined and my wife and children are separated. ¡¿ ¡¾I can''t bear the reputation of a genius in the architectural world. I have been ashamed of everyone for so many years. ¡¿ ¡¾For so many years, I have been living in regret. If there was a medicine for regret in the world, if I could meet the master back then, I would never have reached this point...¡¿ His eyes were full of remorse. Cheng Jianbin did not expect that there would be so many stories about Zou Qingrong''s retirement. Second update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 90： What is Live Color and Fragrance! Chapter 90 What is lively color and fragrance! As Zou Qingrong spoke, his eyes filled with tears: "That day, I met the master at Tianqiao, and the master told me to disperse all the family wealth, but I can find the last way for my son to return. I searched all the way and came to this Yunting for vacation. hotel." The tears in Zou Qingrong''s eyes burst out instantly: "I didn''t expect that the construction of this hotel would cause me a fire, and I would gain fame. Before that, in the construction of the hotel, I violated my conscience, cut corners and materials, and reaped profits." This hotel made him famous and rich. But he didn''t expect that this place would become his son''s final home. Maybe, this is God''s retribution for him. Cheng Jianbin''s throat choked. At this moment, he didn''t know what to say. Zou Qingrong is still revealing himself: "Actually, not only my son was buried here, but several incidents have also occurred during the past twenty years." "Do you know why there was an extra picking garden in the end?" He laughed at himself, "Where was there a picking garden at the beginning? There used to be a row of low-rise buildings, but they collapsed. Several people were buried in it. The Gu family at that time It took a lot of thought to suppress this matter.¡± Cheng Jianbin couldn''t help asking at this moment: "Master Ling... is he sleeping there too?" Zou Qingrong was even more hateful when he mentioned this matter, he shook his head, "No." For a while, Cheng Jianbin looked at this hotel and felt eerie. And this time. Cheng Jianbin''s cell phone suddenly received a text message. This sound is the exclusive ringtone he set. ¡¾There is a change upstairs, explosive news. ¡¿ Therefore, the interview was suspended first, and the video recorder was put away first. - Patriarch Gu and his party came upstairs again. There are a few more people this time. A few people with cameras in their hands stood behind Gu and Qian. Suddenly, a strange voice came from the room: "Why are you?" When a group of people were about to break in, a sudden voice came from behind. "Why are the two Patriarchs standing here?" Patriarch Gu and Patriarch Qian turned their heads and saw the people from the entertainment club. They didn''t know why they came to the top floor so inexplicably. Bizarre, they noticed it with their eyes, and they found the lesser-known paparazzi: "Yo, isn''t this a colleague?" People from the entertainment agency rushed over: "What is this for? Why do you look like you are going to catch rape?" "Hey, we can''t really guess it." Cheng Jianbin shrugged: "There is such a good thing, don''t call us ready-made, two Patriarchs, you are not authentic." The two members of the entertainment club behind took out their mobile phones, clicked on a screen, and then yelled hard: "Come, come, everyone, look here..." Patriarch Gu saw himself on it, this **** is basically a live broadcast. The official blog of the entertainment agency has been followed by people all the time. When the live broadcast screen started, it broke through ten thousand in an instant. And it is still increasing. At this time, who dares to open the door. That is really a direct performance, what is life and fragrance! But, the people inside the house don''t know what''s going on outside. The quarrel intensified. "why you?" "I let you down? When you shouted heartily on the bed just now, what happened? You didn''t recognize the person? Now you want to turn your face and deny the person! Qian Siyuan, let me tell you, there is no way!" People outside the door can clearly hear these voices, even these voices are getting closer. Suddenly-! The door is open! It was so sudden. The third update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 91： soaring voice Chapter 91 The Voice Soaring to the Sky In the live broadcast, a woman in a nightgown suddenly appeared. People outside were surprised. The woman who opened the door was surprised. Gu Yunjiao knew that his parents had recruited a group of media professionals today, and as long as the information was confirmed, the affairs of the Qian family and the Gu family would naturally be settled. When the time comes, the Gu family''s funds will be withdrawn, and the Qian family will be easily controlled by her. When the time comes, she will control Qian Siyuan and see if he dares to play around outside again... Gu Yunjiao counted everything very well, including the hotel key, which she got in her hands. She clearly heard her parents'' voices, but she didn''t wait until the door was broken into. Thus, Gu Yunjiao, who had planned everything very well, prepared to open the door by herself. She didn''t expect to see such a scene. People from the entertainment agency... why are you here? People outside did not expect the door to open so suddenly. Gu Yunjiao let out a loud cry, and wanted to close the door instantly. At this time, a foot suddenly touched the door. The people on the other side of the live broadcast can clearly see the marks left on her neck. A group of people left a message in the live broadcast room: "Is this a scene we can see?" "Tsk tsk tsk, look, the traces on this body must have just had a big battle." "I''m going, this is intense!" This is not the end. Qian Siyuan didn''t hear Gu Yunjiao''s voice for a long time, and suddenly remembered something. He hurriedly put on his nightgown, but before he could fasten it, he crashed into the live broadcast room. The scene was filled with talent from all walks of life, and they couldn''t help but compose a poem. This matter directly jumped to the top of the hot search. The traffic in the live broadcast room is still skyrocketing. The people from the entertainment agency just snapped at Kaka Kaka. "What are you still doing, why don''t you stop them quickly..." Qian Siyuan roared suddenly. The people from the Gu family and the Qian family are either a little older, or they are not stable enough. In terms of strength, they are completely inferior to the people from the Entertainment Club. The people in the entertainment agency are also smart, Kakaka was ready to run away after filming. Patriarch Gu and Patriarch Qian glanced at each other: "Stop them for me. Don''t hesitate to pay any price." The people from the entertainment agency took their mobile phones and ran quickly: "Murder is going to happen, everyone, please call the police. If the live broadcast is interrupted in a while, please come and find us..." In the live broadcast room: "I have already dialed 110, everyone, please hold on." Patriarch Gu scolded: "What nonsense are you talking about!" Patriarch Qian also realized the seriousness of the situation: "Don''t talk nonsense, we can have a good talk, we can buy these..." Don''t let these spread. The Qian family will be finished by then. Still don''t know how Gu Muran disappeared? Why is Gu Yunjiao appearing here. Everything¡­ is beyond their control. The person has run away and disappeared. The head of the Gu family is also worried about the reputation of the Gu family. Originally, the funds were not returned, but now the matter has become such a big fuss. The media people brought by the Gu family have already caught up. They thought the worst was the worst, but it was nothing more than that. At this time! The phone rang. "Mr. Gu, it''s not good, the quality inspection team has arrived at the entrance of the hotel." At that moment, Patriarch Gu was in a daze: "What did you say?" "The quality inspection team has received a report and has entered the hotel now." Patriarch Gu bumped away Gu Yunjiao and Qian Siyuan who were standing at the door, and ran directly to the balcony. From here, you can see the mighty group of people at the entrance of the hotel. Yeah, it''s just a coincidence... God seems to be against him today. At this time, there was a sudden violent boom! ¡¯ The sound rose into the sky. Fourth change~ See you tomorrow. (end of this chapter) Chapter 92： Mrs. Lu, why dont you explain? Chapter 92 Mrs. Lu, don''t you explain? I saw a low-rise pavilion not far away, and suddenly fell to the ground without a trace. A huge cloud of dust rose from the ground. Accompanied by this movement, it felt like the whole hotel was shaking. The people of the quality inspection team heard the sound and ran faster. - And just ran out of the hotel, and the Entertainment Club and others who had just arrived on the first floor felt like an earthquake. Everyone in the live broadcast room can feel this huge movement, after all, people can''t stand up for a moment. "I''m going! Is this retribution?" "Is the tsunami coming? Or is it an earthquake? Why do you feel that the pavilion is shaking?" The live broadcast room was in chaos. Those who were still chasing the Entertainment Club just now turned around in an instant, hearing the sound and looking for the source of the sound. At this time, a group of people also ran past the entertainment club. The live broadcast room is still frantically swiping the screen: "I''ll go, people from the quality inspection team?" "What''s going on here?" "Brother Entertainment Agency, hurry up and watch the scene with your mobile phone." - And at this moment, the scene. Some people were even more surprised. Yun Zheng stood where he was, he watched helplessly as the building collapsed in an instant. At that moment, he felt as if his faith had collapsed. What''s more, he felt that he was completely dreaming now. These things are completely illogical. He pinched his thigh. Hiss! It hurts. Lu Chaolan''s eyebrows twitched uncontrollably. The future Mrs. Lu who entered his household registration book is far more powerful than he imagined. Gu Muran casually kicked away the stones that had just been set up, and thanked Lu Chaolan. "I will share half of today''s merit with you." Gu Muran turned her wrist, and just borrowed the merit value of the God of Medicine to suppress the evil spirit in her body, and then she used her spiritual power again without any burden, and she felt refreshed. By borrowing external force, although the performance is less than one-tenth of the previous life. But for the current situation, she is already slightly satisfied. "Mrs. Lu, why don''t you explain?" The corner of the man''s lips curled up slightly, and at this moment, there were ruins in front of him. Lu Chaolan had just arrived when he received a message from Gu Muran and came directly to this small building. Then, as soon as the two met, Gu Muran directly wanted to cooperate with him. He nodded, and saw her move her finger, drawing something in the air. It takes an instant. He felt his body and her body seemed to be connected. Before he could feel it carefully, the connection point on that layer was broken. He didn''t feel any changes in his body, but he felt quite miraculous just now. "It was a spirit breaking formation just now." That''s what Gu Muran said. If it is explained, they will probably be stunned by this aura. After all, they cannot perceive the existence of aura. Although the spiritual energy in the atmosphere is thin, it still has spiritual energy, and then uses her spiritual power as a guide to destroy the enclosed buildings. After cutting corners, it is simply weak and invulnerable. "This is the cause and effect of the Gu family and Zou Qingrong." Gu Muran looked at the construction of the hotel, his brows and eyes were filled with hostility, "Things that should have been demolished a long time ago are harmful to others and themselves." I don''t know if it was because of the physical connection just now, but Lu Chaolan could feel some coldness. Just at this time. Yun Zheng stared blankly: "What is that?" The quality of these buildings is not good, he can understand. But why are there bones? Lu Chaolan approached, "It''s not just bones..." He looked at Yun Zheng, "Move this stone away." Yun Zheng felt that his master was cheating him now. He dared not move. He heard his master say, "Brother Youcheng, I miss you a lot." First update~ On a new day, the author is here again to ask for votes, comments and five-star praise~ What''s up~ I love you (¡ä¨F)IL (end of this chapter) Chapter 93： see puke Chapter 93 I vomited At this time, it doesn''t matter whether you are afraid or not. Just move and you''re done. "This is?" When he saw what was pressed by the mud and rocks on the ruins, his face turned pale. - The person who rushed over after hearing the news was Zou Qingrong. I saw him standing next to Yun Zheng, seeing the scene in front of him, he seemed to be thinking of something, his face was even more pale and bloodless. The people from the quality inspection team and the entertainment agency came after him. The members of the quality inspection team were shocked when they saw the scene. This collapsed directly into the foundation, and a few deep bones were exposed... Immediately took some photos. The people from the entertainment agency also ran over. At this time, a staff member of the entertainment agency was still conscientiously holding a mobile phone, and had been turning on the live broadcast. Coincidentally, this person was standing next to Yun Zheng. Seeing the scene in front of me, I almost vomited out my dinner overnight. Some people in the live broadcast were eating dinner, and when they saw the scene in front of them, they immediately vomited. On the ruins, because the entire wall collapsed, a person whose body was poured with cement was exposed to everyone. Perhaps during her lifetime, she was in a struggling state and was poured with cement, and then sealed into a mud wall. Because, she seemed to be looking up all the time, her hands seemed to be pulling something, and even her mouth seemed to be in a state of calling for help. Eyeballs and mouth-mouth are all cement. So it can be directly judged that it is cement poured directly from the head. When Patriarch Gu and Patriarch Qian came here, they heard voices of discussion. When Patriarch Gu saw these changes, he didn''t even think about it, and was about to slip away. "This is the owner of this hotel." Someone in the crowd identified Master Gu. He just turned around, took a step, and was about to run. The people behind him saw that he was about to run, and they also started chasing him. Suddenly, something seemed to hit Patriarch Gu''s calf, and he staggered and fell into a dog eating **** in an instant. "Gu Fuxing, are you still human?" No one expected that it was Zou Qingrong who ran in front of Patriarch Gu first. I saw him crying into tears: "You are so heartless, you actually poured cement into a living person, you are like a beast, even worse than a beast." Other people surrounded Patriarch Gu, not even letting Patriarch Qian, who was in a daze, look bewildered. The people from the entertainment agency over there also thought of a very bad news, "Quickly let the brothers check, is there anything else in the cement..." He didn''t know what to say. Zou Qingrong''s son was also a child when he disappeared. At this time, the siren of the police car also arrived. It was originally the netizens who saw the live broadcast room and called the police for the safety of the entertainment company. No one expected that things would take such a turn. When the police came, they did not expect to see such a situation. What you see with your eyes is even more cruel. The police are going to take Patriarch Gu away. Beside Zou Qingrong was crying like a man in tears, and he sat on the ground slumped: "Gu Fuxing, you are a murderer, return my son..." The police looked at the scene, immediately called back to the police force, and then applied to send a forensic doctor to the scene for investigation. Prepare to take Zou Qingrong away immediately. Zou Qingrong knelt on the ground and begged: "Master Police, I know that I am guilty. I will plead guilty at that time, and I will admit my affair with this person. But before that, please rescue my son..." The man in police uniform said immediately, "What''s wrong with your son?" Zou Qingrong was crying so hard that he couldn''t make a sound. The orange-red setting sun shone on the ruins, making the deep white bones even more eerie. Second update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 94： Stranded on the seventh floor Chapter 94 Stranded on the seventh floor At this time, the people in the live broadcast room put down other things in their hands and turned on the reply of the tentacle monster. The barrage bars were scrolling one after another. Those with slow eyes can see one after another, all passing by in a flash, and they can''t even see the words on it. Zou Qingrong was out of breath from crying. The words spoken were intermittent: "I... my son was detained... on the seventh floor more than 20 years ago." When he found the trace of his son, he was more angry because of his remorse for himself and his love for his son. However, when he finally followed the tracer to find where his son''s last breath was, he couldn''t believe it for a while. After all, it is on the seventh floor. Twenty years ago...was stranded on the seventh floor? Everyone thought of the woman who was sealed in mud. Everyone''s complexion is not good-looking. Patriarch Gu struggled to deny: "He...he is just talking nonsense." But at the moment no one pays attention to him. After all, the collapsed walls, the exposed bones, and... that woman all illustrate the darkness of this place. This is simply flouting the law and ignoring the law. At this time, Cheng Jianbin took out a video recorder: "Master Police, this is our interview with Mr. Zou, you can watch it first. It contains the deep crimes of the Gu family, but in the end, when Mr. Zou talked about his son''s whereabouts , the interview had to be interrupted due to reasons..." At this time, Mrs. Gu, Gu Yunjiao and Qian Siyuan, who were dressed, came here. Netizens have already speculated about the reason for the interruption of the interview. By this time, the interview about Zou Qingrong was almost finished. Cheng Jianbin pointed to the side of the collapsed wall: "If I remember correctly, it is a picking garden, right?" Zou Qingrong''s voice in the video is still ringing like thunder. The police immediately led people to block the place, "Search every inch, and we must not let go." Gu family head yelled: "He is lying, there is nothing there." Everyone looked at his hideous appearance. Only Lu Chaolan glanced sideways at the little girl beside him. The little girl''s eyes were ice-cold, staring fixedly at Gu Fuxing who was still holding on to his right leg. At this time, Zou Qingrong suddenly took out his mobile phone, and he hiccupped: "I...I...I have a recording to prove it." ¡¾Brother Zou... When are you going to leave the mountain... The hotel we cooperated with before had a lot of mistakes in the later stage...¡¿ In the recording, Gu Fuxing''s voice can be heard clearly. ¡¾Originally I thought about building a hot spring world with that low-rise building... But one day, part of the wall fell off and killed a person, and other things happened later... Later... Later, I was pushed away, and it took a lot of money A lot of work has been done to transform it into a planting and picking garden...] Gu Fuxing went crazy when he heard his own voice, "Master Police, don''t listen to this nonsense, I never said such a thing..." Zou Qingrong said precisely the time and place when Gu Fuxing said this sentence, "It''s in this hotel...I even copied it and there is surveillance..." With all the evidence, there is no escape. But Gu Fuxing is still quibbling: "Drunken words are unbelievable..." "What is the truth, we will investigate further. Now, please be honest." Subsequently, the police dispatched some more people to seal up the picking garden. The third update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 95： Skybridges Fortune Teller Chapter 95 Tianqiao''s Master of Calculus As for the seventh floor that Zou Qingrong said. The policeman asked suspiciously, "How do you know your son is on the seventh floor?" The time is also relatively long. More than twenty years... Stuck on the seventh floor? How horrible that sounds. Zou Qingrong glanced at everyone, but no one noticed that his gaze stayed for a moment longer when he glanced over the petite figure standing on the ruins. "After I came back to Yancheng a few days ago, I went to Tianqiao, where there was a master of fortune telling me the direction." This incident was quite a sensation at the time, and Zou Qingrong did not intend to hide it. The live broadcast room is still going on, and the speed of netizens swiping the screen is getting faster and faster. Zou Qingrong wiped the tears from his face: "The master said that what I asked for was fruitless. I begged painstakingly, and the people around me looked at me pitifully and spoke for me. I was willing to spend all my wealth just to get a chance. In the end, the master gave me a trace." That''s why I found my son''s final foothold..." Netizens only guessed that Zou Qingrong donated all his net worth in the name of his son. But the specific reason, they don''t know. At this moment, I understand. The police are confused. They don''t seem to believe in the scientific logic of this matter. Netizens frantically swiped their screens: "Big Brothers from Entertainment Club, tell Uncle Police that this is metaphysics... metaphysical logic and scientific logic do not intersect..." People from the entertainment agency saw the screen full of: [Metaphysical logic and scientific logic do not intersect. ¡¿ Cheng Jianbin also stood up and said: "My lord policeman, you might as well go and see, metaphysical logic and scientific logic do not intersect, and there is no conflict. Moreover, I once met a master of magic calculation. If he hadn''t pointed out the maze, I am afraid that my studio would It¡¯s long gone.¡± He looked serious, "As early as a thousand years ago in our Great Xia Kingdom, metaphysics was very prosperous. Although there are fewer metaphysics masters now, it is because the metaphysics is hidden from the world. Many metaphysics masters know yin and yang and five elements, Xiao Fuxi Gossip, Tongqimen Dunjia, a master of fortune and fortune." The police headed by waved their hands and sent someone up to check, "Mr. Zou lead the way." Although the words are so, the police still don''t believe it. Others are guarding below. A group of several people went up. Others are discussing below. At this time, the quality inspection team took out professional equipment and began to collect evidence and go back to investigate. At this time, Yun Zheng also stepped forward after receiving his master''s gaze: "When will the forensic doctor arrive?" Yun Zheng introduced himself at the beginning, "I am an apprentice of the God of Medicine, and my name is Yun Zheng. I was planning to relax with my friends for two days. When I first came to this hotel, I heard a loud noise..." "Hello, Doctor Yun." The police didn''t dare to be vague, they had heard of Yun Zheng''s name. "It''s like this. If you don''t investigate the corpse of the woman sealed in the mud just now, after a while she will be in contact with the air for a long time, and the body odor and oxidation reaction will occur..." The police immediately called to remind, and thanked Yun Zheng very much. At this time, some of the people who had just gone to the seventh floor came down. Their faces are very ugly. "Boss? The situation upstairs is not good. That Mr. Zou passed out from crying." Originally, he didn''t believe in metaphysics, but the policeman standing downstairs was stunned when he heard the words. The policeman known as the boss frowned, "Take these people back to the police station first." Gu Fuxing shouted, "I don''t know anything." A policeman said: "Presumably, Patriarch Gu should know that the room where such a terrible tragedy happened on the seventh floor is in your office." Fourth change~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 96： This can be regarded as self-inflicted! Chapter 96 This is self-inflicted! Gu Fuxing is still defending himself: "I don''t know anything. I haven''t worked in the office for many years. I don''t know why there is an extra mud wall inside..." He is pleading purely by instinct. "No one mentioned the extra mud wall. Why is Patriarch Gu so sure that the child who was poured into the mud was in the extra mud wall?" Team Lin scolded, Gu Fuxing was dumbfounded . Team Lin is the one who was called boss by the police just now. "This is not a self-inflicted trick!" The people from the entertainment agency watched this scene and laughed secretly. Team Lin: "There must be no one from the Gu family, and all of them will be taken away in a while. Everyone including the Qian family will be taken away as well." Qian Jiazhu and Qian Siyuan began to argue: "We are just guests..." Team Lin immediately sent someone to the front desk to check the housing records: "I don''t have your names, let''s all go to the police station and have a cup of tea." Including those immature paparazzi brought by the Gu family, they were also guarded by the police. Prepare to wait for a new batch of police officers to arrive before escorting them away. People from the entertainment agency have guest records. They said that they stayed here only to check Zou Qingrong''s report, "We can report all the things we have investigated in the past few days without concealment, and they will be there whenever we want." Yun Zheng also cooperated naturally, looked at Lu Chaolan and said, "This is my friend, I have already explained everything just now, there was an explosion just after we arrived..." The monitoring at the hotel entrance also proved that they did come. Apart from the quality inspection team, Gu Muran was the only one left standing there. She was too quiet from beginning to end. Team Lin has noticed Gu Muran just now. But so many things are stacked together that it is only now asking for information one by one. "Aren''t you afraid?" Team Lin walked up to Gu Muran. "People who have died once, for me, I have nothing to fear." Gu Muran calmly dealt with Team Lin''s scrutiny. At this moment, Team Lin asked about Gu Muran, and the Gu family and the Qian family noticed Gu Muran''s presence. "You are the evil star, did you harm me to this extent?" Patriarch Gu was held by both arms, and his whole body was like a roaring beast. She patted the non-existent dust on her body, "It''s interesting that Master Gu said that. Do I have such great ability to do such earth-shattering things?" Yun Zheng didn''t dare to look at Team Lin, for fear of revealing himself. He began to check the bone age of the bones. Gu Muran asked Team Lin: "I escaped from the wolf''s den and was going to report to the police. I was attracted by the soaring voice, and arrived here almost at the same time as Dr. Yun and Mr. Lu." Team Lin: "Report? What case do you want to report?" "Can I report the collusion between the Gu family and the Qian family?" The girl''s eyes are too clear. Team Lin kept looking at her browbones, nodded: "Say it." "The Qian family and the Gu family colluded secretly. On the surface, they wanted to apologize to me, but behind the scenes they were doing something worse than pigs and dogs. They drugged the wine. Seeing that I didn''t take the bait, they tried to drug the food. If I hadn''t already Pretending to be dizzy, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve already lost my innocence.¡± Gu Muran explained clearly the reason for the meal and how it was sent upstairs. "When I came here, I was a taxi, and all my schoolmates can testify." There is a time and a place. belongs to passive eating. Not an active invitation. First update~ Ask for a ticket. (end of this chapter) Chapter 97： Once convicted Chapter 97 Once the charges are confirmed "I took advantage of the two masters guarding the door of the top floor, climbed to the roof from the window on the top floor, and then took advantage of this gap, and hurriedly took the elevator to the private room for eating." This also made the Qian family and the Gu family curious. Why do people disappear out of thin air. "At that time, in order to protect myself from being forced by the Qian family and the Gu family in the future, I had to take the risk of being thrown from upstairs and climbed up to the rooftop with difficulty. I just wanted to drink the wine before the waiter cleaned it up. As well as the food I ate, these are all physical evidence for me.¡± Yun Zheng silently stared at the bones, his aunt was as courageous as ever, when she climbed through the window on the nineteenth floor, she almost didn''t scare him enough. Team Lin asked, "Where are those things now?" "I put a part under the dining table and was covered by the tablecloth..." When Gu Muran defended his rights and explained his timeline, the Qian family and the Gu family were still struggling to defend themselves. But when they heard that there was physical evidence, they were like beaten eggplants in an instant. Team Lin glanced at them, and immediately sent someone to collect physical evidence. At this time, the support from the police station also arrived. Sufficient staff. "Send it for testing." Team Lin said immediately. Once the charges are confirmed, the Gu family and the Qian family will be irrefutable this time. While everyone was waiting for the result, Gu Muran took out his mobile phone, "I have other evidence in my hand besides the food evidence." Say this. Patriarch Gu, Patriarch Qian and Mrs. Gu looked at her instantly. She still has evidence? At this time, what other evidence is there? "My classmate was right at the time. Why didn''t they choose to make amends in a hotel instead of traveling so far to a hotel by the sea? I thought they really regretted it seriously." She covered her face with sarcasm. "I was a girl who came to the banquet. I was forced to commit suicide by them. I couldn''t say anything. People always have to grow up. The so-called "eat a pit to gain wisdom". I kept recording until I escaped, and I turned off the recording." It''s like saying, what did they say during the meal... Was the whole process recorded? The expressions of the Gu family and the Qian family changed immediately. At first they recalled what they had said. When Team Lin looked at the expressions of the Gu family and the Qian family, he already understood that the general process had passed. "When we go back to the bureau next time, we will make a recording and record it as evidence in court." Team Lin''s eyes darkened. The matter of the Gu family''s real and fake daughters, there was an uproar in Yan City before, and he had also heard about it. For such a big matter, the little girl looked too quiet. If it wasn''t too uncomfortable and unacceptable, such a young girl should be at an innocent age. Team Lin''s voice also slowed down a bit, perhaps because of the poor little girl: "In a moment, you will follow us to the police station, just make a record, don''t be afraid." Gu Muran nodded. At this time, the people who went to collect the evidence came back. If you don¡¯t know the person, you might think they went to a restaurant to pack meals. All dishes left under the table were taken away. Team Lin quickly arranged for the on-site staff to come in an orderly manner: "All the registration information of all the guests, about all the registration information in the hotel, must be copied verbatim and brought back to the bureau." "From the beginning of the hotel''s construction, all the information had to be brought back to the police station. All the people involved in the case at that time had to go back to the police station to make notes one by one..." Second update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 98： Take all these people away! Chapter 98 Take all these people away! "Let the medical staff guard Mr. Zou the whole time, and remove all those involved in the burial ground, and search inch by inch." Team Lin focused his eyes on the Qian family and the Gu family, and his tone was completely angry: "Take all these people away!" All the people from the entertainment club followed suit. Everyone at the scene must take notes. The quality inspection team also sealed off the site and sent special personnel to guard it. The sky is getting dark day by day. The forensic doctor brought all the exposed bones back to the institute. The child on the seventh floor who was poured into the mud was also rescued. When the people from the entertainment agency left, they made a goodbye gesture to the live broadcast room. When Gu Muran left, he took another look at the picking area that was being demolished. His eyes instantly became obscure. She looked back and forth between Patriarch Gu, Patriarch Qian and the picking area again. - Shortly afterwards, Yunting Resort Hotel was completely closed. This matter was fermented on the Internet almost at the same time. The discussion of each topic rose instantly. # There are many bones buried in the resort hotel. #The living people are directly poured into a mud wall, how cruel it is. #Gu Jia and Qian Jialian and drugged a girl. #The picking garden of the resort hotel. #Gu Yunjiao and Qian Siyuan appeared ambiguously in the live broadcast room. The repercussions caused by the first few in the society were very bad. No one expected that so many people were buried in a seemingly glamorous and relaxed resort. Moreover, some netizens said that they had been to the picking garden to pick fruits, and when they thought of the corpses buried below, they wanted to spit out the fruits they ate before. There are also many people who sympathize with Gu Muran. ¡¾At this moment, I should be glad that such an adopted daughter grew up in the countryside and was not swallowed by these wolves, otherwise, I really dare not think about the consequences. ¡¿ ¡¾Suicide was able to return again, and once transformed into a great devil, fortunately, it was clever, otherwise it would be calculated again. The Gu family has already obeyed the law, and your life will begin in the future. @demon king¡¿ About Gu Muran''s neither humble nor overbearing answers to the police, and when faced with vicious schemes, he was able to escape calmly and leave their evidence. For a while, more people noticed that this girl had really transformed. They can also see the darkness behind this: [I call on everyone to be brave to protect their own rights and interests. Girls must be careful to protect themselves when they are outside. ¡¿ The revelation of Gu Muran made the public see the cruelty of human nature. Netizen: [I will never go out after dark. ¡¿ This matter is not over. The Internet is still fermenting, and many people are still concerned about the final outcome of the Gu family and the Qian family? Many hotels under the Gu family have been sealed off. - At the police station. It''s already eleven o''clock. The sky in the distance is like a giant sleeping beast hovering around, the kind that can wake up at any time. The Gu family kept shouting for injustice. But the moment Zou Qingrong appeared, his facial expression was instantly ferocious: "You are tired of working, you are going to die, why are you dragging me, my Gu family will definitely be more outstanding in the future." Zou Qingrong laughed out loud, tears streaming down his face as he laughed, "You have committed so many crimes, the Gu family is finished." "You nonsense!" Gu Fuxing struggled to get up from the seat, the shackles on his hands and feet rattled. After he entered the police station, his anger exploded and he directly injured a police officer. He was extremely arrogant. So, now all the handcuffs and anklets are arranged. Basically, his current charges have to be fully proved, and he can''t run away even if he wants to. Gu Fuxing didn''t know what to think, and suddenly smiled arrogantly, "What? Seeing your son, how do you feel?" The third update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 99： The God of Medicine is an old man with a kind heart Chapter 99 The God of Medicine, He is an old man with a kind heart His words undoubtedly pierced Zou Qingrong''s heart with a knife, and then sprinkled a handful of salt. "You are a beast!" Zou Qingrong wanted to rush over. However, there is a row of iron gates between them. "You are a lunatic!" When Zou Qingrong stood up, his legs felt weak. Just now he begged the police officer, he wanted to see Gu Fuxing. Just after Zou Qingrong woke up, he confessed all his activities twenty years ago. Cut corners and materials, which led to problems in the later stage of the hotel. He looked remorseful: "I was greedy for profit, and I brought everything on my own. I know it''s too late to say anything now..." His eyes were already red unconsciously, "I know that if I live an extra day, I earn a day, but I hope the police officer will allow me to take one last look at my poor son...I want to know the ins and outs of what happened to my son." He He didn''t want his son to die, and he died for no reason. But seeing Gu Fuxing''s crazy appearance now, he regretted coming here. "and many more!" Just as Zou Qingrong was about to go out, Gu Fuxing called to stop him. "Aren''t you here just to know why your son is in such a state?" Zou Qingrong stopped and turned around slowly. "He was just playing, and accidentally bumped into me playing games with my secretary on the bed." The more casual Gu Fuxing said, the more uncomfortable Zou Qingrong felt. "You are a devil!" Zou Qingrong left the room with heavy steps. He leaned against the wall and slipped a little bit. He cooperated with such a demon back then. Created the current situation, the family is ruined, the wife and children are gone. - Forensic laboratory. Yunzheng is helping the forensic doctor to identify the bone age of these bones, so as to further search and follow the population network to find the families of these missing victims. The white bones are scattered, which results in a heavy workload. And there is a steady stream of bones being dug up and sent. For a while, put together the body first, and then identify it. Yun Zheng and another forensic doctor are both very busy. His master left the identification room at some point. Not for a while. Yun Zheng was so busy that he didn''t have time to wipe his sweat, when he suddenly heard hurried footsteps outside. "Doctor Li...Doctor Zhang...Why are you here?" Yun Zheng raised his head and saw a few people from the branch of Xiuyuan Medical Center. "The curator just called us and asked us to help identify the bone age." They took out a form, "This is what the God of Medicine specially told the curator after hearing about such horrifying things that happened in Yancheng. The curator It has been negotiated with your bureau, and this is a document authorizing us to help." The few people who came here are all postdoctoral graduates, and they all graduated with a double degree, and they are all majors in forensic medicine. The forensic doctor''s surname is Su, who has been practicing for more than ten years. She nodded to express her gratitude to them. "The God of Medicine is a benevolent old man, and he cares about the common people, which is our blessing." As soon as Su Forensic Doctor finished speaking, he saw two more people coming to the door. The girl was tilting her head to look at the man beside him. Lu Chaolan never expected that he heard this sentence first when he entered the door. He touched his face, not old at all... "Are you still going in?" A girl''s voice came from the side. Lu Chaolan suddenly lost his mind, "Let''s take a look when they are about the same." Gu Muran actually knows that Lu Chaolan usually looks indifferent, but his flesh and blood are hot. Although she didn''t know why he didn''t hold a knife in recent years, she felt that there was great love in his heart. Suddenly, a policeman ran over, panting: "Miss Gu, Team Lin is calling you over." Fourth change~ See you tomorrow! (end of this chapter) Chapter 100： face has changed Chapter 100 The appearance has changed Gu Muran nodded: "I see." Forensic doctor Su watched them walk to the door, turned around, and left again. Yun Zheng also saw that his master hadn''t come in yet, and was called away again. He guessed that his master would come again later, this time the incident was too sensational, these are fresh lives. See the result with your own eyes, and you may feel relieved. - Qian Guanglai''s interrogation room. "I don''t admit it, our Qian family and the Gu family only have a marriage contract, and I don''t recognize anything else about this hotel..." Qian Guanglai had a hideous look. He was totally uncooperative. The door of the interrogation room was pushed open. The girl was wearing the simplest white sweater and black sweaters, and she walked slowly and sat down in front of him. The people in the interrogation room, after Gu Muran sat down, heard the voice of Lilin team in the headset telling them to leave, so they got up and went out. "Patriarch Qian, let''s have a chat." The girl''s eyebrows and eyes were light, and she played with her phone casually in her hand. "I have nothing to talk about with you little girl?" Patriarch Qian is still stubborn. "Then how about this, you listen to this recording first." The girl''s expression was indifferent from the beginning to the end. ¡¾Have you found all the media? ¡¿ ¡¾Of course I won¡¯t disappoint Brother Qian. ¡¿ ¡¾In this matter, we just want Gu Muran to be honest... With this photo, you can naturally threaten her and ask her to take out a kidney for that little girl Yunjiao. ¡¿ ¡¾I''m asking the finance side to send money to Brother Gu. ¡¿ ¡¾Please trouble Brother Qian. ¡¿ Qian Guanglai did not expect that she also had this recording: "Well, you little girl, you have a lot of means." "Don''t talk about little girl films, if you don''t recruit today, my aunt guarantees that you will never get out of the police station in your life." On the surveillance side, Captain Lin looked at the camera, his eyebrows twitched. He really didn''t see that the little girl had such an arrogant soul under her quiet skin. That''s right, Gu Muran was dispatched by Team Lin. To be more precise, Gu Muran provided Team Lin with an idea. Someone''s child in the bureau is studying in Qingyuan High School, and Team Lin indirectly knew about Gu Muran''s previous deeds. He was curious about the so-called metaphysics and the so-called mystic masters, and was going to let Gu Muran try his hand. Gu Muran did not expect at the time that he would come to interrogate the prisoner with his own abilities. After the Yunting Resort Hotel was seized, or more precisely, after the dismantling area was demolished in large numbers, the faces of the Patriarchs of the Qian family and the Patriarchs of the Gu family changed at that moment. This is also the reason why Gu Muran is still here. "Little fiend, you are really arrogant." The owner of the Qian family said, "What can this recording prove? It just shows that our Qian family and the Gu family have financial exchanges. They just conducted a business and cooperated. Can you What about us?" Snapped! Snapped! Snapped! Gu Muran clapped his hands and applauded, "According to common sense, there is nothing wrong with what you said. If you only look at the appearance, your Qian family is in violation of the criminal law, but you will not be imprisoned for life, and it will not hurt the foundation of the Qian family too much." Influence. But what affects the whole body is the cause and effect between you.¡± The girl''s eyes were too confident and determined, and her expression remained unchanged from the beginning to the end. When Qian Guanglai heard Karma, his eyes were startled. I heard Gu Muran suddenly ask: "Is this the first time you and the Gu family have cooperated?" Qian Guanglai frowned, "What do you mean?" "Looking at Patriarch Qian''s reaction, this shouldn''t be the first time." Gu Muran suddenly twitched his lips, "Patriarch Qian should know that I made a fortune for your son a few days ago, why don''t I take advantage of this time to Let me see your face, how about it?" First update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 101： conspiracy years ago Chapter 101 The conspiracy many years ago The people in the monitoring room glanced at their leader: "Boss, why didn''t this little girl follow the procedure during the interrogation?" Suddenly, the people in the monitoring room noticed that Gu Muran suddenly looked at the camera. "I have my own flow, don''t try to interrupt me." The person who was talking just now: "...It''s amazing." Indeed, Team Lin said: "No one is allowed to speak next." They thought that Gu Muran would be like the one who set up a stall on the street, asking about his birthday and so on. Who would have thought that Gu Muran didn''t ask anything, but took out the paper and wrote three words on it. "Is this name familiar?" Qian Guanglai''s eyes widened instantly. Qian Liuhai... "It seems that I haven''t forgotten my name." Gu Muran said this. Qian Guanglai, who was sitting on the other side, suddenly struggled violently, and the handcuffs and fetters suddenly rattled. "You... who the **** are you?" "This... how do you know?" At this moment, Qian Guanglai did not dare to underestimate Gu Muran any longer. "Qian Guanglai...Guanglai?" The girl sneered, "Patriarch Gu wasn''t called Gu Fuxing before, right? You all know how to change your name." Qian Guanglai frowned suddenly, he couldn''t believe that she really knew all about it. He was picked up by his adoptive parents at the seaside and drifted by the sea, adding that his adoptive parents'' surname was Qian. So I named him Qian Liuhai. Can''t keep money. "If my guess is right, there should be a few pens deep in the bones that were done by Patriarch Qian." Every word Gu Muran said made Qian Guanglai tremble with fear. These things have been done for a long time, so long that he can''t remember them clearly. It''s unreasonable, but Gu Muran''s every sentence is precise. Qian Guanglai squinted at Gu Muran, "You! Don''t talk nonsense!" "You are still stubborn until now, I said, you just refused to recruit... You will never have a chance to walk out of the police station in your life." Gu Muran said casually. "Twenty years ago... oh, no, to be precise, it should be eighteen years ago. When you cooperated with Patriarch Gu, someone should have secretly helped you hide your fate and turn the world upside down." Gu Muran''s light words directly caused Qian Guanglai''s complexion to change drastically. After the feng shui of Yunting Resort Hotel was broken, before she left, she noticed something was wrong. In the picking garden, there are two formations. And one of them was actually related to her. It was precisely because the second formation was related to her, and when she came, the karmic blood demon was abnormal, so she was still affected. After the building exploded, at first, she thought that the picking garden was affected by her breath. As everyone knows, this turned out to be a conspiracy many years ago. "You and Patriarch Gu are talking about a little evil star. Why did I get this evil spirit? Patriarch Qian will not forget it, right? En!?" "You!" Qian Guanglai was really terrified, and there was a deep tremor in his tailbone, "How did you know?" Gu Muran originally thought that the evil spirit in this body was brought along with the appearance of her soul, but now it seems that it is not the case. She has it in her body, and the original body also has it. She is thinking now, she came to this world by accident...or did it on purpose? "You and Patriarch Gu have done all kinds of bad things. If you join hands, many innocent girls will be buried in your hands. It''s unlucky... You don''t restrain yourself." When their faces were broken from the formation, and when the feng shui was leaked, the Yintang was already dark. It is enough to prove how many sins they committed back then. Second update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 102： Seven Star Locking Array Chapter 102 Seven Star Locking Evil Formation "If I''m right, on the land where the picking garden is located, the main reason for the collapse of the building that was originally intended to create a hot spring world should be related to the two patriarchs." The bureau has been broken. Gu Muran has already figured out all the causes and consequences of this matter. "After the feng shui there has been modified, there is a formation that specifically hides and locks the turbidity of luck and the sins you have made before you and Patriarch Gu." "However, because of your unrestrained fabrications, the karmic sins were too extreme, and your tampered fate could not be preserved. In the end, that person finally helped you and re-arranged a seven-star lock formation." Seven Stars Locking Evil Formation... When Qian Guanglai heard these words, he was taken aback. Gu Muran spoke every word in a leisurely manner, the more she was like this, the more fearful Qian Guanglai felt. "However, you are not willing to just use the seven-star lock-shattering formation. To be on the safe side, the evil cultivator found a newly born baby with great fortune and entered her body..." Gu Muran''s tone was cold, and there seemed to be a layer of ice mist on his pupils. "Patriarch Qian, do you think I''m right?" Qian Guanglai didn''t even dare to look her in the eyes. "I said why, it is clear that Qian Siyuan''s destiny shows that the Qian family will be disbanded, but you don''t show it at all?" Gu Muran stood up lightly, patting the non-existent dust on his body. "By the way, I forgot to mention that the reward your son owes me will be collected by God." Before she was about to leave, she suddenly turned her head, "For Patriarch Qian''s time is short, let me tell you another piece of news. The debt you owe in this life may not be paid off in the next life. In the next life, work hard to pay off the debt." , otherwise you will not be able to be a human being within the three lifetimes." On the monitoring side, the reaction after listening to it was absolutely amazing. The little policeman next to Team Lin, the first time he saw Gu Muran when he went out, he asked, "What does it mean that Patriarch Qian is not allowed to be a human being within the third world? Reborn as an animal?" Gu Muran shrugged, "Not necessarily." The little policeman was curious: "What is not necessarily?" "It doesn''t have to be the third generation." Gu Muran squinted his eyes, "It''s all on my head. Instead of working hard to pay off the debt, I still want to be born as a human being. Let''s dream." Besides, he still has such deep karma on his back. Some debts have been paid off. Team Lin was curious about a question: "You just said that his time is numbered...is it true?" Now he dare not doubt Gu Muran''s ability anymore. "His feng shui has leaked, his luck has dissipated, and his Yintang has turned dark. Qian Liuhai is just fifty years old this year, and Ting Wei is in the transition from red to blue-black. His nose is Saturn, and he has blue-black and other disaster signs." After Gu Muran finished speaking, he saw the little policeman scratching his head, "I understand the first two sentences." "If the place of the Tingwei appears red, it means that wealth is scattered; if it turns blue and black, it means death." Gu Muran said with certainty: "Within two days, the Qian family will go bankrupt. If there is no accident, three days later, at noon, the owner of the Qian family will die. Captain Lin must hurry up and deal with this case as soon as possible. I will leave it to you." Time is running out." Gu Muran immediately said: "You can send someone to check on Qian Liuhai, Qian Liuhai is Qian Guanglai''s name before he came." After finishing speaking, Gu Muran waved his hand and left. Team Lin''s eyes were solemn for a moment, and he kicked the little policeman who was looking at Gu Muran with admiration: "What are you looking at, time is running out, so why bother?" "Captain Lin, why didn''t you let Miss Gu interrogate the Gu family again?" The little policeman took a look at Patriarch Qian''s interrogation room. Patriarch Qian, who was clamoring just now, has already faded away. The third update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 103： about my blood Chapter 103 is about my blood "Do you think the Gu family can escape?" Captain Lin glanced at him, "Hurry up and get to work, I''m afraid the time left for the Gu family will be even shorter." For a while, the police station, which was already busy without touching the ground, might have a sleepless night tonight. - Gu Muran just walked out of the corridor, she glanced at the dark sky at the moment. I can''t see my fingers. At this time, footsteps sounded. She looked towards the source of the sound, and saw Lu Chaolan walking towards her slowly with an orange in his hand. "are you tired." He hands her the orange. Gu Muran told him what happened just now. He laughed: "What do I need to do?" "Take me back to Yunting Resort Hotel." Gu Muran said, "After I understand the whole ins and outs, that formation must be broken." But due to her current physical limitations, she can''t exert even one percent of her strength. Must rely on an external force. Of course it must be the long-term meal ticket she was looking for. It was also at this time that she realized that it was not feasible to simply have a meal ticket and establish a long-term cooperative contract relationship. The search for spiritual power is also on the agenda. - The car starts. Gu Muran has been thinking about one thing, and when she remembered it, she found that the way to the hotel was wrong, "Did I go the wrong way?" "Seeing that you were thinking about something just now, I didn''t bother you." Lu Chaolan turned the steering wheel and turned right, "The driving speed is still limited." Three minutes later, they stopped on a huge lawn. There is a helicopter parked on the lawn. Lu Chaolan: "Get out of the car." Gu Muran: "Are you driving?" Lu Chaolan smiled, "What else?" The moment he sat on the plane, Gu Muran looked down, it was too dark. Yunting Resort Hotel is located in the southwest of Yancheng. "What were you thinking just now?" Lu Chaolan seemed to ask casually. Gu Muran said, "Actually, if the formation wants to transfer the locked evil energy into my young body, it needs a medium." "You were thinking about this medium just now?" Lu Chaolan looked sideways at her. The little girl sat quietly on the seat, holding an orange in her hand. When she was thinking unconsciously, the orange peel had almost been peeled off. The man suddenly laughed. The lights in the cockpit shone on him, as if bringing him a layer of glory. The long eyelashes cast shadows on the face against the light. Gu Muran discovered for the first time that some boys have longer eyelashes than girls. is simply too much. "Well, it''s probably my blood." A body that can carry evil spirits, her blood is beyond the reach of ordinary people. Just like a doctor who doesn''t heal himself, a divine amulet naturally can''t calculate his own fate. Besides, there should be no one in this world who can count her fate. So, apart from using her blood as a medium at the time, she didn''t know if the evil cultivator had this idea? If her strength is one-tenth of her previous life, she will not pay attention to these little guys at all. Slapping her attention will backfire on themselves. but now¡­ "Ugh!" She sighed. Spiritual practice is still the most important thing. "Why are you sighing?" "It''s okay." Gu Muran didn''t want to say more, and Lu Chaolan didn''t ask any more. - Ten minutes later, the two arrived at the hotel. The helicopter stopped on the beach. After walking a certain distance, they came to the entrance of the hotel. Specially called Team Lin, and those people heard the voice of their boss and let them go immediately. If Team Lin knew what would happen next, he promised not to let him go today. - Fourth change~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 104： Black mist wrapped in red silk thread Chapter 104 Black mist wrapped in red silk thread Lu Chaolan stood on the picking orchard that was being demolished, feeling a little cold all over his body. Originally, they stayed up all night to dig deep, but Gu Muran sent them away in the name of Team Lin. Team Lin, who was checking information overnight, suddenly felt a chill down his spine. Gu Muran kept looking around, and she also inserted the spiritual sticks nourished by the spiritual energy into the various gates of life. Finally she locks onto one, and she stands there by herself. She looked at Lu Chaolan and stretched out her hand. Seeing this scene, Lu Chaolan walked towards her firmly step by step. There are street lights around, although they are weak, they illuminate his way to her. He took every step extremely firmly. When he was only one step away from her, he stood still. She asked: "Are you afraid?" Lu Chaolan smiled and shook his head: "I never had the slightest fear before, and now I don''t even know what to fear." Where she is, it seems very reassuring. From the perspective of a friend, her friend is reassuring. "Sorry, I still have to borrow your merit." Gu Muran didn''t expect that the long-term meal ticket was only bundled, and he borrowed it twice within one day. Although a cooperative contract relationship has been established, because the causal blood evil in her body is too strong, the weakening of the blood evil cannot be seen in a short period of time. So, when she needs to use her spiritual power, she can temporarily borrow his merits to trap the blood demon in her body and let them be quiet for a while. "It''s okay, use it as you like." Lu Chaolan smiled slightly, "To me, these things are invisible and intangible." His right hand was placed on the left hand she had just stretched out, and those invisible merit points continuously replenished Gu Muran. Gu Muran input the spiritual power into the spiritual stick just inserted on the ground. After all, spiritual power is limited. This can reduce the output of spiritual power in the body. In the previous life, things can be done with a wave of your hand. "Show me¡ª!" Following her scolding. The whole ground seemed to be shaking. The formation buried deep under the ground surfaced instantly. And on each corner of the so-called seven stars, there happens to be a magic lottery inserted. At this moment, the seven spiritual sticks are all covered with Gu Muran''s spiritual power, and the seven sticks are connected to each other. The position they were standing at happened to be the birth gate of the formation. Gu Muran input part of his spiritual power and added some merit points. She closes her eyes. The lips seemed to move. Lu Chaolan didn''t hear what she said, she spoke too fast. Suddenly, she opened her eyes. At that moment, Lu Chaolan felt that her eyes seemed to be different from usual, very bright, and the whole body was surrounded by light, like a little fairy who descended from the nine heavens. "break!" Lip-valve slightly opened. At that moment, the seven spiritual sticks surrounding them suddenly spun at high speed. Immediately, the seven roots seemed to rotate and condensed into one, and finally, Gu Muran pointed directly in one direction. Bang! The earth is shaking. Lu Chaolan felt that the surroundings were getting colder. What''s more, he felt a black fog appeared in front of his eyes. But when he took a closer look, he found that what he saw was that Gu Muran''s whole body was wrapped in black mist, and the black mist seemed to be wrapped with red silk threads. After the sense of touch in the hands disappeared, the black mist wrapped in red silk threads also disappeared. "Poof!" The voice from beside him brought him back to his senses quickly. Gu Muran was prepared, and the mouthful of blood that he spit out directly stained the talisman paper. In an instant, the talisman paper ignited. Looking at this scene, Lu Chaolan felt something flash in his mind. But so fast that he couldn''t catch it at all. - Today''s pk, everyone should actively leave messages, comments, and votes. The first one is here~ There are five more to come. Two more chapters are added today. For the sake of data, rush. (end of this chapter) Chapter 105： Its like losing a million dollars Chapter 105 seems to have lost a hundred million On the way back, Lu Chaolan kept asking, "How is it? Are you all right?" Just spit out such a big mouthful of blood. "It''s okay, this is Yuan..." Gu Muran realized that he almost said something wrong, and immediately turned his mouth, "Just spit it out." That is the karmic evil that was imposed on the original owner before. Although when she appeared, she brought karmic evil with her, so she thought she was influenced by her. Who would have thought that there was evil in the original body. The evil spirit has been infiltrating the body of the original owner for so many years. Besides, this seven-star lock formation uses her blood as the medium. That is to say, put her in the formation, take out two drops of her blood, one drop is directly introduced into the formation, and the other is introduced into her body through the formation. In this way, when the time comes, the intermediary will be the most effective. She gathered all the karmic evils that were stagnant in her body this time, and cleared them all out this time. She stretched her arms, "I feel much more relaxed." "That''s good." Lu Chaolan asked while controlling the helicopter: "Since the formation has been broken, will it speed up the defeat of the Gu family and the Qian family?" Gu Muran snapped his fingers, "Why are you so smart? It seems... after staying with me for a long time, you have become so talented." The corner of the man''s lips smiled lightly. - The police station is really in a hurry at this time. Team Lin is taking the collected evidence to interrogate Patriarch Gu. His whole body is like weeds that are about to wither suddenly, he seems to be more than 20 years old, and his complexion is completely sluggish. At that moment, Team Lin thought of Gu Muran who was going to the hotel. Just walked out of the interrogation room. "Team Lin is not good, go and see Patriarch Qian, he looks like..." Just two steps away, the person in charge of the hotel stationed directly called. "...We heard a bang, and when we arrived, we found that the ground became uneven, and all the bones appeared on the ground..." The other side was reporting, and suddenly there was a warehouse far away, boom! sound. Team Lin could feel the movement over there through his mobile phone, but fortunately all the personnel were evacuated. The little policeman stood next to Team Lin and could hear clearly. He once again realized the power of a mystic master. People who are relatively close to the hotel have felt the sound of firecrackers during the New Year several times today. This battle is comparable to a salute. So, the netizens who were about to fall asleep were once again bombarded by the overwhelming news on the Internet and became more and more energetic. Gu Muran received a call from Team Lin without any surprise. Just after hanging up the phone, I saw Su Muhuai''s voice message again. ¡¾Sister, why didn¡¯t you call me when you went out to play... I seem to have lost a hundred million...¡¿ Su Muhuai, who had a party at noon, drank too much. When he got home in the afternoon, he began to sleep. After waking up from sleep until now, the sky suddenly changed. - After Gu Muran returned home, it was almost one o''clock in the morning. After washing up, I woke up until dawn. At dawn, I felt my body lighten up again. She was still trapped at first, but suddenly, she could feel the continuous supply of merit in her body. For a while, I was excited again. She felt it¡ªin her body, Karma Xuesha was lying there quietly, and the spiritual power in her body was on the other side. The original confrontational posture, because of the addition of merit points, presented a controllable and crushing situation. It will be easy to use spiritual power in the future. She hurriedly dressed and went out. She could already guess why. Second update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 106： There is no good fruit in this world Chapter 106 No good results in this world When Gu Muran opened the door to go out, he smelled a smell of rice. Five-star chefs are busy in their rented house. Gu Muran thought that this was overkill. Lu Chaolan was reading a newspaper by the tea table in the living room with a focused look. "woke up?" Hearing the movement, Lu Chaolan looked in the direction of the footsteps, and saw Gu Muran with a smile on his face. She is wearing fluffy slippers. From the outside, she looks like a cute little fairy next door. When smiling, there are cute little tiger teeth. "Didn''t you sleep well?" Gu Muran came and saw a black cloud under his eyes. "Did you have a nightmare?" "how do you know?" Gu Muran rolled his eyes, "Your bruises are so serious, you must have not slept well." "Can you explain the dream?" Lu Chaolan has already seen Gu Muran''s abilities, so he is really curious about who the person keeps appearing in his dreams. Gu Muran: "Tell me about your birth date." Actually, she didn''t finish talking, the more meritorious people like Lu Chaolan are, the less likely they are to be spied on. Right now, there is some connection between them, and Gu Muran wants to try it. Soon, her face changed. She looked at Lu Chaolan strangely. Lu Chaolan asked slowly, "What''s wrong?" In front of Gu Muran, he has never had such a cold look in front of outsiders, and he almost always responds to requests. Except for the first time they met, it was a little sudden. I''m afraid Lu Chaolan didn''t realize later that he was close to Gu Muran in his own bones. "fine." Gu Muran did not expect that Lu Chaolan''s fate would be so messy. The good karma and good fruits accumulated in him, including blessings and merit points, are the most powerful that Gu Muran has seen in two lifetimes. But he has no good results in this world. She is curious. But when deducing and calculating, there seemed to be a barrier that kept her from continuing to advance. The sight of the biased man was still on her. She said: "Close your eyes, and next, you will see a completely strange world." She wants to take the risk. She then set up a formation in the living room. Guaranteed not to be disturbed by the outside world. Then, another formation was formed around Lu Chaolan. Another formation was laid outside their two borderlines. One is to seek cause and effect, and the other is to avoid the tracking of heaven. Most of the spiritual power in her body was directly consumed, and her face became a little pale. Between the heaven and the earth, suddenly a vast power of heaven suddenly descended, but when it reached outside the formation, it was like a child who suddenly lost his way. People outside looked at the weather suddenly felt impermanent, and the sky thunder kept rumbling, which made people restless. Mo Jiangshu was eating breakfast at home when he was suddenly shocked by thunder. "This...is Zilei?" Mo Jiangshu didn''t even feel like eating breakfast, "Who is this sacred, and dare to count it as the cause and effect of heaven''s blessing." While he was amazed at how courageous this person was, he was also amazed that this person could even use the formations passed down in ancient times. He clasped his hands together immediately, "What''s wrong this year, why are the masters of metaphysics appearing one after another." He quickly took out his mobile phone, "I have to ask Master Gu to see if she has any more powerful senior brothers?" - At this moment, the five-star chef who had already prepared breakfast saw that the living room was empty as soon as he left the kitchen door. He thought he should go to the room. So he put his breakfast in the microwave and left. He had a feeling that the sudden thunder would blow through the roof. Let¡¯s withdraw quickly. The third update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 107： Cause and effect of ten generations Chapter 107 The Cause and Effect of the Tenth World Lu Chaolan closed his eyes according to her. He felt a warm force guiding him forward. "I''ll teach you a term, just follow me and don''t be afraid of anything you see..." What Gu Muran said, what he did. Having been together for so long, Lu Chaolan understood Gu Muran''s personality. "Open your eyes." Lu Chaolan was already mentally prepared, but the scene in front of him still shocked him. He has a golden pillar all over his body, but the pillar is surrounded by black mist. The whole body of the pillar is entwined with a large net composed of silk threads of various colors. The colors of those threads vary from dark to light, and the most common one is white. Lu Chaolan has been shocked by his body for a long time and has not recovered, "These are?" "It is the cause and effect of your ten lives." Gu Muran didn''t break through that barrier, but directly borrowed the formation to draw out the causal line on his body. Ordinary mystics, when facing ordinary people, still can''t feel the karma of others out of thin air, and need to rely on external forces such as birth date horoscopes. Who would have thought that Gu Muran could do it, and let people with deep blessings see his karma. "Ten generations?" Gu Muran nodded: "Those intertwined, net-like things are the karma of your ten lives, and the merit value is the most. All your karma is a blessing, and it is a merit value for saving people. .¡± That is to say, his previous ten lives were the same as this life, and they were all occupations. "Those causal lines are all intertwined with the thickest, golden merit pillar in the middle...that is, they are transmitting merit points." Gu Muran was suddenly curious, that the golden pillar of merit was actually entangled with black karma. The depth of karma is something she has never seen before. His fate is also very strange, there is no order at all. Generally speaking, if the fortune is deep and the merits of saving people are more than tens of thousands, those merits will change from white to gold. Golden merit value is far more than a simple reward of good fortune. Not only will he enjoy endless prosperity and wealth in future generations, but it also represents his accumulated ancestral property, which will be endlessly enjoyed by future generations. He has such a deep merit value in his body, logically speaking, the karma and the merit value can be offset, but the karma is still there, and the golden pillar of merit has been increasing. This is very strange. Even Heaven is covering it up for him. Gu Muran was puzzled, "What did you ask for before?" Lu Chaolan naturally doesn''t have the slightest memory: "Generally speaking, the cause of the past life, the result of the present life..." Gu Muran nodded earnestly, "That''s a good sentence, but you asked for something before the tenth life, and you are willing to exchange the merits of the tenth life for this one." Ten lives were replaced by one, and this life did not end well? Lu Chaolan looked at those white merit points, which were being conveyed to the golden merit pillar, and the corner of his mouth raised, "I have never known why I was so obsessed with opening a medical clinic to save people." Ever since he could remember, that was the most steadfast thing in his heart. "Now I seem to understand a little bit..." Gu Muran didn''t know, she didn''t understand what he understood. The purple thunder above the head is still rumbling. Gu Muran looked up and said, "Okay, let it disappear, please be quiet." I saw her wave her bare hand. Those things that were unreal to Lu Chaolan immediately disappeared. "Do you know why you often have dreams and don''t know what they are?" Fourth change~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 108： Alarmed Xuanmen Chapter 108 Surprised the Taoist Gu Muran brought the topic back to what Lu Chaolan asked at the beginning. "Is it related to the causes and effects just now?" Lu Chaolan thought for a while. "I can see through the cause and effect of ordinary people at a glance. Even dream interpretation is easier to interpret, because these are all foreshadowing." When Gu Muran said these, it was as simple as eating and drinking. "Because your body is not only blessed with great fortune, but even the Dao of Heaven is covering it up for you, so you can only see some of it with this method." She said it easily, but when Lu Chaolan heard the word Tiandao, it should be more difficult and dangerous. Gu Muran said: "You should have been lingering in those scenes since you were a child. The scenes you saw but couldn''t see clearly should be the scenes that impressed you the most back then. Don''t worry about this. The causes you have accumulated in ten lives are not the same as those in this life. The fruit will definitely come true, and when the time comes, you will know what those things are?" After Gu Muran finished speaking, he suddenly remembered something, "Your career line is already very good. Apart from the God of Medicine, you can also be considered to have developed in many ways. I haven''t tested it. Don''t worry. Apart from the career line, It is the line of love and life.¡± She carefully chose her words, "If what you were asking for back then was about emotional matters, don''t worry, when that person shows up, I will immediately log out of your account, and I promise to explain clearly to you." The last one is the lifeline. She smiled and said: "I didn''t get into this account for nothing. If you need it in the future, I will do my best to help you. With me here, I will guarantee your long life." She used his merits, and in his life, she would not stand idly by. Now no one knows how important her words are. The man looked into her eyes, and without saying anything, he blurted out only three words: "I believe you." Gu Muran bared his white teeth, "Okay, from now on, you can eat and drink with confidence, in the metaphysics world, no one dares to be number one when I call it second, and I will protect you from now on." She withdrew the remaining two formations. Smell the aroma of rice. "I''m really hungry." She came and went again and again, and she didn''t ask in detail about the household registration. Lu Chaolan: "I''ll serve the meal." The relationship between them seems to be just a matter of time, but they are also very close invisibly. Compared to the initial household registration relationship, it seems a little closer now. It feels like a relationship with friends who have been together for a long time. Due to time constraints, the two ate very quickly. Lu Chaolan drove Gu Muran to school. It is indeed close, ten minutes walk and three minutes drive. While in the car, Gu Muran saw the message from Mo Jiangshu. Several. In addition to asking about things that caused a sensation in the sky. He sent a few more messages: "Master Gu, if you really don''t have a senior brother or a master, then this matter should be caused by the reappearance of other hidden masters of profound arts." "Besides, I heard that the Yancheng incident has alarmed Xuanmen, and Xuanmen has sent people to come down the mountain to find out who did it?" At this time, there are too many discussions about this matter on the Internet. Including when Gu Muran entered the campus, he heard a lot of talking voices. "Looking at the dirty things that the Gu family and the Qian family did, they must have angered the heavens, and they must have angered the heavens." "I see, it must be some fellow daoist who is going through the tribulation here..." "Look, the collapse of Gu''s family''s resort hotel yesterday for no reason should be a sign. They didn''t move yesterday, but today the heavens sent thunder and punishment in anger. If they don''t move again, I see, the thunder will strike sooner or later. on them." Fifth change~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 109： sin too deep Chapter 109 The crime is too deep "This is all retribution!" "It''s a crime!" At this time, someone saw Gu Muran. Shoulder hair, loose eyebrows and eyes, completely like a little fairy. Because she was a student, every time she was carrying a schoolbag, she liked to carry it on one shoulder on her right shoulder, which was cool and tugging. "Master Gu..." "What Gu Dashen, you want to call Gu Damowang." "Look at what you guys said, it''s obviously Gu Xiaoxian." One by one, the mouth is sweet, like honey. Gu Muran stopped and looked at them. They were completely embarrassed. They scratched their heads and smiled, "That... Gu classmate, it''s like this... We all know that you were there yesterday..." Gu Muran summed it up in one sentence, they were just curious about what happened yesterday. After all, the house collapses as soon as it collapses. Who is not curious. Gu Muran smiled, "Well, the Gu family has committed too many crimes, and God is going to punish them..." The crowd was curious about the Qian family, "What about the Qian family?" Gu Muran smiled mysteriously, and only said eight words: "It''s only natural to pay off debts." - The third period in the morning is math class. Their head teacher, Teacher Zhu Xiangyang, stared at Gu Muran as soon as class started. Almost made the whole class think that Gu Muran had made some mistake, and every time they looked at Gu Muran, she always looked obedient and serious about studying. While doing the exercises, the classmates would look at Gu Muran from time to time. "It all depends on what I do? I have a test next Monday, and there are original questions on the test paper..." In the quiet class, this voice caused ripples like falling stones in a spring. They saw the shocked look on the head teacher''s face, and for a moment, they felt that Gu Muran should be right. They didn''t dare to move, they were all very serious. After class. Gu Muran was called away by the head teacher without any accident. "You can count anything?" It is not the first time that Gu Muran has been asked this kind of topic. "If the teacher can''t remember my bank card password, I can do the calculation." The little girl said with a serious look, "But there is an extra fee." The head teacher twitched, "What about the exam questions?" Gu Muran shrugged his shoulders, "Aren''t the types of questions that are often tested the same? As long as you understand it, are you still afraid of the test? Does it count?" The classmates in the class trust Gu Muran very much now. Zhu Xiangyang thought for a while, "How about this, you circle a range for everyone every day, now there is not much time before the exam, let them prepare for the exam, and have a direction..." There are always a few people in the class who need to be worried about. Gu Muran stretched out his finger and made an OK gesture. At this time of preparing for the exam, everyone is exhausted. At this time, perhaps a casual sentence from Gu Muran may be able to boost everyone''s enthusiasm. Zhu Xiangyang hesitated to speak, and wanted to say something, but saw Gu Muran said directly: "The situation has been shaken, but please wait patiently for a few days, teacher." Zhu Xiangyang knew that she didn''t understand the recent affairs of the Qian family and the Gu family. She was sincerely grateful, "Thank you." They wish the family a lot better recently, and everything seems to be back on track. But she knew that this was just an appearance, and everything was due to that amulet. When Gu Muran left, he said: "Teacher, please get ready." Zhu Xiangyang remembers that Gu Muran also said last time that she should be prepared mentally. - At noon, when the students woke up, they saw the notice issued by the police station. With complete evidence, it was announced that the Qian family was related to the more than ten years of bones that were dug up in the Gu Family Hotel. Thoroughly investigate the Qian family. The Qian family will be thoroughly investigated. Sixth update~ See you tomorrow~ Dear babies, actively vote and leave a message. I can¡¯t express my gratitude in words, I will add two more chapters~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 110： fulfilled Chapter 110 Fulfillment The afternoon is approaching the end of school. All assets of the Qian family have been seized. Students were walking on campus, still talking about it. "I remember that I was here this morning, and I asked Gu Dashen: Where is the Qian family?" That classmate can still recall Gu Muran''s expression, "Gu Dashen only said eight words: It is only natural to pay the debt .¡± "Do you remember, it was also in this square that Gu Dashen made a fortune telling for Qian Siyuan. At that time, few people said in their own words that they would pay for the Qian family who owns the Yimasha..." "When you said that, I also remembered it. At that time, Gu Dashen said that we can''t afford this reward..." A classmate held his chest and took a few breaths, "It seems that we really can''t afford it." "Who the **** can afford this, the entire money family has lost it..." Moreover, the Qian family is still a nouveau riche. The family business accumulated over the past 20 years was intended to be strong, but unexpectedly, it was ruined. "This incident reminds us of something, we must be honest, and we must pay back the money we owe." "One more thing, don''t commit crimes in life, look at the deep bones, it''s scary to think about it..." They are more aware of Gu Muran''s strength, and they are more sure that they should not provoke Gu Muran if they provoke anyone. Suddenly, they heard shouting from the gate. "Gu Muran, get out of here¡ª!" "Gu Muran, I told you to get out, do you hear me?" This group of people just thought that they must not offend Gu Muran in the future. This idea just came up, but unexpectedly, someone rushed to find death. trotted all the way to the school gate. Take a look. "Good guy, isn''t this an acquaintance?" A classmate hurriedly said after finishing speaking, "Bah, bah, I don''t know the Qian family. , and I will buy meat buns later!¡± The people next to me heard it and immediately laughed. Qian Sinian felt that she had been greatly insulted, "You are simply hateful! Hurry up and call out Gu Muran, no, hurry up and tell her to get out of here!!" Qian Si Nian was completely insane. Yesterday she just went out to play for a while. After seeing the news on the Internet last night, she hurriedly booked a plane ticket to come back. But the plane was delayed. I just got home this morning. But when I got home, I found that the house was locked. Her funds were also frozen. I can¡¯t get in the house, my father and brother are in the police station. People can''t see it either. She then thought of Gu Muran, she knew that her father and brother sent her away to plot against Gu Muran. She wholeheartedly believes that the current situation of her family is caused by Gu Muran. When I came to Qingyuan High School, I heard the surrounding students say that the fortune-telling works, and this is paid by the Qian family. How could she not hate. "Why is it still you?" Shang Size just walked to the school gate, burning with anger, "Why is it like a dog''s skin plaster every day?" "You¡ª!" Qian Sinian stared at Shang Size: "Get Gu Muran to get out of here quickly." "Who gave you the guts to call you Brother Ran?" Shang Size''s eyes were serious, "Why don''t you reflect on yourself, don''t forget, the divinations that my brother Ran gave you, and now the first two have come true .¡± The students thought hard, "What''s the second one?" Shang Sze''s memory is really good, he said casually: "Student Qian''s house and palace are too dark, dry and lifeless, even if he has thousands of furniture in the future, it will be difficult to keep them. No, the existing family The industry has also gone bankrupt, let alone the future?" On the second day of pk, I still have various demands. The first one is here~ As usual, two more chapters are still added, and there are five more chapters to come. (end of this chapter) Chapter 111： Oniichi Chapter 111 Ghost City Shang Size looked at her condescendingly, and said without mercy: "I''m just waiting for the fulfillment of the third rule, the more vigorous you are, the faster the third rule will be fulfilled, I think." ..." After finishing speaking, Shang Size was about to leave, but when he passed her, he still sarcastically said, "Could it be that the Qian family has gone bankrupt and now they can''t even pay for the bath water?" This is mocking her smelly. The students pinched their noses for a moment, "Let''s go too quickly, don''t communicate with these people who have too much karma, otherwise, I''m afraid it will damage my future fortune..." "That''s right, hurry up and leave, let her yell here alone. Let alone, I''m looking forward to the fulfillment of the third one!" "Hurry up, hurry up, it''s bad luck here!" Before Qian Sinian could get angry, the people around saw her as if they saw a stinky cockroach or a dead mouse in a stinky ditch, and immediately ran away without a trace. Even the guard entered the guard room. Qian Si Nian: "..." She was so angry that she couldn''t vent it at this moment, and she was even getting more and more angry. - Gu Muran left school early. She was the first person to rush out of the school. There is no other reason. It was Lu Chaolan who wanted to take her to the ghost market. And Gu Muran also counted her fortune tonight. As for what it is, I don''t know. Just go shopping and you will know. She is now worth more than 10,000 yuan. Too poor. She still wants to be a little rich woman. At that time, buy a mountain and build a large formation of gathering spirits. At that time, she will practice spiritual energy faster. Thinking about it makes me happy. "arrive." With the sound in his ear, Gu Muran woke up from his dream instantly. "Okay, get out of the car." It''s time to start struggling. Save money and buy mountains. Lu Chaolan smiled slightly, "This way." The buildings here have an antique feel. For a moment, Gu Muran felt that he had returned to the past Lu Chaolan took her into a treasure house. The waiter looked at Lu Chaolan carefully, and said cautiously, "May I ask what kind of treasure the customer wants to buy? We have a full range..." "I want to see your person in charge." Lu Chaolan didn''t talk nonsense. The man suddenly respected, "Guest, there are better jewelry on the second floor, I''ll show you upstairs." Lu Chaolan let out a sigh. The man led Lu Chaolan and the others to the second floor and went down. The person in charge on the second floor has never seen Lu Chaolan before, but he thinks his appearance is familiar, "Who are you?" Gu Muran watched him take out a card. Card, all black. The person in charge took it carefully, and under the special light, there was a gold-plated word ''Sheng'' on it. is not a regular block letter. It looks like it was written by someone using special means. The person in charge immediately handed it to Lu Chaolan carefully, "Both, please come inside." After Lu Chaolan took it, he handed it to Gu Muran directly, "There are interesting things in here, next time you want to come, just hold this card." Gu Muran''s expression was flat. However, seeing the shocked expression of the person in charge, she must think that this card should be worth a lot. "I do not want it." "Take it, it''s only a card." Lu Chaolan didn''t care. The person in charge''s expression is about to explode, but it''s just a card...Look at how relaxed the tone is. But he dared not offend. Gu Muran thought for a while, "Alright then." She put it directly in the jacket pocket. Gu Muran seemed to have noticed the expression on the person in charge''s hesitation to speak, and he looked like she was so reckless. So, she took out the card and put it directly in the schoolbag behind her. The person in charge breathed a sigh of relief. Second update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 112： tomb evil Chapter 112 Tomb Evil "I wish you two, have fun." There is a compartment on the second floor with a secret passage leading to the ghost market. It is said to be a secret passage, but the width of this secret passage is wider than a classroom. The length, of course, is bottomless. "What card was that just now?" Gu Muran asked curiously. Lu Chaolan began to explain: "The black card represents the main family of the Sheng family." While walking in the secret passage, Lu Chaolan began to explain to Gu Muran. Actually, this ghost market was first introduced from Kyoto. The Sheng family in Kyoto is the jeweler with the largest and most complete supply of goods, and the Sheng family has a business genius, this is the idea he came up with. Later, this gradually extended from Kyoto to various places. When it developed to the local area, the participants were not limited to the Sheng family in Kyoto. The Sheng family understands a truth very well: if they are not on their own territory, they can benefit from cooperation for a win-win situation. So each family can naturally get a share. There is also the right of the aristocratic family to obtain an entrance through channels. But ordinary people mostly don''t know about this place. Ghost cities also have levels. To be more precise, the identity plate for entering the ghost city is graded. Like the tokens they got from the Sheng family, they are the highest level. Divide the digital level, which is one level, and the token is black. But there are differences between different black tokens, which are written on them with special tools. Sheng: The representative is the Sheng family. Only the head of the family can be qualified to write only one Sheng character. The local family, in order to separate from the Sheng family in Kyoto, the digital level is the second level, and the token is red. The front of the token represents the family, and the back represents who gave it. After all, the family token is also limited. The aristocratic family is a bit worse than the family, the digital level is three-level, and the token is green. The family is engraved on the front and the name is marked on the back. This is for investigation purposes only. Strictly prevent troubles in the ghost city. Once discovered, the qualification will be disqualified immediately. The system can be described as harsh. Gu Muran nodded after listening: "This way, it is easy to coordinate and manage, which is pretty good." Generally speaking, if you want to enter the ghost market, you can enter from whichever company you get the token from. Soon, as they talked, they saw the entrance ahead. And before entering, there is a gate. There is a recessed opening on the right side of the gate, which is used for token identification to enter. Gu Muran said, "Do you need to put that thing in?" As she said that, she was about to take it out of her schoolbag. Lu Chaolan shook his head, "No need." I saw a red button next to the recessed opening. Lu Chaolan pressed it, and a screen appeared. [Facial recognition now...] A mechanized voice came from the screen. Less than two seconds, ¡¾Recognition succeeded. ¡¿ Gu Muran: "It''s pretty advanced." Excuse me, she is ignorant. Lu Chaolan took two masks from the left side of the gate: "Take them on." Gu Muran thought it was fun, so he took it. There is still a place to store schoolbags here. Since you are pretending, you must pretend to the end. - Not long after Gu Muran entered the ghost market, he felt the weirdness here. To be honest, she could feel that the spiritual power here was more abundant than that outside. But the Sha here also exists. Lu Chaolan noticed that she had frowned since she came in. "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong?" Gu Muran suddenly asked: "Is the place where the tomb of your apprentice was near here last time?" Lu Chaolan immediately understood what she meant, "Here? Could there be a tomb ghost?" Gu Muran nodded, "Although it is faint, it does exist." "Xitai Mountain." Lu Chaolan said, "Yun Qi was looking for a medicinal herb at that time." The third update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 113： dead air Chapter 113 Dead Qi "Look, everyone, we have newly purchased a batch of gambling stones, all of which are of high quality." The shouting sound in the distance attracted Gu Muran''s attention. Lu Chaolan noticed Gu Muran''s gaze, "Go and see?" Gu Muran nodded. ¡­ The small vendors here display a wide variety of categories, and there are all kinds of them. After walking for a few minutes, the two came to the stone gambling field. The person who is shouting hard looks to be in his fifties. This booth instantly attracted a crowd. Stone gambling is all about luck. Unless you are really strong in stone gambling, few people will buy it immediately. When everyone was watching, a clear female voice fell into everyone''s ears: "I want this piece, how can I sell this piece?" Everyone looked up and saw a pair of masked men and women walking over. The temperament is extraordinary. The girl who spoke, pointed at the gambling stone, which was about the size of an adult''s palm. And it was placed in the most inconspicuous position, almost covered in a layer of dust. The stall owner rolled his eyes, "One hundred thousand." Gu Muran smiled: "The price is not worth a hundred thousand." She seemed to be pulling the man beside her away. Boss Gambling Stone is afraid that the customers will leave, after all, this is his first business tonight, "Wait, girl... What''s your favorite price?" Gu Muran turned her toes and came back, she stretched out five fingers. The stall owner''s eyes lit up, "50,000, it''s..." Hand it over. Before he finished speaking, Gu Muran said directly: "Five thousand, no more." She still has to save money to buy a mountain. Everyone around is watching a good show. "No, it''s too low." The stone gambling boss was also unwilling. But when I think of the rough stone that I just gambled on, it has been placed for several years, and no one cares about it. He hesitated again. "You have to add more." The gambling stone boss wanted to sell, but he didn''t want to sell it at a particularly low price. Gu Muran glanced at the rough jadeite, thought for a while, and added another finger, "Six thousand." Included in the price of rough stones, this price is indeed not high. But no matter what, that one is at the bottom of the box. The gambling stone boss also wanted to sell that one, but at this price...he thought about it, "deal." Gu Muran paid the payment without haste. "Do you want to open the rough stone on the spot?" The gambling boss asked suddenly when he was about to pass it to Gu Muran. Gu Muran originally didn''t intend to open the rough stone, but suddenly felt a sense of death, she rolled her eyes and thought of a way, "Open it." The gambling stone boss is ready to start driving by himself. Gu Muran glanced at him, "I''ll do it myself." Boss Gambling Stone asked unbelievingly, "Can you drive?" "When I was playing stone gambling, you didn''t know where you were?" After all, when she was a national teacher, she often slipped out. So, Gu Muran''s words are true. But Boss Gambling Stone didn¡¯t think so, he snorted, ¡°Little milk doll, she¡¯s not big, and her tone is not small.¡± People around the stone gambling circle felt that Gu Muran''s words were too arrogant, and they all wanted to see how she would slap her face after cutting it open. "Little baby, you should go back and practice for a few years." "Be careful that you lose all your money." Only, Lu Chaolan stared curiously at the rough stone in Gu Muran''s hand. He always believed her word. So, he was also a little curious, when exactly did she go to play stone gambling? Gu Muran picked up the rough stone and looked at it first. In the eyes of the onlookers, "Don''t say it, it''s quite decent, but I don''t know if the process I learned on the spur of the moment has found the right incision?" Fourth change~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 114： There are no pants left Chapter 114 There are no pants left The stone gambling boss was also a little surprised. But soon, he sneered, "Just glanced at it like this? You don''t even glance at the professional tool lights. It''s a shame they praised you for your appearance just now?" The stone gambling boss mentioned them, of course, refers to the onlookers. Gu Muran took a rough look and was ready to cut. Boss Gambling Stone has been cutting for so many years, and still needs to borrow professional lighting equipment to take a look at it. Who knows, she just put it on the cutting frame. People around were dismissive, "I really don''t know which little princess has come out to make trouble in the world?" "This is really a foolish person who burns too much money..." They are not optimistic about Gu Muran. The sound of the machine began to sizzle. Gu Muran frowned, and said with disgust: "Your equipment is not professional at all, it''s not easy to use! The experience is not good." "Don''t complain about my equipment if it doesn''t work for a while. My equipment won''t take the blame." The gambling stone boss said immediately. What''s more, the stone gambling boss is not in a hurry to sell his rough stones, but clasped his hands in front of his chest. Everyone is waiting to see Gu Muran''s joke. The person who gambles on stones by himself walks in his own direction without rushing. The stone gambling boss followed her and put the rough stone on top of the cutting tool, no longer caring about it, with a relaxed gesture of waiting for the big success. Boss Gambling Stone wondered, where did she come from so confident, he didn''t care about her anymore, picked up his thermos cup and prepared to unscrew the lid... The tool sound stops. After picking it up, Gu Muran nodded and evaluated himself: "Well, it''s okay." Among the onlookers, a man in black sneered, "It doesn''t matter what you get out, as long as it''s not completely stone, this young lady who is out for fun should be satisfied." "Wow!" Suddenly, someone next to the man in black touched him, "Stop talking, purple...pure purple..." People who are far away: "What is this?" People who are close, look at it with their toes: "Such a pure purple, it is almost not mixed with any impurities." "This is the glass species, Mr. Shi, you haven''t produced such pure violets here for several years, and it''s also the glass species..." Boss Gambler who is drinking tea slowly: "What?" I didn''t even bother to drink the tea, so I ran over quickly. The sound of ridicule from the crowd just now is now only the sound of gasping enviously. "This unfathomable luck is because I have eyes but don''t know Mount Tai." "Is this playing stone gambling since childhood? Which little fairy is this..." "Old Shi, you''ve slipped your nose this time. You''ve been putting away the top quality for several years, and there are no pants left..." Boss Gambling Stone was bleeding with regret. I knew about such a superb product, so I wouldn''t sell it no matter what. But it¡¯s too late to say anything now, no matter how good the best is, it¡¯s not his. Boss Gambling Stone wanted to take a second look, but Gu Muran put it in his pocket casually. This level of randomness makes people around feel shocked when they see it. "If I have such a large piece of violet jadeite in glass, I must offer it to my ancestors." They wanted to be offerings from their ancestors, but in their hands, they put them in their pockets like a stone. "Grandma, do you know what the current market price of this glass violet jadeite is?" The crowd all looked at Gu Muran with envious eyes. "Do I need to know?" Gu Muran could roughly perceive the color of the emerald inside from the very beginning. After all, a rock is just a rock to her. And she can still perceive these aura-like things. Fifth change~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 115： Secrets must not be leaked Chapter 115 Heavenly secrets must not be revealed Everyone now feels that what she said is too true, it is simply pulling hatred. She gave herself a calm appearance, walked towards Lu Chaolan, and said, "I''ll build something for you when the time comes." Her words were relaxed, as if she was casually shopping on the street. Boss Gambling Stone had a heartache on his face, but he wanted to take another look, "That... can you sell it to me?" Everyone: "..." It was sold for 6,000 yuan, but it was more than a few dozen times when it was bought back. After all, the glass species is the best among jadeites, and adding this color, it is simply priceless. Everyone was expecting what Gu Muran would say, and she raised her chin, "You can just open one yourself, the cost is still low." Everyone wants to vomit blood, why does it feel like picking Chinese cabbage in the vegetable market. "That... Great God, are there any glass seeds in here?" Gu Muran had an inscrutable look: "The secret of heaven must not be revealed." The one who said this most often was the liar on the flyover. But at this moment, they really want to know. "The rough stone I opened today is a reward from the heavens, and it is a reward for doing good deeds before." As Gu Muran was talking, he saw a woman walking over with a child in the distance. The booth here, because Gu Muran had just cut the rough stone, attracted the attention of everyone around him. Currently, this stone gambling booth is the busiest. Gu Muran lingered on the woman for a moment. She narrowed her eyes slightly, looking like she was about to die. "That woman''s breath is uncomfortable." Lu Chaolan followed her gaze and saw the woman. At this moment, he understood why she, who was not very public, chose to open the rough stone in public. Gu Muran looked at Lu Chaolan in surprise, "You really have potential." People around are still talking loudly. ¡°I¡¯ve donated a lot of money lately¡­¡± "I''ve done a lot of good things too..." "So the God of Wealth should bless me today?" At this time, someone suddenly approached her. seems to want to take the rough emerald in her pocket. I saw that the man had just come behind her, when she suddenly turned to one side. Turning around, sweeping his legs directly, and sweeping directly to the lower plate, the man suddenly became unstable and fell down. Gu Muran clapped his hands, "I was staring at you just now, when did the discipline of this ghost market become so lax, and a person who steals without permission can hang around for such a long time?" Soon, the inspection team came. Gu Muran directly handed over this person to the inspection team, "Check it out, a person has a criminal record and has been committing crimes for many years, you just let him in your ghost market like this, I think this is not the discipline that everyone talks about Yan Ming." The members of the inspection team just saw them coming out of the exit of Sheng''s house, and for a while, they didn''t dare to say more, "We will report this matter, and we will definitely clean up and investigate it." Actually, the people who set up stalls here are quite afraid of the inspection team, but Gu Muran is not afraid at all. For a while, everyone''s evaluation of her was a little higher. The gambling boss asked curiously: "How did the little girl know that he has a criminal record?" "Look at the face." Everyone knows that he is both a master stone gambler and a master fortune teller. "Master, what do you think of me?" Gu Muran ordered a few people, and hit a few people with this fortune, "You pick whatever you want." Several people began to choose in fear, and the final result made them honestly fall into their stomachs. There is no great wealth, but a small fortune is in the pocket. They were also happy, and did not say they were dissatisfied. The woman next to her kept holding her child, staring at Gu Muran motionlessly. Sixth update~ See you tomorrow. Don¡¯t forget to vote, leave a message, five-star praise~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 116： deprive others of luck Chapter 116 Depriving others of luck Gu Muran calmly let the woman look at her. "It''s not your fate, you can''t bear it, on the contrary, it will affect everyone around you." Some people around were picking stones by themselves one after another, and some were standing next to Gu Muran, listening curiously. The few people who were ordered by Gu Muran just now put their things in their pockets contentedly, and then came to Gu Muran''s side to listen to the master''s fortune telling. Wearing a red dress and light makeup, the woman was startled when she heard this. "What are you talking about... I can''t understand." The woman turned pale in shock after hearing only one sentence, and immediately prepared to take her son by the hand and prepare to leave. "It is said that children are innocent." Gu Muran scolded in a cold voice: "I can understand that you are reluctant to part with your own son, but have you ever thought about whose children are not the parents'' treasure. Selfish desires, cruel deprivation of other people''s luck, you are not worthy of being a mother at all." Everyone around was yelled at by Gu Muran, and they trembled in fright. The woman was just here to join in the fun, but later she saw Gu Muran''s luck, and when she saw that she was right, she wanted to see if she could see through herself. She didn''t expect that, seeing her dressed up in such a naive manner, what she said would be so accurate. She dared not look back. "You still have the last bit of decency now... Tell your pillow person, let it go, otherwise... Your son will be directly implicated." The woman suddenly knelt down, hugged her child, and burst into tears. "Stop it now, maybe you can keep your son growing up safely, otherwise... when I take action, there will be no chance of turning back." Those who gambled on the stone stopped their hands and looked at this scene. "Master...no...Master, you haven''t even asked the horoscope yet." "You didn''t see the woman''s appearance, what else do you need?" People around are still talking about it. "In addition, I might as well give you one last piece of advice." Gu Muran continued without being disturbed by the surrounding sounds at all. "You may not know who the person next to your pillow really is. If I make a move, all the luck in your body will be dissipated in one day. Your original destiny will directly reappear, and you will not have any time to go Find a way out for your child..." I don''t know which sentence it was that touched the woman in red. She raised her head in a daze and looked at her son. Gu Muran said loudly: "At that time, you will not hesitate to use evil methods to protect the grown-up child, and you will become an orphan who is left alone..." "What you have done, your child can''t escape, and naturally can''t avoid it... Needless to say, you should be able to know his future..." Her voice is not loud, but clear enough. The sound came into the woman''s ears. People around did not expect to hear this scene. For a while, no one dared to speak. Those who choose to gamble with stones also dare not move. Not to mention those who cut gambling stones, for fear that they will not hear and miss the wonderful content. Even the cut rough stones were put aside first. The stall owners of the surrounding small stalls also put down their stalls and took a closer look. "Then what should I do?" The woman turned around holding her child. The tears on her face have washed away the makeup on her face. Without the cover of makeup, everyone could clearly see her pale face. is really white, with a sickly paleness. Gu Muran saw her face at the moment: "If you listen to your parents'' advice, your current face will be more than that." The last day of pk. If you kneel, we will immediately put it on the shelves tomorrow morning. The data depends on everyone. Today is still six o''clock~ This is the first update today, and there are five more updates to follow. (end of this chapter) Chapter 117： a short-lived face Chapter 117 A short-lived look She was originally tall and plump-full, and she was intelligent and talented. If she hadn''t met people who were unkind, she would definitely be the master in the future, rich and noble, with a harmonious family, and enjoy the rest of her life. But ah, the bad thing about this matter is that when she graduated, she was too innocent, and her luck became a favorite. Her luck dissipated as early as when her child was two years old. Now her roots are low and sunken, and she has been sick for many years, and she looks short-lived. But she carries a strong aura of luck around her. This is fundamentally contradictory. Moreover, if the child beside her is instilled with other people''s luck, sooner or later he will show signs of early death. The woman in red began to cry, "He is really kind to me...I want to choose someone I love, who also loves me, and I don''t want to accept my parents'' marriage domination." The people around can more or less understand the woman''s mood, and they all sympathize with her. "Silly boy, your parents will never harm you." "Ugh." They talked and talked, but they didn''t know what to say. Now the disaster has been done. "What you can do now is to arrange your own children. You can''t do anything else..." Gu Muran said, "I''ll give you two days at most, and this matter will definitely end on Saturday. After all, the person next to your pillow is so ambitious that he wants the luck of a big family, so he''s not afraid to support him to death." Tian Miao''s tears continued to flow, "I...he didn''t tell me about this..." "But after he persuaded you at first, you didn''t refuse to stay here." No one saw Gu Muran''s expression under the mask, but they could feel that she was not in a good mood. Tian Miao: "I..." "You might as well learn more about the person next to your pillow. Who is he? You will know how chilling he is for driving you away from your parents." Gu Muran''s eyes seemed to be filled with a layer of ice mist, which made people see Don''t wear her eyes. Since Tian Miao had her own child, she knew that it was not easy for her parents to raise her. The child is still young, and every time she asks to go home, her husband keeps lying that he is busy with work. Tian Miao bowed to Gu Muran, "Thank you. I know what to do." She also knows the rules of this industry, "How do you calculate the reward?" "One hundred thousand." Hearing this number, Tian Miao was not surprised. She knew that she had hurt many people. He took out his mobile phone and transferred the money. When he left, he kept thanking Gu Muran. There were a lot of people around and wanted to count themselves, but when they thought of the amount of reward, they immediately retreated. Enough to buy several rough stones. At this time, a person stepped forward, "Can I ask Master to do the math for me?" Gu Muran was thinking, he was still a long way from buying a mountain, when he heard a voice. She looked up, "You came here for the first time today, just to get a life for your son... Am I right?" The man¡¯s expression was unbelievable, and it was difficult for a bystander to perceive the magic that was being said. It was even more shocking in the heart of the real party, ¡°How do you know?¡± Then, he suddenly realized, "Master, please show me the direction." "Your mountain roots are flat and full, which is the Lord''s blessing and longevity. Saturn is straight and supports the wealth star. Besides, your ancestors are all good people, and your wealth is not here. If you get involved in this line, you will lose your wealth. Your son''s vitality is not here, you Collect the money from this stone gambling." As she spoke, she unconsciously glanced at the people around her, "If you believe me, how did you get here and how did you go back, and then leave your son''s hospital, I''ll give you a talisman, you find this destined person, There is no need to worry about your son''s medical expenses." Second update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 118： milky white stone Chapter 118 Milky White Stone Gu Muran had a piece of yellow talisman paper in her pocket, she drew a talisman on it from the air, and handed it to the man. The man was grateful. "Then... how should the reward be calculated?" He was afraid that it would be the same as before. Gu Muran also saw what he was thinking in his heart, but at the beginning when everyone was hesitating, he stood up, preferring not to gamble with stones and earn medical expenses, but also to ask for a chance. Gu Muran said directly: "People of different classes have different karma and different rewards. Just transfer one thousand yuan." "Thank you...thank you, Master!" The man bowed deeply, and the bitterness on his brows was also filled with a smile. When other people heard this, they immediately gathered around, wanting to see how their luck is, whether it is possible to make a fortune... Gu Muran straightened his clothes lightly, "Today''s fortune-telling opportunities are exhausted, everyone should do their own work." After finishing speaking, she pulled Lu Chaolan and walked straight forward. These people were reluctant to let Gu Muran leave. Gu Muran glanced at the patrol not far away. These people are far from daring to provoke the patrol team, and... they looked at the direction of Gu Muran, at least it should be the family. They didn''t dare to provoke them either. For a while, people asked who had a girl about 10 years old, and the fortune-telling was accurate! ¡­ Lu Chaolan kept looking at the little hand holding his sleeve, his eyes didn''t know what he was thinking. Gu Muran called him twice. Brother Lan''s last call directly recalled Lu Chaolan''s thoughts. She asked: "What are you thinking?" Lu Chaolan raised his eyes and replied lightly, "It''s nothing." "Let''s walk forward." Gu Muran let go of his hand, and walked aside calmly. Gu Muran is still thinking about the tomb evil she first felt when they first entered the ghost market. Lu Chaolan has always remembered this incident, he said: "When I first learned about Yun Qi''s coma abnormality, I investigated the people who went to Xitai Mountain that day, and found that only Yun Qi and Song Yangxuan of the Song family had abnormalities. .¡± Gu Muran nodded, "We should look for things that both of them have touched in common, or only the two of them have touched something in common." while walking. Gu Muran walked directly to a small stall, and her eyes were on the things displayed on the stall. "Girl, do you want to buy it? It''s very cheap." There was no one in front of the youth booth. It has been several days, but not a single plant has been sold, and Chen Dazhuang has given up hope for a long time. Seeing Gu Muran''s eyes shining, he strongly recommended it. The stalls are all plants planted in pots, and milky white stones are placed next to the plants. "These, displayed in the bedroom, are good for the human body. Also, placing these stones on potted plants is beautiful and beautiful." "These are really beneficial to the human body. My grandmother lived to be ninety-nine years old with these placed in her room." The more he talked, the more vigorous he became. Gu Muran took a closer look, she looked at the young man: "What did your mother tell you back then?" The man turned pale, "This..." It can be seen that he is relatively simple and honest. If he hadn''t had a compelling reason, he wouldn''t be willing to do so. "Let me tell you, your mother''s room also displays these things, but did she tell you not to touch these things?" He never expected that this seemingly young girl could see so much. ¡°My mother did tell me to avoid these things, but later we found that planting these plants in pots and placing these milky white stones in a circle eliminated the harm of these plants.¡± The third update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 119： Zhixuecao is stained with evil spirit Chapter 119 Zhixuecao is stained with evil spirit Her mother only placed some plants back then, and fell asleep every day. Later, he inadvertently discovered that those plants with these milky white stones next to them had more lush vegetation around them. On the contrary, those with only plants had no grass growing around them except for the tenacious thorns. Later, he confirmed that the use of these milky white stones in conjunction with these plants is really beneficial to the human body. After Chen Dazhuang finished speaking, he lowered his head, "I''m sorry." "But I really guarantee that if you put these stones on these plants, there will be no problem." Gu Muran asked back: "Then if someone buys it back and doesn''t take your words to heart, loses the stone and causes unconsciousness, who do you think should be blamed for this cause and effect?" Chen Dazhuang was stunned, "Then I won''t sell it." He still has a lot of labor to support his nephew. Gu Muran said: "Put it all together for me." Chen Dazhuang insisted: "In case the stone is lost." "I won''t lose the stone, I''ll take it back and study it, put it up for me." Chen Dazhuang looked at Gu Muran''s serious expression, thinking that she should know a lot, "Then...then I''ll take it easy on you." Lu Chaolan paid the money directly. Sometimes, he couldn''t understand the cause and effect in her mouth, and he didn''t dare to pay for some things rashly, but he thought it should be no problem to buy a small ornament like this. Gu Muran didn''t rush to come either. Chen Dazhuang wrapped everything up. Gu Muran asked Chen Dazhuang, "Do you live at the foot of Xitai Mountain?" Chen Dazhuang felt that this little girl was amazing, "How do you know?" "Is this hard to guess?" Gu Muran asked back. Chen Dazhuang: "..." There are so many people, is it easy to guess? "Don''t sell these things. They are good things, but the Chichen grass has been contaminated with evil spirits for a long time. Even if there is a spirit milk stone nearby, as long as the evil spirits are not removed, it will eventually be harmful to the human body." It was also at this time that Chen Dazhuang knew that this grass whose branches were as crystal as snowflakes was called Zhixuecao. also know that stone, called Lingruite. - They had a dinner out together, and then went back together. As soon as he got home, Lu Chaolan received a call from Yun Zheng. Yun Zheng looked at the talisman paper in his hand, and stood in the wind to communicate with Lu Chaolan. Soon, Yun Zheng went directly to Dean Qi for hospitalization. On this side, Gu Muran also received a call from Team Lin. "Miss Gu..." Captain Lin''s voice came from the other end of the phone, and the voice sounded a little tired. "Tell me." Gu Muran was sorting out those Zhixue grass, she put her phone on the table and turned on the speaker. "Qian Liuhai insisted that the incident was planned by him and the owner of the Gu family, and it had nothing to do with his son..." Captain Lin came to talk to Gu Muran about the follow-up progress of this incident. At that time, Lu Chaolan just finished answering the phone and walked into the living room from the balcony. Gu Muran slightly raised his head and glanced at him, signaling him to sit on the sofa. Gu Muran thought about it, and felt that he was actually wronged by the God of Medicine, who came from an extraordinary background, and now he wants to stay with her in this rental house. Captain Lin''s voice was still ringing. The recording actually does not prove that Qian Siyuan was directly involved in this matter. The Qian family and his son have been arguing about this matter. Qian Liuhai thought that even if he didn''t have much time, it would be better to keep the only seedling of their Qian family than both their father and son. The current situation is that Patriarch Qian and Patriarch Gu must be indisputable. Their property... All assets of the Qian family were confiscated. The Gu family went bankrupt. It''s hitting the economic headlines now. (end of this chapter) Chapter 120： will wipe out different blood flowers Chapter 120 will wipe out different blood flowers The rest are other personnel. Based on the current situation, Qian Siyuan is likely to be detained for a week before being released. And there is the Gu family, the bones incident more than ten years ago has nothing to do with the wife of the Gu family and the real daughter of the Gu family. But there is actually no direct evidence that they were involved in the hotel drugging. True daughter is lucky to say, she originally wanted to use tricks to dedicate herself to tie up Qian Siyuan. Should also be detained for a week. Mrs. Gu is really looking forward to seeing Patriarch Gu... Captain Lin also said a lot in this tone, "What do you think?" Gu Muran couldn''t believe it, Captain Lin was asking for her opinion? Captain Lin added: "You are the victim after all." "Qian Siyuan and Gu Yunjiao, since they think it''s good outside, let''s lock them up for a while and reflect on themselves." Gu Muran knew what he wanted to express, "Don''t worry, I''m not uncomfortable, and I won''t do bad things." Anyway, after they came out, they couldn''t run away to die. nozuonodie. She is very good at internet linguistics now. After a pause, Gu Muran added, "All of you are working overtime now, and the investigations should be similar. Since Madam Gu wants to see Patriarch Gu, you can ask her to meet. Maybe there will be different blood... Oh, no, it sparked a different spark, I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Captain Lin suspected for a moment that she was not talking, but accidentally said what was in her heart. After hanging up the phone. Gu Muran continued to play with these Chichen grass and Lingruite. "These spiritual milk stones are formed naturally because of staying with Zhixuecao for a long time. You look at this spiritual energy, it''s really cool." Gu Muran is really happy, "When the time comes, we will set up a new one in the Xiuyuan Medical Center. Arrays can nourish the doctors who have worked so hard to treat patients, and only when they are in good health can they be really good." "I used talisman paper to get rid of some of these evil spirits." Gu Muran divided these potted plants with Zhixuecao into two groups. As she was talking, she suddenly remembered, "I remember that there is a backyard behind the Xiuyuan Medical Hall. When the time comes, I will plant these all in, purify them with the evil spirit in the medical hall, and compare these two groups..." She said it alone. As soon as she looked up, she saw Lu Chaolan staring at her with burning eyes, and she touched her face: "What''s wrong?" "Let you worry about my employees." "Ham, look at your kind words." Gu Muran said with a smile, "You forgot, when I wanted to register with you, I once said: Although my destiny is indeed sha, but my own fortune is indeed profound. I also said, you can trust me, I can help you achieve an unprecedented peak-position." Although his status is indeed very high now. But he is the one who is outstanding in the medical field, and she wants to help him become famous all over the world. She wants everyone in Xiuyuan Medical Center to resound in the medical field and even the whole world. Anyone who mentions Xiuyuan Medical Center will think of their founder, the God of Medicine. At that moment, Lu Chaolan''s eyes were a little dazed. "You don''t have to be so moved, these are what I should do." Gu Muran has always followed his word, and she keeps in mind every word she said. Looking at her, Lu Chaolan thought, she is just a little warm sun that shines warmly on people. She seemed to sense that he was not in the right mood. She walked towards him and held his shoulders, like a big brother: "Is it because no one cares about you? How could you be so moved? Don''t worry, big brother will care about you in the future." Fifth change~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 121： Arrogant aunt Chapter 121 Arrogant aunt Lu Chaolan laughed out loud. They have been together for so long, she is still rare, and he smiles so wantonly. Usually he looks cold in front of outsiders. It was in front of her that he seemed to be able to smile when he relaxed. Lu Chaolan sometimes didn''t realize it himself. Actually, after getting along for a long time, Lu Chaolan has a little understanding of Gu Muran''s temper. She looks like a gentle and quiet little fairy on the outside, but on the inside she is an arrogant aunt, with a funny soul in her soul. You can''t provoke her. Her single-handed operation makes you fall into the trap without knowing when. Lu Chaolan followed her words and said, "Then I''ll have to rely on my elder brother." "Small meaning, small meaning..." Gu Muran beckoned his little hand, "Don''t make me feel wronged and live in a rented house with me for a while." "When I get rich, I will buy a mountain and give you half of it." Gu Muran said generously. Lu Chaolan felt that he seemed to have spent the past twenty years in boring medicine. Now I feel that life seems quite interesting. He felt more and more that it was a very correct decision to let her log into his account. - The next morning. As soon as Gu Muran entered the class, he started to make up homework. I didn¡¯t go home after school yesterday, and I didn¡¯t expect to have homework at night. No, early in the morning, I hurriedly started writing. Shang Sze came here quite early today, and he was surprised when he came, "Brother Ran is so hardworking?" "A good student is to study hard and make progress every day." With homework written on his hands, he didn''t delay talking. Shang Size took out his homework: "Brother Ran, I finished my homework." "So? Are you showing off to me?" "How could it be?" Shang Sze could hear the joke in Gu Muran''s mouth, "How about mine for Brother Ran to learn from?" Gu Muran: "A good student must do homework by himself." Shang Size looked at the speed at which she was writing homework, and he felt that the question might not be finished, and the answer was written out. He didn''t dare to say that he wrote it nonsense. He took a sneak peek, and the answer was the same as his own. Brother Ran''s study also seemed to have suddenly opened up. "By the way, Brother Ran, you left early yesterday, and you didn''t know that Qian Si Nian from the Qian family came to ask you again." Gu Muran''s writing is as if there is a spirit, "If you look for it, look for it, haven''t you returned it already?" Shang Size asked curiously: "When will the third rule come true?" "It should be soon." Without raising his head, Gu Muran directly flipped to the other side of the test paper, leaving only half of it. While they were talking, the students came one after another. Shang Size received the influence and had already taken out the test papers needed for the first class in advance. He was also curious: "The Qian family and the Gu family are considered bankrupt, so when will the information about them come out?" Gu Muran paused, "It''s almost noon today." - Students in class 37 are very excited at noon today. At noon, I almost couldn''t wait to turn on my phone. Regarding the crimes committed by Gu Jiazhu and Qian Jiazhu, all of them are clearly listed on the Internet. "Are they all beasts?" "This is the devil." The classmate almost dropped his mobile phone. Those victims disappeared for more than ten years, and their family members were finally found. For a while, there were mournful cries at the gate of the police station. The students who were eating in the restaurant were suddenly enveloped in a very low-pressure mood. I suddenly felt that the rice in the bowl was tasteless. Every time I open every picture, I feel enveloped by a lot of sadness. When those people were killed, they were young like flowers. Sixth update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 122： In the face of disaster, fly separately Chapter 122 Flying separately in the face of disaster But soon, there was another piece of news that came into view. ¡¾According to reliable sources, the heads of the Qian family and the Gu family are already in a state of decay, and the days may be numbered. ¡¿ The moment this news appeared, the students immediately cheered. He even shook Aunt Dafan''s hands in fright. Student who is cooking: "Don''t shake, don''t shake..." What hangs over this group of teenagers is the righteous indignation that those innocent people were brutally murdered. They have the wantonness and fearless indignation that belong to youth over flowers. Shang Sze was not angry, "It''s really cheap for them to die." Gu Muran smiled softly, "Death is the beginning of their pain." Shang Sze suddenly became interested: "How do you say?" At this time, other students came over, ready to listen to Gu Dashen''s opinion. "The debts they carry will always follow them and become their shackles. Until they pay off all the debts of all people, maybe they will have the opportunity to be born as human beings. Otherwise, every life will be incomplete." Shang Sze was relieved after hearing this, "I don''t even have a chance to be a human..." Suddenly, he realized something, "I''m a vegetarian, so..." Gu Muran was thinking, is this the self-cultivation of a foodie? And the bell for the end of lunch break at noon just rang. "Bang bang!" The sky is like fireworks. Shang Size woke up cursing, "Can you see the fireworks in broad daylight?" Lunch break is always not enough sleep. If I don¡¯t sleep until before class, I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m getting enough. Gu Muran was surfing the Internet, when he heard this, he turned his head, "Look at your phone..." Shang Size flinched when he got up in front of Gu Muran, "Oh, good." It was a really obedient tone. The next second, his sleepy man ran away instantly, "Dead?" Afterwards, he nodded self-consciously, "That''s the time to set off firecrackers. Although it sounds unreasonable, it''s his own fault." Yes, it was a surprise. Patriarch Gu is dead. The news of Patriarch Gu''s death spread across the entire network in less than five minutes. There is a message below: [The whole world celebrates. ¡¿ ¡¾Have you heard of it? Patriarch Gu was furious. ¡¿ ¡¾Who has so much energy that he can **** off such a ''capable'' Patriarch Gu? ¡¿ This comment was originally at the end, but it was pushed up in an instant. For a while, everyone was curious about the whole story. - Here''s the thing. Captain Lin made a phone call with Gu Muran yesterday, and then asked his superiors for instructions. At twelve noon today, Ms. Du Huiling was brought to the interrogation room of Master Gu. Du Huiling stared at her husband: "This matter was originally planned by you and Qian Guanglai. It has nothing to do with Siyuan and Jiaojiao. The two of them need to stay here for a week before going out. Jiaojiao has lost her father. , I can no longer lose my mother..." Speaking of this, Gu Jiazhu raised his eyes and glanced at Du Huiling. Husband and wife have been together for so many years. How could Gu Fuxing not know what his wife was thinking. Husband and wife are originally birds in the same forest, they fly separately when disaster is imminent. Gu Fuxing was a little angry, he glanced at Captain Lin who was sitting by the table, "There is a saying that is wrong, you don''t need to get rid of yourself so cleanly now, if Qian Guanglai and I are the masterminds, then you, the accomplice, are also Can''t run." Du Huiling was in a hurry: "You are a killer, now at this juncture, you still want to drag me into the frying pan." She simply kept on doing nothing, "Master Police Officer, I have evidence of his crime..." Thank you for your votes and comments. We have advanced to pk, bow, thank you all. I have already discussed with the editor in charge, and it will be on the shelves on the 20th of this month, and I will update everyone at that time. In the past few days, the editor said that it will be changed three times temporarily. Everyone, don¡¯t keep writing, data is very important these days. Start saving manuscripts today, the better the data, the more explosive it will be. Please vote a lot and help our sister Ran to the top ten of the new book list. I promise to give you back at least 30 chapters on the day it goes on sale on the 20th. (end of this chapter) Chapter 123： I wont let her go even if she dies Chapter 123 Don''t let her go even if she dies Team Lin did not expect such a harvest. Patriarch Gu didn''t have much vitality left. Hearing this, he stretched out his hand and pointed at Du Huiling: "Well, you bitch...I''ll do it..." For the rest, he died without saying a word. No one expected that things would happen so dramatically. Patriarch Gu''s hair turned white, and the whites of his eyes were rolled up, staring at Ms. Du Huiling like this. She was so scared that she didn''t dare to stay in this room anymore. The forensic doctor also came and did a test. This matter did not appear on the Internet until nearly two o''clock. The whole people are boiling. Netizens thought that this was the end. Who would have thought. In the afternoon, Ms. Du Huiling kept yelling that someone was going to kill her. When she was sleeping, she kept having nightmares. In the dream, Patriarch Gu came looking for her with his eyes rolled out, demanding his life. The doctor came to see her and said she was just overly frightened, after all, she had witnessed the first scene during the day. And the death of the person concerned has a direct relationship with her. The doctor prescribed some tranquilizing medicine. But unexpectedly, she still had dreams over and over again. When the students were out of school in the afternoon, this incident broke out. "Patriarch Gu has treated Mrs. Gu like this, and Mrs. Gu is still with her life and death. It''s really touching..." "What you said is bullshit. What is life and death together? This is called not letting her go even after death." "One is mad at his wife, and the other is scared to death by his husband. They are a perfect match." "This is another perfect match after Kidney Failure and Stagecoach!" "The whole world celebrates!" At this time, everyone found out that apart from the two parties involved in this matter who needed to stay in the bureau for a week, the only one left was Patriarch Qian. "Do you want to guess, how long Patriarch Qian will persist? What kind of strange gesture will he follow in the footsteps of Patriarch Gu and Mrs. Gu..." - At six o''clock, the news from the quality inspection team came out. Everyone discovered that there was also a quality inspection team at that time. It¡¯s just that their focus is on the police station. After all, the [Case of Corpse Buried in Hotel] and [Case of Hidden Corpse in Mud Wall] are too shocking. But the news from the quality inspection team came slower than the news from the police station. At the police station, Captain Lin has someone to help him. Gu Muran broke the formation, and all the bones floated to the ground. And the God of Medicine sent someone to help them. Gu Muran also helped them try the case, and even said the direction of the investigation... This led to the shocking and horrifying [Hotel Bone Burial Case] ??ending in just a few days. Everyone felt slow at first. It wasn''t until the news from the quality inspection team came out that they realized that the speed of solving the case was too fast. Gu family''s hotel, 30% of the buildings have problems. For a moment, everyone was shocked. Thirty percent seems to be a small number, but if an accident happens to this thirty percent, the number of injured people will be immeasurable. The figure of 30% is actually very scary. Although something happened to the Gu family, the responsibilities belonging to the Gu family are not over. Those cooperations of the Gu family...the breaking of the capital chain has caused all the things that belong to the Gu family to fall on the real daughter of the Gu family. Gu Yunjiao is in the detention center. First I heard the bad news of my parents'' death, but I didn''t recover for a while, and then I heard the news of my mother''s death again in the afternoon. This is not the end... The person who guarded her sent news that after the Gu family went bankrupt, they still owed a large part of the money. So, this part of the arrears actually fell on Gu Yunjiao. It was another thunderbolt. Second update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 124： Im the one whos ashamed Chapter 124 I am the one who shames people "Why! Why do I have to pay it back by myself..." She instantly put the death of her parents behind her. She even complained, why did her mother force her father to death...and scare herself to death...Leaving her alone to bear so much? At this time, she thought of another person in the household registration book. "I want to see Gu Muran, I want to see Gu Muran..." She slammed on the door frantically, expressing her request vigorously. The news reached Team Lin, and Team Lin chose to make a phone call to Gu Muran. The other side shows:¡¾The number you dialed is currently in use, please try again later. Sorry! The number you dialed does note exist, please check it and dial later. ¡¿ Team Lin hung up. Gu Muran was indeed on the phone. Cheng Jianbin just called Gu Muran a minute ago. "Master Gu, things are like this..." At about three o''clock in the afternoon, a woman went to the studio of the entertainment agency. She knew that the people in the entertainment agency were very capable of investigation. She begged them to investigate a man. The entertainment agency did not expect that they would be able to start a private detective business. Anyway, idle is idle. Two or three people in the studio answered the call. The woman seemed to trust them, and instead of paying the deposit, she paid the deposit and the final payment together. At the time, she also said that she was afraid that she would not have time to pay the final payment. The staff of the entertainment agency was afraid that the investigation would be a minute late, and the woman''s life was in danger. So, the investigation was launched directly at that time. Later, the more they investigated, the more they found that the direction of development of things was far beyond what they had imagined. At that time, those few people thought that this woman was investigating her husband because she thought there was someone outside him. But after investigation, it was found that this woman was a meddler. That gentleman has a regular wife, and she is also the eldest lady of the Zhu family, the treasure of the old lady of the Zhu family, and there are three older brothers protecting her. For a moment, the woman turned pale with shock. At that time in the office, the woman looked crazy and laughed at herself: "No wonder that master kept talking about the person next to me... I found that his clothes were stained with other women''s hair, so I came up with the idea of ??investigating him, but I don''t know... That''s the one who''s ashamed." The people in the entertainment agency didn''t know how to persuade them at the time. "The master is right, I don''t know people clearly, I have failed my parents'' good intentions, and I have made my parents cold for so many years..." She looked heartbroken. The people from the entertainment agency thought about it, and tried to say: "There is no overnight worry between parents and children, go back and have a look, there is still time to look back..." The woman wiped the tears from her face, and put on the mask again: "Thank you, I have gone back to visit the second elder this morning, and the matter has been settled, and there is no turning back for this matter... The sin I committed, it is up to you I''ll pay it myself..." She walked out of the entertainment club''s studio in a daze. The people from the entertainment agency worried and followed her out, only to find that she was walking down the sidewalk in a daze, and at this moment it was a red light. All are cars. It happened that when the cars were one centimeter away from her body, they passed by. The driver''s cursing voice brought her back to her thoughts. The people in the entertainment agency felt that this matter was abnormal, so they called Cheng Jianbin and told him about this strange thing. Cheng Jianbin thinks that a magician like Gu Muran should be able to figure out the cause and effect. He was also afraid that this person would lose his desire to survive. Cheng Jianbin sighed: "This person, as long as he can change it, I''m afraid she won''t think about it..." See you tomorrow~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 125： weird things Chapter 125 Strange things Gu Muran had just eaten, and she circled the key points on the recent test paper while replying: "This matter has nothing to do with the entertainment club. If you intervene at will and get tainted with her karma, it will not only ruin your career, Perhaps even your lives will be threatened..." Cheng Jianbin originally thought it was just a simple family dispute. I didn''t expect this matter to be so serious. is also at this time. Lu Chaolan walked over, "I sent you two things, you should take a look first..." Cheng Jianbin was about to speak when he suddenly heard an unfamiliar voice, and it was a man''s voice. And at this time, Gu Muran''s voice came over: "Is there anything else? Just hang up if you have nothing to do." Cheng Jianbin didn''t dare to have anything to do, so Gu Muran just hung up over there. Gu Muran didn''t know Cheng Jianbin''s inner drama at the moment. She turned on her phone and checked the files and videos sent by Lu Chaolan just now. The first one is Tian Miao¡¯s donation instructions for donating all his existing assets, which clearly shows Tian Miao. Remarks, it is hoped to be used to rescue all kinds of young children. The second one is a notarized video and an auction donation agreement. Tian Miao auctioned off her company at a price lower than the market price, and made a notarized video. She donated this asset to [Zhaomu Foundation] in the name of her child. Zhaomu Foundation is a foundation established by Xiuyuan Medical Center. The Xiuyuan Medical Center is famous all over the country, after all, its founder is the God of Medicine. After listening to Gu Muran''s words that day, she thought of the Chaomu Foundation. Before the case of the corpse hidden in the mud wall, Zou Qingrong donated all his assets in the name of his own children, firstly to repay the crime, and secondly to accumulate blessings for his children. Tian Miao also intends to do so. "She should have her own plan." Lu Chaolan said with certainty. Gu Muran suddenly felt a little sentimental, "Sometimes the fate is too deep, and it may not be a good thing." Lu Chaolan thought, she must have sensed something. Without waiting for him to ask. Gu Muran''s cell phone rang again. "Brother Ran, something happened..." Shang Sze''s tone was urgent: "Look at your phone...I''ll send you a WeChat message in a while." Shang Sze also just added her WeChat, only an hour ago. After all, Gu Muran should shoulder the burden, the class teacher''s instructions, to give them a circle every day, and have a focused review... Their class group has also exploded. Gu Muran has just entered Weibo, and he hasn''t even had time to read it... Captain Lin¡¯s phone also came in from the other side, and he said, "Why are you so busy? After calling several times, it always shows that the line is busy..." Gu Muran himself is also very innocent: "Proves that I am popular... Is Captain Lin looking for me?" Captain Lin didn''t have time to talk nonsense: "Two things, the first is that Gu Yunjiao wants to see you, and the second is that a very strange thing happened... I can''t explain it for a while, and there is already a lot of noise on the Internet. , I''ll tell you an address, you come quickly..." If it weren''t for the weirdness of this matter, Captain Lin would not have made this call. About seven o''clock. Suddenly, someone from Tianyang Company fell from a height. Moreover, it is a woman. Wearing a moon-white sweater, it was instantly stained red with blood, and the head was on the ground. The scene was bloody. But some eyewitnesses said, [The moment she landed, the skin on her body instantly became wrinkled, like an old man in her fifties or sixties...] Everyone, don¡¯t keep writing. Your support is the driving force for my coding. When in a good mood, codewords are more motivated. There will be more explosions on the day it is put on the shelves. (end of this chapter) Chapter 126： This is how the same thing Chapter 126 What''s going on Just a short moment. can have such a big change. After they reported the case, someone told the little policeman, "Hurry up and find the master under the overpass. If it wasn''t for her, the person who was looking for his son might not have been found. It is also thanks to her, [The hotel burial case] and [Mud The Tibetan case] was able to appear in front of everyone.¡± These two cases were able to break through in such a short period of time, I am really grateful to Gu Muran. After Captain Lin arrived, he heard this, and he went to the scene to take a look at the face of the lady who fell from the building. He really looked like an old man in his fifties or sixties. The clothes on his body are very energetic, exactly like a college student. Called to monitor, the monitor showed that the people who entered the company before really looked like they were in their twenties. It was also at this time that Team Lin sent someone to look for the master of magic calculation under the overpass. But I was told that the person at the booth would sneak around in the morning, and he was just here to have a look, and he had no intention of fortune-telling at all... So, at this moment, Captain Lin remembered Gu Muran. He really saw her ability. This matter is indeed beyond their cognition. When Gu Muran came, someone from the crowd applauded and welcomed him: "My **** Gu...is amazing." Someone frowned: "What does such a little milk doll know? Why not the magician from Tianqiao?" "What do you know? In this industry, age is not judged. Talent determines everything." Those who supported Master Tianqiao became unhappy in an instant, "What! The magician on the Tianqiao is the one who counted everything. The [Hotel Buried Corpse Case] ??and [Mud Hidden Corpse Case] ??were discovered, thanks to that The master figured out the whereabouts of the builder''s son, but you didn''t see him at the time, that man was crying and kneeling on the ground begging the master for a fortune telling..." The students heard about Gu Muran''s deeds many times at school, and they snorted, "You said it as if you saw it on the spot..." One person from the Tianqiao faction stood up: "My uncle''s niece''s cousin''s son was there..." Harmful! School faction: "We have seen Gu Dashen''s fortune-telling in school..." Gu Muran''s perception is very strong, she can basically hear the sound of being blocked around when she is standing in the scene. She felt that the person they were talking about was her, and she didn''t understand what was there to argue about? Captain Lin has been standing beside Gu Muran. Seeing her frowning, he asked, "What''s going on?" "This matter is easy to explain. Her falling down has nothing to do with the skin changes, just like the cause and effect of Patriarch Qian." Gu Muran clapped his hands, "It is still a criminal case in essence." Surveillance showed that he fell from the ninth floor. And this building belongs to ¡¾Tianyang Company¡¿. Moreover, the boss of Tianyang Company is the son-in-law of the Zhu family. The Zhu family is a first-class family in Yancheng, with powerful strength. Their boss and all the employees are in the lobby on the first floor. At this time, Zhu Xiangyang rushed over. Accompanying him was Shang Sze. When Shang Size came, he happened to see his head teacher. So, we came together. "Teacher." Gu Muran respectfully called out. "Muran... why are you here?" Zhu Xiangyang was afraid that Gu Muran would be involved. "It was Captain Lin who called me over." Gu Muran answered directly. At that time, Captain Lin was surprised that Miss Zhu Jia and this Master Gu were actually a teacher-student relationship? Second update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 127： The truth may be crueler Chapter 127 The truth may be more cruel "Captain Lin." Zhu Xiangyang nodded at Captain Lin, "What''s the situation now?" She had just finished her work at school when she heard about this matter and hurried over. Captain Lin glanced at Gu Muran. Gu Muran said: "What is the situation of this matter itself, you can just tell my teacher, you take care of your criminal case, I should take care of it, and I will give everyone a unified explanation at the end." Captain Lin was relieved now, and then he was ready to speak. Zhu Xiangyang always feels that Captain Lin''s attitude towards Gu Muran is really too respectful. But she didn''t have the time to think too much at this moment, because Captain Lin was already giving the general situation of this matter. Shang Sze followed Gu Muran obediently, and was about to start listening carefully. At this moment, I saw a figure running over suddenly: "Sister Ran..." Gu Muran felt a headache when he looked at the one or two beside him. Gu Muran glanced at them, "Be quiet, don''t make trouble for Captain Lin." They all nodded. Captain Lin walked into the lobby of [Tianyang Company], and said: "This girl fell from the ninth floor, and the picture shown on the opposite monitor, it should be said that she was pushed down from the ninth floor ..." When talking about this, Zhu Tianyang thought for a while, "The ninth floor facing south is my husband''s office area, and part of it is a conference room." And it just so happens that the side of the fallen building happens to be facing south. Captain Lin nodded, "We have already learned about the specific situation on the ninth floor, and have directly blocked the first scene. You can tell us directly, it seems that you trust your husband very much." "I can''t understand what kind of person my husband is usually. I believe and firmly believe that this matter must have nothing to do with him." Zhu Xiangyang said firmly. At this time, Zhu Xiangyang suddenly felt Gu Muran''s gaze. I don''t know why, but she thought of the words Gu Muran said before, to make her mentally prepare. Not only Zhu Xiangyang saw Gu Muran''s gaze, but other people also noticed it. The more so, they feel that the truth may be more cruel. In the lobby, all members of the company are in the lobby on the first floor. The police assign some people to guard them and record the situation one by one. There are many people involved. If they are all sent to the police station, there will not be so many places. All the other people are upstairs to check the situation on each floor one by one, and they will not let go of the surveillance on each floor. In the very center of the sofa, sat a man in a dark blue suit with gold-rimmed eyes. He looked calm and composed, and when he saw Zhu Xiangyang, he immediately got up, "Why are you here?" Zhu Xiangyang also had a worried expression, "How can I not come when such a big thing happened here?" Zhu Xiangyang hurriedly asked again: "Do you have anything to do?" Lai Tianyou shook his head, "I''m fine, I''m worrying you." At this moment, Gu Muran found a relaxed position, sat down, and kept looking around, quite a leisurely vacation feeling. Shang Sze and Su Muhuai sat on her left and right sides respectively, like two big bodyguards. Moreover, it looks like the kind of bodyguard that you can''t afford. The other people are in tense and serious scenes, but when it comes to the three of them, the style of painting has completely changed. Even, on a coffee table in front of the sofa, there are different kinds of melon seeds. Gu Muran felt that idleness was idleness, so he tasted them one by one. Captain Lin twitched the corner of his mouth: "..." She seemed a little too relaxed. It stopped for a while, and several people reported the situation. See you tomorrow~ Don¡¯t forget to vote and help our sister Ran rush to the new book list~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 128： What is Mr. Lai nervous about? Chapter 128 Mr. Lai is nervous again "All of these have been recorded, and they can prove to each other that they were all within their respective sights at the time of the incident." Captain Lin nodded. Contact information for these individuals is on file. So, these people went back directly after agreeing. There are still some people who have no way to prove each other. But there were three people who happened to be within the scope of monitoring at the time of the incident. "If the monitoring can testify, can we also go back directly?" said a girl among the three. Lai Tianyou supported his gold-rimmed mirror frame, and said with a smile, "I think this sentence makes sense." "It does make sense." No one expected that the one who answered Lai Tianyou''s words was a little girl who had nothing to do with this matter. What''s more, these employees don''t know the little girl talking, she looks so young. Lai Tianyou looked at Gu Muran, startled, "Who is this?" Without waiting for Zhu Xiangyang to speak, Captain Lin said directly: "I invited this to assist the police station in solving the case." Lai Tianyou: "Unexpectedly, this friend looks young, but this ability is not small..." Gu Muran: "Don''t say so many good things, I don''t like that." Lai Tianyou''s face was a little ugly. Zhu Xiangyang feels that Gu Muran tonight seems to be different from usual, and she is not usually so shameless. She didn''t speak, but continued to look. Gu Muran finished eating the last melon seed in his hand and stood up: "Let''s continue the topic just now." Her gaze stayed on the three of them for a moment: "You also know that the police investigate the case, if you lie..." The eyes of the three people did not change at all: "We all know." "Then let me ask you one last question..." Her eyes swept over the three of them, "This is your last chance. If you conceal anything... you can be convicted of accomplices." Among the three of them, one of them was a chubby boy who kept looking at Gu Muran. The other two, a man and a woman, looked at each other. Three people spoke out almost at the same time: "We all said..." Gu Muran smiled, "Don''t answer in a hurry, sit aside and think about it." Three people, two boys and one girl. No one knows what kind of medicine Gu Muran sells in this gourd. The people in the police station didn''t speak, and the other employees didn''t say anything. But other employees do not represent the person in charge of Tianyang Company¡ª¡ªLai Tianyou. Lai Tianyou smiled and stood up, "The little girl is really amazing." Gu Muran rolled his eyes, "Everyone knows the facts, you don''t need to repeat them." "The little girl is really immodest. I don''t know what you are thinking about openly affecting the police''s handling of the case?" Lai Tianyou pressed his golden mirror frame. "I didn''t interrogate you, I just kindly provided them with a chance to repent and start a new life. Why is Mr. Lai so nervous?" In terms of verbal skill, Gu Muran has never been afraid of anyone. "Where did the little girl start?" Lai Tianyou narrowed his eyes. Gu Muran glanced at Lai Tianyou: "Mr. Lai listens to my advice, if you do all the bad things, you should turn yourself in as soon as possible, so there may be salvation..." "I see that you are young, why don''t you just learn something better, just learn some of these deceitful and messy things." Lai Tianyou looked at Gu Muran with serious eyes. At that moment, Zhu Xiangyang, who was sitting next to Lai Tianyou, had a bad guess in his heart. (end of this chapter) Chapter 129： bad luck Chapter 129 Unlucky Phase After getting along several times, Zhu Xiangyang has already deeply admired Gu Muran''s metaphysical skills. Gu Muran, who has always been polite and sensible, never treats a person aggressively. It will only be like this when others keep causing trouble and she fights back. She can calculate things that others don''t know... At this moment, she turned her head slightly, and she seemed to be able to see the girl who died tragically on the ground outside the hall. She looked at the forced and angry husband, and at Gu Muran persuading her husband to surrender... The mood has never been so sad. As early as that moment, she swore that this matter had nothing to do with her husband. However, the pillow they have been with for so many years. She trusted him so much that it turned out... Suddenly, she thought of that sentence again in her mind: [Teacher, please be mentally prepared...] At that moment, Zhu Xiangyang seemed to have only this sentence echoing in his mind. I don''t know what to think of, at that moment, she was cold all over. ¡­ "I''m afraid Mr. Lai hasn''t found anyone to see his face in the past two days..." Gu Muran was not afraid of Lai Tianyou''s expression, and said to himself: "Your mountain roots are black, withered, dull, and the Yintang is not only dull and dull, but also low and narrow, or has scars and moles, this is an unlucky sign." .¡± "Shut up¡ª!" Lai Tianyou seemed to be extremely jealous of others saying that he was unlucky, so he would blow up at once. "If you tell me to shut up, I will shut up. Isn''t that aunt very shameless?" Gu Muran snorted, "My aunt insists." "Besides, your cheeks are bluish and dark, and your lifespan will be lost. Ting Wei also has signs of bluish black..." In short, every time Gu Muran said something, Lai Tianyou''s expression became more and more serious. In the hall, there are still many people. Shang Sze and Su Muhuai didn''t understand a sentence, but it didn''t prevent them from summing up: "This face is too bad." Two people finished talking. Su Muhuai put up two thumbs up, "My sister Ran is praise." Shang Size clapped his hands. The people around were all in shock. Probably Team Lin was the most shocked, as Gu Muran''s last sentence echoed in his mind: Ting Wei also has signs of black and white... Team Lin still remembers the sentence that Gu Muran explained outside the interrogation room on the day when Gu Muran interrogated Patriarch Qian: [If there is a red color in the place of the Ting Wei, the person will lose money; if it is blue and black, the person will die. ¡¿ His pupils widened, that doesn''t mean... Unexpectedly, Gu Muran continued to say: "Your appearance is so bad, but you are full of good luck... It''s really incredible..." Zhu Xiangyang''s guess just now has been confirmed in this sentence. Their family had a lot of bad luck some time ago, saying that the good luck was transferred away and the bad luck was brought back. The face is so bad...but full of luck... Even though Zhu Xiangyang couldn''t believe it any longer, the facts were right in front of his eyes. She married a white-eyed wolf. "You''re talking nonsense." Lai Tianyou never liked people saying that he was unlucky, for so many years...everytime. His poise just now was completely destroyed. He has not realized that the surrounding situation has changed. "Whether you''re talking nonsense, you know in your heart." Gu Muran shrugged his shoulders. Lai Tianyou: "You¡ª!" "Don''t just me, mine." Gu Muran glanced at the phone: "It''s 8:53, seven minutes left, Mr. Lai might as well explain, what''s your relationship with that girl outside?" "What girl? I don''t know." "I don''t know you? If my guess is right, she came here today mainly to find you. The more you cover it up, the more you will show that you are worth three hundred taels of money." Gu Muran patted her sleeves, she was obviously clean, she just had this problem, she liked to pat her sleeves. When she was a national teacher before, her clothes were heavy and heavy. Her favorite thing to do every day was to sit on the chief seat and clap her sleeves. "Boss Lai, you don''t have much time, hurry up and think about how you should plead guilty..." She didn''t even lift her head. The people around were watching. Mr. Lai, who was usually calm and calm, was forced to jump by a little girl at this moment. Second update~ Don''t forget to vote on the new day. (end of this chapter) Chapter 130： Its getting weirder Chapter 130 The painting style is getting weirder Lai Tianyou looked at the three people sitting on the chair: "I''ve said it all, I don''t know each other, and I don''t know why this woman appeared in my office..." "I don''t know who pushed her out of my office. When she came, I was having a meeting with Xiao Liu and Xiao Zhang in the conference room. The three of us walked out of the office together..." At the very beginning, it was a male student whose surname was Yuan who proposed that "if there is surveillance, he can prove his innocence" during the time of the crime. The remaining boy, his surname is Zhang. As for the other girl, her surname is Liu. The Xiao Liu and Xiao Zhang mentioned by Lai Tianyou were referring to two of those three people. Gu Muran snorted, "If I remember correctly, the three of you said just now that surveillance can prove your innocence. Isn''t it contradictory for Mr. Lai to say that you are with the two of them at this time?" ?¡± At this time, if anyone still doesn''t understand that there is a problem with Lai Tianyou, they are really fools. Those two people accidentally met Lai Tianyou''s eyes, and immediately changed their words, and the girl immediately said: "The two of us just asked for Xiao Yuan, we..." Gu Muran directly interrupted what the girl was about to say: "I reminded you just now, be careful when you speak, because pushing someone down the stairs to death is murder, and if you don''t report it and defend it, you are an accomplice, and you are guilty of the same crime... " The eyes of the woman surnamed Liu turned red immediately. At this time, Team Lin immediately greeted his subordinates: "Take these two suspects away..." These two people are the breakthrough point, and I am afraid they will also be witnesses. This time is also to protect them. Captain Lin could also see Gu Muran''s intentions. She repeatedly stopped them from saying what they shouldn''t say. If you shield the criminal suspect in public and give false testimony for him, the crime is definitely not light. Gu Muran glanced at the phone again, "At 8:57, they have been taken away. I don''t know how Mr. Lai wants to explain it?" Lai Tianyou forced himself to calm down, "I''ve already said this, I don''t know the women outside." Gu Muran sat down again, "Well, okay, please remember what you just said, Mr. Gu." Shang Size instantly got the meaning, "Brother Ran, it''s eight fifty-eight now." After another pause, Shang Sze said, "It''s eight fifty-nine." Gu Muran nodded: "It''s still a minute away." Many people in the lobby did not understand what the so-called one minute difference meant. But none of them questioned Gu Muran''s words at the moment. After all, they still had fresh memories of the person who was just taken away, so they almost missed the two suspects. They believe in Gu Muran''s words now. Almost everyone held their breath and began to wait for the arrival of quasi-nine inexplicably. Captain Lin also felt inexplicably nervous. It¡¯s a good case, but now the painting style is getting weirder and weirder. The police are on the sidelines watching over anyone who might be a suspect, and a little girl, who seems the most unlikely, is now leading the way. Then what is the use of him as a police captain? With thirty seconds left. The people in the hall all look at each other with big eyes and small eyes. You look at me and I look at you. Lai Tianyou couldn''t help feeling nervous. He casually glanced at his wife who was sitting next to him, but just this glance... made him feel cold all over. There was no trace of love in her eyes when she looked at herself. On the contrary, there was only regret and disappointment. See you tomorrow. In a few days, I will be able to read dozens of chapters at once~ Do not raise articles in the public period, the data of new articles is very important. (end of this chapter) Chapter 131： the truth Chapter 131 The Truth Lai Tianyou didn''t want to answer Gu Muran''s words at this moment, so he said: "You have no right to interrogate me..." Gu Muran sneered, "Boss Lai is really joking, you should think about how to explain it later." At this time, Zhu Xiangyang moved a little beside Lai Tianyou, putting some distance between him and Lai Tianyou. Lai Tianyou noticed that he looked at Zhu Xiangyang with a sad expression: "It''s fine for outsiders to slander me, even you don''t believe me..." Zhu Xiangyang looked indifferent, "Then let me ask you one last time, do you recognize the woman who passed away outside?" Lai Tianyou said affirmatively: "I don''t know." Zhu Xiangyang looked at him, only said hello, and then didn''t look at him again. Lai Tianyou couldn''t figure out what the word ''good'' meant. And the other side. Shang Sze and Su Muhuai have entered the countdown: "Ten." "Nine." "..." "three." "Two." At this moment, many people in the hall were infected, and they all whispered. "One." When the last second came, Gu Muran snapped his fingers. At this time, clusters of fireworks sounded outside. Everyone is a little confused. Only the corners of Lai Tianyou''s mouth twitched slightly, "Little girl, this is the trick you play, it''s a bit too boring, I''d better go back and read more at such a young age..." The words are not finished yet. The hall exploded. "Look at the Internet..." an employee of Tianyang Company said. Many people heard the sound and immediately took out their mobile phones. Bearing the brunt, Shang Sze and Su Muhuai were the fastest. Immediately afterwards, Zhu Xiangyang also took out his mobile phone. Captain Lin naturally didn''t miss it either. Gu Muran took it out slowly at the end. Lai Tianyou didn''t finish speaking when he was interrupted, and just stuck in his throat like this, unable to move up or down. People around him kept focusing on him. At this time, Zhu Xiangyang''s three older brothers rushed over at the same time. "Lai Tianyou, we married our sister to you, is this how you treat her?" Brother Zhu''s family walked in front of Lai Tianyou, and he couldn''t help but punch him. Lai Tianyou was hit on the ground on the spot, completely confused. Zhu''s family belongs to this brother who usually talks the least and is the most dignified. With a Chinese character face, he has been in charge of the family for many years, and his aura is enough to make people tremble. Zhu Jia''s second elder brother Zhu Jia''an also glared at him: "We Zhu Jia are really blind. After all these years, we didn''t realize that you are such a beastly person." The third elder brother of the Zhu family, Zhu Changrong, shook his head again and again: "No one can protect you today." They came so suddenly that Lai Tianyou had no idea what happened. The reason why he sat there so calmly at first was that his back was against the mountain of Zhu''s family. If it wasn''t for Gu Muran''s meddling, he must have been cleared of the suspicion by now, and he is already fine. It may happen¡ª He was lying on the ground, not like what a CEO should look like. "Brother, you can''t do this, this matter has nothing to do with me..." At this time, he was still stubborn. He slowly stood up from the ground, wiped the blood from the corner of his lips, and there was a look of grievance in his eyes. Su Muhuai watched the excitement and did not forget to add some firewood, "Well...I said Mr. Lai, don''t just clarify yourself, I''d like to trouble you to read the information on the Internet first..." The most conspicuous title of the first Weibo post is: [Whether you know it or not, but the truth is¡ªhe made me a third party] When Lai Tianyou saw the title, his hands shook. First update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 132： nailed to the pillar of shame Chapter 132 is crucified on the pillar of shame Su Muhuai looked at it with a smile: "Mr. Lai, why are your hands shaking, please open it carefully..." The content inside is Tian Miao''s self-report. ¡¾My name is Tian Miao, I reappeared on this platform after a three-year absence, I didn¡¯t expect it to explain the sorrow of my life...¡¿ [I met a man after I graduated from college. He was very gentle. After communicating with him, I found that he was very self-restraining. I fell into his fierce pursuit. He was the first boyfriend I talked about. I thought this was the best time in my life. Love... Later, I was willing to wash my hands and make soup for him, and became a housewife...] ¡¾Everything seems to be going in the best direction, but I didn''t expect that without knowing it, I became the kind of person I hate the most. ¡¿ ¡¾I always thought that our relationship was legitimate and protected by the law, but... Later, I discovered that I was subconsciously and passively destroying other people''s marriages. ¡¿ [What I used to hate the most was meddling, but for the past three years, I have been meddling in other people''s marriages... I donated all my assets, and sold the company he founded for our son. Donated, I want to draw a clear line with him, but I am afraid that he will not agree, so I wrote all this in advance, and want to ask him why he treated me like this...] [Now I''m going to find him. If I get the freedom I want, then this self-report will be sent by myself. If I haven''t solved all this before nine o''clock, I hope time will send it for me. I just want Back to my original freedom...I don''t want public opinion to affect all of this...] The final picture and text are accompanied by photos of Tian Miao and Lai Tianyou. A photo directly nailed Lai Tianyou to the pillar of shame, and he couldn''t get rid of it. "I don''t know Tian Miao, this is simply framing me..." At that time, Lai Tianyou came directly in front of Zhu Xiangyang. I was wronged about this..." Zhu Xiangyang had a calm face, "Is it these hands that just pushed the person down? Take your dirty hands away, I feel sick." Lai Tianyou couldn''t believe that the always elegant Zhu Xiangyang would say this about himself, "Xiangyang, how can you say I''m disgusting, how can you not believe me?" He had a sad look on his face. Zhu Xiangyang didn''t allow tears to fall at this time. She kept controlling her emotions: "I came here in a hurry because I was worried about you. I believed in you until just now," she added, "I believe in you very much." She questioned him: "I have believed for so many years, what have I got in return? It is your double betrayal." When she stood up, she almost staggered, but Gu Muran helped her up quickly. Zhu Xiangyang nodded at Gu Muran, "Don''t worry, I''m fine." She is the eldest lady of the Zhu family, and she represents the Zhu family. She doesn''t allow herself to show a little cowardice, and she has to face this dirty thing straight. So she signaled Gu Muran to let go of her hand, and she could do it herself. Gu Muran let go of her hand, still standing beside her. Zhu Xiangyang looked at Lai Tianyou who was still squatting: "Stand up." These three words are not mixed with any emotion. "If you are a man, you have to be brave." The glasses on Lai Tianyou''s face were just punched to the ground by his eldest brother, and there were still scratches on his face. He stood up, Zhu Xiangyang looked at the man with the same face, she didn''t seem to know him anymore. Or if in other words, all these years, she knew what he wanted her to know. Second update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 133： There is no need to exist anymore Chapter 133 is no longer necessary "I''ll ask you one last time, do you recognize the woman who passed away outside?" Her voice trembled. Obviously she was very clear about the matter, but she... still wanted to ask it again. Lai Tianyou still clearly remembered that he had answered affirmatively just now, but at this moment, looking at her eyebrows and eyes, he hesitated for a moment, and his answer was no longer ''I don''t know'', but became: "I and her It''s just an acquaintance, it''s not what she said, and I didn''t push her... She used my strength to fall..." He spoke faster than usual, and seemed anxious. Just now, he kept insisting that he didn''t know women outside, but now... he changed his words to ¡ª and just knew. Because, he can no longer pretend not to know the current situation. Zhu Xiangyang twitched a hint of sarcasm at the corner of her mouth at this time, and she said, "Okay." This answer is exactly the same as before. But if the ''good'' at the beginning represented disappointment, then this ''good'' is complete despair. "You believe me, don''t you?" The moment Lai Tianyou stretched out his hand and was about to touch her, Zhu Xiangyang stepped back without a trace. Lai Tianyou''s expression froze, "Xiangyang, you..." "Lai Tianyou, if you can admit this matter openly, you can still be considered a man, but now your courage to dare to act has been eaten into the dog''s belly. You really make me look down on you." "You... how can you say that? Xiangyang, I don''t know you at all with your appearance." Zhu Tianyang was about to laugh, "Is this a slap in the face? I really regret knowing you." Zhu Xiangyang looked up at the logo in the lobby and said in a calm tone, "I don''t think there is any need for this company to exist anymore." "What do you want to do?! I said it all, she jumped off by herself, it has nothing to do with me, why don''t you believe me? Zhu Xiangyang, when will you treat me as your husband..." This should be rushed. Zhu Xiangyang went straight to her brother, she felt that if she looked back at him more, she was making herself sick. They usually get together less and leave more, but they never expected that he would pretend to be a gentle man for so many years in front of her. "Captain Lin, you can deal with it as you like." Zhu Xiangyang looked at Captain Lin and said. Looking at the current situation, Gu Muran seems to be basically the same. "It''s time for us to leave too." Gu Muran clapped his hands and prepared to go out. Shang Sze and Su Muhuai took a look, and prepared to follow Gu Muran''s footsteps. Suddenly, a fierce voice came from behind them. "it''s all because of you-!" Lai Tianyou fiercely rushed behind Gu Muran. Others looked worried: "Be careful¡ª" They didn''t see Gu Muran make any movement, they saw Lai Tianyou ouch. He clutched his knee. At the same time, a melon seed also fell on the ground. The melon seeds were lying on the ground intact. At the same time, Gu Muran also turned around. At this time, Shang Sze and Su Muhuai also came to Gu Muran''s side. The four brothers and sisters of the Zhu family are back again. also stood beside Gu Muran. Zhu Xiangyang: "Plead guilty, don''t hurt the innocent again." It was Zhu Changping, the youngest of the Zhu family, who accompanied the old lady to the hospital before. He said, "Benefactor, I''m sorry to involve you in this matter." It is also the first time that the eldest and second child of the Zhu family has seen this benefactor. Indeed, as their mother said, they were still young. The Zhu family publicly stated that they are their benefactors, which is to express their position. Everyone was shocked by what the third master of the Zhu family said. The third update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 134： worry you big headed ghost Chapter 134 Worry about you big head ghost Even Captain Lin didn''t expect that Gu Muran actually knew the masters of the Zhu family, and they were benefactors of the Zhu family. But by accident, the little girl''s brows and eyes have always been light, giving people a feeling that it is not so rare for her to know the Zhu family. She has a dignified aura about her, a kind of demeanor that cannot be ignored even if she stands in the crowd without speaking. After Lai Tianyou found out that she knew Zhu''s family, the leg that was hit by something inexplicable just now stopped hurting. He rolled his eyes, thought about it, pointed at a group of them, and immediately laughed: "I see, it''s you Zhujia who look down on me, so you and this little girl did such a series of things..." He looked crazy, "I said I don''t know her, Zhu Xiangyang, you asked me so many times, did you keep alluding to me and want to confess this crime?" He laughed loudly, "You guys still look down on me after all these years." He spread his hands and pointed at the company, "You don''t hesitate to frame me with your life, it shouldn''t be just to take back this company." "I''m your Zhu family''s dog. I come and go when I call it. Okay, if that''s the case, take it away." Lai Tianyou said with indifference. Zhu Xiangyang couldn''t believe that this was someone she knew, "In your eyes, is that how you see me? Is this how you see our Zhu family?" The three elder brothers of the Zhu family comforted their younger sister: "We, Zhu Jia, have always been innocent and frank. We don''t have to be afraid to investigate casually, and to say whatever he wants." Gu Muran was so angry that he rolled up his sleeves and was about to hit someone, "How can you make up so much?" Lai Tianyou laughed loudly: "Look, you are all in a hurry..." "Worry, you big-headed ghost!" Gu Muran''s eyes were cold, "You are still arguing sophistry at this time, you really have lived enough, calculating the Zhu family again and again, and the luck of the Zhu family is not enough. After finishing the calculation, I framed Zhu''s family here again... You really think your life is too long, huh?" When Lai Tianyou heard "planning Zhu''s family''s luck", his expression was startled, "You..." "What me!?" Gu Muran''s eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of ice mist, she was really angry, "You were born as a human being, and you don''t know how to be grateful. This is a mistake." She spoke unhurriedly, spreading loudly in the hall, "Zhu Jiadai has never owed you anything, and everything you have now, including this building, is due to Zhu Jia''s consideration of your talent. It¡¯s good for you to use it for starting a business, and now you want to pour it on Zhu¡¯s family for the mistakes you made.¡± The Zhu family is involved in food, high technology, and finance. It can be said that it has promoted the development and progress of Yancheng, and charity is almost like a routine for them. To Yancheng, several families are the existence of Dinghaishenzhen. She doesn''t allow a scumbag like this to spread any rumors after he has calculated Zhu''s family. At this moment, she defended the Zhu family out of consideration for Yancheng as a whole, just like she used to protect the common people in the world with her own strength as a national teacher. Captain Lin heard the words, and the scene of him taking the oath at school sounded again. The soul of the police suddenly became hot. He doesn''t seem to... never see past this little girl. At a young age, I have such insight. In the future, it will definitely shine like a phoenix in the sky. Captain Lin had just finished complimenting her when he heard Gu Muran say next: "If you are enough of being a human being, I will let you experience other animal ways in your next life." The style of painting went astray in an instant. The audience was very quiet, except for Gu Muran''s voice resounding in the space. First update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 135： Not allowed to be presumptuous Chapter 135 Don''t be presumptuous "As a man, you marry Zhu''s daughter as your wife. Instead of cherishing it, you slander your wife and her family again and again. This is two mistakes." Gu Muran hasn''t seen such a naughty person for a long time, someone who was a national teacher in her previous life, how could she allow people to be so presumptuous in front of her. "Not only did you not take good care of your wife, you even harmed a freshly graduated college student by deceiving her that she was single and unmarried, and lived with her as a husband and wife. People like you are scum and are reviled by society." "That little girl is also the treasure of her parents. She became a housewife for you, and she worked tirelessly to give birth to a child for you... How do you have the face to say that you don''t know her, huh?" Gu Muran tore off his disguise step by step. Lai Tianyou didn''t expect the girl in front of him to know everything. The things that the police need to investigate carefully are all presented in front of everyone at this moment. "I finally warn you, in the few days left, reflect on yourself." After Gu Muran finished speaking, Captain Lin instantly remembered what Gu Muran said about his appearance. He was afraid that he would not be alive for a few days, so he hurriedly asked Lai Tianyou to take him away. Lai Tianyou seemed to know that there was no solution to the struggle at this moment, so he was honestly taken away. The Zhu family is very grateful to Gu Muran, and the four brothers and sisters of the Zhu family bowed to her together: "Thank you." She just spoke for their family members, and they all expressed their gratitude as family members. At this moment, Zhu Xiangyang is only representing a member of the Zhu family. The words just now will really save Zhujia a lot of trouble. "Everyone, you''re welcome, it''s getting late, you should go back quickly." Gu Muran said, "Tomorrow I will go to your mansion to deal with the matter of the fortune-telling talisman. Please be mentally prepared." The four brothers and sisters nodded and kept expressing their thanks as they left. Not far away, there are still many employees in the hall. This is the first time they have seen the person in the news. The masters of the Zhu family are very aggressive in the mall, but it is probably the first time in their life that they are so polite and respectful to a young girl at this moment. Not only Captain Lin didn''t speak, Shang Size and Su Muhuai didn''t dare to move just now. Because they all knew that Gu Muran seemed really angry. They had never seen her talk so much at once. After all the members of the Zhu family left, Captain Lin breathed a sigh of relief and asked Gu Muran: "Everyone present should be able to leave." Gu Muran glanced at Captain Lin, his eyes seemed to say, ¡®Are you the captain or am I? '' The rest are people who cannot prove it. Captain Lin only felt a little embarrassed, touched his nose, and sent someone to take him away first, and made a detailed record. After checking that there was no problem, he could let him go. He has one more question: "The monitoring thing..." That is the matter of those three people. Originally, he wanted to ask Gu Muran how he knew, but as soon as the words came to his lips, he remembered that she is a mystic and a powerful magician. Metaphysical talent is indeed powerful. Gu Muran kindly explained, "When you read their records later, you should know the specific situation." Those who were taken away were a man and a woman. They are a couple. The girl came to deliver the documents, and at this time, she witnessed Lai Tianyou and Tian Miao shoving. And at this moment, in addition to the sound of glass shattering, there was also a scream. The girl tightly covered her mouth. Second update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 136： The face has started to crumble Chapter 136 Facial physiognomy has begun to collapse But her boyfriend was still startled by her voice, thinking that something happened, so he heard the sound and rushed over. At this time, I happened to see Lai Tianyou threatening the girl. Later, when the girl saw the boy, she asked him to save her... The boy who knew the cause and effect said that he could help Lai Tianyou tamper with the content in the surveillance. So this is why Gu Muran stopped these three people at first. From the boy''s face, she saw a gray line at the Yintang, and the other end of this gray line just happened to connect with Lai Tianyou. When Gu Muran turned around and was about to leave, he glanced at a small policeman beside Officer Lin. He seemed to have a hundred thousand whys hidden in his heart. He really couldn''t figure out how Gu Muran calculated that when it was nine o''clock, those things would be circulated on the Internet... All his curiosity was reflected on his face, his eyes were extremely curious, but he didn''t dare to ask. Almost got internal injuries. Gu Muran suddenly said: "Even without today''s incident, Lai Tianyou''s fate will be reversed tomorrow." After all, she will dispose of the fortune-telling amulet tomorrow. But because of Tian Miao''s actions today, Lai Tianyou''s luck was destroyed in advance. "At nine o''clock, his face had already started to collapse... Moreover, the previous grievances between him and Tian Miao showed polarization..." And this so-called polarization. First, their relationship became brighter, and the marriage line hidden in the dark was no longer hidden behind others, but began to appear in front of others. Secondly, this gradually emerging marriage line is becoming more and more scattered, not as tightly entwined as before. Everyone present was surprised. It was the first time for them to see that the original mystic master could perceive the changes in their future destiny, and even clearly explain what changes occurred in the nodes. is simply a monster. "You don''t need to look at me like this." Gu Muran said, "Everything requires a price." For such a heinous person, she didn''t even need to look carefully, all the changes in his face were displayed on his face. It¡¯s still the same sentence, the deeper the fate, the better the luck. If you want to find out the changes in their future fate nodes, the more you will damage your fate. Ordinary mystic masters will donate some of the fees they collect after divination. After all, fortune-telling is to calculate the secrets of the heavens, which will damage the fate... Doing good deeds can earn merit for themselves. Gu Muran doesn''t count the fate of ordinary people when he sees them, but also depends on the timing and chance. Finally, Gu Muran also said that Tian Miao outside was also backlashed by karma, and asked them to investigate as they wanted... - The backyard of Xiuyuan Medical Center. Lu Chaolan is arranging all the zhixuecao together according to Muran''s request. It was already half past nine at this moment, the sky seemed to be covered by a huge black curtain, but the backyard shone brilliantly because of the addition of spirit milk stones. There are two gates in this backyard. It is said to be the backyard of Xiuyuan Medical Center, but in fact, its main entrance is on another street. And there is a secret door in a certain room in the backyard, which just borders the Xiuyuan Medical Hall. In this way, it happens to avoid people''s eyes and ears. While Lu Chaolan was still busy, Yun Zheng came in from the front yard. As soon as he entered the door, he saw his master''s hands filled with soil, loosening the soil for the potted flowers. At that moment, he always felt that the master who was on the top of the cloud suddenly seemed to be infected with a layer of fireworks: "Master..." He hurried over, "The rough work...I''ll do it." Lu Chaolan shook his head and refused: "You can''t do this delicate work, I will do it myself." The third update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 137： Large double standard site Chapter 137 Large double standard scene Yun Zheng felt as if he was hallucinating. What does it mean that he can''t do fine work? Soil loosening is fine work? At that moment, his world view seemed to be impacted. Then let him put the stones together. When his hand was still an inch away from those white stones, his master stopped him: "These spiritual milk stones are too precious, and your hands are too rough. Don''t touch them, and they will be broken later." At that moment, Yun Zheng felt that he drank too much, why is the master so wrong today? How could a stone that looks so solid be broken when touched, then...it is a stone. Also... He looked at his hands, are they rough? He suddenly wondered whether Master had been stimulated by something in the past two days. He had just arranged to stop his patient''s family members with a talisman on the road, no, he just came back, and all the things in front of him almost made him autistic. Not long after, a voice sounded: "Cousin." Gu Muran walked behind slowly, not in a hurry. Su Muhuai followed the location sent to him by his cousin, hurriedly opened the courtyard and saw his cousin cleaning the small flower beds in the courtyard. Su Muhuai was instantly disturbed by the wind. As Gu Muran approached, he saw Yun Zheng sitting on a small bench with a closed face, watching Lu Chaolan busy around. Gu Muran asked curiously: "Are you just sitting like this?" The God of Medicine is your master after all? As if seeing through Gu Muran''s thoughts, Yun Zheng shrugged helplessly, "Master...Mr. Lu won''t let me touch it, saying that the work of loosening the soil is too delicate and I can''t do it. I said to clean up those white stones, and Mr. Lu also said , Those spiritual milk stones are too precious, afraid that I will break them..." Su Muhuai was about to touch those white stones, when he heard Yun Zheng''s words, he slowly withdrew his hand that was within a centimeter of touching the stones. At that time, it happened that his eyes met with his cousin. "Cousin, don''t worry, I''ll just sit still." Su Muhuai was actually afraid of this cousin. Especially that deep eyes looking at you... Su Muhuai immediately said that he was obedient. Gu Muran looked at the two small flower beds that had been tidied up, and she said: "Just put all these zhixuecao in here... one on the left and one on the right, one after the evil spirit has been cleaned up, and one without the evil spirit of¡­" The soil in these pots has been loosened so they are easy to transfer to small gardens. Yun Zheng looked at Gu Muran''s movements like pulling out carrots, but his master didn''t even have a word of criticism. After all the snow grasses are planted. Gu Muran directly threw the Lingruite directly on the soil on the small garden. His master didn''t even say a word. It is simply a large-scale double-standard scene. His master also asked, "Are you tired?" Gu Muran shook his head: "This little work can''t be called tiring." Yun Zheng didn''t know what to say anymore. Gu Muran directly deployed a formation. It is virtually connected to the front yard. In this way, not only can these Zhixuecao benefit from the merit value of the front yard, but also allow these lingamites to feed back to the doctors in the front yard, so as to nourish their bodies. While Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan were doing this, Su Muhuai was chatting with Yun Zheng about today''s online affairs. Su Muhuai: "You haven''t seen... that son-in-law of Zhu''s family looks so embarrassed... it''s like a beast..." When Yun Zheng came back, he had already heard about the things that were discussed on the Internet. Lu Chaolan already knew that Gu Muran made a move, and this matter must be fine. He asked her: "When will you go to Zhujia tomorrow, and will you accompany me?" Gu Muran said casually: "It''s just to deal with a formation, and there won''t be much delay. If you are fine, we can go together and create an accessory." The next day, before they could go out, another incident broke out on the Internet. Fourth change~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 138： You are afraid that your brain will be eaten by a dog Chapter 138 You are afraid that a dog will eat your brain ¡¾Hotel Bone Burial Case¡¿and¡¾Mud Wall Corpse Case¡¿The two major cases that have attracted much attention have almost been closed. After Patriarch Gu was **** to death, Mrs. Gu was frightened to death by herself that afternoon. Except for Qian Siyuan and Gu Yunjiao who need to stay in the detention center for a week, two of the remaining three parties have been suspended. Everyone is guessing how long Patriarch Qian will last? But I didn''t expect it to be at twelve o''clock at noon on Saturday. An announcement has been made. Patriarch Qian passed away suddenly while he was having lunch... It was so sudden. No one expected that it would be so fast. And at that time in the police station. Team Lin was standing outside the cell, watching with his own eyes Patriarch Qian gasping for breath. ¡¾Within two days, the Qian family will go bankrupt. If there is no accident, three days later, at noon, the head of the Qian family will die as well...Captain Lin must hurry up and deal with this case as soon as possible, and there is not much time left for you. ¡¿ Captain Lin still remembers what Gu Muran said when he left the police station that day. These two, all hit. None of them fell through. There was a little policeman standing behind Captain Lin, and he covered his mouth. Oh my god, he just looked at his watch and said that it was only one minute away from noon. Who knows, when the minute is up, Patriarch Qian will act on the spot as he eats and eats, with no vitality, and his life is cut off. The forensic doctor also came, and the result of the diagnosis: "All vitality has been lost, self-awareness has also been broken, and there is no problem with the meal, and the family members can be notified..." So far, in this case, three of the masterminds of the five parties were all killed, all because of two shocking incidents. Shao Qingrong was imprisoned, self-repentant, when he heard that all three of them had died, at that moment, he was extremely calm. It seems that these are just as he expected. After all, such a deep sin... He just took a wrong step and boarded the boat of Patriarch Gu, adding countless karma to himself. "Son...it was dad who hurt you in this life, you wait for dad, and I will go to you after dad atones for his sins..." He looked at the ray of sunlight coming in from the window, with a slight smile on his lips. At that moment, he seemed to hear a voice from a distant place: "Dad...where are you? I can''t find you...Dad, come and save me..." "I can''t see anything, don''t put mud... so dirty... my hands are all dirty, it''s in my ear, where are you daddy, come and save me... Tears rolled down the corners of his eyes. "I''m sorry, it''s my father who didn''t protect you well in this life. It''s my father''s fault. In the next life, my father will definitely protect you..." - Captain Lin notified the Qian family members. Qian Sinian was not found, so he made a phone call to the detention center in the end. Qian Siyuan knew the news of the death of the Patriarch of the Gu family. After all, Gu Yunjiao was next door to him, crying and cursing Gu Muran every day, saying things like ''When she goes out, it will definitely not make Gu Muran feel better''. He also satirized Gu Yunjiao at the time: "When you were all three in your family, you never punished others, and you still tried to provoke Gu Muran alone. You are afraid that your brain will be eaten by dogs..." I still remember saying this yesterday. Today, he received the bad news of his father. "Gu Muran, just wait for me, when I go out, your good days will come to an end..." His eyes were red, and he hammered the wall with both hands. He completely forgot what he said yesterday. First update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 139： highest courtesy Chapter 139 The highest courtesy The people in the detention center who came to spread the news frowned at his exaggerated news, and said earnestly: "When you go out in the future, reflect on yourself, I don''t want to see you here again." What he said, Qian Siyuan and Gu Yunjiao didn''t take it to heart. There is a wall between Gu Yunjiao and Qian Siyuan. This time, it was Qian Siyuan who took the initiative to speak first, "Let''s cooperate. The goal is only one common enemy." "Okay." Gu Yunjiao just wanted it. On the other side, Gu Muran was sitting in Lu Chaolan''s co-pilot. They are rushing to Zhu''s house. "There is still some time before your college entrance examination. In the next period of time, for your safety, I will pick you up and go to school every day." Lu Chaolan looked at the red light in front of him, stepped on the brake lightly, and looked sideways at Looking at Gu Muran who was circling the key points. The point of last night was that Gu Muran sent it to Shang Size before leaving after he selected it, and Shang Size edited it in the group. After Gu Muran finished taking pictures with his mobile phone, he sent them to the QQ group. While editing the dialog box, he answered Lu Chaolan''s words, "It''s okay...they are not as smart as I am, and they are not as powerful as me..." Gu Muran knew that Lu Chaolan was worried that the rabbit would bite someone in a hurry. She is the big devil. There was a car behind them, this car was driven by Su Muhuai, and Shang Sze was sitting in the co-pilot. Shang Sze specifically asked Gu Muran for a location this morning. After all, he heard last night that he was going to Zhu''s house today, and he wanted to join in the fun... Bah, to increase his knowledge. Who would have thought that she would actually live in the bustling area of ??Yanchengzui, where housing prices can be described as priceless, or even priceless. It really shocked him. He thought Brother Ran was poor, and he was shocked all of a sudden. Moreover, Gu Muran is not the only one in the small courtyard. Forget about Su Muhuai and Lu Chaolan, he has seen them all. There is actually Yun Zheng, the apprentice of the God of Medicine. But he almost thought he was dazzled. Brother Taran, everyone he knows is better than each other. Yesterday, Zhu Jia¡¯s respectful apology is fine, but Brother Ran actually knows the apprentice of the God of Medicine... When they were about to arrive at Zhu''s house, they saw the old lady of Zhu''s family waiting in Zhu''s house with the whole family from a distance. This kind of treatment, Shang Size promised, there will be no other person in the whole Yancheng who can receive such treatment. This is the highest courtesy of the Zhu family. The three generations of grandparents, from the head of the family to the young children, without exception, are all waiting. Su Muhuai was also shocked. The status of the Zhu family in Yancheng is the same as that of their Su family. For so many years, I have never heard of anyone who can get such treatment from the Zhu family. After seeing the girl who got out of the car, the old lady Zhu stepped forward immediately. She was twisting the beads in her hand and nodded slightly: "Please take this trip." Gu Muran is wearing a trench coat today, paired with jeans. Even though she was dressed simply, it did not affect her temperament at all. On the contrary, the girl''s brows and eyes were light, which set off her calmness. Pupils that are as clean as glazed glass are slightly retracted, showing the beginning of majesty. "You are being polite." Gu Muran said. Brothers from the Zhu family also stepped forward, "Yesterday was really short of time, and I have time to thank you solemnly in the future..." After seeing how powerful she was, the brothers didn''t dare to show any contempt because of her young age. Age has never been the only criterion for identifying ability. They all understand this truth. "No problem." At this moment, Gu Muran has a kind of light on his body, which cannot be ignored. Second update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 140： hide a formation Chapter 140 hides a formation Lu Chaolan walked beside Gu Muran unhurriedly. Shang Sze and Su Muhuai also got off the car. They bowed and shouted: "I wish grandma..." The old lady of the Zhu family looked kindly, "You and this master also know each other, walk around, stop talking standing up, sit in the hall." "Let''s get down to business first." Gu Muran took a look at the Feng Shui layout of Zhu''s house, and he was particular about everything. Shang Sze and Su Muhuai also insisted on following behind Gu Muran. So, no matter where Gu Muran goes, the people behind him always follow. Finally, she came to a separate courtyard. The overall architectural style of Zhujia is antique, and they followed this style from the very beginning. Gu Muran looked at the small courtyard and asked, "Has this small courtyard been renovated?" It was Zhu Xiangyang who answered her, and she nodded: "A few years ago, there was a fire in a small kitchen unintentionally, which affected this ancestral hall. Later, this ancestral hall was renovated..." Zhu Xiangyang looked at Gu Muran, "Is there any problem with this ancestral hall?" Gu Muran walked inside step by step, and she said: "The Feng Shui layout here has not changed from before." Everyone looked at Gu Muran impatiently, feeling that she didn''t finish her sentence, and there should be a but. Sure enough, she paused, "But... there is a formation hidden here." The members of Zhu''s family were stunned, "Didn''t it be because of the lucky charm?" How could a formation be involved? Gu Muran stopped at the edge of the formation, "The Zhu family is a family with a profound heritage, do you think that one person can bear the luck of your family?" Everyone was startled. "If it''s just a simple spell, I''ll solve it for you that day." Gu Muran looked at Zhu Xiangyang, "Teacher...do you remember what I said when you asked about the timing?" Zhu Xiangyang remembers the conversation that day. She asked curiously at the time: ¡¾When is the right time? ¡¿ Gu Muran smiled lightly at the time, ¡¾When the situation in Yancheng is shaking. ¡¿ Zhu Xiangyang said this sentence without hesitation. Everyone is tasting this sentence: When the situation in Yancheng is shaking... "To be honest, the hotel tragedy caused by Gu''s family involved the participation of evil practitioners and mystics." Gu Muran did not hide anything. None of the people present knew that people from the metaphysical world were involved in the case of the Gu family. The matter of the Gu Qian family really caused a sensation in the whole city. The layout of the major families has also changed, including the industries of each family have been affected. The current situation has indeed begun to change. Ordinary people will not know about these wealthy families. But the people in their circle are very clear. "The teacher probably doesn''t understand why I said that." Gu Muran turned back. She looked at everyone: "Everyone must have heard about the things on the Internet. Patriarch Gu and Patriarch Qian didn''t stay in the police station for long at all, and they died within a few days after the incident was discovered?" Everyone is still looking straight at Gu Muran, they are all waiting for Gu Muran''s answer. Except for Lu Chaolan who knew the details of this matter, everyone else also had a half-knowledge. Gu Muran continued: "At that time, the hotel was covered with two layers of formations, one of which was to hide the fates of Patriarch Gu and Patriarch Qian, and the karma they committed was also covered by the blindfold method..." The third master of the Zhu family said: "But...even if it is covered up, if it goes on like this for a long time, it will always be exposed, but these things have been covered up tightly for so many years..." The third update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 141： real purpose Chapter 141 The real purpose Gu Muran smiled, "What the third master said is true, and this matter did almost go wrong back then, so there was a second formation." Seven-star locking formation. "It is too cruel to introduce part of the evil spirit into the body of a child with deep fortune." After Gu Muran finished speaking, everyone in the audience was filled with anger. Even the old lady Zhu was stunned as she twisted the beads. Some people are still asking: "Then...how is that kid? Has the formation been broken?" The person who asked the question was Zhu Xiangyang''s third sister-in-law, who was also the wife of the third young lady. After all, they are all mothers with children, and they will always feel sorry for other children who suffer. Gu Muran smiled, "I broke the formation, and the child is standing in front of you alive, which is a blessing to them. I was sent to the countryside when I was a child, and got a chance of my own." The old lady Zhu sighed, "This is also a karmic cycle." Gu Muran smiled lightly, "What the old lady said is that after the formation is broken, the sins they committed before will return to themselves, which will lead to the loss of vitality in a short period of time." "The reason I said this is because the person who set up the two formations is related to the person who set up the fortune-trouble talisman. The formation over there was broken and the person who set up the formation was already injured. The power of the Taoist formation has been weakened." Zhu¡¯s family trembled, "You mean... this formation was set up by an evil cultivator?" "Maybe they have been eyeing Zhu''s family a few years ago." Gu Muran''s eyes were full of coolness, "Otherwise, a small kitchen has been working well for so many years, why would it suddenly catch fire, there was no fire there, but it burned to the ancestral hall. " Zhu Xiangyang''s eldest brother, who is also the current head of the family, sighed, "We were also curious about this question back then, but after many days of inquiry, we still had nothing to gain. Later, we wished the family to be still fine, so this matter came to an end. It has been forgotten by us, if it were not for your visit today, I am afraid we would not know the truth about the fire that year." The small kitchen is just a trigger, and the ancestral hall is their real purpose. The security of Zhu''s house is very strict, and the ancestral hall has always been guarded. Those who want to attack the Zhu family have no chance at all. When the ancestral hall was being renovated, it took so long and the people were so mixed. For those who were eyeing Zhu''s family, this was the only chance. There is still one thing Su Muhuai doesn''t understand, "If this formation was set up a few years ago, then it hasn''t been moved for so many years. Why did they spend so much money?" Shang Sze bumped Su Muhuai with his elbow, "You are so stupid, there is another link in this matter, and that is the fortune-telling amulet." After finishing speaking, Shang Sze looked at Gu Muran again, "Brother Ran, did the luck charm trigger this formation?" Shang Size asked. If there is anything that other people don''t understand, it seems that they can all be strung together at this moment. Gu Muran turned around again and looked at the formation hidden in the ground, "That''s right, both the transfer talisman and this formation are from one person, as long as the transfer talisman is placed at the center of the Liuhe Ferry formation, the formation will The law was activated." Lai Tianyou alone couldn''t swallow the luck of Zhu''s family. At that time, Gu Muran was curious about this question, but after looking into it today, he already understood. He thought he found an expert who could transfer his luck. As everyone knows, he is also a scapegoat. Most of the luck of the Zhu family has been transferred away. Tian Miao is also a pitiful person, but Lai Tianyou forced her to stay in the world in the name of doing Tian Miao''s good, so that most of her karma would be taken away. Fourth change~ See you tomorrow. In the early morning of the 20th, 30 chapters will be updated. I hope that everyone who has the ability can order Boquan. After all, for a book, data is very important, thank you for your support~ In addition, from the day of launch to the end of the month, every time there are 30 monthly tickets, a new chapter will be added. At present, there are not many rewards, and we can add more rewards when the time comes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 142： really crazy Chapter 142 is really crazy Gu Muran asked them to stand back. The third master of the Zhu family knew that she was going to break the formation, he frowned, and asked worriedly: "Master, will breaking the formation hurt you?" "Disbanding the formation?" Gu Muran''s lips curled into a smile, "Who said I was going to disband the formation?" The Zhu family didn''t quite understand. This time it was the second young lady of the Zhu family who asked the question, and she asked, "Master said just now that the formation of the Gu family hotel has been solved, and the foundation of the evil cultivator''s mystical master has been damaged. The array has been greatly weakened, isn''t it the easiest to remove the array at this time?" "As long as I want to solve it, it doesn''t matter if his foundation is damaged." She is crazy about what she said, really crazy. I saw the wind slightly blowing the corner of her windbreaker. From the beginning to the end, she was always confident and calm. Brows and eyes are picturesque, and there are thousands of elegance in the eyes. Gu Muran said: "My purpose from the beginning to the end is to get back the luck that belongs to your Zhu family. As much as I swallow, I want him to spit out." After speaking, she slowly walked into the formation. Everyone was worried whether she would be sucked out of luck. Getting ready to speak... But found that from the first step she took into the formation, every time she took a step, there seemed to be a layer of white jade-like light under her feet. And the white jade-like light directly isolated her from the formation. At this time, the people present only felt that they had always respected Gu Muran as a master, but they never expected that she was more powerful than they imagined. She took six steps to reach the very center of the formation, as if throwing it casually, and she didn''t know when the six magic sticks appeared in her hand, and she inserted them into six different positions in the formation. And she suddenly lifted her foot, as if she had stepped up a flight of stairs. And everyone saw that the ground was originally flat, but was built with steps one after another by those white and jade-like rays of light. No more, no less, exactly six steps. Everyone watched this scene in disbelief. Something even more surprising happened! I saw that she slightly stepped on the step that exuded white jade on the sixth step, but the corresponding ground suddenly made a sound. A brick on the ground suddenly cracked. The masonry was scattered, revealing a piece of talisman paper. Everyone thought that her next step was to destroy the talisman, but they never thought about it. She was still standing in that position, instead of turning her back to them just now, when she turned around, they could just see her face. Different from Kuang just now, now she is aloof and has an ethereal temperament. When she raised her eyes slightly, those eyes were lonely and misty, indifferent. The old lady of the Zhu family looked at this scene, her eyes trembling slightly, she twisted the beads, and murmured: "...it''s so similar." Lu Chaolan moved his ears, and he looked at the old lady of the Zhu family calmly... And at this moment, in mid-air. "Give me now!" Following Gu Muran''s sip! The whole ground seemed to shake a bit. Zhu Jia and others, Shang Sze and Su Muhuai all felt their feet tremble. But... it''s just this moment. Instantly regained calm. But when they went to look again, the ground that was empty just now was now covered by a huge formation. Under the effect of the spiritual sign, they can see those formations. And her location is also convenient for inputting spiritual power and some merit points into the spiritual lottery... Everyone felt that Gu Muran''s whole body seemed to be filled with a layer of light, glistening white light, which made her look completely different from ordinary people. She closed her eyes slightly, and everyone felt that her lips were moving slightly, as if she was reading something... First update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 143： noisy Chapter 143 Noisy Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan are considered to be bonded now, so the merit points on his body can suppress the karmic blood evil on her body for her. In this way, she can fully use her spiritual power. And precisely because of this, Lu Chaolan found that he could see the black mist spreading around her again. When she broke the formation last time, he seemed to vaguely see this layer of black mist. This time, he could see clearly, the black mist was wrapped with red silk thread. The girl gently opened her eyes, as if she noticed his eyes, she was stunned for a moment, and the black mist seemed to disappear out of thin air in an instant... "Give me inverse!" As she spoke, the spiritual sticks spun at high speed again. The difference from the last time is that this time the six magic sticks seem to be pulled straight into the air after spinning. The six directions move upward together along the vertical direction. It feels like pulling out the formation. It is simply unseen and unheard of. But in an instant, they suddenly stopped, and then the six spiritual sticks suddenly spun in space again. That''s right, the orientation of the six spiritual sticks is rotating, and even the head and tail are turned in one direction. "Kang!" Just one sound, the magic stick was inserted into the ground again. At this moment, before the members of Zhu''s family were curious, they already felt that their bodies and minds were instantly lightened. Especially the old lady Zhu, she felt that even her breathing became a little lighter. She looked at the girl in mid-air, her eyes were faintly hot. Patriarch Zhu noticed that his mother''s expression was abnormal, but he narrowed his eyes slightly and didn''t say much. The rest of the Zhu family, including Shang Size and Su Muhuai looked at Gu Muran in shock. Her abilities have exceeded their imagination. Gu Muran fell from mid-air, she frowned slightly. She heard the roar from the other side of the formation, "Noisy!" With the return of Zhu''s family''s luck, Gu Muran directly shattered the formation. She also destroyed the lucky charm with one blow. Captain Lin, who was interrogating Lai Tianyou, heard Lai Tianyou''s muffled groan, and then saw half of his hair graying in an instant. At that moment, he hurriedly asked his subordinates to speed up the investigation immediately. And here. Before Zhu Jia and the others fully recovered, they saw Gu Muran walking towards them. Lotus grows step by step. The momentum is dusty. Through today''s move, they have a deeper understanding of Gu Muran. The attitude of everyone speaking has gone up a notch compared to before. If it was respectful before, it is respectful now. Even Shang Sze and Su Muhuai felt that they had learned a lot from this trip. It turns out that there are really people who can walk across the sky... Before they were short-sighted. With such a line, he became more and more determined, and he had to follow Gu Muran well to gain more insight. "This time I still want to thank the master." The old lady of the Zhu family directly invited people to the front hall of the Zhu family. Tea and pastries have already been prepared. Gu Muran narrowed her eyes lightly: "The old lady is polite." "It should be." The old lady of the Zhu family sat on the main seat, looking at Gu Muran''s temperament, her eyes were faintly red. The head of the Zhu family, that is, the eldest son of the old lady Zhu, said respectfully: "We are well aware of the rules of this industry, and we have already prepared a small gift, and please accept it." He waved his hand, and suddenly someone was walking towards him with a nanmu tray. I saw that the tray was covered with a red cloth, making it impossible for anyone to spy. Zhu Guoshun immediately lifted the red cloth, and saw a real estate certificate and a bank card under it. Zhu Guoshun said: "I don''t know what the master needs, so we have prepared 1 million liquid funds and a real estate on our own." It can be described as a big deal. Gu Muran said: "I accept the card, and the real estate is unnecessary." Second update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 144： box Chapter 144 Box Zhu Xiangyang also persuaded her to accept it. After all, the Gu family has collapsed now, and a place that really belongs to her will be more stable. Gu Muran smiled, "Teacher, you forgot that the college entrance examination is less than a month away, and I will leave here then." Everyone was startled. Yes, they all regard her as a master, but they forget that she will take the college entrance examination soon. The old lady Zhu''s expression moved slightly, and she ordered Aunt Zhang who had served her for most of her life: "You take that box here." I wish all the family members looked at their mother, "Mother, you are..." The old lady smiled kindly. She didn''t explain, but just said: "I believe Miss Gu is the benefactor that Zhu''s family is waiting for. Since the benefactor doesn''t want the real estate, I hope you can take a look at this thing." Gu Muran took a look at Lu Chaolan, and she felt that something that made Zhu''s family take it seriously must not be ordinary. Moreover, she noticed the title of the old lady Zhu. After breaking the formation, the old lady always called her ''master'', but she directly said ''benefactor''. She thinks it has something to do with what the old lady said. Soon, Aunt Zhang left and returned. Holding a purple sandalwood-like box in his hand, it looks antique. The old lady immediately got up to meet each other. I wish all the family members stood up. Su Muhuai and Shang Sze also stood up instantly. None of them thought, why such a box has such a high status in Zhujia? Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan naturally also stood up. Seeing Gu Muran standing up, the old lady Zhu immediately said: "You all sit down quickly." Zhu the old lady brought this thing in front of Gu Muran, "You should be able to open it." When the elder is standing, Gu Muran will naturally not sit down, which is unreasonable. So she also stood and took the box from the old lady Zhu, and when she was about to unlock it, she found that the box was not locked at all. Only a catch, no lock. She glanced at the old lady, pointed to the buckle, "Just flip it up, right?" The old lady nodded. Everyone watched, she stretched out her hand and directly touched the lock, and then...under the expectant eyes of Zhu Jia and others...she lifted the sandalwood box up and opened it directly. Zhu Jia and others couldn''t believe it was opened just like that. Shang Sze and Su Muhuai looked at the expressions of Zhu Jia and the others: "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with opening it?" Why are everyone so surprised? The old lady smiled and looked at the two children, "You don''t know, this sandalwood box seems simple, but for so many years, only the Patriarch of the Zhu family can touch the lock, but even though they can touch the lock, but , Ancestors, Patriarchs, no one can open this box..." After opening it, the box still cannot be opened. " Shang Sze and Su Muhuai remembered that Gu Muran had done everything from turning the lock to lifting the box in one go. Less than a second. Could it be that she is the heir left behind by the Zhu family and the next head of the family? While thinking wildly, I heard this Patriarch, Zhu Guoshun said: "I am ashamed to say that when I succeeded the Patriarch, this lock was not even touched, as if there was something blocking me from moving forward?" The old lady continued: "At that time, my children tried all of them, but none of them succeeded. By chance, I never thought that I would touch the lock, so after my husband passed away, this red sandalwood box was handed over to I keep it." Gu Muran looked at the things in the box and felt a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen them before. The third update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 145： thousand years ago Chapter 145 Millennium ago "I don''t know how the Zhu family got this thing?" The more Gu Muran heard what they said, the more curious he became. The old lady Zhu said, "This matter is a long story." At that time, the Zhu family was not as grand as it is now. At that time, the Zhu family was just an ordinary family. In the place where the Great Xia Kingdom was established, there were still constant disasters. Later, the ancestor of the Zhu family was rescued by a woman when he was in danger. After that, I heard that a strange woman appeared in the Great Xia Kingdom. Her appearance changed the situation of the Great Xia Kingdom which had been in constant war. And the ancestor saw the savior three times, the first time was when he was rescued, and the second time was when Daxia Kingdom was canonized as a national teacher in the imperial capital... It is also because of the protection of this national teacher that the Great Xia Kingdom is becoming stronger and stronger. The art of metaphysics reached its peak at that time. The ancestor of the Zhu family was also saved by this national teacher, but after an unknown period of time, the national teacher suddenly came to the old residence of the Zhu family and personally handed it to the ancestor. That is the red sandalwood box. I also reminded that only the head of the family can touch this object in the future, and in the future...if there is a female relative who can touch this object, it proves that a destined person is coming... Gu Muran looked at the box, and in her ear, Mrs. Zhu was still talking about things from that year... Why does she have no memory of this paragraph. When Su Muhuai and Shang Sze heard about the peak of metaphysics, they both became excited, and even said, "I just don''t know who is more powerful than the national teacher and my sister Ran (brother Ran)..." Of course, they are just talking about it, after all, the current national teacher is a person who lived thousands of years ago. The Zhu family and others are saying: "Since it was entrusted by the ancestors of the Zhu family, and Miss Gu just opened the red sandalwood box, then you are the predestined person that our Zhu family has been waiting for, and you must accept it. " Gu Muran looked at the red sandalwood box. Although she felt a little familiar, she didn''t have any memory of it in her mind. She must investigate this matter thoroughly, so she did not refuse, "That''s it, thank you very much." She knows in her heart that there are laws and causes and effects in everything. Now that this thing appears in her hands, it is beneficial after all. Gu Muran accepted the one million. She directly donated half of it to the [Zhaomu Foundation] in public. Zhu Jia and the others looked at her without batting an eye, and immediately donated half of it, feeling more and more determined in her heart. So far, the affairs of the Zhu family have been almost handled, but there are still some finishing touches that need to be done. "Teacher, what do you think about your marriage contract?" Gu Muran asked after thinking about it. Zhu Xiangyang said: "I have filed for divorce this morning..." Still going through the procedure, almost everything can be resolved today. Gu Muran nodded, but there is one more thing she needs to say: "The child is innocent after all, and it was brought up by the child''s grandmother and grandfather yesterday." Yesterday, after Zhu Xiangyang came back, he had already discussed with the family. "Since the marriage is broken, Lai Tianyou has nothing to do with my little sister." The head of the Zhu family paused and said slowly, "Our Zhu family is not the kind of family that does not distinguish between right and wrong. The child lost his mother when he was young. Poor, if necessary, we can help secretly." Gu Muran looked at Lu Chaolan, and he understood what she meant, "It''s not good for the Zhu family to come forward in this matter, it just so happens that Aran has been inputting remuneration to the foundation, and the foundation is originally used to help people in need. It''s just right for us to come." Fourth change~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 146： sealed Chapter 146 is sealed Lu Chaolan seldom spoke since he appeared, so after he spoke, everyone focused their attention on him. Whether in terms of temperament or appearance, men are impeccable. "Who is this?" Patriarch Zhu asked curiously. Gu Muran came with a group of four today, and they knew everyone except Lu Chaolan. Gu Muran knew that Lu Chaolan had always kept a low profile, and it was inconvenient to disclose the identity of God of Medicine now. She thought of another one, so she said, "This is Mr. Lu, Su Muhuai''s cousin." Su Muhuai also smiled and said, "My cousin just has nothing to do recently, so he came to Yancheng to play with me." "Isn''t Mr. Lu from Yancheng?" the old lady Zhu asked suddenly. Lu Chaolan smiled and said, "Lu is from the capital." Gu Muran also introduced with a smile, "Mr. Lu is one of the directors of the Chaomu Foundation." Saying this, the Zhu family''s doubts were immediately dispelled. Maybe because Gu Muran is not only a destined person, but also a lifesaver, they asked a few more questions from the perspective of caring. When mentioning the ''Zhaomu Foundation'', the Zhu family thought of the God of Medicine. So, he was relieved of Lu Chaolan for a moment. "Since the ''Zhaomu Foundation'' is in charge of this matter, I wish the family can rest assured." The head of the Zhu family said, "We will add another 500,000 to the Zhu family and do our best." It happens that the benefactor is also 500,000. Gu Muran nodded: "Since the matter has been resolved, let''s take our leave first." The wish family wants to stay. But Gu Muran said: "There are other things in a while..." So I wished my family to send a few of them to the door of the house, watching the car get farther and farther, and the group of people went in. At this moment, Zhu Jia and the others returned to the front hall again. The old lady Zhu warned, "If anyone asks who broke the formation of Zhu''s family, you must be careful not to disclose the information of the benefactor, and the information of the benefactor and the God of Medicine must also not be disclosed. The benefactor is still alive. As she grows up, she must be careful...don''t let the affairs of Zhu''s family bring her troubles..." It is true that the person behind the Zhu family incident is an evil cultivator of mysticism. Zhu Jia and the others all understood the mother''s concerns, and nodded to show that they were aware of the matter. "So, let''s go." The old lady looked at Zhu Guoshun, "Boss, follow me to the study." Zhu Guoshun also wanted to ask his mother something, so when he went to the study, Zhu Guo asked about the moment of breaking the battle: "Mother...why was she in a strange mood at that time?" The old lady sighed, "Do you know why I was so sure that the benefactor was the predestined person that the Zhu family has been waiting for?" Zhu Guoshun shook his head, "I don''t know." "At that time, none of your brothers could touch the lock, so they didn''t know about it. When your father passed away, he once showed me a portrait." The old lady sighed, "It''s a pity that the portrait It was burned in the ancestral hall." Zhu Guoshun looked horrified, "Could it be that the benefactor who broke the battle for us and the past..." Although he hadn''t finished speaking, the old lady nodded, "The benefactor who broke my Zhu family formation is five points similar to the benefactor who saved my Zhu family ancestors..." That painting is the scene where the master of the state was awarded the title, wearing a purple bead skirt, with a ethereal temperament, looking at the sky indifferently... It was as if she was standing on six steps, and when she suddenly turned around, her eyes were too similar. The old lady looked ashamed, "I didn''t take good care of the ancestral hall, so the portrait was burned." Fifth change~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 147： memory Chapter 147 Memory "That''s why mother is so sure?" The old lady said: "The benefactor is very likely to be a descendant of the national teacher. He saved my Zhu family several times. We Zhu family must protect the benefactor well while he is still growing." Zhu Guoshun thought for a while, "Little sister is now nominally the head teacher of the benefactor, so maybe the little girl knows about this matter and can take care of the benefactor more." The old lady felt that his words were justified, "You will explain this matter to the second, third and fourth..." - On the way back. Lu Chaolan was still driving the car, and Gu Muran was sitting in the co-pilot. Neither of them spoke. Each other seems to be preoccupied. Gu Muran looked at the red sandalwood box in a daze, she was thinking...why didn''t she have the slightest impression of what Zhu Jia said? Since she came here, she rarely recalled what happened back then. But now when I suddenly think back to the past, I find that my mind is already empty. However, there are still some impressions in my mind of the memory before succeeding the national teacher, but why didn''t I save the memory of Zhu''s family? The people of the Zhu family did not lie, the lock on the outside of the red sandalwood incense is a formation related to cause and effect. Only mystics can set it. Besides, whether it is the red sandalwood incense box or the contents of the box, it is impossible to find it in this world. The more Gu Muran thought about it, the more he felt that his memory was missing? At this moment, although Lu Chaolan was looking straight ahead, images of the old lady Zhu with a strange expression kept flashing in his mind. ¡¾¡­so similar. ¡¿ The old lady was twisting the beads at that time, her eyes were red and trembling slightly. But, the scene at that time was just the scene of Gu Muran turning around and breaking the formation. So, what does the old lady think it looks like? Lu Chaolan couldn''t figure it out. Different from the quiet atmosphere of Lu Chaolan and Gu Muran''s car, the car following their asses. Always chattering. Shang Size and Su Muhuai kept excitedly looking up the scene where they saw the formation break today. "It feels like watching a movie. I didn''t expect Miss Ran to be able to fly?" Although Shang Sze is younger than Su Muhuai, he considers the matter more comprehensively, "Let''s just talk about this matter, and we must not let others know." He also thought of the abnormality of the Zhu family, and he felt unusual about the predestined person of the Zhu family. After Shang Size said this, Su Muhuai instantly calmed down. After all, in order to wait for the destined person, the Zhu family has passed down so many generations and has been waiting for the destined person. But what is it, and what is its value, that it has to be passed on for so long? They are also puzzled. "Huh, this is not the way back?" Su Muhuai suddenly turned a corner in front of Lu Chaolan''s car. Shang Sze followed suit and turned a corner. Wait for the car to stop. Su Muhuai asked Lu Chaolan: "Cousin, where are we going?" "Jade workshop." Su Muhuai: "Oh." He really thought it was just a small workshop. But after entering, I found that this turned out to be a Treasure Pavilion. Jumbo Pavilion looks antique. Su Muhuai was dumbfounded: "?" Isn''t it going to the workshop? How did you come to the Treasure Pavilion? Do you want to process it or buy it, or in other words, buy it first and then process it? Su Muhuai seemed to have a barrage in his mind, with ideas popping up frequently. Su Muhuai didn''t notice that the waiter looked respectful when he saw Lu Chaolan, "May I ask what kind of treasure the customer wants to buy? We have a full range..." However, Shang Sze noticed. Sixth update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 148： warn Chapter 148 Warning Lu Chaolan said directly: "I want to use your workshop..." The waiter nodded: "This matter is so small that we can''t decide. We have to report it to our person in charge." Within a minute, the person in charge came down from upstairs. When he saw Lu Chaolan for the first time, he immediately nodded: "Sir, do you want to use a jade workshop?" The impression Lu Chaolan made on him last time was really too deep. So, with just one glance, the person in charge recognized Lu Chaolan. Of course, there is also the little girl beside him. Lu Chaolan gave a faint grace. The person in charge immediately took them to the processing workshop. There is a back door in the Treasure Pavilion. After going out of this door, you directly enter a small alley. Shang Size and the others followed, and after turning around, they saw the person in charge take out a bunch of keys. Shang Sze and Su Muhuai saw a sign on the key, which read¡ªSheng. Su Muhuai was not surprised at all, after all, this is his cousin, and the status of the Lu family in Kyoto is even more respected. But Shang Sze, who had never known Lu Chaolan''s identity, was slightly surprised that he actually knew the Sheng family in Jingdu? Then who is he? The person in charge bowed, "Sir, please come inside." This is a place specially provided by Shengjia for VIPs who want to process jade by themselves. Everything inside is complete. Whether it is a sawing machine or a stone cutter, or materials for grinding, polishing, and waxing, everything is available. Gu Muran walked in, took a rough look, and was quite satisfied. The person in charge is waiting here, in case they don''t understand or need it, it will be more convenient. There are still some rough stones here, Su Muhuai and Shang Sze are looking around... Since Gu Muran came here, he went directly to one place very purposefully. At the same time, Gu Muran took out the materials he had prepared in his schoolbag. Palm-sized glass violet jadeite. Just one glance, and the person in charge immediately opened his eyes wide. No one expected that the glass-species violet jade that caused a sensation in the ghost market would appear here. The person in charge heard about the ghost market. And... the little girl who got this top-quality glass violet jadeite is also a magician. When the person in charge was terrified, he suddenly met a pair of eyes. Those eyes are cold and charming. With just one glance, the person in charge understood what he meant. This is a warning. Now all the news about the ghost market has been sent back to various families and even aristocratic families, not only within Yancheng, but even the headquarters of the Sheng family in Kyoto has already known about this matter. Almost in secret, they are looking for this magician who can bet on stones and divination. The Sheng family has been looking for this person. But now...the person they have been sending people to look for, suddenly appeared on their territory... This is to clearly tell the person in charge that the person is with him, and the Sheng family must not intervene in this matter. As long as the Sheng family stops to check, the other families will naturally stop... The person in charge withdrew his gaze. And was quickly attracted by the sound coming. Gu Muran is concentrating on sawing this rough jadeite. This battle, this posture, seems to be a knowledgeable person. But how old is she... The youngest of their masters who make jade wares is in their thirties. Shang Sze and Su Muhuai originally thought that Lu Chaolan brought Gu Muran just for fun, but they never expected that she would actually take out a piece of pure jade, and even do it herself... Moreover, every step is decent. When Gu Muran was completely immersed, it seemed that he blocked his surroundings... Seventh update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 149： Block evil Chapter 149 Blocking Evil Actually, after she came out of Zhu''s house, those things disturbed her, and she wanted to come back at another time. Later, I also thought about this time, letting myself relax. She is really relaxed. You can see it in every move. Lu Chaolan looked at the serious Gu Muran, and for some reason, he remembered what she said that day: "I will build you something when the time comes." He was curious what she wanted to build. The palm-sized thing slowly seemed to come alive in her hands. Her palm also seems to have magic power. Gradually cut that piece into several pieces, after pondering, polishing, waxing... turned into several small purple beads, which were crystal clear and completely unreal. It was already dark, but she seemed unable to feel the outside world. Until she was done, she held the little beads and smiled like a flower: "Okay." The person in charge was already stunned, because her every step was too fast, and she was very steady, she was simply very talented. The person in charge felt that if this person could enter the Sheng family, it would be even more powerful for the Sheng family. Unfortunately, he dare not say the words of invitation... Gu Muran happily took the polished beads and ran towards Lu Chaolan. Lu Chaolan looked at the little girl running towards him, with a smile on his face that he had never felt before, and he said softly, "Be careful." Gu Muran trotted to Lu Chaolan, the smile on the corner of his lips was brighter than a rainbow, "Look, how do you like it? Do you like it?" She is like a child who got candy and happily shared it with him. Lu Chaolan hooked the corner of his lips, and the whole world seemed to be overshadowed. He smiled, "I like it." Some of the worries in her mind seem to have dissipated, or she has no time to worry about it at all. She said, "This is just the first step, and there is still a very important step that has not been completed. I will give it to you when it is finished." .¡± Gu Muran didn''t know what to make, until today when she saw the Buddhist bead string in the old lady Zhu''s hand, she thought of making a spiritual object for him to ward off evil spirits. No matter how profound his merits are, the karma in his body...is still there. With her by his side, he will definitely be well protected for the rest of his life, and he will live a hundred years without any worries. Su Muhuai looked at the scene in front of him, for some reason, he always felt a row of pink bubbles appeared in front of him. He felt a sudden emotion in his heart, in fact, they really look like a good match. Shang Size seemed to be the first to see Brother Ran smiling so presumptuously, and couldn''t help being startled... After dinner in the evening, Su Muhuai, Shang Sze and Gu Muran parted ways. After returning to the community. Gu Muran went upstairs with the rosewood incense box. She put those polished glass violet jadeite beads directly in the rosewood incense box. After going back, she directly put the box into the arranged spirit gathering array. After a while, there was a knock on the door. Lu Chaolan''s voice sounded outside: "Are you asleep?" "No." Gu Muran said, "Brother Lan, come in." At that time, Gu Muran was sitting at the desk, and there were still a few papers in front of her. Lu Chaolan walked in, sat on the chair next to the desk, glanced at the paper, and asked, "I haven''t asked you yet, which major and school do you want to take? Which city do you want to go to?" Gu Muran put down the pen in his hand, "I am dissatisfied with brother Lan, I have roughly calculated that I need to go north..." She can''t see in detail like she can count others, but she still has judgment on rough things. Lu Chaolan nodded, "Let''s go to Kyoto. There are many schools in Kyoto, and there are more majors to choose from." Eighth more~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 150： provocative Chapter 150 Provocation Gu Muran nodded, "Did you not stay in Yancheng for too long?" Lu Chaolan smiled and said, "I will accompany you until the end of the college entrance examination." Lu Chaolan seemed to be here, just asking casually. Gu Muran didn''t care too much, and continued to do the questions. From time to time, I will check the situation in the QQ group. The students in the class have a high degree of trust in her, and they have done all the questions she circled every day. Like exam questions, whenever she sees certain questions, the possibility of how frequently they will be tested will always appear in her mind. She also did a lot of college entrance examination questions herself. But many things, when they come to her mind, she can understand how to do them at a glance. She took out a set of real questions from the past few years, and began to do it again. Then before going to bed, mark the circled key points and send them to the group. Woke up early on Sunday morning, Gu Muran hurriedly checked the red sandalwood box in the spirit gathering array. I don''t know if it was Gu Muran''s illusion, but she always felt that something was different in the little bead. She injected part of her spiritual power again...but when her spiritual power just entered, the thing lying in the red sandalwood box seemed to tremble. Gu Muran picked it up and looked at it carefully. When Lu Chaolan knocked on the door and came in, he saw Gu Muran staring blankly at a leaf about the size of a palm and whose whole body was yellow. Lu Chaolan recognized that this was the object lying in the red sandalwood box yesterday. is a leaf that looks like a withered yellow. "Brother Lang, it moved just now, and there was a flash of white light..." But it disappeared quickly. Gu Muran didn''t believe in evil and then injected his own spiritual power into it, but... it was like a lying corpse, without any movement. "It may be that the time has not come." Lu Chaolan said. When he said this, even Gu Muran raised his eyebrows slightly, "Brother Lan, yes, you are indeed talented." Gu Muran thought of Lu Chaolan''s medical clinic, Xiuyuan Medical Clinic, the name was quite interesting. ¡­ At noon, Lu Chaolan took Gu Muran to Xiuyuan Medical Center. While on the road, Gu Muran had nothing to do and went online. It was discovered that Lai Tianyou and Zhu Xiangyang''s divorce made headlines. Most of the voices were scolding Lai Tianyou, saying that he climbed into the Zhu family, and even did something that was sorry for Miss Zhu''s family. Netizens also said, "Sure enough, all men look the same." ¡°A house flower will never have the fragrance of a wild flower.¡± The case that appeared at the gate of Tianyang Company has now been finalized. Gu Muran has no time to pay attention to the result. Because she noticed a man with her eyes. As soon as Lu Chaolan parked the car, he saw Gu Muran''s eyes fixed on a man. The man is about twenty-five years old. He was holding a gift bag in his hand, which was a certain luxury brand. At that time, he walked past their car... Gu Muran sat in the car without moving, his gaze followed the man''s movement, and he moved his eyes. Not far away, a black car was parked on the side of the road. Gu Muran got out of the car quickly, and Lu Chaolan knew she must have seen something unusual. As soon as they got out of the car, they saw the man handing the gift to the car with a respectful expression. At that time, from the sight of Lu Chaolan and Gu Muran, they saw a pair of slender hands receiving the gift. Those hands wear a wrench on the thumb. Under the sun, the finger was shining with black and cold light. Gu Muran''s five senses are very keen, she noticed that the man sitting in the back seat of the car stared deeply at them through the rearview mirror. To be precise, the main one stared at her. That gaze was more provocative. Ninth update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 151： not long to live Chapter 151 Life is not long The car quickly disappeared from their sight. Lu Chaolan memorized the license plate number, and immediately sent someone to investigate. Yun Zheng and Yun Qi have been waiting in the medical hall. They just waited for the master to appear, but they didn''t expect the master''s expression to be gloomy. The girl beside him frowned slightly. They''re in a consultation room. Yun Zheng was about to finish speaking, but Lu Chaolan glanced at him and raised his chin slightly. And there, there happened to be a secret room. The door leading to the backyard is in the secret room. Yun Qi always wanted to see his savior, but he didn''t want his savior to appear thinking about something since he appeared. Senior Brother Yunzheng dared not speak, and kept trying to minimize his sense of existence, as if he was afraid of affecting Gu Muran. "How could it be?" Gu Muran frowned, as if there was something he couldn''t figure out. Lu Chaolan looked at Yun Zheng: "Let''s make a pot of tea first." Yun Zheng nodded immediately. Yun Qi was also afraid that he would affect them here, so he went to make tea with his senior brother. Lu Chaolan said softly, "Is there anything unusual? You can talk to me, maybe I can analyze it for you..." Gu Muran frowned, "The man just now had a good face, but his fortune is very good. This is completely contradictory." Lu Chaolan recalled the previous situation of the Zhu family, "So, do you have any doubts? For example, is there someone secretly helping him change his luck?" Judging from what happened to the Gu family eighteen years ago and what happened to the Zhu family this time, it proves that there have always been evil cultivators in the dark. Gu Muran said affirmatively: "There must be someone meddling behind this matter, but..." She was puzzled by one point: "I can figure out that the place where he changed his luck is in Yancheng, but I can''t find out the specifics..." She suddenly remembered the reason why the karmic blood demon was abnormal in the taxi last time, she stood up immediately, "I understand, unless it has something to do with me." It''s like when she counted Patriarch Gu and Patriarch Qian before, she always felt that their faces were covered with a layer of fog, and she couldn''t see carefully. If the subsequent formation is revealed...she still doesn''t know that the cause and effect of the original owner is related to those two. Once those people get involved with her cause and effect, she will feel blocked. Lu Chaolan looked at her: "Sit down, don''t worry, speak slowly..." After sitting down, Gu Muran slowly recalled the original owner''s life, "I don''t remember knowing this person?" The original owner should not have the karma of that person. At this moment, Lu Chaolan''s cell phone rang, it was about the license plate number. Lu Chaolan read it to Gu Muran: "Yancheng, the car of the owner of the Ye family." Ye family? Gu Muran''s only impression of the Ye family is Ye Lingshan. In addition, the Ye family has made a lot of publicity in the past few days, and he is happy to hear the news of Lin''er. The Ye family will also welcome a wife. Gu Muran still remembers the provocative gaze of the man in the car before leaving... Gu Muran was even more certain: "He is definitely not from the Ye family." Lu Chaolan asked people to check directly, "Check who Patriarch Ye has been with the closest these days, and..." Lu Chaolan ordered over there: "Look at the Ye family''s car, who has used it recently." The people who ride in the Ye family car are not necessarily all Ye family owners. When Yun Zheng and Yun Qi came back from making tea, they saw their master loosening the soil again. Gu Muran was standing beside the small flower bed, as if he was looking at the plants planted on it. Yun Qi stepped forward and asked, "Benefactor, what is this?" Gu Muran heard the voice behind him and turned around: "Zhixuecao." Yun Qi seemed curious and wanted to touch it. Tenth update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 152： tomb? Chapter 152 Mausoleum? Gu Muran didn''t stop, "Haven''t you learned enough from last time?" Seeing that he was about to touch the snow-white plant, he immediately shrank his hands when he heard that. Turning back with a smile: "Look at what the benefactor said, the last time I was recruited was sha, it was planted in my backyard, how could there be sha." As soon as he finished speaking, he saw his master staring at him, "The pile next to you is full of sha." Yun Qi suddenly took a big step back in disbelief. He looked at his senior brother as if asking for help, his eyes seemed to ask his senior brother, ''Why do the ornamental plants in my backyard have evil spirits''. Yunzheng''s gaze instantly looked at Gu Muran: "This is what Miss Gu wants to plant, and it is beneficial to our doctors, as long as you don''t touch it." And it doesn''t need frequent watering. At this time, Gu Muran looked at Yun Qi: "Did you enter Xitai Mountain to find some medicinal herbs?" Yun Qi nodded, "Our brothers and sisters were trained in different directions by the master. I am good at ancient medicine, and the medicinal materials are also the main flavor for making medicinal porridge." Gu Muran nodded: "In a few days, I will accompany you." When Gu Muran saw these Zhixue grass, he had the idea to go to Xitai Mountain. After all, Zhixuecao itself does not have evil spirits, evil spirits are acquired the day after tomorrow... After all, she also needs to check on the matter of Tomb Sha. Yun Qi was overjoyed, "Really?" Gu Muran nodded, she took out her phone, opened the photo album, "Do you know this person?" Yun Zheng came over and took a look: "Isn''t this the young master of the Song family?" Yun Qi shook his head, "I don''t know him. But I heard from my brother that he, like me, is unconscious." Gu Muran nodded: "You have all been hit by the tomb demon. Since you don''t know each other, do you remember what you touched that day? Or have you seen anything unusual?" Yun Qi thought for a while, then suddenly patted his head, "I remember, I saw a large area of ??red flowers that day, but the flowers were extremely different, because their leaves were all diamond-shaped, and not emerald green. It''s faintly dark." Gu Muran immediately took out a stack of manuscripts from her schoolbag, and according to Yun Qi''s description, a plant appeared in her mind. Swish, Swish! Only the sound of drawing is left. Soon, Gu Muran finished drawing the picture, "Look, is it like this?" Yun Qi''s eyes lit up, "Yes, yes, that''s how it is. It has seven leaves, and all the leaves are diamond-shaped." He remembers this very deeply. "Benefactor, how did you know that this thing is seven leaves?" Yun Qi asked curiously. Gu Muran''s eyes were dark, "Don''t worry about how I know? Do you know its name?" Yun Qi was startled, "I don''t know." "It''s called Qilinghua... This mausoleum is not a rhombus-shaped rhombus, but a mausoleum of a mausoleum." As soon as Gu Muran said this, the man over there who was loosening the soil immediately came over. Even Yun Zheng, who had been listening to them carefully, was stunned: "The mausoleum of the mausoleum?" Gu Muran didn''t think they met the mausoleum at first, so he didn''t think about it. But the appearance of Qilinghua made her have to pay attention to this matter. She even suspected that the reason why she didn''t deduce it to Qi Linghua might be that this matter... had something to do with her. Yun Zheng noticed the slightly irritable look on his aunt''s face, and for a while, he didn''t dare to take a breath. Eleventh update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 153： shouldnt exist Chapter 153 should not exist "This matter is not in a hurry, eat an orange, don''t think too much." Lu Chaolan washed his hands, then went inside and took an orange. Knowing that she likes to eat oranges, this backyard has always been stocked with high-quality oranges. Gu Muran took it over, and she said, "Thank you." Lu Chaolan smiled slightly: "You don''t have to be so polite with me." Yun Zheng silently poured his aunt a cup of tea, not daring to speak. Yun Qi kept silent, and asked someone to buy a few cups of milk tea, saying that when a girl is in a bad mood, drinking something sweet will make her feel better. I bought four cups of milk tea in total, one for each person. Gu Muran thanked him. Lu Chaolan and Yun Zheng looked at the milk tea without saying a word, but they picked up the teacup honestly and took a sip of the tea. Immediately, the fragrance of tea overflowed. Gu Muran started talking about Qiling Flower. It doesn¡¯t mean that wherever there are mausoleums, there must be Qiling flowers. But where there are Qiling flowers, there must be mausoleums. Moreover, this Qilinghua was soaked with the evil spirit of the mausoleum, and the Yin energy was extremely heavy. When Qiling flowers are in full bloom, the evil spirit in the body will infect the surroundings. If a human being smells it, they will be tricked immediately. The vitality of this flower is extremely tenacious, and it is very easy to survive and not easy to wither. Gu Muran now understands why Zhixuecao has evil spirits. I''m afraid that piece of land has already been infested. That''s why... Zhixuecao was infected with evil spirit. I''m afraid that the evil spirit in the mausoleum has been leaked now, which caused the Qiling flower to be infected with the evil spirit in the mausoleum, thus forming the evil spirit in the tomb. But... this kind of flower should not exist in this world. Its existence conditions are extremely harsh, and it has extremely high requirements for Feng Shui. It should have been returned to dust thousands of years ago. After all, no one dares to build a mausoleum if someone dies now. "Then... what should we do now?" Yun Qi has already realized the seriousness of this matter. Before, he thought it was his bad luck, but he didn''t think that it turned out to be like this. "This Xitai Mountain must be visited." Gu Muran said. Regarding this matter, she deliberately made a fortune for herself. The hexagram shows that it is not suitable to travel far in the past few days. Lu Chaolan still believed in Gu Muran, "There is no rush." At this time, the affairs of the Ye family also made progress. Lu Chaolan glanced roughly, then handed the phone to Gu Muran. The man Gu Muran saw today is a newcomer in the business world. Returnees, return home today. It coincides with the big banquet held by the Ye family today. The Ye family wanted to make friends with him, so they sent someone to pick up the upstart. Walk along the medical hall road and walk three traffic lights, then turn left and there will be a large shopping mall with many luxury stores in it. Gu Muran''s memory was astonishing, she went to check it out, and the luxury gift box that the man was holding was only available in that shopping mall. "So? They are here specially waiting for me?" Gu Muran smiled, "Showed up so soon?" Yunzheng and Yunqi are unknown. But Lu Chaolan has been with her for so long, and he is basically involved in knowing all the big and small things. When Gu Muran was about to get off the car, a man walked past them. At this time, Gu Muran noticed that this man was unusual. Later, they both noticed the man in the car... "You mean...the evil cultivator showed up?" Lu Chaolan tightened his expression, "Then how did they know we were coming here? Calculated?" Twelfth update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 154： old fool Chapter 154 Old Confused Yun Zheng and Yun Qi looked at Gu Muran nervously when they heard the expression of ''Evil Cultivator Mystic Master''. Gu Muran sneered, "They can''t figure out where we''re going, it''s not that I look down on evil cultivators, but they really don''t have that ability." Gu Muran pointed to the monitor above the garden. Lu Chaolan instantly understood. Immediately ask someone to get the monitoring. Surveillance showed that just as they were about to stop, a car just stopped on the street not far away. The man holding the luxury gift box got off the car at that time. Then deliberately passed by Gu Muran... He has an abnormal appearance, as long as Gu Muran takes a look at him, she will naturally see something wrong. Naturally following him, he noticed the car. After watching the monitoring, Yun Zheng couldn''t react in his head, "After the man got out of the car, the car drove forward for a certain distance and stopped, and the man who got out of the car took these few steps road, and then got into the car again... What is he trying to do? Is it fun?" Gu Muran shrugged, "Otherwise, how did you get my attention?" She smiled mysteriously, "Just wait, people from the Ye family will come to the door soon." As soon as she finished speaking, a doctor suddenly came in, "Senior Brother Yun, someone sent me here just now, saying that it was for you." There is a gift box on it. Yun Zheng picked it up and opened it, and there were two invitation cards inside. Tonight, the Ye family invited many people to visit, mainly for his youngest son. Yun Qi saw that there were only two of them, and their names were already written on them, namely Yun Zheng and Gu Muran. Yun Qi drooped his face, with a few words written on his eyes ''I want to go too. '' He looked at Master, "Master, are you going?" Without waiting for Lu Chaolan to speak, Gu Muran said: "The Ye family will definitely send invitations to the merchants and the Su family, but the status of the Ye family cannot match the Su family''s status." After Gu Muran finished speaking, he looked at Lu Chaolan, "This whole thing is aimed at me, so don''t interfere." Then she looked at Yun Qi again, "If you want to go, I will arrange this matter." - Dusk. With the last ray of sunlight swallowed by the sky, Gu Muran and Yun Zheng appeared at the door of [Golden Age Hotel]. Shang Size and Yun Qi followed closely behind. Su Muhuai heard Shang Sze talk about the Ye family banquet, and abruptly dragged his cousin along. Gu Muran was also shocked when he saw Lu Chaolan. Yun Qi and the others were also taken aback, they didn''t hear Master say that he was coming. Su Muhuai saw Gu Muran for the first time, and immediately said: "I pestered my cousin to accompany me to this matter, not my cousin wanted to come..." It''s okay if you don''t explain it. This explanation has a feeling of "there is no silver three hundred taels here". Lu Chaolan smiled, "Hurry up and go in, don''t make the master wait for us for too long." - At this moment, a certain room in the hotel. Ye Lingshan accidentally saw the list of guests invited by his father, and said dissatisfiedly: "Why is there Gu Muran''s name..." "She is my honored guest." Ye Jia said. "Honored guest? She is just an evil star, father, you must be confused." Ye Lingshan blurted out this sentence without thinking about it. Patriarch Ye glared: "What did you say¡ª" Ye Lingshan looked at her father stubbornly: "Am I wrong? She is just the adopted daughter of the Gu family from the countryside. When she didn''t pick her up, the Gu family was fine. Now the Gu family has gone bankrupt. She was originally a evil star. Father, you You also said that she is a distinguished guest, what are you not old-fashioned?" She was angry with her father in her heart, so she dared to speak so unscrupulously. Thirteenth update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 155： be targeted Chapter 155 Being Targeted She was hostile to Gu Muran because of Shang Sze, because she felt ashamed at the time, and coupled with the recent events at home, she was on the verge of collapse. Ye Lingshan didn''t go to school these days, and was having trouble with her father at home. She was dissatisfied with having an extra brother, and even more dissatisfied with having a stepmother. Moreover, her mother had only passed away two years ago, and her nominal brother was already over two years old. It still takes October to conceive. "Snapped-!" What responded to her was a powerful slap from her father. Ye Lingshan was so slapped that she almost couldn''t stand, she staggered, lost all her strength, and immediately fell to the ground. Ye Lingshan covered her face and looked at her father in disbelief: "You actually hit me because of an outsider." Tears were already welling up in her eyes. She was pampered and spoiled since she was a child, and she was never treated like this. "Old Ye... How can you beat Shanshan, she is still a child." A woman walked in, and she walked up to Ye Lingshan, trying to reach out her hand to help Ye Lingshan up. Ye Lingshan immediately opened her outstretched hand, "Go away, I don''t want you to cry like a cat and a mouse and pretend to be merciful." "Talk to your aunt Tongtong well..." Patriarch Ye said dissatisfied. "Aunt Tongtong?" Ye Lingshan stood up and said sarcastically, "Is she worthy? She is a vixen, she meddled in my mother''s marriage with you, she is a mistress, everyone should call her to death..." Patriarch Ye trembled with anger all over his body: "Sinister, say one more thing..." Ye Lingshan was very disappointed with her father, she walked towards her father, "What? Don''t you just want to hit me? Here..." She stretched out her face, "I''ll hit you, do you want to hit me... If you don''t hit me, I will continue to scold you... You''d better beat me to death, so that no one will quarrel in your ears... " "I spoiled you before, which caused you to be so lawless now." Patriarch Ye stretched out his hand, and when he saw the palm print on her face, he couldn''t let go of his hand. "Oh!" Ye Lingshan glanced at his father''s face, "Why do you say something so grandiose, don''t you think I''m blocking your precious son''s way, my mother''s coffin has only been pressed for two years, your precious son It''s over two years old, Ye Zhongtian, aren''t you afraid that my mother will look for you in the middle of the night?" Patriarch Ye was very angry: "Go home." Ye Lingshan shrugged, "If you hadn''t brought me here forcibly, it would be unlucky for you to think that I would like to come here." Patriarch Ye was so angry that his heart couldn''t get up or down. Ye Lingshan covered her face, her eyes were still moist, but before she left, she did not forget to take a look at Xu Qiantong. That glance contained viciousness. Ye Lingshan walked to the door, and was about to push the door open, but unexpectedly, at this time, the door was pulled open by someone outside. There were several people standing outside, not only from her Ye family, but also two men. One of the men stood behind the man in the black suit with a gift box in his hand. While she was looking at the two of them, the man in the black suit glanced at her face. For some unknown reason, Ye Lingshan feels like being targeted by a poisonous snake... She didn''t dare to stay longer, so she hurried away. But before she could take a step, the man in the black suit said, "Miss Ye, are you going home at this time?" His voice seemed to be damaged, hoarse and completely unlike the voice he should have at his age. There is a feeling like being burned by fire. Fourteenth update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 156： Good luck Chapter 156 Good Luck "Is it related to you?" Ye Lingshan was very angry at the moment, but when she saw this man, she really didn''t dare to stay any longer, and was ready to leave after saying this. The man didn''t seem to mind, just chuckled. At that time, the Ye family who led the way said, "Patriarch, Mr. Fan is here." "Hurry up, please." Before he had gone far, he could hear his father''s respectful voice. What is the background of this man. Because of curiosity, she slowed down before the door closed. Then I heard an unfamiliar voice. "Patriarch Ye, this is a gift prepared by Mr. Fan for Mrs. Ye." This should be the voice of another man, his voice is no different from that of a normal person. "It''s fine for Mr. Fan to come, and bring any gifts, it''s simply polite." "It should be." The voice was that of the man in the black suit, thick and hoarse, "Patriarch Ye, I saw Miss Gu and others have come..." Ye Lingshan turned around, and suddenly met a pair of cold pupils again. She left in a hurry. When she got on the elevator, Ye Lingshan was still panting. What is the origin of that man? It''s simply too scary. ¡­ And then. Gu Muran and others entered the front hall holding the invitation. In the front hall, people from the Ye family are guarding the gate. After Gu Muran came in smoothly, he was told by the Ye family: "Please go to the 27th floor." Separately wrap the next layer to celebrate the Ye family''s announcement of good news. Su Muhuai read the floor: "27? Beloved wife... It''s quite romantic." Shang Sze also followed suit: "Those who don''t know think they are a couple of young people." Facing the mirror beside him, Yun Qi tidied up his silver-gray hair that was permed only after waking up, "Patriarch Ye is quite old, and he imitates young people to be fashionable every day..." They talked and talked, and walked to the elevator. Before pressing the elevator, the elevator suddenly opened. A little girl walked out of it, covering her face. Ye Lingshan was just about to get out of the elevator when she looked up and saw Gu Muran. She was trying to make a mockery, but suddenly remembered the man''s cold eyes and the last sentence she heard... She snorted, and walked out of the elevator with noble steps. When she passed by Gu Muran, she smiled, and the smile in her eyes was really gloating. She said: "Good luck." After finishing speaking, when he looked at Shang Sze, his eyes instantly turned into attachment... Shang Size: "Please make way, you are blocking the way." Ye Lingshan hasn''t seen Shang Sze for several days, and the joy in her heart just rose, but was instantly extinguished by a bucket of water. He spoke as if he didn''t know her at all. It''s strange, and someone is asking: "Brother Ze... who is this person? How do you look at her eyes, it seems that she likes you?" Yun Qi is just 18 years old this year, and he is the youngest among all the seniors. He is also the one with the most open personality, and he has only known Shang Size for a while, so he shouted at Brother Ze Ze. Shang Size''s tone was indifferent: "I don''t know." Ye Lingshan was hit hard. "Oh, it turned out to be love at first sight, so just ignore her, look at her pulling like two hundred and fifty when talking to her benefactor..." The elevator slowly closed. Ye Lingshan was so angry today. stomping angrily. Wearing high heels, I never thought about it, and my feet hurt from stomping, and my anger didn''t ease. - Inside the elevator. "What did she mean by that sentence just now?" Yun Zheng asked curiously. Gu Muran just smelled a breath from her, "It must be that she has seen him." The fifteenth update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 157： Steal life Chapter 157 Stealing Life Shang Size and Su Muhuai belong to the category of curious gossip, "Who?" Gu Muran: "You will know in a while." As soon as the elevator door opened, they walked a few steps and bumped into a group of people from Family Master Ye. Gu Muran''s lips curled up slightly, "No, Cao Cao arrived just as soon as I said Cao Cao." Patriarch Ye was very enthusiastic, "Miss Gu, you are here." Gu Muran looked at him indifferently, making Patriarch Ye very embarrassed. Patriarch Ye coughed, "That''s how it is... I know that Lingshan made things difficult for Ms. Gu at school, no, today at my Ye family''s banquet, I specially invited Ms. Gu to come to make amends for Ms. Gu." It''s an apology again. Gu Muran smiled lightly, "As long as it''s not a Hongmen banquet." Patriarch Ye didn''t feel embarrassed at all, he even took the initiative to smooth things over, "Look at what Miss Gu is talking about, come on, let me introduce you to Mr. Fan..." "Mr. Fan admires Miss Gu''s divination ability very much, so I hope that I will introduce you to you as a middleman." This sentence is said, as if he is familiar with both sides. The main show has begun. When Patriarch Ye looked at Fan Siyu, his eyes were respectful, "Mr. Fan, this is Miss Gu." The man looked Gu Muran up and down: "Miss Gu, I don''t know if I have the honor to ask you to make a fortune?" The hoarse voice seemed to have been roasted on the fire, which made people get goosebumps. Although his tone was respectful, there was a look of complacency in his eyes. He was testing Gu Muran. Lu Chaolan doesn''t like the look in this man''s eyes, and, for some reason, there is an aura about this man that makes him dislike it. Gu Muran seemed to have a feeling and pulled Lu Chaolan who was about to take a step forward, she glanced at him. Lu Chaolan instantly understood her eyes, and her domain naturally trusted her unconditionally. Gu Muran took a step forward, and said casually, "Not everyone is honored to get my fortune. Those who are not right-minded, if they win my fortune, they will lose their entire family and property, or their lives will be in danger." She raised her eyelids slightly, and seemed to lose her prestige, "How is it? Is Mr. Fan still thinking about it?" The man laughed lightly, "I have a chance some other day, and I still want to ask Miss Gu to do a fortune telling." Gu Muran shrugged, "It depends on my mood another day." "Don''t be too arrogant." The person standing on the man in the suit stood up immediately. This person is also the first one that Gu Muran noticed not far from the door of the medical hall. "My aunt has always been arrogant." Gu Muran is a little fairy on the outside, but an arrogant aunt on the inside. She never allows anyone to point fingers at her. Her gaze focused on the man with a normal voice again, "I''ll give you what you just said. Finally, I''ll give you another sentence, destiny is destined, any destiny that is changed by improper means, then That''s called stealing." "Stolen things will be doubled back by the sky one day, so I can do it myself." When Gu Muran passed by Patriarch Ye, "Let me kindly remind Patriarch Ye that there are no shortcuts to some things. Once you join forces with him, you will not only ruin everything you have..." - For this banquet, Ye Jiafei put a lot of thought into it. On this floor, there are quite a few private rooms. This is a few floors specially reserved by Shengshi Hotel for VIP customers to hold banquets. There are quite a few private rooms on this floor. Gu Muran and the others originally stayed in the hall for a while, but who knows, many people saw that the merchant and the son of the Su family were there. They all want to come and smell the meat. Sixteenth update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 158： was replaced Chapter 158 was replaced A group of people were so annoyed that they couldn''t do anything, so they went straight into a private room. Everyone is here, how can I leave alone hungry. Always be worthy of your own mouth, just said so much. Gu Muran''s idea is so simple, anyway, he has met face to face. She already has a plan in mind, and she is not in a hurry. Lu Chaolan paid attention to Gu Muran''s meal the whole time, and didn''t talk much, and others didn''t dare to join in. His aura is terrifying. From time to time, Lu Chaolan would occasionally glance at his phone. The thumb and index finger rub together slightly. Gu Muran discovered that when he was thinking about problems, he would have such a habit. Gu Muran used the serving chopsticks to pick up a chopstick dish for Lu Chaolan, "Let''s eat first, if there is anything to do, we can talk about it after dinner." Lu Chaolan smiled and looked at her with gentle eyes: "Okay." Yun Qi saw his master smile so gently for the first time, which was something he would never have imagined in his dreams. Moreover, he heard from his senior brother that the benefactor will enter his master''s account in the future. In addition to Master''s current reaction, does it mean that it is possible that his benefactor will become his teacher''s wife in the future? After eating, Gu Muran was in a good mood, but he didn''t want to see those two people again when he was exiting the hotel. "Miss Gu, hurry up and enjoy the good life now." Fan Siyu looked at Gu Muran coldly, as if reminding him kindly, "Maybe there will be no such good days in the future." But the hoarse voice is like being roasted, making people feel uncomfortable all over. Moreover, there was a flash of hatred in his eyes, which Gu Muran caught. Gu Muran saw that something was wrong with his body before, but he didn''t investigate deeply. Since he took the initiative to provoke her, she would investigate unceremoniously. But for a moment, the corner of her mouth snorted coldly, "Mr. Fan should worry about your own body. After all, other people''s bodies are definitely not as flexible as your own. What about you, while I''m in a good mood and I don''t have time to clean you up, hurry up and breathe more Two breaths of fresh air." Fan Siyu''s face was completely cracked with the smile that could not be opened in the future. It seems like an accident, why did she find out. The man next to Fan Siyu also received Gu Muran''s condensed gaze: "You''d better not commit crimes under my nose, and just shrink back honestly, otherwise, what is your fate, my aunt will send you back directly." Although her tone was still casual, the look in her eyes did not seem to be joking, and the ice mist in her eyes had not dissipated for a long time. Waiting to get in the car, Gu Muran was still in a bad mood. This world is worse than she thought. This is more than just the decline of metaphysics, this is an evil cultivating mystic master who popped up out of nowhere. One by one, they are still jumping so wildly. Now he is so bold as to appear in front of her. Lu Chaolan has already made a judgment, "Is the current Fan Siyu himself?" Gu Muran nodded, "The core inside has been replaced." Lu Chaolan talked about one thing, "There was no plan for Yancheng before his business layout, and he came to Yancheng on a temporary basis, and...he had an accident a few days ago, he was still in the intensive care unit, but He suddenly woke up yesterday, and insisted on leaving the hospital..." This was when Lu Chaolan had just had dinner, and he sent someone to investigate. Gu Muran knew that Lu Chaolan had a strong information network, and he was not just what she saw. Lu Chaolan took a look at Gu Muran, and then continued, "After Fan Siyu was discharged from the hospital yesterday afternoon, he found a new assistant himself, and his ability is not inferior." Seventeenth update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 159： stiff as a marionette Chapter 159 Stiff like a marionette Lu Chaolan: "They didn''t have any contact with the Ye family before. The Ye family received a call from Shao Hong last night." Shao Hong was the one following Fan Siyu. "That''s why the Ye family will show up at the airport at a specific time. As far as the Ye family is concerned, they are only a second-rate family now. Fan Siyu can help them if they want to gain the fame and various resources that a first-rate family needs." Gu Muran shrugged, "To put it bluntly, it''s mutual use, but sometimes, not all ships are suitable for boarding." Gu Muran was talking when her cell phone rang for a moment. It turned out that they should turn at the intersection, so they sent a message to Gu Muran. It was getting late, so they changed vehicles and went back directly. Gu Muran replied to the message, and said to Lu Chaolan: "Different people have different luck, but God is fair, karma repeats, and retribution always exists." She has already said all the admonitions to them, so the choice is their business. - The entrance of the hotel, just after Gu Muran left. Fan Siyu''s brows and eyes were deep like ink that couldn''t be melted away, "Who would have thought...she recognized me?" At this moment, he seemed to be unable to control his voice, like the sound of stepping on a dry branch, which was more uncomfortable than the dullness in the afternoon. Shao Hong lowered his brows and eyes, not daring to speak. His current life was stolen from him. Originally, his time was numbered, if he hadn''t met him, I''m afraid he would have become a handful of loess by now. "What do you think?" A voice like a dead branch suddenly rang in Shao Hong''s ear, and his whole body was shaken. "Subordinates naturally obey the boss''s orders." The grasshopper on a boat has already been tied up. He still wanted to live, even if it was to linger on his last breath. He is willing to make him pay more. "Very well, you are not bewitched by the witch''s words..." The man smiled in satisfaction. I don''t know if it was against the backdrop of the moonlight, but his smile was weird, as if he couldn''t control his facial expressions. Like the smile of a marionette, stiff and uncoordinated. At this moment, Patriarch Ye came out of the hotel: "Mr. Fan, why are you here? I''ve searched for you a lot." Fan Siyu twisted his neck, and suddenly there was a ''click''. Patriarch Ye was quite frightened, "Mr. Fan, what are you?" "I haven''t exercised for a long time, and my limbs are a little stiff." The voice was still as hoarse as in the afternoon. Perhaps, he wanted to disguise his dead wood-like voice, but he had no choice but to go so far as far as he could. Patriarch Ye: "Oh, that''s right." "Do you have anything to do?" "I was wondering if you just came back today? I wanted to ask where you plan to stay at night? I was thinking, if you are not used to living in hotels, if you don''t mind, I would like to invite you to live in Ye''s house for a few days, or to say, The property under the name of the Ye family..." Patriarch Ye hadn''t finished speaking, and was about to take out the prepared key when he was interrupted. The man smiled, "Patriarch Ye is still thoughtful, if we go rashly, will we bother you?" Patriarch Ye¡¯s unfinished words got stuck in his throat, and he swallowed them abruptly, "Why? Don''t bother, don''t bother..." - Ye Lingshan went out to drink water at ten o''clock. Just as she opened the door, she suddenly saw a person standing by her door. The background feels a little familiar. "Miss Ye..." The man turned around, with this unique voice. Ye Lingshan was taken aback. Eighteenth update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 160： sinful Chapter 160 Sinful "You... why are you here?" Ye Lingshan was frightened and stuttered. She looked at the sinister man in front of her at a loss, especially those eyes that looked like poisonous snakes. "I''m here... Naturally, I want to cooperate with Ms. Ye on something." The man put her terrified expression in front of his eyes, and he smiled lightly, but coupled with his sinister expression, it was terrifying no matter how you looked at it. "You found the wrong person..." Ye Lingshan was about to close the door after saying that. The figure of the man seemed to arrive at the door in an instant. Ye Lingshan saw that the door was about to close, but was suddenly stopped by her outstretched foot. The man was very strong. After opening the door, he walked into Ye Lingshan''s boudoir on his own, found a stool and sat down. "You... who allowed you to come in?" Ye Lingshan was very angry, but she didn''t care about being afraid, and pointed to the door, "Get out for me." "I said, I can help Ms. Ye achieve her wish. After all, I heard what Ms. Ye said to her father in the hotel." Ye Lingshan was taken aback, "What?" Fan Siyu said in a hoarse voice, word by word: "The Gu family and the Qian family can have the current results, all thanks to her, and the karma of her body... will be entangled in sin." "I heard that Ms. Ye hasn''t been to school for the past few days, how can this work?" Fan Siyu seemed to have investigated her situation very carefully, "If you don''t go, the merchant boy will be implicated by the evil star sooner or later , ridden with sin..." Girls, pinpoint the weak point and break it. Ye Lingshan thought of Shang Sze''s indifferent attitude towards her today, and became more and more sure that Gu Muran must have spoken ill of her, no, Shang Sze must be kept away from Gu Muran. "I have an idea, I don''t know if Miss Ye is willing to listen..." - The next day, Monday. The first thing Gu Muran does when he wakes up in the morning is to check the situation in the red sandalwood box. The glass violet emerald beads are more crystal clear than yesterday. Absorbed a lot of spiritual power. She used the merit points she obtained recently to make some merit talisman papers. Put it inside the box. Used to nourish these bracelet beads. After packing everything up, after breakfast, Gu Muran went straight to school. Tests are available on Monday and Tuesday. Everyone arrives at school early. Including Ye Lingshan who had not been to school for several days also came early. Ye Lingshan was very kind when she saw Gu Muran, "Muran... why are you here? How have you slept these two days?" With such an intimate tone, it seemed like a different person. "The banquet held by my family yesterday, I haven''t had time to ask, how did you eat?" Ye Lingshan cares more and more with each sentence, and the amount of information exposed, it seems that the estrangement between them before does not seem to exist. When she spoke, it was completely like ''we are good friends, and our sisters are good''. In an instant, many students surrounded them. Including Shang Sze, they all looked wide-eyed. "Brother Ran... What''s going on here? Could it be that she has changed her sex? She threatened you yesterday. Going back this night is like being possessed by an evil spirit, as if she has become a human being when she is obsessed with ghosts?" Ye Lingshan looked sad. Gu Muran shrugged his shoulders, and said in a casual tone, "Go back today and tell the person behind you, let him rest his mind, and if he dares to pay attention to me again, he will suffer the consequences." Nineteenth update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 161： calculate Chapter 161 Calculation Received such a warning, Ye Lingshan rested for two days, and did not dare to make any movement on the surface. But in private, she still spread a lot of news about her friendship with Gu Muran, always praising Gu Muran. And on Tuesday afternoon, all tests were over. Many people are very grateful to Gu Muran, "Gu Dashen is really amazing. I have carefully reviewed all the key points of the circles these days, and they actually reminded the same thing. Although it is not the original question, it really helped me. so big." The students in class 37 admired Gu Muran more and more. Ye Lingshan also took this opportunity to praise Gu Muran a lot. Because of this, the students also liked Ye Lingshan a little bit, who made her praise Gu Dashen. From time to time, Gu Muran would also receive some ''good intentions'' from Ye Lingshan on his desktop. At least on the surface, it creates the feeling that Ye Lingshan doesn''t hold any grudges at all, and on the contrary, she still "pours her heart and lungs" towards Gu Muran. Shang Sze couldn''t stand it any longer. During lunch on Wednesday, Shang Size hoped that Gu Muran would take action to punish him, "Brother Ran...it won''t work if this continues. Many people really think you have a good relationship?" It''s been two and a half days, and Shang Sze still hasn''t figured out what Ye Lingshan wants to do. Obviously, on Sunday night tomorrow, he still spoke fiercely and domineeringly, how could he change so much overnight. "Brother Ran, do you see anything unusual?" "Brother Ran... talk to me." Shang Sze couldn''t take it anymore, he repeated the same sentence several times. Unexpectedly, Gu Muran was staring intently at the big chicken leg on the dinner plate, and she was thinking, how could a lady eat up this chicken leg. "Brother Ran!" Shang Size looked ''broken''. "I''ve heard it all. Eat well first. Didn''t you listen to the ancients? Eat without speaking." Gu Muran finally thought about it, and then decided to put down the chopsticks, and he couldn''t grab them with his hands. Then he put gloves on both hands, and slowly tore off the big chicken legs in an orderly manner, and placed them neatly on the On the dinner plate. Every move is very pleasing to the eye. After Gu Muran finished eating, she took out her water glass, took a sip of water, and said, "Don''t worry about this matter, what she''s making is foreplay, no one is here yet, so what''s the rush..." Now Shang Sze still doesn''t know what Gu Muran is saying is ''no one is gathered''. Until the early morning class on Thursday, the moment Shang Sze saw Gu Yunjiao in class, he thought of this sentence inexplicably in his mind. As the saying goes, the enemy of an enemy is a friend. Is that so? Gu Yunjiao''s hatred for Gu Muran cannot be hidden. As soon as Gu Muran entered the class, he met a pair of hateful eyes. "Gu Muran, I had something to tell you that day, why didn''t you go?" Gu Yunjiao asked. That day was the time when Tianyang Company had an accident. Gu Muran shrugged, "You want to plot against me, why should I?" "What are you talking about? Your parents have raised you for so long, and they caused the current situation because of you..." Gu Yunjiao was still thinking about the debt. "Stop!" Gu Muran snorted coldly, "The situation your parents have created is their own fault. They have killed so many people, and they are not innocent at all." "You¡ª!" Gu Yunjiao was blocked by this sentence, after all, everything Gu Muran said was true. The twentieth update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 162： brain kicked by a donkey Chapter 162 The brain was kicked by the donkey Gu Yunjiao put it another way, "Our Gu family has raised you for so long, and now that they have left, you can be considered my Gu family. You can''t ignore the funeral of the Gu family..." "I think Miss Gu, you have been in the detention center for a long time, and your brain has been flooded. I left the Gu family a long time ago, and I also repaid the Gu family''s upbringing with my previous life..." Gu Muran put her schoolbag on the seat slowly, "What about you, let''s find another way to solve the Gu family''s debt. Don''t pretend to be a sister with me here. I feel disgusted when I see it." Seeing that Gu Muran couldn''t get through here, he immediately revealed his true nature: "Gu Muran, you are the evil star. I owe everything to you for what I look like now. If you are still staying in the country, why did our Gu family come here? At this point, why did you come back..." Gu Muran sneered, she put her schoolbag on the table, "What stupid thing are you talking about, did I come back by myself?" She snorted, "Since you want to settle old scores with me, then I will settle it with you." "Your Gu family doesn''t want to fulfill the marriage contract back then. The head of your family Gu family and Mrs. Gu look down on the Qian family, so the purpose of taking me back is to let me fulfill the marriage contract for you..." Gu Muran stared at Gu Yunjiao sharply. Gu Yunjiao naturally refuted it immediately: "You are talking nonsense! These are all dirty tricks you came up with to discredit and frame my Gu family." "I framed your Gu family? It''s a good thing you think highly of me. How can a person belittle himself so much that he can''t think about discrediting a family." Gu Muran blatantly rolled his eyes, "You think everyone is like you, with a brain like you. Being kicked by a donkey is hard to think about." "you-!" Gu Yunjiao was still the same as before, when she couldn''t say it, she came to Gu Muran angrily, raised her palm... "It seems that after so much experience, Miss Gu''s family still doesn''t have a long memory." Gu Muran directly and easily caught the slap with her hand, but with a slight shake of her hand, Gu Yunjiao was overturned by the force again. The eternal ending. "I went to the detention center, but I didn''t expect that I still haven''t made any progress." Gu Muran gave Gu Yunjiao a condescending look, "If you calculate too much, you will be punished." At this time, Ye Lingshan also came to the classroom with her schoolbag on her back. Shang Size knew that these scenes were nothing to Brother Ran. He just didn''t understand how people who can''t be reached are connected together. He watched Ye Lingshan enter the classroom with her schoolbag on her back, and let out a sound, which was full of affectation. "What''s the situation, but... do you have anything wrong? When did she get out of the detention center, and why did she have a dispute with you..." Ye Lingshan fully showed her concern for Gu Muran. Ye Lingshan, who always paid too much attention to Shang Size, didn''t even notice that Shang Sze entered the classroom from her, and his attention was on her. Ye Lingshan''s attention was not in the classroom either, what was Gu Yunjiao and Gu Muran arguing about. Keep caring about Gu Muran first... This... has already fully demonstrated that it is unusual. Shang Sze didn''t see the point of cooperation between Ye Lingshan and Gu Yunjiao at this time. After all, both of them approached Gu Muran one after another, but no one got anything good. Until, when Gu Yunjiao spoke to Ye Lingshan again, when there was a back-and-forth between them, Shang Sze understood. It turned out to be this play. Twenty-first update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 163： evil star Chapter 163 Evil Star Gu Yunjiao spoke first: "Ye Lingshan, are you out of your mind? How dare you play with Gu Muran?" Ye Lingshan frowned: "What do you mean?" Gu Yunjiao let out a snort: "She is an evil star. Whoever stays with her will suffer from bad luck. My Gu family''s stock price began to plummet because of Gu Muran''s return..." The hatred in her eyes is not concealed at all. Since Gu Muran is unwilling to be tricked into repaying the debt, and unwilling to share, then she doesn''t mind ruining Gu Muran. Ye Lingshan pretended to be surprised and said, "What you said is completely groundless, how can I believe it, besides, I have always regarded Mu Ran as a friend, how could she treat me like this..." Gu Yunjiao: "You are too naive, she is a evil star, when the time comes when your Ye family''s stock plummets, don''t cry and call your mother." The two of them sang together, and the students around them were also stunned. Snapped! Snapped! Snapped! "You really put on a good show." Gu Muran said their lines in advance, "Next, I wonder if your Ye family''s poor investment failed, which caused the stock price to drop, and you will take advantage of the trend to take this pot on me?" "You are an evil star, whoever plays with you will be screwed!" Gu Yunjiao said viciously. Ye Lingshan was also covering her face with an unbelievable expression, "Why?" Gu Muran glanced at her: "It''s ok, the scene can stop here, and I''ve worked **** your pretentious acting for the past two days. You haven''t acted enough, I''m sick of watching it." Gu Muran''s mouth was completely merciless. The crowd who were eating melons just felt bewildered, no, when Gu Muran said this, they immediately understood. "Damn, so that''s the case. I said that Ye Lingshan didn''t come to class for a week because she was angry. It''s like she changed her temper suddenly. She even became friends with Gu Muran... This is not her temperament at all. .¡± The crowd dispersed instantly. When Gu Yunjiao returned to her seat, she still gave Gu Muran a fierce look. After she sat in her seat, she took out her mobile phone. It seems to be sending a message. - When the third period is over. "Hey, come and see... The Ye family''s stock price has really dropped." I don''t know who said that, but the crowd exploded suddenly. Only Gu Yunjiao secretly raised the corners of her mouth proudly, and looked at Gu Muran arrogantly. Many people instantly remembered what happened in the morning, and looked at Gu Yunjiao and Gu Muran. "Look at everything." Shang Sze put down the things in his hands, and stood up with a fierce expression, "My brother Ran and I have known each other much longer than the daughter of the Ye family. I have always been good. My merchant The stock price has been steadily increasing.¡± He looked around at the classmates who were looking at Gu Muran and pointing fingers: "If you believe in these non-existent things, then I, Brother Ran, worked so hard to highlight the key points for everyone, it will be considered as feeding the dog." Some people don''t believe the key point of Gu Muran''s circle: "We didn''t see it, and we don''t need to draw the key point to bribe us. Whether we draw the key point or not can''t change the fact that she is a evil star." Some people are very grateful for Gu Muran''s key points, "We are very proud of the Great God, what era is it now, and we are still talking about the evil star of the TV series..." Anyway, the class is now polarized. After all, the Gu family that Gu Yunjiao belongs to has collapsed, but the Ye family can still be recruited. In the eyes of some students, dealing with Ye Lingshan is easier than dealing with Shang Size. So, in this move, they are on the other side. But they never expected that the face slap would come so quickly. The twenty-second update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 164： Falling off a cliff Chapter 164 Falling off a cliff Ye Lingshan began to cry and accuse Gu Muran: "This time, I sincerely want to treat you well, and my father also treats you as a distinguished guest, but I didn''t expect...you have such deep thoughts...My Ye family and you have nothing to do. Injustice without enmity..." The people standing in Gu Yunjiao''s team also took advantage of this opportunity to point and point at Gu Muran, in an attempt to gain a sense of presence in front of Ye Lingshan. So, one person speaks harder than one person. Gu Yunjiao looked proud. Gu Muran, you ruined my family, and I will make you pay in blood. She was laughing arrogantly, the sinister look in her eyes could not be restrained in the future, and she never wanted to directly crash into a pair of cold pupils. Those pupils are too cold, as if they don''t contain any emotion. Gu Yunjiao was frightened suddenly, "You...what do you want to do..." "What do I want to do? You guys have been talking for so long? Did I say anything?" Gu Muran stood up and patted his sleeves. Gu Yunjiao didn''t know if she was overreacting, or if she was scared before and her body reacted by itself, she suddenly took a step back. When she realized what she was doing, she took another two steps forward, as if to prove that she was not afraid of Gu Muran. Ye Lingshan also came over, there seemed to be some tears in her eyes. Gu Muran looked her up and down: "The ''advanced'' you chose for this route is a waste of tears. I don''t know who is so foolish to give you such a ghost idea behind your back, look... this makeup is all spent, It looks like a ghost now..." Ye Lingshan covered her face in an instant. She has applied thick foundation these days, and the mark from the previous slap has not been wiped off. Ye Lingshan said sadly, "No one has any ideas, I treat you sincerely, but I never thought that you want to bankrupt my Ye family..." "You are really aunts and grandmas who are easy to bully." What Gu Muran can''t tolerate the most is when others put on airs and step on her head. "Since the dirty water has already been poured, my aunt will really tell you that the Ye family''s stock price will continue to fall for at least ten days in the future, and the market price will evaporate by 60%." Gu Muran''s light words, now most of his expressions are lost. This sentence is too harsh. If the stock price keeps falling, forget it. The market value has evaporated by 60%, leaving only 40% of the original value... This means that the Ye family not only lost its value as a first-rate family, but also directly fell out of the status of a second-rate family. The status fell off a cliff. Ye Lingshan couldn''t keep the playful expression on her face anymore, "What did you say?" Because of excitement, when she asked this question, her voice almost broke. "Bad ears? When you go out, turn right and ask for leave to see a doctor. My aunt''s words are never repeated." Gu Muran''s attitude is rigid. "Have you seen it? Gu Muran admitted it himself?" Gu Yunjiao was the one who laughed the most at the scene, "Gu Muran, whoever dares to play with you in the future, whoever plays with you, will suffer... this leaf Jia Qianjin has only played with you for two days, and the family is almost gone..." This gloating should not be too obvious. Gu Muran stared at Gu Yunjiao sharply, "You really can put any hat on me, so let me add one more thing, the Ye family mistrusted the villain because of investment failure..." Gu Yunjiao snorted, "This is your excuse, who will believe it?" Some people who supported Gu Muran said loudly, "We believe it." The other part confronted them, mockingly said: "Do you all believe what Gu Muran says? What a brainless fan!" The twenty-third update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 165： causal line Chapter 165 Causal Line Shang Sze stood next to Gu Muran, and said word by word: "That''s because my brother Ran is right. How dare you say that she ever said empty words? Who dares to say that she made a mistake." The people at the scene fell silent. is really not! After all, they still remember Ye Lingshan''s apology on the playground. I''m afraid that no one in the school will forget this incident. They ran ten laps on the playground and shouted that she was wrong while running. She was the one who slandered Gu Muran. There are also two brothers and sisters from the Qian family. At that time, I was looking for Qian Si Nian, and said three sentences in total, the first two sentences were all fulfilled, and the third sentence... I''m afraid it won''t be far away. For Qian Siyuan''s divination, Qian Siyuan was so arrogant at the time, but in the end he didn''t apologize in embarrassment. Moreover, the unpaid remuneration turned out to be at the cost of all the property of the Qian family... Such a thing, who dares to forget. The Qian family is a nouveau riche. The family property accumulated in the past twenty years is not a small sum... But, that''s it. The Qian family is gone. Its existence has become a thing of the past. Things like this are all vividly remembered. The class fell silent for a moment. Even Gu Yunjiao rarely made a sound. Ye Lingshan was a little nervous, afraid that what she said would come true again. In the crowd, someone did not know what to say: "What happened before, what if it was a fluke, the Qian family and the Gu family were all related to her, what if it was because she is the evil star!" As soon as these words came out, Shang Sze accurately found the location of this person. Gu Muran also took a look at this person, and there was a gray line of cause and effect on him. Ye Lingshan and Gu Yunjiao also have gray causal lines, but the length and thickness of the lines are different. She looked at the young man and smiled lightly: "Let me remind you, what kind of things do you do at any age, don''t touch the karma that you dare not touch, and don''t take money that shouldn''t be collected, otherwise...you will regret it later. But for a lifetime." "Don''t be so alarmist... If you have no ghosts in your heart, why bother to speak so harshly." The boy''s quick reaction just now made Gu Yunjiao have other thoughts in his heart. That''s right, both the Gu family and the Qian family were plotting against Gu Muran, and a series of things ended up being involved. No matter what the truth of those things is, but... if there is no Gu Muran, those things will not be exposed. All in all, the defeat of the Gu family and the Qian family was all because of Gu Muran. Some students have been paying attention to the expression of the boy who just spoke, "We saw that he was scared. Could it be that he really took someone''s money, so he deliberately framed and discredited Gu Muran." These students believed in Gu Muran''s words from the bottom of their hearts. Gu Muran also laughed at this time, she looked at Gu Yunjiao, "I just kindly remind him, after all, there is no medicine for regret in this world, it is easy to get on a thief ship, but it is difficult to get off a thief ship. After all, you, including Ye Qianjin, are all on the same thief''s boat...Maybe, someday, the boat will capsize..." After finishing speaking, Gu Muran laughed out loud. The faces of the few of them were almost the color of stool. Even some of the students who disagreed with Gu Muran were not looking good at the moment. After all, Gu Muran''s casual words made those people''s faces change immediately. This ability to read faces... far exceeded their imagination. The students who believed in Gu Muran''s faces were full of joy, and they were even discussing: "I can''t wait to see the stock price and market value of the Ye family in the next ten days..." Twenty-fourth update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 166： slap in the face Chapter 166 Slap in the face This classmate almost finished speaking. A report was published in an economic journal on the Internet. The general content is that Ye Jiazhu cooperated with the upstart in the business world for a business last night, but the upstart in the business world seems to have made a mistake in judging the direction... One pass ten, ten pass one hundred. When the students saw this report, they immediately looked at Ye Lingshan and Gu Muran. Those students who believed in Gu Muran as always gave Gu Muran a thumbs up. Then, they slammed Ye Lingshan and Gu Yunjiao one after another: "Open your eyes wide and take a good look at the reason why the Ye family''s stock price has fallen?" "It seems that Ye Qianjin didn''t suffer enough last time, and she still doesn''t have a long memory... Remember! After investigating the matter clearly, you can make a conclusion. Don''t bite people like a mad dog every day. Our God Gu will not take the blame." "What evil star? It''s because you guys want to find excuses for your failures. I really think you''ve been acting like a fool for a few days, and you''re our friend Gu Dashen?" "You still regard ourselves as a friend of our Great God Gu, and your own investment mistakes are called the so-called evil stars. You have spent so many years in vain..." "How is it? Does your face hurt?" "Let you dare to arrange and slander our God Gu next time!" These people dare not say a word of refutation. After all, there is a sentence that is the truth, and facts speak louder than words. The people over there who have been speaking for Ye Lingshan, who are trying to gain a sense of presence in the Ye family''s daughter, are also blocked and dare not say a word. Ye Lingshan didn''t have the mood to notice them at this moment. And there is one more thing that they can''t imagine... It hit them far more than this incident. - Before class starts, all subjects are notified to go to the office to get the test papers. "This is everyone''s test paper two days ago. It has been revised, and it will be distributed now." Just after the class representatives handed out the test papers... Some people are happy, some people are sad. "Hahaha, my score has increased again, so happy." "Thank you Gu Dashen for patiently helping us circle the key points." "The homeroom teacher believes in Gu Dashen''s ability, so she can trust her to circle the key points. How can we not believe it?" These happy-talking students not only complete their homework on time every day, but also carefully review the key points of the circle, and once again understand various types of questions. They are all very grateful to Gu Muran. Compared to the last test, their scores have improved more or less. As for the other group of students who stood opposite to Gu Muran, most of them were downcast this time. "They don''t believe us, Gu Dashen? Well, let''s create a separate group. They don''t read messages anyway. In order to prevent them from reading messages sent by other teachers, it''s better to create a group. " Students who have made progress and have always believed in Gu Muran are very motivated. When the head teacher came in, the class was very lively. I wish the family affairs are cleared up, and I wish Xiangyang has only one thing on his mind, but because of the past trauma in his heart, it still takes some time to heal. She didn''t let herself stay at home, seeing the smiles of her classmates at school, just like at this moment... she was also happy in her heart. What''s more, she is a teacher, and even a class teacher in the third year of high school. She will spend the last less than a month with them. "The results are all out..." She walked up to the podium, "I think everyone has seen their test papers." Some of the students'' voices were very loud: "I see¡ª" and drew a long tone. Twenty-fifth update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 167： Zero points Chapter 167 Zero points As for the other part, the grades did not rise but fell. Some of these people regretted that they were on the wrong team just now... "Teacher, I have a question." Just before class started, Gu Yunjiao stood up. Gu Yunjiao heard them praising Gu Muran, but just saw the last page of Gu Muran''s Chinese test paper, with no composition at all, zero points. Under such circumstances, how good can Gu Muran''s grades be? The head teacher looked at Gu Yunjiao who stood up, and she also heard about Gu Yunjiao''s various behaviors that kept looking for trouble when she came today. "you say¡­" After Zhu Xiangyang finished speaking, he took a look at Gu Muran. Gu Muran, on the other hand, stared at the test paper indifferently, with his left hand resting on his chin, and his right hand turning the pen... My mother told me that this is the benefactor of their Zhu family, so she must be protected. It is very likely that she is also a descendant of the savior of the ancestors back then. "I don''t think Gu Muran has the ability to circle the key points. After all, her strength and her grades have not been very good..." After Gu Yunjiao finished speaking, she turned her head to look at Gu Muran, her eyes were extremely provocative. This is to find a place to come. The reputation of the evil star failed to plant in the hearts of the students, so she had to destroy Gu Muran''s impression of the students from another aspect. Almost at the end of her words, many people looked at Gu Muran. Those curious eyes seemed to want to know how much Gu Muran had passed the exam. After all, her grades are basically below average every time. Because the magic calculation is famous, few of the students thought of this question at the time. Now that Gu Yunjiao suddenly pointed it out, they realized this question. They looked at Gu Muran''s confident and open expression, as if she was helping them when she circled the key points. "Regardless of Gu Dashen''s grades? Her help and dedication to us is real. We are grateful to Gu Dashen..." Not everyone is easily led astray. They have reached the real harvest. Gu Yunjiao was stunned when she heard this reaction. How could it be this reaction? Those who supported Ye Lingshan at the beginning did not dare to speak easily now, after all, they were really afraid of being slapped in the face again. As long as Gu Muran showed a little bit of lack of confidence, they would not be so cowardly. The head teacher saw everyone''s expressions in his eyes, "Gu Yunjiao, the teacher thinks you should let go of your prejudice against Gu Muran." "I''m just from the perspective of my classmates, and I''m worried that if she misleads everyone." Gu Yunjiao bit her lips and looked at Zhu Xiangyang persistently. A dedication spirit of "I am not for myself, only for everyone". Gu Muran stood up slowly, "Do you really want to know?" "If you don''t take the exam, you don''t want to say it." This is the aggressive method. Gu Yunjiao thinks that she is better than Gu Muran, not only because of her superior family background, but also because of her superiority in learning. But these... Ever since Gu Muran woke up again in the hospital, everything seems to have changed... The Gu family is dead... All she has left is her superiority in studies, and she is determined that it is impossible for Gu Muran to step on her face to climb up again. Gu Muran glanced at Gu Yunjiao, and Gu Yunjiao''s face was covered with three words''you''re done''. Gu Muran rolled her eyes at her. "Where''s my paper?" Gu Muran glanced behind him. "Ah?" Shang Sze took Gu Muran''s paper away from the very beginning, and he was immersed in the solution of a certain problem, "Brother Ran...how did you solve this problem? It''s really wonderful .¡± The twenty-sixth update~ Continue during the day for the remaining four more. (end of this chapter) Chapter 168： Wan Duzi Chapter 168 End of Duzi What happened around him just now, he didn''t care for a moment. It was only when the person next to the aisle explained to him that he understood. Shang Sze took some papers from Gu Muran. Mathematics and comprehensive science are both in the hands of Shang Size. He stood up, glanced at the aggressive Gu Yunjiao, and then asked Gu Muran for the test paper, "Brother Ran...give me the paper in your hand, doesn''t she want to know, I''ll read it to her..." Gu Muran handed it to Shang Size slowly. Shang Sze frowned when he saw two of the test papers. Gu Yunjiao was already overjoyed when she saw Shang Size frowning, but she still had a look of consideration for her classmates, "Gu Muran, you don''t have a good grade, so stop bullying everyone." After Gu Yunjiao finished speaking, she took a special look at the students and found that everyone did not echo her words. Anyway, it looks like ''I believe in Gu Dashen''. Gu Yunjiao froze in place all of a sudden, after all, she did not expect such a situation. Believe in Gu Muran, believe in and support her as always. And those who just supported Ye Lingshan found that Ye Lingshan didn''t get any benefits, and they were raised to show their presence in front of her... In addition, what Gu Muran said just now, if the Ye family is really over, what''s the use of them holding the Ye family so much at the moment? It''s not the same as a complete calf! So everyone is looking at Gu Yunjiao alone and clamoring without knowing what is good or bad. So many times before, I didn''t get any benefits, and I don''t have a long memory. Gu Yunjiao noticed everyone''s expressions, even...the person whom the adults bribed is now silent. Shang Sze sneered, "This is a good road, if you don''t take it, you have been in the detention center for so long, and you don''t have a long memory..." Gu Yunjiao clasped her hands tightly and stared at Shang Size. She was just about to speak, but she didn''t want their head teacher to say at this moment: "Class is about to start, Shang Sze, read it quickly..." When Gu Yunjiao was ready, she stuck it in her throat abruptly, unable to move up or down. Many students in the class also stared at Shang Sze. "Then let''s read English first..." Shang Sze said, "This is it, my brother didn''t write an English composition, so 25 points will be deducted, and the rest will lose 5 points, and the total English score will be 120 points." When Gu Yunjiao heard that the English composition was not written, she was secretly happy, but when she heard that she was only wrong by five points, she was stunned. When did Gu Muran''s English become so good, she retorted subconsciously: "Impossible, she didn''t take so many English tests before, she is obviously from the countryside, so it''s impossible for her to be so good in English...she must be cheating." Shang Sze gave her a cold look: "Don''t look down on people every day." Most of the people in the class were excited, "I didn''t write the composition, and the score is still in the middle. If the composition is written, the grade will be awesome." Everyone booed: "Quick, Brother Ze, we want to know the next result." Many students who believed in Gu Muran shouted: "Brother Ze, hurry up and read the next grade, I can''t wait." They even yelled at Gu Yunjiao: "Gu Qianjin, listen carefully, I think the next scene must be very exciting..." Gu Yunjiao met Gu Muran''s eyes for a moment, and her eyes were as confident and cold as when Su Xing saw her for the first time in the hospital. For some reason, Gu Yunjiao always felt that the next thing would be beyond her control. "I didn''t write a Chinese composition, so I got zero points. For the rest, I didn''t write famous sentences and famous articles by dictation, so I deducted five points, and my Chinese score was 85." When Gu Yunjiao heard this, she raised her eyebrows provocatively in the direction of Gu Muran. However, the expression on her face didn''t last for a second, and she lost all expression when she heard what Shang Size said next. Twenty-seventh update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 169： besieged Chapter 169 Besieged "A multiple-choice question is wrong in mathematics, five points will be deducted, and the total score is 145." "Five points have been deducted for the non-choice questions of Physics and Chemistry, and the total score is 285 points." Shang Size analyzed Gu Muran''s paper very thoroughly, and he read the total score: "A total of 635 points." After he finished reading the score, he looked at Gu Yunjiao who had already lost his expression with a sneer: "I don''t know how Gu Qianjin feels about this score?" Gu Yunjiao was so stunned that she couldn''t say a word. She didn''t write either Chinese composition or English composition. Under such circumstances, she can still achieve this score. What else can she say? Many students were talking about it, "Hey, why don''t you say that I cheated? Gu Qianjin has changed sex? This is not like her." "What, I guess it was her. She was beaten in the face just now because she was too strong, so she dared not speak anymore?" The students summed it up, "The two essays add up to 90 points, so don''t be... arrogant." They gave Gu Muran thumbs up one after another. Immediately afterwards, many students said: "Have you noticed that this Chinese, Mathematics, English, and Physical Chemistry students all lost five points in one subject?" "Besides, there are quite a few English composition templates, and I, Gu Dashen, even circled similar model essays and classic sentences..." "Now I see who dares to say that I, Master Gu, don''t have the ability to circle the key points?" Zhu Xiangyang also took another look at Gu Muran, she wanted to know how deeply her benefactor has mastered the scope of divination... So this get out of class was over, Zhu Xiangyang called him to the office again. After Gu Muran and the class teacher left, Gu Yun''s delicate heart and lungs exploded. She took out her mobile phone and sent a message. "The person you are looking for is trash..." From the tone of his voice, he could tell how unkind these words were. "I advise you to speak up... You are incompetent, don''t blame others." The pure black profile picture flickered, which was enough to show that the other party was not in a good mood. Gu Yunjiao still owes a lot of money behind her ass, and she was surrounded by a group of people when she left the detention center last night. ¡¾Can we chat if you have time? ¡¿ Just as Gu Yunjiao was thinking about what happened last night, a message from Qian Siyuan came from the WeChat interface. Gu Yunjiao sneered, and replied: "You still have the face to send me a message?" Yesterday, she and Qian Siyuan went out to the detention center together. But Qian Siyuan saw that so many people were targeting her, so he ran away without thinking. She was so angry that her heart and lungs were about to explode. If that President Fan hadn''t appeared, the ending of last night...she wouldn''t dare to think about it. ¡¾The situation last night, you also know, how can I beat so many people, besides, this is the debt of your Gu family, it has nothing to do with me. ¡¿Qian Siyuan didn''t even think about it, he just left himself clean. "Then why are you still texting me?" Gu Yunjiao snorted coldly, typing very fast. Qian Siyuan: [Of course it is for our cooperation. ¡¿ Gu Yunjiao: ¡¾There is still cooperation between us? From the moment you left me and ran away, we were over before...] Qian Siyuan: [You can''t say that, I''m still your boyfriend, I don''t agree to break up... Also, when dealing with Gu Muran, one person''s strength is limited, I''m your best ally, you should think about it carefully. I have a way to bring down Gu Muran, I will wait for you at the old place tonight, see you soon...] Gu Yunjiao thought about the current situation. She doesn''t know what the origin of that Lord Fan is. And... that grown-up is really scary, that look... being looked at by him, she got goosebumps all over her body. Twenty-eighth update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 170： wall dong Chapter 170 Wall Dong As for Qian Siyuan, she liked him before. But now... his family is bankrupt, not only has nothing, but now he has been expelled from school... Before class started, Gu Yunjiao curled her lips and smiled, she thought of a way. After about ten minutes of class, Gu Muran slowly appeared at the door of the classroom. At the same time, Zhu Xiangyang held an impromptu meeting with the teachers of Class 37. The content of the meeting was mainly to sum up the test results of the class this time, but the meeting was all about discussing Gu Muran''s results and situation... - At night, the moon is hanging high. In a small alley not far from Qingyuan High School. "Why did you come?" Qian Siyuan waited here for two hours, and Gu Yunjiao appeared in front of Qian Siyuan unhurriedly. "You have to feed people." The moment Gu Yunjiao approached Qian Siyuan, she seemed to smell something, and suddenly took a few steps back: "You haven''t showered for a few days? It stinks." Qian Siyuan''s face froze. Gu Yunjiao said with disgust: "You haven''t taken a shower since you came out last night, have you? Young Master Qian is too careless now. Look at the clothes you wore when you came out last night. When you enter the detention center, wear It¡¯s this body, it¡¯s this body when it comes out.¡± Her look of disdain hung on her face, and she said bluntly: "Young Master Qian has fallen into such a state, what''s the matter? None of the beauties who accompanied you in the hotel to talk about the stars and the moon are willing to help you?" "Enough!" Qian Siyuan has never been ridiculed like this before, and the face on his face can''t hold back: "Your Gu family and my Qian family will end up the same..." While talking, he noticed that Gu Yunjiao was wearing today, a David jacket with a short skirt, and his throat choked. He grabbed Gu Yunjiao''s hand and pushed it back, so that Gu Yunjiao''s back was directly against the wall. "Let go of me..." Gu Yunjiao struggled. Qian Siyuan leaned against Gu Yunjiao, the more she struggled, the more he leaned against her, "Don''t struggle, Jiaojiao, I called you here today to tell you that I thought of ruining that **** Gu Muran''s reputation." way..." Gu Yunjiao came here today just for this method. After she figured out what Qian Siyuan was thinking, she would provide it to the adult. As far as Qian Siyuan was concerned, it was useless. Gu Yunjiao didn''t struggle anymore, and even endured the sour smell on Qian Siyuan''s body, and put her arms around his neck actively. Qian Siyuan''s expression changed, and he was about to kiss her. Gu Yunjiao pressed her finger against his lips lightly, "Tell me first..." Qian Siyuan was about to speak when Gu Yunjiao''s cell phone rang suddenly. Gu Yunjiao pushed Qian Siyuan away and took a few breaths of fresh air. When she saw who was calling, she immediately walked aside with her mobile phone. "When will you come back, Mr. Fan has something to do with you..." When the other party opens their mouths, it is straightforward. Gu Yunjiao held the phone, "I''ll be back in a while..." Before he finished speaking, the phone was suddenly snatched away. Gu Yunjiao found out that Qian Siyuan came behind her at some point, "Why are you walking silently, give me your phone!" "Give it back to you?" Qian Siyuan directly hung up the phone and put it in his pocket: "You actually messed around with other men behind my back!" As Qian Siyuan spoke, he suddenly looked at the high heels on Gu Yunjiao''s body. As always, they were big-name shoes. Something is wrong: "Where did you get the money... Where did you live last night?" Gu Yunjiao''s face changed, "You don''t care where I live!" Qian Siyuan suddenly grabbed Gu Yunjiao''s arm, "Bitch!" and slapped him directly. Twenty-ninth update~ There is another update tonight~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 171： Odds are zero Chapter 171 The odds of winning are zero Gu Yunjiao didn''t react, and the girl''s strength was not as strong as the boy''s. Gu Yunjiao was slapped and stunned, "You are crazy!" "You actually betrayed yourself for these things, are you still shameless?" After Qian Siyuan ran away last night, he saw a car pass by him and finally stopped at the place where the group of people were. Immediately afterwards, without knowing what happened, the group of people quickly dispersed. Gu Yunjiao also disappeared with that black car. So after he thought of a way today, he wanted to see her. Originally, he planned to ask these questions after making out, but he didn''t expect this call to come so suddenly. "How about me, what does it have to do with you, if you didn''t say you have a way, do you think I would come?" Gu Yun said angrily, "Give me my mobile phone." Qian Siyuan said angrily: "Don''t even think about it." And in front of Gu Yunjiao, he redialed the phone he just hung up on. The phone just connected. There came a hoarse voice: "Mr. Qian..." Gu Yunjiao, who was about to grab the phone, suddenly took a step back when she heard the voice. Qian Siyuan glanced at Gu Yunjiao, and asked the other end of the phone: "Do you know me?" "I''ve heard of it." The thick and hoarse voice slowly laughed, "I just wanted to chat with Mr. Qian..." Qian Siyuan doesn''t know who the other person is, but the other person knows him. This feeling is very bad for Qian Siyuan. "Who are you?" "Going out of this alley, Mr. Qian will see a black car. When we meet, I will help Mr. Qian for revenge..." Later, after hanging up the phone, Qian Siyuan questioned Gu Yunjiao: "You told that person my information?" Gu Yunjiao snatched her mobile phone: "Stop slandering me, who knows how this person knows?" - The car is speeding on the road. Outside the car window, it was completely dark, and it was hard to tell which was which. Soon, after the car stopped, he saw a very familiar scene. "What did you bring me here for?" Several tall and strong people pushed Qian Siyuan forward. The further you walk, the closer you get to the beach, and you can even hear the sound of the waves whistling past your ears. These people didn''t answer Qian Siyuan''s words, they just pushed him forward. A yacht does not know when it docks on the shore, "bring people up." Inside the yacht. The lights are bright. A man wearing a finger wrench is drinking tea slowly. "President Fan, someone brought it here." The man put down the teacup in his hand, "Please come in, Mr. Qian." The voice was still hoarse, and it was even more spooky in this dark night. After Qian Siyuan came in, he asked straight to the point, "Are you the one who took Gu Yunjiao away last night?" Fan Siyu raised his eyebrows slightly: "Miss Gu is useful to me." Qian Siyuan glanced at the burly men standing beside him, calculated that the odds of winning were zero, and suppressed the anger in his heart: "Then how do you know me?" "I''m afraid no one knows Mr. Qian now." Fan Siyu glanced at him, "Master Qian must be very familiar with this place." Not far away is the ruined Yunting Resort Hotel. "What exactly do you want to say?" Qian Siyuan didn''t know the details of this man at all, and felt very upset. Fan Siyu turned the finger on his thumb, and said slowly: "I want to make a deal with Mr. Qian." Qian Siyuan laughed, "Since you know me, you must also know my current situation." Fan Siyu raised his eyebrows slightly, "I know more about your Qian family than you, the Qian family." Thirty more~ See you at noon for tomorrow''s update~ After the manuscript is saved, it is still updated in the early morning. (end of this chapter) Chapter 172： loose the temper Chapter 172 Enraged "What do you mean?" Qian Siyuan frowned. "What do you mean?" The corners of the man''s mouth curled up a little, it was like a throat that had been roasted by fire, and the listeners got goosebumps. Qian Siyuan only felt that his voice was too weird. A person''s voice is fine even when he looks at it alone, why does he have such a voice? The man seemed unaware of the way Qian Siyuan looked at him. He slowly stood up, walked to the window of the yacht, and looked out at the unsettled sea. "Don''t you want to avenge your father? Your father is not allowed to be reincarnated as a human for at least three lives because of this incident..." He relaxed his voice, and no longer disguised his voice, just like the rustling sound of stepping on a dry branch, it seemed that the freshness of his voice had also decreased a bit. As soon as this remark came out, Qian Siyuan was angered again. He stood up directly, because he stood up so hard that he almost knocked the seat off: "What nonsense are you talking about?" "What''s the rush? I didn''t say that?" The man slowly turned around, "You want revenge, so you have to find the culprit?" Although he didn''t mention Gu Muran, there is Gu Muran in every sentence, and every sentence is strengthening his hatred value. He seemed to think that the strength was not enough, and added more fire: "I know that you accidentally found a person today. This person has some abilities. Back then, it was this person who counted as Gu Muran''s hit..." The more Qian Siyuan looked at it, the more he felt that this person was full of weirdness, and his voice kept changing. It was impossible to tell which one was his real voice, or that he had a quirk of constantly changing various voices. But what Qian Siyuan cannot deny is the content of his words... "How do you know?" Qian Siyuan squinted his eyes, the more this person couldn''t see through, the more he didn''t understand, the more fear he felt. "Don''t worry about how I know." The corner of the man''s lips twitched suddenly, and the smile on his face didn''t make Qian Siyuan relax, on the contrary, it made him more nervous, "You just need to know, this transaction is for Mr. Qian There will be no harm in making a steady profit, on the contrary, I will help you secretly." Qian Siyuan didn''t dare to relax even more. He wouldn''t believe that there would be a pie in the sky now. After all, after the accident at his house, all his cronies and friends couldn''t be contacted. He tentatively asked, "What deal?" "Mr. Qian has no money or manpower now, so even if he brought the matter up in front of the school, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t have money... This matter will be suppressed in a short while." Fan Siyu told a fact, a fact that Qian Siyuan could not deny. Besides, how he was expelled from school at that time is something Qian Siyuan still can''t forget. He has nothing now, how can he damage Gu Muran''s reputation, how can he pull her down? Fan Siyu glanced at Shao Hong who was holding a briefcase not far away. Shao Hong immediately put a contract in front of Qian Siyuan knowingly: "As long as you sign this contract, the funds will be in place immediately." This contract has now been shrouded in mystery. Qian Siyuan glanced at the man standing by the window, picked up the contracts and flipped through them one by one. The content is not much, and it is easy to understand. After reading the whole thing, Qian Siyuan smiled, with a sly smile, "It took so much effort, so it was just for a woman?" Qian Siyuan put the contract aside, and said with ambiguous meaning: "There are so many pure women in the world, why does my husband insist on a pair of broken shoes? The price is a bit high?" He said in his heart that he was not angry, that was a lie. That **** Gu Yunjiao dared to hide their relationship. First update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 173： lead dream Chapter 173 Dream Introduction If it doesn''t matter, how could he be willing to pay such a high price to buy out their relationship. That''s right, in that contract, it was clearly stated that with a reward of 5 million, the marriage between Gu Yunjiao and Qian Siyuan was abandoned from then on. Qian Siyuan never thought that he would pay such a high price just to buy out their relationship. Anger is anger, but if it is said that he is not moved, it is also false. After all, no one has trouble with money. "As long as you sign this contract, the money is yours." The man raised his finger slightly, and soon someone walked up to Qian Siyuan with a check, and the amount was clearly written on it. The Gu family and the Qian family had a marriage contract before. Although the elders are gone, both parties to the marriage contract are present. If you want to break it off, one party must agree. Qian Siyuan took a look at his current situation. He had no money, no place, and nothing. Before, he was considered a rich second generation. He never worried about money, but now... penniless. Qian Siyuan stared straight at the check, and unconsciously swallowed his saliva. It has to be said that the check made his anger drop a lot, and he was indeed moved. A broken shoe sold for five million, how many beauties can he find? He¡¯s about to reach out for¡­ The person holding the check took a step back. "Mr. Qian, the contract is not signed, so of course there is no signature on the check. Even if you get it, it won''t be effective." The man turned the wrench in his hand, raised his eyebrows slightly, and said with a half-smile. The two contracts, Qian Siyuan didn''t think any more, and immediately signed his name. "It''s okay now." Qian Siyuan just wanted to get the money and play. He really couldn''t stand his current embarrassment. Fan Siyu also signed his name on the check and asked someone to give it to Qian Siyuan. Qian Siyuan was full of anger when he came, but at the moment he is really in a happy mood. "Now I can go." Qian Siyuan was about to pick up a contract and was about to leave. Shao Hong stretched out his arm and stopped him: "Mr. Qian can only get a check, and this contract cannot be given to you." Qian Siyuan was stunned suddenly, "Why?" Shao Hong glanced at Fan Siyu, and then said: "This contract will be burned to Mr. Qian." Qian Siyuan''s expression changed slightly, "What?" Burn it to his father? "After all, it was the two old men who made the contract. Now that Mr. Qian is replacing the Qian family, you have already got what you deserve, and you can leave." When Qian Siyuan was invited to get off the boat, he was still in a daze. He was holding a check, and his whole body was blown by the sea wind to the point where he could hardly stand up. Lin looked back at the yacht, only to find that the yacht suddenly went in a certain direction. That¡¯s right, just leave. The black car that sent him had already disappeared. And it was already so late, there was not even a car around. At night, Qian Siyuan looked at the ruined Yunting Resort Hotel not far away. For some reason, he thought of the bones buried below, and his whole body suddenly had goose bumps... There is no penny on the phone, and he can''t even take a taxi. He has no choice but to find a sheltered place for the night. But there is no one here, he gritted his teeth, and finally walked towards the hotel. While walking, he said: "I just want to find a shelter from the wind. I''ll sleep for one night, and I will definitely leave tomorrow..." After an unknown amount of time, he fell into a deep sleep. In the dream, he suddenly saw his father, who was holding the burned contract, "Son, since you took the money, you must avenge your father, it''s a shame that you died... If you take the money and return it If you can''t avenge yourself, then come down to accompany dad..." Second update~ Don¡¯t forget the monthly pass, every 30 is added~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 174： apprentice Chapter 174 Apprentice Said that his father was going to take him away. Qian Siyuan woke up suddenly. Sweat broke out on his head. As soon as the cold wind hit him, goose bumps appeared all over his body. Opening his eyes again, he found himself lying next to the ruins at some point. The position where she was lying was still the place where the woman who was sealed in the mud wall was found before. He didn''t dare to sleep anymore, this matter is so frightfully weird. He ran all night. And then. Ye family. Shao Hong received a call: "Mr. Qian is walking back overnight..." That place really scared him a lot. After all, it would be weird for anyone to be in one place before going to bed and wake up in another. The man sat behind the desk, took a deep breath of the cigarette, and the smoke immediately spread all over his body, "I really thought that five million is so easy to get, Yinmengzheng will make him dream of his father every day, if he doesn''t take revenge, he won''t take revenge." It¡¯s a struggle every day.¡± Playboys naturally want to spend money when they get money, and he doesn''t have the time to wait for him to be chic enough. The third floor of the Ye family was temporarily vacated by the head of the Ye family for Fan Siyu. Fan Siyu''s desired goal has not been achieved, and some things have not been completed. It''s not that he has no money to buy a villa outside, but that sometimes his hands are tied. For example, he can''t do it himself now, so he can only rely on the strength of others. For example, let someone who has a grudge against Gu Muran take the initiative, and he also needs to find out how strong Gu Muran is? Although he was not directly involved in the matter of the Zhu family, his apprentice went through the formation he directed, and the apprentice died...he was also implicated and injured. The last skin did not last long, so he hurriedly changed to another skin and came to Yancheng. His soul has the formation formed by his senior brother back then, so as long as he doesn''t make a move, he believes that Gu Muran should be able to do nothing to him. He faintly sensed that Gu Muran had something to do with that place... so he couldn''t take the initiative to get involved in the karma with Gu Muran, otherwise, what would happen to him...he couldn''t imagine. "Go and call Gu Yunjiao over." It is early morning now. Gu Yunjiao was wearing pajamas, and she was rubbing her eyes sleepily, as if she hadn''t woken up. The first moment she saw Fan Siyu, her brows and eyes were instantly awake. "Fan... President Fan." Gu Yunjiao didn''t make any fuss like she said in the daytime, after all, the lifeline was still in his hands. "Sign this contract." Fan Siyu directly threw her a contract. The sound like stepping on a dead leaf is really uncomfortable to listen to. Gu Yunjiao picked up the contract and took a look at it. This contract was like a contract of prostitution, "I can''t sign it." She didn''t want to face such a devil-like person every day. "Your Gu family has collapsed, you must have not taken medicine for a long time, look at your current appearance, you don''t know the edema." The man''s hoarse voice sounded: "Before, the Gu family was backed by the mountain of Gu Muran, and they didn''t know it. After all, it was because of your parents that you held the wrong child back then. You were lost in those few years, and God secretly rewarded you with part of your luck. The karma has been borne by your father, and it is because you have inherited some blessings from her that the onset of your illness is so slow." But now it''s all dust to dust, dust to dust. The man''s black eyes stared at Gu Yunjiao, "Next, your body will be damaged more and more seriously, and your kidney failure will aggravate a little bit. It was not obvious before, but after a while, your kidneys will lose all function. ¡­At that time, not only will you have no money for medical treatment, but you will also have to carry a mountain of heavy debts¡­¡± The third update~ I¡¯m still writing, and I¡¯ll continue to update in the afternoon~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 175： a measly five million Chapter 175 Just five million Every sentence made Gu Yunjiao feel pressured. She actually feels that her body is getting heavier and heavier recently. From time to time, I feel bloated, nauseated, and my blood pressure is also rising... The body has told her that she is slowly getting worse. The man didn''t hurry to rush her, and just sat at the table calmly. Gu Yunjiao gritted her teeth. She looked at the contract again. It was written in the contract that she must stay by his side for the next three years, and she must obey him unconditionally... Gu Yunjiao is not an innocent little girl. She glanced at the man in front of her. She is so old and has no wife... He must have plans for her. After thinking about it, Gu Yunjiao gritted her teeth and said, "I can stay with Mr. Fan, but I want to modify this unconditional obedience. After all, my parents had made a marriage contract with the Qian family before they passed away." Gu Yunjiao, who didn''t say they broke up today, felt that this could be a reason. Who would have thought that after she finished speaking, the man would scoff coldly in return. "Miss Gu still thinks this is the Gu family?" The sarcasm and sarcasm in his eyes were not concealed, "Don''t forget the huge debt you have on your body, you are not qualified to negotiate terms with me now." The man''s temper and patience seemed to be exhausted, so he directly gave Gu Yunjiao a contract, "Miss Gu, let''s take a look... Your fianc¨¦ has already sold you for five million. In other words, you are now with the Qian family. It doesn''t matter a dime, the Qian family can no longer be your shield." Gu Yunjiao almost hated Qian Siyuan in her heart. "For a mere five million..." Gu Yunjiao couldn''t imagine that he was so unbearable. Shao Hong stood aside all the time, he didn''t understand how Gu Yunjiao said these words: "Unexpectedly, at this moment, the five million that the penniless Miss Gu described as a huge sum of money in the eyes of ordinary people turned out to be I use the word ''mere'' to describe it." These words can be said to rub Gu Yunjiao''s face on the ground. She is penniless, and now she needs to rely on Mr. Fan, so she dares to bargain. Gu Yunjiao''s face turned red and then pale in an instant. "I don''t run an orphanage either. I don''t raise cats or dogs." The man''s words became more and more unpleasant. Gu Yunjiao had never been so humiliated before, but she had to resist. She deeply knows that if she offends the person in front of her, if she is really thrown out, the owner of the huge debt alone can swallow her alive. She gritted her teeth and boldly said: "President Fan also contributed five million to Qian Siyuan to contact the marriage contract. After all, I should be higher than this price." Regardless of her face, she fought for the last one for herself: "I know Mr. Fan''s family has a great career, I don''t want too much, I just hope Mr. Fan can help me repay the debts of the Gu family. In the future, what Mr. Fan asks me to do, I will definitely not do it." Two words." She thought that what she said was humiliating enough, but Gu Yunjiao forgot that her debts were at least tens of millions. The man deliberately asked one more question, "Do you want to never resist?" To Gu Yunjiao, these words seemed like a hint, she bit her lip in humiliation, "Yes." As everyone knows, the man didn''t mean that. He stared deeply at Gu Yunjiao. His eyes were full of intentions, but not what she thought they were. "Signing this contract, what I want to do in the future is all yours willingly, not what I force." Fan Siyu looked at Shao Hong, and Shao Hong took out another contract from his briefcase. Another proposed contract was exactly the same as what they had just talked about. Fourth change~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 176： There are visions Chapter 176 There is a vision in the sky Gu Yunjiao suddenly felt that something was wrong, but things had reached this point, and she had no chance to get off the boat. Gu Yunjiao signed the contract on the spot. When she returned to the room and lay on the bed, she was still thinking about it. She always felt that Fan Siyu didn''t look like he was just a president on the surface, but she couldn''t tell what was wrong. - On the other side, Gu Muran suddenly woke up from his sleep. She came to the balcony and glanced at the stars. "What are you looking at?" When she walked to the balcony, her steps were very light, but it still alarmed Lu Chaolan. When Lu Chaolan came out, he saw Gu Muran looking at the night sky. In the night sky, countless stars were shining brightly, Lu Chaolan followed Gu Muran''s direction and only saw the bright stars and the bright moonlight. However, in Gu Muran''s eyes, he could see different information. Visions abound. "No problem, you go to bed first." As Gu Muran spoke, he took out his phone and edited a text message. Lu Chaolan felt that something must have happened. Otherwise, she wouldn''t look so serious. "Are you all right?" Lu Chaolan asked tentatively. "You don''t have anything to be busy with tomorrow." Gu Muran didn''t answer Lu Chaolan''s words, but asked him a question. Lu Chaolan: "Not at all." Gu Muran nodded: "Okay, follow me to the stall tomorrow." Lu Chaolan didn''t ask why, but said, "Okay." Gu Muran looked at him: "There are still many things to be busy tomorrow, so go to bed quickly." As soon as she said this, Lu Chaolan instantly felt that something big was about to happen. Lu Chaolan didn''t ask any more questions, just nodded: "Okay." When she wanted to say something, she said it. The next day at dawn, Gu Muran got up. While Lu Chaolan and Gu Muran were having breakfast at the breakfast shop, Gu Muran received a reply from her head teacher: [Why did you suddenly ask for leave? ¡¿ ¡­ At seven o''clock, Zhu Xiangyang woke up and saw a text message. The content of the text message was very simple: [Teacher, I am Gu Muran. I have something to ask for a day off today. ¡¿ So, she followed the text message directly back. Soon, the person over there replied: [I have something to do today. ¡¿ Zhu Xiangyang immediately typed a line: [If you need anything, please feel free to send me a message. ¡¿ ¡­ After breakfast, it''s about 7:20. Lu Chaolan drove Gu Muran away, and Gu Muran gave him an address. After waiting, Gu Muran handed Lu Chaolan a note, "These things need to be purchased as soon as possible. The more you stock up, the better, and it must be done as soon as possible." Gu Muran''s expression was serious, and Lu Chaolan knew the seriousness of the matter. Open the note, all of which are emergency items. Mineral water and all kinds of fast food, all kinds of emergency medicines. Lu Chaolan felt that something big was going to happen in the near future. He put the note away, didn''t ask too much about the matter, just started calling immediately, and began to send someone to handle the matter. This is under another flyover. Not long after Gu Muran arrived, Mo Jiangshu rushed over, and he also brought the things he needed to set up a stall. "Master..." When he saw Gu Muran, he hurriedly waved. "Today - you set up a stall here." Mo Jiangshu did not doubt that he was there, and immediately tidied up his things. One morning, Mo Jiangshu''s business was very good. Mo Jiangshu still didn''t understand why the master did this? Finally, it was almost eleven o''clock. "Give me the seat of the stall owner." Gu Muran suddenly put away the phone and put it in his pocket. After a while, a boy in a black sweater walked over and looked left and right, as if only this seat was left vacant. "Let''s set up the booth here." Fifth change~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 177： There is a distinguished guest at home Chapter 177 A distinguished guest arrives at home The people behind him immediately moved a small table, and then set up the signboard, with two large characters written on it: [Film. ¡¿ After the booth was set up, the boy in a black sweater took out his mobile phone and scanned the QR code for them to pay: "Thank you." He seemed to be unfamiliar with the business, so he took out another mobile phone from his bag, planning to try it out for himself first. I was quite satisfied after posting, and boasted: "I''m really a genius." He seemed to be looking at Gu Muran and Mo Jiangshu, who had been staring at him all the time, and he smiled, "Do you want to put a film on it? If it''s not good, you don''t need money." He has very white teeth, a small round face, and small eyes. He is always smiling, with a warm smile on his mouth. He looks... a little cute. Gu Muran handed over his mobile phone. He obviously became more interested, "Okay." I was so happy. He was the first one to fail to post it because his hands were shaking, and then he looked at Gu Muran embarrassedly, "I''ll try again." Gu Muran looked at him with a smile, "Please go ahead." Lu Chaolan just went to answer Yun Qi''s phone call, saying that the nearest warehouse has been rented by them. All storage is full. Consult him, do you need to save again? Lu Chaolan only had one sentence: "Save as much as you have." When he came back, he saw that there was another booth next to him, a booth with film stickers. It was Shi Haoyan''s first time putting on the film. There were two people staring at Shi Haoyan. He was very nervous just now, and one of them was broken just now. Now there is one more person staring at him, and he is even more nervous. . Not surprisingly, it was posted crookedly again. He looked at Gu Muran: "Sorry, I''ll post it again, this time it will definitely succeed." Finally posted it this time. Gu Muran took her mobile phone, and she said, "As a gift in return, how about I do a fortune teller for you?" "Miss is so beautiful, not only is she kind-hearted, but also can tell fortune-telling?" Shi Haoyan''s mouth was so sweet. He posted it badly twice just now, and the young lady didn''t say anything, so he naturally didn''t refuse. "Your position at the root of the mountain under the Yintang today is long and plump, and your ancestors are endless. Connecting the rhinoceros, setting the main article, shining brilliantly, and having all five blessings... All in all, your luck today is extremely good." When Gu Muran said the first sentence, Shi Haoyan''s eyes lit up. Although he couldn''t understand, he felt very powerful. But he also noticed that when she spoke, she especially emphasized the word''today''. "But..." Gu Muran suddenly turned around, Shi Haoyan also paused. He continued: "But what... Miss, don''t scare me." "Your lifeline is closely related to your family." Gu Muran said: "Because your family''s fate is very good, so your luck is also very smooth, but your seal will soon be contaminated with gray air... this is why It is your family who may be plagued by disaster." She didn''t ask him about his birth date, but told about his family. Ordinary people dare not use these two words lightly. After all, there are only a few big families in Yancheng. Shi Haoyan suddenly remembered that his father was worried yesterday, and the smile on his mouth also restrained a bit, and even the title changed: "Master, how should this situation be resolved?" Gu Muran took out a piece of yellow-colored talisman paper, but instead of holding a cinnabar pen, she used her fingertips as a method, and her own spiritual power as a guide to draw the aura in the air. Everyone saw that she suddenly drew a few strokes in the air, then tapped on the talisman paper, and whispered some spells in her mouth. She said: "Bound!" Then withdrew his fingers. The talisman paper in the air fell directly into the boy''s hand. Mo Jiangshu watched excitedly, as if he had seen space symbols in some ancient book. Gu Muran: "You take this talisman back and give it to your father." Shi Hao said: "How to use this talisman paper?" Gu Muran smiled mysteriously: "Your family has a distinguished guest, and he will tell your father how to use this talisman." Shi Haoyan nodded in a daze. Sixth update~ In the past few days or so, I saved the manuscript as soon as possible and restored it to the early morning update. (end of this chapter) Chapter 178： Taoist Chapter 178 The Taoist Seeing that noon is approaching, it''s time to eat. While cleaning up the stall, Gu Muran said to Shi Hao: "In addition, please tell your father that there has been a sudden change in the southeast direction in recent days, and heavy rain is approaching. There are many unsafe conditions in the mountains and forests. If necessary, you can stop for a while." ¡­ When Shi Haoyan told his father what he said, his father was startled, "Who told you?" Shi Haoyan didn''t understand why his father was so excited, he said truthfully: "It''s the overpass where you let me set up a stall, my first customer told me?" Shi Hong didn''t react: "Who are you talking about? A customer told you?" "Father, I''m also talented in sticking film..." Shi Haoyan said excitedly, "You don''t know, as soon as my stall was set up, the owner of the stall friend next door used his mobile phone to support me, and then in order to give back to me, she Make a fortune for me..." "She said that my fortune is very good today, but the family has a sign of disaster, so she drew a talisman for me, saying that there is a distinguished guest in the family, and she knows how to use this talisman..." Shi Haoyan would finish the whole sentence and call out, Shi Hong grasped the point, he immediately grabbed his son''s sleeve, "That man really said that there are distinguished guests at home..." "That''s right, look, this is the talisman paper drawn by that master." Shi Haoyan took out the talisman paper, and then asked, "Father, when did we have a distinguished guest at our house, why didn''t I know?" "Hurry up, invite Master Zhonglu here." Shi Hong couldn''t hide his excitement in his voice, and immediately ordered his servants. Soon, a middle-aged man walked in. "Yan''er... hurry up and meet Master Zhonglu." Shi Haoyan bowed immediately, but was helped up by this person. Zhong Lu stroked his beard and said with a smile, "Young Master, it seems that this trip is going very well." Shi Haoyan didn''t understand what he meant. Shi Hong introduced: "Yan''er, this is the master I met yesterday on the way home. He comes from Taoism." It is said that metaphysics is now in decline. But decline does not mean death. It''s just talent dying. Although Taoism faded out of people''s sight many years ago. But the reputation of Xuanmen has penetrated into the hearts of everyone. "Xuanmen?" Shi Haoyan was shocked when he heard about Xuanmen, "You are actually from Xuanmen?" Chonglu smiled lightly, "It doesn''t matter where the old man comes from, the important thing is that the aura of disaster on the young master has been weakened and alleviated, and the predestined people of the Shi family have appeared... The method of cracking the Shi family has appeared." Shi Haoyan still looked confused, "Is it relieved? What kind of predestined person? What are you talking about, why can''t I understand?" Chonglu smiled and asked, "What did the master say?" Shi Hong immediately asked Shi Haoyan to repeat the original words. Chonglu looked very serious after hearing this, and he murmured: "There is a sudden change in the southeast direction, and a heavy rain is coming..." The weather is fine at the moment, and there are no such signs in the next few days. He recalculated, and it was really southeast... The purpose of this trip is to find the amazing metaphysics genius who can attract Zi Lei. He followed the guide to Yancheng, but Yancheng was too big to cross the river blindly. He believes that God will have guidance, so he started his old business first... Coincidentally, when he was setting up a stall, he met the Shi family, and the seal of the owner of the Shi family turned black, which was a catastrophe. Also last night, he had a fortune-telling fortune, and in the next few days, someone destined to his family would appear under a certain overpass. But when and where it appeared, he didn''t figure it out. It was only noon at this moment, Chonglu felt that the speed of this predestined person''s appearance was too fast. I went out to do errands today and ran for a day. Sorry to keep you waiting for a long time, and now I have started to write an update. It will be updated gradually. The first update will be presented first~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 179： ragged old man Chapter 179 The Ragged Old Man What''s more, this predestined person, the details she can calculate are too detailed. Even after he has been in Taoism for so many years, he can only calculate that there will be disasters in the Shi family in the next few days, but he can''t find out the specific reason. A possibility suddenly appeared in his mind: Could it be that this predestined person figured out that the family was in trouble and offered the opportunity? He thought for a while, is this possible? If that person could really figure out where Shi Haoyan landed at random, he would be a real god. But... No matter what, this person must be a genius of metaphysics. It seems that no one has been found to lead Zilei, but it is also great to meet an extremely powerful genius of metaphysics in divination. Their Taoism just needs a genius. "Where''s the talisman paper... quickly show me the talisman paper..." When Haoyan just took out the talisman paper, his father glanced at it, and he put it away again: "Here." Chonglu took it over and took a look, and after just one look, he was overwhelmed with excitement. - On the other side, Qingyuan High School is completely different from Shijia. "God **** evil star, get out of here." "The old man has used all his luck to count you in this high school. I must seek justice for myself." At this moment, it was lunch time, and many students were lured to the back playground by the sound of the loudspeaker. I saw an old man in ragged clothes sitting behind the fence behind the playground. The old man held a trumpet in his hand, and the sound of the horn spread throughout the playground. The old man saw that many people were attracted, and immediately continued to say with tears in his eyes: "I just made a fortune for her when she was young, but who knew that she was so evil that it hurt me myself." Then he began to break the timeline: "The second year after I met that evil star, my mother died tragically. The next year when I got married, I killed my wife, leaving me and my daughter to depend on each other..." While talking, the old man burst into tears, "But who knew, after a few years, my daughter also left me..." He said loudly with tears in his eyes: "I lost my mother, wife, and son in middle age... I use my blood and tears to persuade you to stay away from evil stars." "Be sure to stay away from evil stars!" "Evil star, get out of here, I count your existence with my life''s luck, just to get justice for myself, get out of here quickly." The old man shouted hoarsely. Suddenly, someone in the crowd stood up immediately: "What nonsense are you talking about, Master Gu is not some evil star!" After saying this, the person immediately disappeared into the crowd. Even secretly glanced at the old man. This is a blatant presentation of Gu Muran''s name to others. The old man immediately followed up and said, "If you don''t jump out, I won''t be able to remember. The girl I met back then was surnamed Gu..." Yes, this can be regarded as a roll call, the evil star is a woman surnamed Gu, named Muran. For a while, many people started talking about it. I don''t know when, Ye Lingshan suddenly appeared in front of people: "Everyone, I stand up with my own experience. Ever since I made friends with Gu Muran, the stock price of my Ye family has been falling. This woman is the reincarnation of a malevolent star, full of sins." , whoever plays with her will be affected..." Ye Lingshan just wanted to take out the anger of those two days and the ten laps of the playground before. "You''ve finally come to your senses. I advised you earlier, but you didn''t listen. Now that you''ve come to your senses, it''s too late. Your Ye family is about to follow the old path of my Gu family." Gu Yunjiao came out from the other direction of the crowd, they were like singing a double reed, a little bit trying to realize Gu Muran''s move. "You may not know, but since Gu Muran was brought back, the stock price of my Gu family began to fall... The Qian family got into trouble with her, and they ended up going bankrupt." (end of this chapter) Chapter 180： beyond redemption Chapter 180 Doomed She suddenly laughed maniacally: "My Gu family shouldn''t have adopted her from the very beginning." After laughing maniacally, she began to point out Gu Muran''s crimes little by little: "You have all been deceived by Gu Muran, she has lived in my Gu family for so many years, how can she know any metaphysics... She is not only a evil star but also a liar, she He has been cheating and harming others to conceal his identity as a villain." The person who just hid in the crowd and exposed Gu Muran, stood up again: "You are talking nonsense, my master Gu is right." "Bullshit." Gu Yunjiao didn''t act like a daughter before, her face was full of anger, "What do you know? Gu Muran did not use any means to realize what she said..." The crowd suddenly exploded, talking a lot. "The matter of the Qian family was brought about by Gu Muran alone." Gu Yunjiao and Ye Lingshan are stand-ins for others, and they are completely reckless, vowing to push Gu Muran to the point of no return. Gu Yunjiao began to give an example: "Let''s talk about Qian Si Nian first, three sentences, the first sentence is about the **** disaster, do you know what the truth is?" Everyone was talking about it, and someone, driven by curiosity, asked, "What?" Some people also said that Gu Yunjiao was lying. Gu Yunjiao sneered: "I have witnesses. It was Gu Muran who planned to make the person pushing the cart let go of the cart that day, which caused the cart to crash into Qian Sianian." Shang Sze didn''t know when he appeared on the playground, "There is a limit to lying, **** witness." Gu Yunjiao pulled out the witness, and Shang Sze recognized that it was the person whose cart hit Qian Sinian. He snorted coldly: "I also said that you bribed this person and maliciously smeared my brother Ran." "Master Shang, don''t worry, what''s waiting for you is yet to come." Gu Yunjiao was very well prepared this time, "I just talked about the first point, now let''s talk about the second point, even if you have a lot of money, it will be difficult preservation¡­" When Gu Yunjiao said this, she felt it was ridiculous, "I''m very curious, how did Gu Muran get close to you and the Su family''s thighs, is it because she is better at certain aspects that attracted you to go all out for her?" That evil liar actually ruined the Qian family!" At that time, the two heirs of the Su family and the merchant directly expelled the two heirs of the Qian family in front of everyone in the square. This incident has caused a lot of trouble. Shang Sze strode up to Gu Yunjiao with a very angry face, "What nonsense are you talking about?" "Look, with just a few words, Master Shang was actually irritated. Does that mean that what I just said casually stepped on Master Shang''s pain point..." Gu Yunjiao stood in front of Shang Sze, not hiding Do not avoid. She even sneered, "So angry...it seems true?" "Whether your **** is true or not, don''t think you can convince the public with a few nonsense." Shang Size squinted his eyes, trying to control himself to calm down as much as possible. If he was really angry, he would have fallen into the trap. "I''m not curious about anything else, I''m just curious, where did you go to learn this nonsense ability." Gu Yunjiao: "You¡ª!" "What about me?" Shang Size is not the kind of person who can be manipulated easily, he snorted coldly, "Since you have the ability to spread rumors about the Su family and the merchants, you must be able to bear the anger of the Su family and the merchants." Gu Yunjiao''s eyes dodged for a moment, but in an instant, she smiled, "I just followed the old man''s words today to dig out Gu Muran''s true face...to prevent the public from being deceived again." She changed the subject directly. The old man knew that Gu Yunjiao couldn''t stand it anymore, so he began to cry and tell his tragic experience. (end of this chapter) Chapter 181： weird combination Chapter 181 What a strange combination Gu Muran soon found out what happened on campus. But she''s in a helicopter right now. Shang Sze sent messages one after another. ¡¾Is this Gu Yunjiao being instructed by someone behind her back? Why is my mind so different today? ¡¿ Gu Muran''s cell phone started to vibrate one after another. Gu Muran didn''t even have time to reply to the message, and all the time was spent reading the message. All are messages from Shang Size. At this moment, Gu Muran can only sigh with emotion, his hand speed is really fast. Shang Size was talking, when he suddenly got to an important point, he asked: [Brother Ran, this Gu Yunjiao is gone without the Gu family, how did she manage to do so well? ¡¿ Shang Sze felt that Gu Yunjiao seemed to have been very confident since she came out of the detention center. But, who gave her the confidence? Gu Muran saw this sentence and was about to reply to the message. Then I saw Shang Size sent another message: [Brother Ran... You have something to ask for leave today, don''t worry I won''t ask you what to do, but don''t worry, I will protect your reputation for you... Don''t worry Go get busy. ¡¿ The school''s black material about Gu Muran is now flying all over the sky. Shang Size did not send any more messages to Gu Muran, but directly contacted Su Muhuai. They want to thoroughly investigate this matter... "We''ve arrived at our destination." Gu Muran was about to reply a message, but Lu Chaolan''s voice sounded next to her ear, and she immediately looked down at the entire mountain. That''s right, they are in the southeast direction that Gu Muran told the young master of the Shi family today. It is surrounded by mountains. Gu Muran put away his phone directly, ready to investigate the area. ¡­ After school in the afternoon. The school has all kinds of versions of Gu Muran circulating. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the slap in the face that Gu Yunjiao came back on Thursday morning was too impressive. In Gu Muran''s class, the people who were in Ye Lingshan''s team before were actually watching indifferently this time. Most of the students in this class no longer believed Gu Yunjiao''s words. Those who believe in Gu Muran, thank her, support Gu Muran as always. There are still many people on campus who were led astray by Gu Yunjiao. After all, Gu Yunjiao said something later, and they agreed with it. Wherever Gu Muran appears, there must be disasters. So they decided that she was a malevolent star who would bring disaster to everyone. ¡­ The Shi family and others heard a lot about Qingyuan High School on the way to their own quarry. The car windows were half open along the way, so when passing by Qingyuan High School, I heard a lot of discussions from everyone. Shi Haoyan frowned, and asked Master Chonglu in the back seat: "Master, do evil stars really exist in this world?" Chonglu smiled, and his already immortal image was even more kind because of this smile. He said: "What is evil, what is disaster? There has never been an established law for everything." Shi Haoyan nodded: "It looks so profound." However, he didn''t understand. Chonglu originally had a peaceful face, but later, his gaze suddenly skipped the window. Don''t know what to see. He suddenly sighed, "Fate comes, eventually goes, wrong step and wrong step." Shi Haoyan was very curious about what the master saw. When he turned around, he saw two little girls and a boy... Oh, there is an old man beside him. What a strange combination. See you tomorrow~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 182： omen of great misfortune Chapter 182 The Great Omen "Master, but what''s wrong?" Shi Haoyan suddenly asked. Chong Lu Daochang stroked his beard and said, "You have committed evil, you cannot live." Shi Haoyan became even more curious. Before leaving the city, Shi Haoyan went to the supermarket to buy water. He came back with a few bottles of water, shaking his head from time to time: "It''s so strange, this supermarket seems to have been robbed." Shi Hong asked: "How do you say this?" The law and order in Yancheng has always been very good. Shi Haoyan said: "The mineral water in the supermarket is almost sold out, and all the boxes of that kind have been sold out. I don''t know who has such a lot of energy to empty out the mineral water in the supermarket. I don''t know. Why buy so much mineral water?" Shi Haoyan unscrewed a bottle of water on his own. Chonglu suddenly thought of that sentence in his mind: ¡¾...There has been a sudden change in the southeast direction in recent days, heavy rain is approaching, and there are many unsafe conditions in the mountains and forests. If necessary, digging operations can be stopped for a while...¡¿ He suddenly looked at the owner of the Shi family: "Has the mining of the Shi family''s rough stone mine been suspended as the master said?" Shi Patriarch nodded, he understood why Chonglu asked this question. At that time, the owner of the house also immediately sent people to buy boxes of mineral water and various convenient foods. Heavy rain rain... At that time, none of them understood the meaning of the rainstorm. In the evening, suddenly there was a strong wind, and the trees in the mountains and forests wanted to be blown off. People can¡¯t walk in the mountains at all, hugging the trunk and wishing to be blown away. The heavy rain poured down, as if it fell directly from the sky. The whole world gives people a dull feeling. Below Xitai Mountain, there are several residents whose houses have been washed away by rainwater in a short period of time, and the accumulated water has reached the ankles. When the car of Shi Haoyan and others had just arrived at Xitai Mountain, it was forced to stop, the sight was blocked, the rain was poured down, and it was impossible to see anything ahead. When Haoyan grew up so big, it was the first time he saw such a heavy rainstorm. The entire sky is dark, as if it wants to swallow people up. Chen Dazhuang and others were trapped in the house, they heard a voice outside the house, "Who are you?" Shi Haoyan got out of the jeep and replied, "We passed by here." His whole body was drenched, the rain was so cold, he took off his coat, twisted it, and it was all water. Chen Dazhuang invited people into the house, "The rain is too heavy now, you should take shelter for a while." The water outside the window is too fast, and the inside of the car is too narrow. Everyone in the car got off. And more than one car. After about twenty minutes, the rain slowed down a bit. Chonglu glanced at the already pitch-black sky outside, and he made a fortune, with a heavy face, "We must leave immediately." Shi Hong hurriedly asked, "Master, but what happened?" Chong Lu said with a serious face, "This is a bad omen." And, it is also this time. A voice sounded outside: "Who is Chen Dazhuang?" Shi Haoyan pushed open the door, and saw a modified jeep safely parked at the door, and the person sitting in the co-pilot was Su Muhuai. The heir of the Su family, Shi Haoyan has heard about it for a long time. "The Shi family is here too." Apparently Su Muhuai also knew Shi Haoyan, "It''s just right, pack up and go with me." The Shi family didn''t have time to ask Su Muhuai why he appeared here, and in the current situation, leaving as soon as possible is the best way. Chen Dazhuang is attached to this place and is not going to leave. After all, his ancestors lived here, so he has feelings for this place. (end of this chapter) Chapter 183： I havent been in love yet Chapter 183 I haven''t been in a relationship yet At that time, the family members did not persuade him, and the master did not persuade him when he came on stage. Chen Dazhuang believes that this is just a rainstorm, and it will be fine if the rainstorm passes. "If you don''t leave, you will really die." Su Muhuai got out of the car to persuade, but still did not persuade. Finally, following Mu Ran''s instructions, he immediately mentioned the words Zhixuecao and Lingruite. Chen Dazhuang suddenly looked up at him, "How do you know?" "My sister asked me to tell you that you must leave today." "Your sister?" "En." Chen Dazhuang thought of that well-informed little girl. Chen Dazhuang glanced at his nephew, thought for a while, then nodded, and packed some things. Su Muhuai was about to persuade him, when he raised his eyes and saw him packing up his things. A group of people prepared to leave as the rain decreased. Su Muhuai took out a map before leaving, on which a route was circled, "Follow me in a while, my sister told me that other routes are not safe..." Several cars were walking on this road, and the sound of the wind seemed to be a little lighter. Master Zhonglu became more and more curious about the girl he was talking about. Could it be that she is also a genius of metaphysics? Before, it was difficult to find geniuses in Taoism. Why are there so many geniuses these days? Chonglu asked Patriarch Shi: "Do you know the elder sister of the son just now?" "The Su family has only one direct heir, and the Su family has never heard that Su Muhuai is the elder sister." Shi Hong said. Hearing the words on the heavy road, I had to give up. ¡­ This mountain range lives in groups and has a lot of vegetation. Shijia''s rough stone mine is in the most southeast direction. If Xitai Mountain is the center, then the ore mine is in the southeast of Xitai Mountain. The northeast of Xitai Mountain is a tourist area with spectacular mountain scenery, and many people yearn for it every year. At this moment, many people here are looking for someone in unison. "Did you see a little girl with shoulder-length hair, very delicate..." "A very young girl, wearing black slacks and a white sweater, have you seen it?" "Excuse me¡­" The heavy rain just now made everyone panic. They were looking for this person because they wanted to find a way to escape. In the afternoon, someone set up a stall here, saying that if you don¡¯t leave early, you won¡¯t be able to leave when the heavy rain comes. The man who told the fortune at that time didn''t believe it at all, and even many people around him didn''t believe it, and the ridicule was loud. Some people even said that the little fortune teller didn¡¯t look at the weather today when she was talking nonsense¡­ It turned out that when a heavy rain came, they panicked. The so-called facts speak louder than words, and that''s about it. When the rain subsided, they dared to look for the little fortune-teller. But there are huge crowds of people here, and the weather is getting late, and the rain has not stopped, many people are flustered. "If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have traveled here..." "It''s good to be trapped here now." The air pressure in the crowd is relatively low, and there will be thunder in the sky from time to time, which adds infinite panic to everyone. Gradually, the rain became heavier and heavier. There is no signal in the mountains, and there is no chance to call for help, and their hearts are even more ups and downs. Gradually, as the raindrops get bigger and bigger, the shelters are crowded with people. Many people ran down the steps on the mountain and fell several times. In the crowd, someone was already crying, "I only became an adult this year, and I just entered college. I haven''t dated yet, and I don''t want to die..." At this moment, it was already dark outside the window. The small supermarkets and various small restaurants are all full of people. At this moment, no one dares to go down the mountain under the moonlight. The road down the mountain is too muddy. If such a heavy rain is washed away by you, you will be swept away before you have time to react. (end of this chapter) Chapter 184： dawn in the dark Chapter 184 Dawn in the Darkness I can''t find the fortune-telling girl, and some people already resent the fortune-telling man, "Why don''t you believe that the master will warn you? If you don''t believe it, forget it. Why do you still insult the master? If we all die here, you say What should I do? Can you afford it?" There was a sense of panic in the crowd, and some people began to blame the man just now. After all, no one has ever seen such heavy rain. They were all halfway up the mountain at the moment, and the crackling sound of the eaves being hit by rainwater sounded like a reminder to them. At this moment¡ª! The stagnant water began to spread again. The water on the mountain also flows down the steps. The terrain here is still a little bit sunken, and the speed of water drainage is far slower than that of rain. For a while, the water in the house has spread to the calf, and there is even a tendency to rise. At this moment, they heard a ''boom''. The already panicked hearts were filled with fear at the moment, and they even felt that the scythe of death was already on top of their heads. Everyone''s face was covered with an expression of nervousness, even confusion and suffocation, not knowing what to do. In their minds, they have already begun to review their past lives. Some of them closed their eyes, and tears flowed down: "Mom and Dad, I''m sorry, the child is not filial, and I can''t serve you anymore..." Everyone didn''t want to die, but the rain is too heavy now, they have never seen such a heavy rain in their life. And they were stuck halfway up the mountain, unable to get up or down. No electricity, no water. It was so windy outside that the sound of trees being blown down could even be heard. In the house, many people were frightened and cried. "If I can get through this time safely, I am willing to not eat meat for ten years..." A little fat man cried. Another boy took out his mobile phone with a pitiful expression, and the battery was only 5% left. He edited the message with a painful expression: [Quiet, if I can¡¯t make it through this time, our engagement will be considered void. I forgot to start over. ¡¿ He clicked to send, but because there was no internet, the message could not be sent out. The boy smiled desperately. Everyone began to pray non-stop, but they all knew that if no one found them trapped here, they would definitely not survive for a few hours... what awaited them was the death sentence. No electricity, no water, no internet, no messages, no phone calls. Many people''s stomachs started to growl. It''s eight or nine o''clock now. Not only was it pitch black outside, but the inside of the house was even darker. The breath of despair ate away at everyone''s emotions, and many people kept crying in a low voice...Everyone became more and more anxious. My body and mind are suffering. Just at this time- A voice sounded: "Everyone listen now..." This voice was light and airy, but to everyone, it was like a ray of dawn shining down from the darkness. The person who was still crying stopped his movements, for fear that his crying would affect the clarity of the voice. They don''t know where the voice came from, but they know that they are saved... "Everyone, line up in an orderly manner now, and someone will come to take you to a safe place soon." There is no electricity in the house, and it is a completely dark environment. There is no electricity, and the speaker has long been silent. At this moment, this voice was transmitted to everyone''s ears completely, as if they had been in the dark for a long time and they injected a booster. Many people cried with joy: "Did someone come to save us? Does it mean that we won''t die?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 185： come like a god Chapter 185 Arrives like a god In the crowd, also at this time, a man suddenly said: "That''s the voice, this is the master... She didn''t give up on us, she sent someone to save us..." One pass ten, ten pass one hundred. Soon, everyone knew that this was the master who advised them to go down the mountain as soon as possible in the afternoon. They didn''t believe in the master, but they even spoke rudely. Nevertheless, the master did not give up on them. For a moment, when everyone saw the hope of life, tears filled their eyes. "Thank you master, thank you." There is noisy rain outside, but there is a chorus of thanks inside the house. They don''t know if the master heard it, but they still want to express their gratitude. "Now, please come out of the room." The voice came to everyone''s ears again. They saw everyone open the door, a thunder flashed, and a white light suddenly appeared, and they saw a girl holding a transparent umbrella standing in the rain. They just opened the door and felt the raindrops blown by the wind, and it was a sting on the face. They are still like this... let alone the girl standing in the rain. Black sweatpants, white sweater. Although it was very simple, at this time she seemed to come down like a **** in the hearts of everyone. Everyone believed her. For a while, they looked at this picture, and their eyes were moist. They thought they would never forget this scene. Someone desperate to save them from life or death. Even if she was alone, they believed her. Trust she can bring them home safely. Suddenly, a steady stream of power of faith poured into Gu Muran from an angle invisible to everyone. These are unexpected gains for Gu Muran. Saving them is out of conscience and responsibility. "Now, please listen to me." She was standing in the rain and the wind was strong, but her figure remained motionless. In addition to her voice, there was only wind in the audience. Someone spontaneously took out their mobile phone and illuminated the square with the only faint light left. They wanted to see that figure, as if seeing her, they felt a sense of stability in their hearts. "Master, please speak." When one person speaks, a hundred people follow. Gu Muran has their power of faith in him, and the power of faith is hard to come by. This is great joy to Gu Muran, and it also provides her with a lot of strength to protect them. She said word by word: "In a while, I will set up a formation for everyone, and everyone will line up in an orderly manner. I have found a safe place, and in a while, people from Xiuyuan Medical Center will lead everyone to that safe place. If the order is chaotic... none of you can leave, do you understand what I mean?" "Understood," everyone cooperated very much: "We will definitely not let down Master''s painstaking efforts." There are at least a hundred people here, and this is not the only place where they are trapped. Gu Muran must find everyone''s traces within a limited time. Gu Muran used his own spiritual power as a guide to pull out the power of the five elements in the air. Five spiritual sticks were thrown into the air by her. Suddenly the light brightened. A multicolored light appeared above everyone. "Five elements and eight trigrams array, now!" The formation directly surrounds this area, resisting the power of thunder in this area. The space seems to be still. The people who were disturbed by the strong wind only felt that the strong wind seemed to disappear all of a sudden. The grand scene in front of me is like daytime. "Hurry up, don''t waste time. The master said that time is limited, so hurry up." Someone started urging an orderly queue. A person appeared in front of him. Between the man is holding a talisman in his left hand and an umbrella in his right hand. I don¡¯t know why, but the umbrella cloth of the umbrella always feels too illusory. If you don¡¯t look carefully, it seems that you can¡¯t see it clearly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 186： I obey the destiny Chapter 186 I obey the destiny With a pair of deep black pupils, the man glanced in Gu Muran''s direction. The girl''s eyes were indifferent, and she saw her right hand pointing to the handle of the umbrella, with a calm and calm demeanor. It seemed that he noticed that Lu Chaolan was looking at him, and Gu Muran also looked sideways in his direction. The eyes of the two meet at this moment. For some unknown reason, Lu Chaolan seemed to feel a scene suddenly appeared in front of him. Amid thousands of troops galloping and horses roaring, a woman descended from the sky with a plain umbrella in her hand, even if the sky was full of blood fog, she couldn''t get close to her. "I obey the destiny, and solve the current war situation." She stood in the middle of the confrontation between the two armies, with no fear on her face, watching the commanders of the two armies, controlling the situation of the battle. "The unification of the country is beyond the capabilities of a villain. Any malicious schemes are in my eyes, and there is nothing to hide." The screen changes. The woman tapped her toes, and there seemed to be a large formation of stars under her feet. The array is so large that it can cover tens of thousands of people without any effort. Lu Chaolan tried hard to see the woman''s face, but the woman''s expression became more and more blurred. At that time, the orderly people had already come to him, "This gentleman..." Lu Chaolan was also someone who could save their lives in their eyes. Everyone lined up and waited for the very delicate man in front of them to take them to a safe place according to Mu Ran''s instructions. Lu Chaolan''s thoughts were recalled, he raised his eyes slightly, and saw Gu Muran nodding at him. She trusts him a lot, so naturally he will not disappoint her trust. At that time, he walked ahead with the talisman paper in his hand. The crowd followed behind him, although their steps were hurried, but not chaotic. Everyone found that after they got out of the protective circle of this formation, no matter how heavy the rain outside was, it still didn''t fall on them at all. Lu Chaolan was walking, when he suddenly turned his head and glanced behind him, he saw Gu Muran walking towards the mountain with an umbrella in his hand. Her back is lonely, I don''t know why it makes people feel sore. Lu Chaolan didn''t dare to look too much, he had to lead these people to a safe area in a short time. If someone stood in front of Lu Chaolan, he would find that the talisman paper in his left hand shone with faint multicolored light, which was very similar to the five elements and eight trigrams formation just now. No one knew that the talisman in Lu Chaolan''s hand was actually a miniature formation carved with spiritual power. As for the transparent umbrella in his hand, when everyone walked behind him, the transparent umbrella cloth seemed to disappear. Actually, instead of disappearing, the extension has become longer. Ordinary umbrellas can''t withstand the ravages of heavy rain at all, and there is spiritual power under the umbrella cloth. As long as the small formation is activated, when the two formations are connected, the umbrella cloth covered by spiritual power will extend to cover the distance between the two formations, sheltering everyone from wind and rain. This is why everyone didn''t feel the watering of the heavy rain. Yes, this requires a lot of spiritual power to burn. Lu Chaolan quickened his pace, he hoped to reduce the time for burning spiritual power. Everyone didn''t dare to delay too much. Soon they came to a cave, just when the last person entered the cave safely. The bright light outside due to the power of the formation suddenly disappeared instantly. The howling wind blew in along the entrance of the cave. They were knocked back to reality all of a sudden, just walking fast in the rainstorm without any damage, it was completely like a dream. The man who led them into the cave has been standing at the entrance of the cave. And the umbrella in his hand no longer had a dreamlike feeling like it did just now. They didn''t know at all that the reason why they didn''t suffer any harm was entirely because someone behind them took it all for them. (end of this chapter) Chapter 187： Lu Chaolans displeasure Chapter 187 Lu Chaolan''s Displeasure Everyone looked around the cave and found that the cave hadn''t been completely cleaned up, and it felt like it had just been opened up. They remembered the bang just now. Could it be that they just temporarily blew up a place for them to stay. For a while, they were even more ashamed. In the afternoon, the master kindly advised them to leave here, and they even spoke rudely to the master. It is really a crime. For a while, someone asked Lu Chaolan curiously, "Why didn''t Master come back with us?" Yun Zheng was cleaning up the accumulated soil, but when he saw someone running to his master, he knew that his master didn''t like strangers, so he hurried over. "Someone needs her." As soon as Yun Zheng ran to the entrance of the cave, he heard his master answer. Yun Zheng stood beside him in a daze, looking at his master from afar. Yun Zheng always feels that his master is no longer the lonely person he was before, and he seems to be more tainted with fireworks than before. Everyone who heard the answer couldn''t hide their emotions. There is so much wind and rain outside, she is so ignorant of herself for the sake of other trapped people. "Master will be safe and sound, God will bless Master." Everyone sincerely prayed. Everyone gathered in the cave, praying from the bottom of their hearts. Tonight, they didn''t do anything, and they only had one thought in their hearts, which was to ask God to bless Master to be safe. They saw responsibility and fearless courage in a little girl. After an unknown amount of time, Lu Chaolan, who had been standing at the entrance of the cave, suddenly took a few steps forward. "Gu...Miss Gu, here!" Yun Zheng also walked a few steps forward with his master, arrived at the entrance of the cave, and waved at the figure not far away. Everyone stood up in unison and came to the entrance of the cave together. The gust of wind roared in an instant. They remembered again that before the master didn''t save them, they seemed to be in such a mess. After staying in the cave for a while, I thought the entrance of the cave was not cold anymore. The wind and rain were so severe that they still exceeded their expectations. It was hard for everyone to imagine, how could the man who had just sent them back stand at the entrance of the cave for so long? Soon, in the heavy rain, the woman walked towards them slowly, holding an umbrella handle. There was a girl standing beside her. The girl''s face was pale, and she was led into the cave by Gu Muran, "Go in and have a rest." The girl entered the cave and looked at Gu Muran nervously: "Are you okay? You just..." "I''m fine." Gu Muran interrupted what she was about to say. "You''re hurt." Lu Chaolan was very sensitive to smells, and there was a faint smell of blood in the air. He seemed to be asking Gu Muran, but the sentence he asked was affirmative. He grabbed Gu Muran''s arm, her arm was very cold, much lower than her previous body temperature. Gu Muran smiled and shook his head: "No." Lu Chaolan did not let go of Gu Muran''s arm, but looked at the girl who was rescued by Gu Muran, "Say it!" There are lights from everyone''s mobile phones in the cave, so you can see Lu Chaolan''s expression. The man''s expression seemed to have dropped to a freezing point, and his displeasure could be felt in the entire cave for a while. "The moment the light disappeared, I saw my benefactor vomit blood." The girl was a little afraid of Lu Chaolan, but she didn''t shrink back because Gu Muran was her savior. When everyone heard that Gu Muran was injured, they immediately gathered around and asked each other a question of concern. Gu Muran: "I''m fine." "I vomited blood and said I''m fine? Could it be that the formation was supported for too long just now, and your body can''t bear it?" Although Lu Chaolan was a little displeased, he softened his tone when facing her. See you tomorrow~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 188： let her never turn over Chapter 188 Let her never turn over Gu Muran shook his head: "I''m really fine." There seemed to be a flame burning her lungs inside her body. She didn''t show it on the face, but she was actually not feeling well. She delivered the person and was about to leave, but the hand that grabbed her arm did not let go. Lu Chaolan looked at Gu Muran: "I''ll go with you, don''t refuse." Gu Muran looked into his eyes, the black pupils were not as cold as before, it seemed that only stubbornness remained. Turning the words of refusal on his lips, Gu Muran said softly, "Okay." The moment the two of them left the cave, there was a flash of lightning. Almost everyone saw Gu Muran''s pale expression. For a while, it was hard to hide the emotion in everyone''s heart. At her age, she should be carefree, but now she needs to brave the wind and rain. Lu Chaolan held the umbrella handle with his left hand, and walked out of the cave side by side with Gu Muran. The umbrella is slightly tilted to Gu Muran''s side. They walked about a few steps, and Gu Muran suddenly stopped, and he didn''t turn his head, but the voice came back: "In another half-a-quarter of an hour, the rain will decrease. Don''t walk around casually. Yun Zheng, after the supplies from Xiuyuan Medical Center arrive, you should pay attention to distribute them with everyone." Even when she left, she cared about everyone''s safety and food. Without waiting for Yun Zheng to answer, everyone hurriedly shouted: "Can you wait until the rain gradually eases before going out?" Everyone was waiting for Gu Muran''s answer, but they didn''t expect that she had already stepped forward, and the figures of the two were getting further and further away from them step by step. "Wind and rain can wait, but human life cannot wait." A clear and firm voice reached everyone''s ears. Until those two figures disappeared in the wind and rain, but these words kept echoing in their chests. They thought, this master truly has a heart of great love and benevolence. - And it was at this time. There are still a lot of news about Gu Muran on the Internet, saying that she is a villain, a liar, and a series of posts saying that she is impersonal and so on. Even released a video of the old man... Ye family, Ye Lingshan''s room. Ye Lingshan and Gu Yunjiao are manipulating the navy to increase posts about these remarks. Gu Yunjiao has only one goal now, which is to completely overwhelm Gu Muran so that she can never stand up. Ye Lingshan also wanted revenge. Qian Siyuan is also wantonly sending people to discredit Gu Muran. "What''s going on?" Ye Lingshan found out that someone seemed to be controlling the public opinion behind the scenes, and the post she had just sent quickly disappeared. A lot of capital has been invested, and the navy has also bought a lot, but the enthusiasm just can''t get up. Gu Yunjiao frowned: "Is there someone deliberately controlling the heat behind the scenes?" Ye Lingshan said: "These are just mentions about Gu Muran, not any of Su Muhuai and Shang Sze. According to common sense, the Su family and the merchants should ignore these things." Gu Yunjiao also made a special investigation: "Gu Muran asked for leave this morning and never came back after leaving the city at noon. She doesn''t have that much money to control public opinion. Who could it be?" When they were puzzled here, all the posts about Gu Muran that they bought from Shui Jun disappeared. No one left. Not only a certain microblog platform, but all platforms that post posts do not leave a single message. What''s even more weird is that Gu Muran can enter three words, but once words with bad words are added, all of them will disappear automatically. Ye Lingshan looked at Gu Yunjiao: "Could it be that she hugged some other thigh?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 189： once in a century Chapter 189 Once in a Century Gu Yunjiao frowned: "Probably not, the young master of the Su family is not in the city at all right now, that guy Shang Size went to the Xiuyuan Medical Center after school, and Gu Muran only knew the two of them, they didn''t know each other. Kong, who could it be?" At this time, there have been many reports of heavy rain in the southeast direction on the Internet. Among them, the earliest release was undoubtedly the entertainment agency. Netizens also commented below: [Entertainment clubs are getting more and more extensive now. ¡¿ The entertainment agency replied immediately: [This rainstorm is rare in a century, please contact your relatives and friends quickly to see if anyone has visited Longteng Mountain. ¡¿ Longteng Mountain is the current tourist attraction. For a while, the Internet was also in a hurry. And no one noticed all the bad comments. All the hot searches have become warnings about heavy rain, reminding everyone not to run around at home. What''s more, the entertainment agency undertook the online survey. They created a special form to investigate everyone who went to Longteng Mountain for fun, including contact information and home address. Build the document on the Internet, and everyone can edit it together, which can improve efficiency. Yancheng also has a tendency to rain now, but it is only moderate rain. But the southeast direction, especially the boundary centered on Xitai Mountain and Longteng Mountain, has now been issued a red warning signal. Yan City has been strictly guarded, and the entry and exit of personnel from all parties are strictly controlled. At this time, the materials prepared by Xiuyuan Medical Center had already left the city. Shang Size was sitting in the leading vehicle. Their vehicle had just passed a muddy mountain road when the rain eased. Now that the heavy rain is coming again, they stopped in a sheltered place. Yun Qi held a flashlight in his hand, and he took a picture of a map with the flashlight, "This is left by the benefactor before departure at noon today. This map has detailed departure times and parking locations." The benefactor that Yunxi mentioned was Gu Muran. When the heavy rain is heavy, they stop at the designated shelter. Wait until the rain subsides before they continue on their way. Shang Sze admired Gu Muran from the very beginning, but he found that the more time went by, the more he got in touch with, the more he could discover that she was really amazing. "It''s 8:50, and the rain is still intensifying." Yun Qi wiped his silver-gray hair and immediately took out the map. There is a route on it, which is marked in detail: "It is marked on the top that the rain will slow down a little when it is fifty-five minutes. Let''s take this road. We have already crossed the muddy road just now, and we have traveled nearly half of the journey. , make another stop halfway, and you will arrive at this place at about 9:40." At this moment, the remaining distance is not far away. Shang Size''s clothes were all soaked through, and he didn''t care, he loudly encouraged the man driving the truck: "Everyone, replenish your strength first, everyone will have to work hard later." The cars they drove were all modified trucks from the medical hall. But even so, Gu Muran still told them to follow the instructions above, and they must not be careless. At this moment, on the other side, Su Muhuai and the others also entered a state of pause. - At that time, Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan were still walking up the mountain, searching for the people. This mountain is very big, there is more than one road up the mountain, and there are too many forks, which makes the rescue task very heavy. Lu Chaolan didn''t speak the whole time. Gu Muran held two umbrellas in his left hand, which were prepared for those in need. Walking and walking, Lu Chaolan stopped. Gu Muran looked at him, but he handed the umbrella handle to Gu Muran. Gu Muran didn''t know, so he took it. I saw him take off his coat and put it on Gu Muran. (end of this chapter) Chapter 190： inner obsession Chapter 190 Inner obsession Even though he didn''t say anything, the concern in his eyes showed. Afterwards, he took the umbrella handle from Gu Muran''s hand. He didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end, Gu Muran knew what he was angry about, angry that she didn''t care about her body. The two walked forward side by side. Gu Muran suddenly made a sound, the voice was soft, and it was surrounded by heavy rain, but the space they were in was extremely quiet. "I hope that the place where I am is peaceful and free from disasters and disasters." Although the speed of the speech was slow, the words came to Lu Chaolan''s ears. The two of them were still slowly walking up the mountain. "For the talent of divine calculation, if I rank second, no one will dare to claim the first." This sentence is not a big talk, nor is she trying to prove how arrogant she is, she just clarified the fact plainly, "For me, it is ability , is also a responsibility." When all beings are in trouble, she cannot stand by and watch. Even before she said much, Lu Chaolan already knew that she was someone with great love in her heart. She disregarded her own safety to protect the people around her. At this moment, Lu Chaolan seemed to find his own responsibility from her. They walked up the stairs, Lu Chaolan supported her, and said softly, "Be careful, the road is slippery." No matter how bad the environment is, it doesn''t affect their relationship at all. Lu Chaolan seldom talks about himself to the outside world, "I have been very interested in medicine since I was conscious, and as I grew older, I began to study a lot of medical books." The road to fame has never been simple. ¡°I thought I was interested in medicine before, so I studied hard, but after I became famous, I fell into confusion and couldn¡¯t find my direction¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t find the reason why I like medicine. This is the reason why he has rarely shot in recent years. He spends a lot of time educating his apprentices. Although he did not take action to save people, he has been walking on this road in educating his disciples and has never stopped. Gu Muran thought for a while, "You should be interested in medicine in your bones, or your inner obsession drives you to move forward. Do you still remember that day I let you see the golden hair all over your body? pillar of merit." Lu Chaolan nodded, "I remember." They were talking about this while walking. "Your fortunes in ten lives are all merits of saving people, that is to say, you have done the same thing and the same occupation in your ten lives." Gu Muran never knew what Lu Chaolan was asking for before, which required such a large amount of merit. Lu Chaolan also knew why he became interested in medicine when he was young. If you want something in your heart, you will be obsessed with it. Even if the obsession has not been achieved, I have been thinking about it. Lu Chaolan also wanted to know what exactly he was asking for back then? However, he also figured it out. Since this is what he wanted back then, he will continue to follow this path firmly. Regardless of its confusion. When the time comes, you will naturally know what you are looking for? She has all sentient beings in her heart, for great love. He helps the world and saves people, for all living beings. He suddenly felt that this was very good. Who knows, Gu Muran suddenly stopped and looked at him from a distance, "This is for you." Lu Chaolan saw Gu Muran take something out of his pocket, and he recognized that it was the glass violet jade that Gu Muran got from the ghost market before, and later she made small beads by herself. Today, small beads have been worn into a bracelet. She put the bracelet in his palm. For some reason, when this bracelet was placed in his palm, he could feel a steady stream of warm breath flowing into his body. (end of this chapter) Chapter 191： The power of faith Chapter 191 Can carry the power of faith Having been by her side for so long, he knows that she understands what ordinary people can''t understand, and can see what ordinary people can''t. He also knows about merit, karma, and even some spiritual power between heaven and earth. But he didn''t know the source of the fever. Gu Muran smiled lightly, "Don''t be dazed, just accept it." Looking at this bracelet, Lu Chaolan could feel that this bracelet was different from before. "What have you done?" Lu Chaolan was worried that her body would vomit blood just now, whether it was related to this bracelet. "I said before, with me here, I will protect you forever and have no worries. Don''t ask so many why, put it away quickly, we have to find someone." Gu Muran remembered every word he said. Since she initially decided to cooperate with this long-term meal ticket, she has already made all plans, good or bad, she can bear it. Borrowing so many merits, it is time for her to repay the debt. She doesn''t care what he wants in ten lives, but in this life, with her, he will live happily ever after. There was a huge rain beside him. Although Lu Chaolan''s body temperature became a little cold, his chest and heart were a little hotter than ever. It is a lie to say that you are not moved. Ordinary bracelets, even the best jadeite can''t achieve such an effect. But Gu Muran didn''t say anything, and Lu Chaolan knew it well, so he couldn''t ask anything. Lu Chaolan tightly held the bracelet in his right hand, he had no idea that the way he looked at Gu Muran was softer than before. The two continued to move forward. Lu Chaolan tightly held the bracelet in his palm. Gu Muran pinched the dead leaf in her pocket. She put the red sandalwood box she got at Zhu''s house before, and put the contents in her pocket. She vaguely felt that she could discover the secret inside today. When she laid out the Five Elements and Eight Diagrams array for those people, she received the power of faith from everyone. Because of this, some unclear memories flashed in her mind. She vaguely wondered if the dead leaves might have something to do with the power of faith. So after she went up the mountain, she took out the dead leaf. After the power of faith was input, sure enough, the dead leaf responded. A name flashed in her mind: Tian Ling Ye. This thing can carry the power of faith. After that, there is not much memory. Gu Muran input part of the power of faith into the Tianling leaf, and she input the rest of the power of faith into the bracelet. She is willing to use her beliefs as a guide to create a spiritual object for him to ward off evil. She engraved a formation on the bracelet. She condensed her spiritual power into a rope, and then connected the beads together. At this point, she was satisfied and handed it over to Lu Chaolan. She didn''t know what he was looking for in the tenth life. The merits and virtues of the tenth life were not changed, and the karma was still in it. But she is willing to do her best to help him achieve what he wants. The power of faith in her body is empty, and all formations need spiritual support, and she doesn''t vomit much blood, so she can support it. She didn''t want to say more, she just didn''t want everyone to worry too much. After walking up the mountain for more than 20 minutes, Fang found the two sisters who were trapped while climbing the mountain to see the scenery in a corner. When they saw Gu Muran, they all broke down and cried. Gu Muran handed them an umbrella, and then told them to wait, and they would come back immediately after five minutes. The sisters dared not speak, and kept listening to the sound of footsteps. The watch is moving a little bit... Sure enough, after five minutes, Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan appeared. There is a man behind them. Two people went up the mountain and successfully brought three people down. This mountain is too big, and there are people on different trails. The task can be described as very heavy. When the group of five went back down the mountain, the rain slowed down. They held the umbrella, and felt that the umbrella was so magical that it was not affected by the rain at all. When they got to the cave, they realized that it wasn''t that the umbrella was magical, but that the people who came to rescue them were different from ordinary people. Several people thanked the master again and again. There are two updates today~ I''m still writing, all fairies who have a monthly pass in their hands, you can drop it~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 192： must stay Chapter 192 must stay When Gu Muran and others came back, the hospital and others had already arrived. Everyone is in a mess. Especially Yun Qi seems to be holding a disturbed chicken head, and the most important thing is that it is still dripping water. But when they saw everyone eating and drinking, they all smiled comfortably. Lu Chaolan brought a bottle of mineral water and some food to Gu Muran: "Eat something first." Even a flashlight was prepared, and in an instant, it became much brighter. In the cave, after everyone relaxed their hearts at this moment, they began to ask whether they really belonged to the Xiuyuan Medical Center? After all, they heard with their own ears that when Gu Muran had just left, he asked to receive the supplies from the Xiuyuan Medical Center... Their appearance reassured everyone. When they learned that two of them turned out to be apprentices of the God of Medicine, they were surprised and moved. What was surprising was that they actually delivered the supplies here in person. Gu Muran saw that they were chatting happily, so he picked up a few umbrellas and walked out of the cave without saying anything. Lu Chaolan followed closely behind, quickly walking side by side with her. Different trails, every time Gu Muran can always bring back a few people. I don''t know how many times I went back and forth, but Gu Muran almost ran all over the mountain as if he didn''t know how tired he was. Everyone sat in the cave, and no one dared to complain. Because there are still people running back and forth in the rain. Shang Sze stood at the entrance of the cave every time and watched them leave, waiting for their return. The entrance of the cave was very cold, and when the strong wind hit, he trembled all over. It''s so cold standing here, let alone them in the rain? Shang Size kept a flashlight at the entrance of the cave, waiting for their return. It was almost late at night, and someone had already leaned against each other and fell asleep. Still looking for someone to go out, but has not closed his eyes. Gu Muran''s stamina is far beyond what anyone can match. Sometimes Lu Chaolan persuaded her to rest for a while, but Gu Muran shook her head: "They will be scared if they stay alone on the mountain." Lu Chaolan didn''t say anything anymore, and just went with her to find someone on the mountain. The second day. The people who had gathered together in the cave woke up and found that there were many more people in the cave. However, they were nowhere to be seen. Many people asked: "Doctor Yun, our benefactor, where did she go?" Outside is howling wind and continuous heavy rain. Standing up, relying on Shang Size not far from the entrance of the cave, "They''re gone." Everyone was surprised: "Gone?" Yun Zheng continued to reply at this moment: "The torrential rain has not only affected Longteng Mountain, but Xitai Mountain has been flooded. It is said that the houses under the mountain have collapsed. Ms. Gu and Mr. Lu took advantage of the decrease in the rain just now, and they are already flooded." left." Lu Chaolan and Gu Muran didn''t sleep for a while until midnight. Yun Qi left with them. After all, they didn''t sleep long. When Yun Qi was driving, he could let them catch up on sleep. "Don''t worry, everyone, the rescue team will come to pick you up soon." Yun Zheng saw that some people panicked after hearing that Gu Muran had left, "This is what Miss Gu told me before she left, please rest assured , we will definitely take everyone out of here.¡± Seeing this scene, Shang Size finally understood why Gu Muran said that Yun Zheng had to stay when he left. Yun Zheng saw that everyone''s emotions had settled down, and said: "Ms. Gu will bring you out, and she will definitely arrange for you to leave safely. Please trust Miss Gu and our Xiuyuan Medical Center." There was a howling cold wind outside, and the eyes of most people in the cave were red. This night was like walking through life and death. When the rain subsided, as Yun Zheng said, the rescue team arrived. (end of this chapter) Chapter 193： I put it next to me Chapter 193 I keep it next to me The rescue team was surprised when they saw so many cave dwellers. They have an official website that provides a list of tours in Longteng Mountain. The number has been checked, and no one is lost, and all of them are here. How severe the torrential rain in Longteng Mountain was, they were already deeply touched by being in it. But precisely because they knew it, they knew how difficult it was to gather these people and find a safe place. That''s why I was deeply surprised. The rain came too suddenly, all these people are here, and the supplies have already arrived here first. The members of the rescue team understood it, and immediately saluted Yun Zheng and others: "Thank you for protecting the people." Magnificent and loud. In the face of natural disasters, it is a blessing to be able to save lives. Everyone also stood up, thanked the people in the medical hall, and said at the same time: "God will definitely bless Master Gu." Yun Zheng took a step back, not daring to acknowledge their thanks: "I am not the one who saved your lives, and protected your lives. I can''t afford this thank you. I''m just here to guard everyone as promised..." ¡­ Gu Muran, who has been talked about by everyone, has safely arrived at the rough stone mining area. The rain is still going on, and there is no decreasing trend. Lu Chaolan asked Gu Muran: "Didn''t you ask Su Muhuai to pick up Chen Dazhuang and others to go to the town?" Lu Chaolan was lucky enough to catch a glimpse of the route he was driving at that time, and Gu Muran planned it in great detail. There is a small town in the southeast of the rough stone mine. The terrain of that town is relatively high, and the surrounding area is relatively safe. However, under the natural disaster and heavy rain at this moment, all safety is relative. Gu Muran nodded, but his expression was not relaxed: "That being said, there are people stranded in this quarry." Once the flood rushes in, if the quarry collapses, life will be over. This is no joke. This place is even more dangerous than Longteng Mountain. ¡­ at the same time. At that time, the head of the family was sitting in a house high up in the town, and for some reason, his heart was beating violently all the time. Shi Haoyan didn''t dare to sleep much that night. The rain at the door was increasing again, and Shi Haoyan was standing at the door. It was clearly daytime, but because of the weather, the sky was dark. Suddenly, he seemed to hear a bang in his ear. He jumped up immediately: "Did you hear any sound?" Shi Patriarch already looked panicked, he thought for a while: "It sounds like an impact." After standing up, Shi Haoyan saw the flood water rolling down from a certain hillside, pouring into that river channel in an instant, and several layers of splashes appeared on the surface of the water in an instant... looks very scary. At this moment, Chonglu also heard the movement in the distance, and immediately ran over: "Where is the talisman array?" Shi Hong was puzzled, "What is a character array?" Chonglu didn''t have time to explain: "Where''s the talisman paper that the master gave to Young Master Ling for you?" At that time, the Patriarch immediately took it out, ready to hand it to Chonglu, "I''m keeping it close to my body." I''m afraid it will get wet by the rain. "You still need to do this." He didn''t pick up the heavy road, and said directly: "Just put it flat on the ground." He spoke a little anxiously. At that time, the Patriarch did not dare to delay, and immediately placed it on the ground. After touching the ground, there was no change. But after Chong Lu recited the incantation, he saw that the talisman paper suddenly burned, and then it seemed to disappear. Zhong Ludao: "I''ll explain this matter later, there are still things that need to be troublesome, Patriarch." "You say¡­" Sixth update~ See you tomorrow. (end of this chapter) Chapter 194： tricky Chapter 194 Tricky "We are located in a relatively high position in this town. Although the town is on a high terrain, there are rivers around it, which is a disadvantage." At this critical moment, the speed of speaking on the heavy road is also a bit faster than usual, but The look is still relatively stable. Zhonglu said: "This formation is very timely and very effective. With the blessing of the hidden formation in the talisman, the town is currently safe. But the river needs to be raised on both sides. This matter still needs to be negotiated by the Patriarch. .¡± Shi Patriarch immediately understood: "Leave this matter to me." Zhonglu nodded: "I''ll go check if the people around me are safe..." At twelve o''clock in the noon, Patriarch Shi received a call, and his expression was greatly disappointed. Around one o''clock in the afternoon. A modified vehicle stopped in front of the town. Four people got off the car. In addition to Gu Muran, Lu Chaolan, and Yun Qi, there is also a middle-aged man with a dirty body. Gu Muran took out his mobile phone and made a call. The person on the other end of the phone tentatively said, "Hello?" The other party obviously didn''t know the number. "The workers in your quarry send someone to pick it up." Gu Muran''s face was paler than yesterday, but his eyes were still full of energy. "Miss, it''s you." The other party obviously recognized her voice, "Wait for me, I''ll be right down." Gu Muran on the other end of the phone heard Shi Patriarch over there asking where Shi Haoyan was going, and Shi Haoyan immediately said to his father: "Our predestined family member from the Shi family has arrived..." Sure enough, Gu Muran saw a few people trotting all the way, the rain hit the umbrella stand, and the wind blew on their faces, it hurt very much, but when they saw Gu Muran, they could feel the eagerness in their eyes . From Shi Haoyan, they knew that the master was young, but they didn''t expect him to be so young? Gu Muran didn''t have time to chat with them too much: "The Shi family mainly takes good care of their own people. At a critical moment, life is more important than money." "Thank you, master..." When Shi Hong saw this person, he was so excited that he almost burst into tears. God knows how anxious he was just now. I just counted the list of personnel in the quarry, and found that there is one person missing. Some people said that I didn¡¯t see him yesterday, maybe it¡¯s because he didn¡¯t come out in the quarry...to earn more money. Gu Muran nodded slightly, she looked at the Xuanmen master, and when she was about to speak, Su Muhuai ran over from nowhere. "Sister, it''s not good..." In the heavy rain, it is not a place to talk. The group found a temporary shelter from the rain. Su Muhuai took a breath, and then talked about the ins and outs. It turns out that Su Muhuai came here not just to send a group of people to this relatively safe place, but because there are some villages next to this town. These village names must be evacuated from their villages in advance, and then moved to the highlands in the town. But some people are reluctant to... It rained heavily overnight, and many villages were half-flooded. Many people are now trapped in the heavy rain, unable to get out and cannot be found. This is a relatively tricky thing. The mayor is also very busy now. Gu Muran said with certainty: "The rescue team will arrive soon. Before the rescue team arrives, I remember that I asked you to prepare a flood control rescue boat." Su Muhuai nodded: "Yes, people have taken them all out just now. The only problem now is that they don''t know where the trapped people are? They need to go door to door, so the number of targets is too large. If they miss the rescue The opportunity to..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 195： The existence of killing Chapter 195 The Existence of Killing "Where is the map I gave you?" Gu Muran looked calm and spoke in an orderly manner: "You should immediately send people to search for the places I enclose. These people are trapped, but their lives are not in danger yet." She went on to say: "I will make some self-defense charms to protect the safety of search and rescue personnel. You can save everyone at ease, I will definitely not let you get into trouble." As she spoke, she took out some talisman papers from her pocket. Without a cinnabar pen, she used her fingertips as a guide, and carved spiritual power instantly. Everyone was amazed at the speed at which she drew symbols. Only Lu Chaolan inadvertently helped Gu Muran. He knows that her current body is already a strong support, and what he can help her is to make the merits in his body worth what she needs. The moment her skin touched, her body warmed up. Gu Muran immediately distributed the talisman papers to several of them: "The fortune in your body is beyond comparison with ordinary people. If you give this talisman to you, it will protect everyone on your flood prevention and rescue boat." Everyone remembers a route and will be accompanied by local people on the rescue road, so that the speed of search and rescue will be faster. Chonglu was standing aside, looking at this young girl, arranging everything properly. He was not only shocked, but also admired from the bottom of his heart. "I have to trouble Director Zhonglu to accompany us to several other locations." ¡­ When the rescue team arrived, many trapped people had been rescued. The supplies of the medical center also arrived with it. As the evening approached, a lot of supplies were transported in. And at ten o''clock in the evening, all the trapped people were rescued, and this incident came to a prelude. At this moment, Gu Muran was forcefully sent into a quiet room by Lu Chaolan: "Eat something first, and then go to sleep later... Don''t worry, with me here, there will be no other things." Gu Muran ate a little, then fell asleep in a daze. Lu Chaolan was standing guard at the door. After a while, the heavy road came over. Lu Chaolan lifted his eyes slightly: "She fell asleep, I want to find her, come back tomorrow." The rejection in the words was very obvious. "Can I talk to you?" Today was a whole afternoon of rescue together, and Chonglu had a new understanding of Gu Muran''s ability. She is very strong, not ordinary strong. He asked himself that even if his master was reincarnated, he would not be able to search for a person so precisely. And she actually missed everything, and everyone knew where she was. Moreover, she can actually make the legendary talisman, which is only found in ancient books. Among the Xuanmen, only he who is the most proficient in formations has a little understanding of rune formations, but he knows how to use them, but he doesn''t know how to make them. As far as he knows, there has not been a single person who can make talisman arrays in the past hundred years. Because he knew it clearly, he didn''t want to let such a genius go. Perhaps, she can change the current situation of Xuanmen. Lu Chaolan directly refused, he was not interested in what Zhonglu wanted to say: "I have nothing to talk to you about." He just wanted to watch over her tonight and let her sleep peacefully. In the past two days, she hasn''t closed her eyes much. How can the body bear such a high-intensity load? For Lu Chaolan''s refusal to get in, the heavy road was also very distressed, so he had to use his trump card: "You know that she is so talented and single, if today''s incident gets out, the evil cultivator will definitely find a way Instigate her against her, if the instigation is unsuccessful...then it will be an existence that must be killed." Lu Chaolan''s eyes instantly became terrifying: "You don''t need to say more, no one can force her to do what she doesn''t want to do." He will do his best to protect her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 196： Lost fate? Chapter 196 Lost fate? Zhonglu felt that he might not have explained clearly just now, "You probably don''t know what is called an evil cultivator. They are capable of doing anything, and they are not the kind of vicious people you understand... If they meet Gu Master, the consequences are unimaginable." Chong Lu said so much, his eyes were eager, he just hoped that Lu Chaolan could take a step to speak, after all, this matter is not a joke. "We''ve already met the evil cultivator you speak of." Lu Chaolan''s eyes were still guarded, and at this moment, his eyes seemed to want to abduct people away. Chonglu was about to say something, but suddenly he was stunned: "What? You have already met?" "You don''t need to say more, they are all defeated by my wife." Lu Chaolan didn''t want to listen to Chonglu and make noise here again. He said: "When the mouse sees the cat, it has to lie down firmly. You don''t need to worry about my wife''s safety. You Taoists have many things to do. After the storm is over, you should go back and get busy." This is already a blatant chase. Chong Lu was even more excited when he heard the words, "Then I will protect Master Gu''s safety with you." Lu Chaolan found this person more and more annoying. It''s as if she can''t understand people''s words, and she keeps playing Gu Muran''s ideas. You can''t get rid of it even if you push it out. Lu Chaolan didn''t want to see this person, so he opened the door carefully, entered the room and guarded Gu Muran. Chonglu has been carefully reviewing what Lu Chaolan just said, and he feels that Gu Muran is talented and intelligent in metaphysics, and he is a good seed... It''s just that he seemed to hear Madam just now? Married at a young age? Then this person''s vision is really poisonous. He can''t fall behind in Taoism, he has to send a message to his senior brother quickly. This talent, they Taoism must not miss. In the room, Lu Chaolan kept looking at Gu Muran''s sleeping face. She seemed to be having a nightmare. She was still frowning in her sleep, and she couldn''t sleep well. Lu Chaolan still wore the bracelet in his left hand, and stroked the bracelet with his right hand. Looking at her, he seemed to think of their first meeting. Can''t help but chuckle. "Have a good night''s sleep." He just stayed by the bedside, and kept watching over her. - Not long after, Yun Qi''s voice came from outside. He was about to pull the people outside away, but he didn''t dare to speak loudly for fear of waking up the people inside. Chonglu insisted on guarding the genius of their Taoist sect, he looked like he was afraid that they would leave. Yun Qi: "You let my benefactor sleep peacefully. It''s late at night, and it''s raining heavily, and they won''t leave." Think about the heavy road, too. After being dragged away, after returning to the room by the rerouting route, he suddenly thought of one thing. This heavy rain was not a problem at all for this genius who is proficient in divination and formation. He didn''t know what he thought of, so he didn''t dare to delay to send a message to his brother. This is a natural disaster. She rescued so many people, and she was supposed to spy on the secrets of heaven. So many people were rescued by her, and no one was injured... I wonder if it will damage her life? Senior brother hurried to look up ancient books, because since ancient times, few people have saved so many people under natural disasters. They dare not speak nonsense for a while. But Xuanmen is really concerned about this matter. After all, it is a pity that such an excellent genius is not included in Taoism. It was very late, and Daochang Chonglu fell into a deep sleep. The next morning I was woken up by a thunderstorm. When I woke up, the sky was still dark. The heavy rain made people feel depressed and breathless. After he washed up, the first thing he did was to visit Master Gu. (end of this chapter) Chapter 197： sealed Chapter 197 Seal Almost trotted to that room, the room was already empty. He found Su Muhuai, "Where''s your sister?" At that time, Su Muhuai was working with the rescue team to properly arrange the people and deal with the reinforcement of both sides of the river. The torrential rain lasted for a day and two nights, and the river course was very dangerous. Su Muhuai was wearing a raincoat, "I saw my sister talking to Chen Dazhuang just now." Chonglu knew about that Chen Dazhuang, after all Su Muhuai picked up Chen Dazhuang at Xitai Mountain the day before yesterday. He found Chen Dazhuang. At that time, Chen Dazhuang was re-buttoning his nephew, and the child''s clothes were buttoned crookedly by himself. "Where''s Master Gu?" When Chen Dazhuang heard this, he stopped what he was doing: "The master has gone back." Chonglu blamed himself endlessly, he lost sight of the master. Chen Dazhuang didn''t understand why he was like this, "The master said that she asked for leave on Friday, and tomorrow is Monday, so she must go back early..." Gu Muran came to Chen Dazhuang mainly to tell him about the things on Xitai Mountain, so that he would never touch them again no matter what. The current Xitai Mountain is very dangerous. She left today to deal with Tomb Sha, and after everything was settled, she went back to the city directly. And Lu Chaolan also took the opportunity to ask about Chen Dazhuang''s knowledge of Yao Zhi, and found that he knew a lot. So he planned to find him an errand, since Xitai Mountain could not go back, there must be an errand to make a living to support himself and his nephew. Yun Qi still went back with Gu Muran and others on this trip. The house at the bottom of Xitai Mountain has been washed away. If Chen Dazhuang had not been picked up, the consequences at this moment would be unimaginable. Gu Muran, Lu Chaolan and others went up from another road, but it was impossible to get to the middle of the mountain. It''s just that you can see the snow grass, which is more vigorous than Chen Dazhuang''s batch. The three of them were not damaged by the wind and rain, but they seemed a bit out of place with the surroundings. Yun Qi stood aside and asked curiously: "The plants next to it were all blown away by the strong wind. Why are they still growing so lush?" He was especially puzzled. What Yun Qi asked was the reason for Gu Muran''s trip. "These plants were initially infected with the tomb evil, but now it is because of the overflow of the tomb evil that they grow more prosperously." Gu Muran squinted his eyes. If the tomb evil is allowed to overflow, this evil catastrophe will be more terrifying than natural disasters such as torrential rain and floods. "Your current body... can you do it?" Lu Chaolan was only worried about Gu Muran''s state. Gu Muran shook his head: "I''m fine." She spread a layer of formations around this piece of Zhixuecao, and introduced the surrounding evil spirits into Zhixuecao. Just as he was about to leave, Yun Qi saw something, which was not really clear because it was covered by trees. He was overjoyed. "Did you plan to pick it before?" Gu Muran also understood when he saw his expression. They took these things down the mountain. When I left, I took these Zhixuecao directly down the mountain. Yunqi put everything in the car. Gu Muran also glanced at Lu Chaolan: "You can also take the car." She was worried that when the formation was set up for a while, she would not take care of the two of them, and they would get drenched, after all, it was raining heavily now. She needs to set up a formation to prevent the mausoleum from overflowing. Together with the Qiling Flower, they were sealed into the formation. This array is guided by the power of thunder, and a mighty thunder force is spread around the mausoleum. Between heaven and earth, the situation changed instantly. Thunder roared. Next is a wave of slaps~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 198： Recovery with interest Chapter 198 Recovery with capital and interest People in Longteng Mountain and the small town were afraid when they heard the thunder. But if you look carefully, the thunderclouds seem to have eyes, and they all ran to Xitai Mountain. The heavy road is even more unbearable. After careful calculation, at this time, Gu Muran and others should just pass by Xitai Mountain. However, it didn''t take long for the thunder to explode, and then dissipated. The surrounding thunders gathered together in advance. After the thunder just exploded, the surrounding thunders soon faded away. However, the rain did not slow down. It was around four o''clock in the afternoon that the rain slowed down a little. It turned to light rain at ten o''clock in the middle of the night. At that time, supplies continued to be sent towards the southeast. Solved their water and food problems. Some people also caught a cold and fell ill due to the constant change of weather, and all the doctors of Xiuyuan Medical Center were sent to the local area. All kinds of emergency medicines are available. Everyone is very grateful to Xiuyuan Medical Center. At the same time, they did not forget that girl. Many people saw the hope of life when they were on the verge of being drowned. At that moment, they almost thought it was a fairy descending... At ten o''clock in the evening, the Internet was full of emotions about this catastrophe. Especially for those who were rescued from Longteng Mountain, some people sent a thousand-character essay describing the environment and their benefactors at that time. When they described their benefactor, they only knew that she was young and looked like a fairy. They knew that her surname was Gu but they didn''t know her full name. Yancheng had continuous heavy rain on Saturday, and moderate rain on Sunday, so the damage was not particularly serious. The names of people in Yancheng felt depressed when they saw the continuous rain, not to mention those who were continuously washed by the rainstorm. ¡­ When Gu Muran woke up, it was already ten o''clock in the evening. After they arrived in Yancheng in the afternoon, they planted the zhixue grass in the backyard of the hospital. After seeing the planting with his own eyes, Gu Muran had only one thought, to sleep. When I woke up, it was already dark. The soup was kept warm in the kitchen, and the vegetables were also being fried. After Gu Muran washed his face and left the room, he could smell the fragrance. After eating, Gu Muran felt satisfied for a while. She noticed that Yun Qi peeked at her from time to time, as if hesitating to speak. Gu Muran picked up an orange that Lu Chaolan had cut up, and looked at the grey-haired Yun Qi: "If you want to say something, just say it." "Benefactor, do you want me to teach those disobedient people a lesson for you?" Yunqi was the city I left that afternoon. Yunqi had heard about what happened in Qingyuan High School at noon, but had no time to deal with it. Before the matter of the natural disaster and heavy rain was still undecided, Yun Qi didn''t want to say that these things would upset her. But before eating, Gu Muran said that the rain had started to calm down in the evening. It''s just light rain, there will be no more heavy rain. She has to go to school tomorrow. That''s why Yun Qi chose to talk about this matter at this time. Lu Chaolan glanced at Yun Qi: "You don''t need to worry about this matter." Although Lu Chaolan looked calm, how could Yun Qi, who had been by Lu Chaolan''s side since childhood, not notice the anger in his master''s eyes. After eating the orange in his hand, Gu Muran threw it into the trash can: "I happened to find a funny thing today. Since they think their lives are too comfortable, I have to give them something..." The tone is still calm, but the whole body has revealed a majesty that cannot be provoked by anyone. Those eyes seemed to have raised a layer of ice mist again, making it hard to see clearly, and dare not look up. Is she so calculating? She took it back together with the principal and interest. (end of this chapter) Chapter 199： just to support Chapter 199 is here to support The next day, the sky was still cloudy, but it finally stopped raining. Gu Muran met Zhu Xiangyang at the school gate, or to be precise, Zhu Xiangyang seemed to be waiting for her at the gate. After seeing her, he walked with her and talked about entering the campus. Zhu Xiangyang asked in the first sentence: "How is your body?" Gu Muran raised a smile on his lips to the teacher: "Your body is fine, let the teacher worry." There is one more thing, Gu Muran wants to say: "Thank you Zhu Jia for taking action on Friday, I am grateful." She is sincerely thanking. All the information about smearing her on Friday disappeared in an instant, and it was the Zhu family who took action secretly. She asked Gu Muran with a smile: "You were not in Yancheng that day, how did you know it was the Zhu family? It could also be the Su family and the merchants?" Apart from what her mother said about ''Gu Muran is a descendant of the benefactor of the ancestors'', Zhu Xiangyang really likes Gu Muran''s temperament. "Teacher, have you forgotten? I am proficient in metaphysics, and I can see causal lines that ordinary people can''t see." Gu Muran held the schoolbag in his hand. "Also... the teacher may not know, I just know Shang Sze and Su Muhuai." She continued: "I don''t know the merchant and the elders of the Su family, they don''t know me." She moved her right hand casually, and her schoolbag was lazily hung on her shoulder, "I know what the teacher wants to say, yes, if Su Muhuai and Shang Sze are both in Yancheng, they will not sit idly by, but the key to the problem...they They are all on the front line of fighting floods.¡± Gu Muran may not know how shocking his last words are, but Zhu Xiangyang knows that the heirs cultivated by the Su family and merchants have never been in danger. How dangerous the front line of the heavy rainstorm is, even though she has not been there, she still knows that it is extremely dangerous. Now the two heirs... Regardless of himself or his family, he is willing to go. It is enough to show that they trust Gu Muran in their hearts. The sky in Yancheng has changed. The turmoil started, and it hasn''t stopped! - At noon, Su Muhuai ran into the campus and came to have dinner with Gu Muran and Shang Size. Shang Size also cast a glance at Su Muhuai: "You are the heir of a family, with so many delicious meals outside, your brain is squeezed by the door, and you came to eat in the school cafeteria." Su Muhuai came back this morning. Shang Sze came back with the rescue team yesterday, so he didn''t miss the morning class. Su Muhuai took a look at Shang Sze: "What do you know! I heard that the two daughters of the Gu family and the Ye family took a whole morning off, and they will probably come back to class soon. We are not here for the incident that happened before. Yan Cheng, I can''t stand them bullying my sister like this!" In his tone, it was clear that he was here to support him. The reconstruction of the disaster side has been handed over to their family, and the supplies are on the way. After telling everything, Su Muhuai came to the school. "It''s been hard for you these two days, and you haven''t eaten or slept well." Gu Muran deliberately chose a few extra big chicken legs today, and ordered a lot of meat dishes. Su Muhuai smiled: "It''s not hard work, my parents even praised me." Shang Sze also smiled lightly: "My father expressed his satisfaction." The experience of the heir has never been kept in a cage. It is not only knowledge, but also insight. Only when all the standards are met and the family is handed over to them can we rest assured. "Eat quickly, eat quickly." Su Muhuai said that he was really hungry after seeing the big chicken legs. Shang Sze finally knew why Gu Muran ordered so many dishes just now. They had just finished eating when they heard something strange in the playground. (end of this chapter) Chapter 200： Say it again, dont be shy Chapter 200 Say it again, don¡¯t be cowardly The horn on the playground was loud. "Evil star... You gave back the lives of my wife and daughter..." The mournful weeping can be said to be louder and louder. The incident on Friday left a deep impression on many people. The crying this time attracted many people to stay, after all, the person the old man mentioned was at school today. Gu Muran moved a small horse from nowhere, sat on the back playground, and looked at the old man outside the iron railing leisurely: "I didn''t hear what you just said, please say it again." The old man can''t fix it all at once. The surrounding students booed, "Say it again, don''t be cowardly." Gu Muran rested his chin on his right hand and looked at the old man: "Whatever you should say, just pretend that I don''t exist." Gu Muran saw the old man looking behind her anxiously. Gu Muran knew what he meant, she said unhurriedly: "You can talk about the beginning first, and your allies will arrive later." The old man''s face turned green and white, like a palette. He suddenly fell silent, still holding a trumpet in his hand. Su Muhuai said at this moment: "If the show hasn''t started yet, I''ll move a bench, so if I stand for a long time, won''t it be very tiring." After Su Muhuai finished speaking, he saw the old man standing up excitedly, pointing at Gu Muran and complaining. "It''s you. When you were three years old, I used to do fortune-telling for you. Your fate was full of evil spirits. You were doomed to be the lone star of heaven and evil. Whoever is with you will be implicated. Even I just do fortune-telling for you. The whole family Because of misfortune... my poor child..." "It''s a crime." He slapped his thigh hard, and tears flew out as if he didn''t want money. Some people around really started to point fingers, and some people kept protecting Gu Muran. The old man became more energetic when he saw someone standing on his side. However, the girl sitting in the middle of the topic just raised her eyebrows and eyes, as if she hadn''t responded at all, and even gave a faint ''oh''. The old man was confused, why didn''t he follow the routine? How is she not afraid? At this time, Gu Yunjiao and Ye Lingshan, who had already arrived on the playground and were standing behind the crowd, also had to come forward. They thought that this old man could at least hold Gu Muran, at least Gu Muran would be afraid. After all, if ordinary people were given the title of ''evil star'', they would have already panicked and lost their minds. But Gu Muran''s reaction was too calm. "Gu Muran, you are the evil star..." Gu Yunjiao hated Gu Muran, the hatred in her eyes could hardly be concealed, she walked from behind to in front of people. "Your appearance made my Gu family bankrupt, our Gu family was ruined, and my parents died tragically. If you don''t come to Yancheng, my parents will be fine..." Gu Muran thought about it seriously, and then said, "Probably so." "You admitted it..." Gu Yunjiao never expected that she would agree with this sentence. Gu Muran is not a fool. The big move they prepared hadn''t worked yet, so she admitted it. "Admit it with a hammer." Gu Muran rolled his eyes directly: "The reason why the Gu family has what they are doing now is all because of his own faults. Isn''t your brain so funny that you just can''t remember it." Ye Lingshan murmured, arguing: "But you... just admitted it." The opponents are so stupid, Gu Muran is no longer interested in talking to them. "The Gu family is digging their own grave. After all, the Gu family wanted me to marry the Qian family in place of their real daughter because they wanted to plot against me. Later, the Gu family also fell to the present situation because of their own karma." (end of this chapter) Chapter 201： Do you want to be famous and crazy! Chapter 201 Do you want to be famous and go crazy! Gu Muran only said these words for the public to hear. If they don''t have the ability to distinguish themselves, then Gu Muran won''t say another word. Gu Yunjiao saw that everyone was lost in thought, and she was already faintly moved by this statement. She immediately said: "What cause and effect, it is all your nonsense. Our Gu family has fallen to this point, all because of your calculations behind the scenes." "Our Gu family is in such a difficult situation, it''s just because you hugged the golden legs of the Su family and the merchants. It''s just a matter of saying who they want to die. Don''t fool the public here." The more she spoke, the more excited she became, accusing Gu Muran angrily: "You don''t know metaphysics at all, and the reason why it came true afterwards is just because you use everything to the extreme." Tears welled up in her eyes: "You have no sense of humanity at all, you are extremely cold-blooded. My Gu family has raised you for so many years, not only do you not know how to be grateful, but you even want to step on my Gu family to become famous , do you want to be famous and crazy!" Gu Muran stood up slightly, and patted the non-existent dust on his body: "Since you don''t feel ashamed, then I will teach you a good lesson." Her eyes were so calm that some of the students who were led by the nose by Gu Yunjiao didn''t dare to speak for a while. Afraid of being slapped in the face. "You said I don''t know metaphysics? Everything comes true, but it''s because I use everything to the extreme, right or wrong?" Gu Muran looked at Gu Yunjiao and said. Gu Yunjiao straightened her neck and said stiffly, "Yes." Gu Muran asked indifferently, "I once figured out that Ye Lingshan''s father had a younger brother. Could it be that after I finished saying these things, I forced Patriarch Ye to make a child in a hurry? And I''m quite capable. , the child was born all at once, and is he still two years old?" Gu Yunjiao''s face turned pale, how could she forget about this matter. Gu Muran looked at the melon-eating crowd: "You are not a few years old anymore, you should be able to tell right from wrong, right from wrong, I will only say this once, if someone is willing to infect my karma without knowing life or death, then don''t blame me. " Gu Yunjiao looked at Gu Muran with displeasure. The corner of Gu Muran''s mouth twitched suddenly: "It seems that Gu Qianjin is thinking of other ways to discredit me?" She smiled, "Otherwise, let me tell Gu Qianjin a fortune teller, do you dare to try?" Everyone instantly remembered that the last time Gu Muran spoke so openly about fortune-telling was the time when Qian Siyuan was the last time. Someone said to Gu Yunjiao: "Didn''t Gu Qianjin disbelieve Gu Dashen''s words? Then a divination is the best verification." "Try it." Many people encouraged Gu Yunjiao. "I don''t trust Gu Muran, so naturally I won''t let her tell my fortune." Gu Yunjiao dared not let Gu Muran try. The ragged old man was still wiping away his tears. Gu Muran: "Okay, stop for a while, are you tired?" The ragged old man''s throat choked, and tears hung on his eye sockets, whether real or not. From the beginning to the end, there was only this tear hanging in it. Gu Muran was curious, how did he do it? Just at this time. Behind the ragged old man, a person suddenly ran out. That person is very strong, I saw him wave his hand to Gu Muran panting, "Master, you are here as expected." In his sentence, with the word ''sure enough'', the meaning becomes different. "You wait for me first, wait for me to go in." Before Gu Muran could answer, he saw Daoist Chonglu suddenly tie his Taoist robe around his waist. Everyone stared at him, not knowing what he was going to do. (end of this chapter) Chapter 202： he must be blind Chapter 202 He must be blind Part of the rear playground is made of iron fences, and part of it is made of mud walls. By the time the students came to their senses, they saw the Taoist priest in a robe standing on the wall of their playground. Look at this posture... preparing to jump inside. Even Gu Muran didn''t expect that the Taoist leader of Zhonglu would be like this... always growing stronger. But he was a student, and he fell into the campus steadily. The students were amazed for a moment, jumping down from such a high place at this age... Really amazing! For a while, the eyes of the students were all focused on the man in the Taoist robe, and they all wondered who this man was? With this attire, no matter how you look at it, you look like an expert. Chonglu doesn''t care what others think of him at all, he''s only here for Gu Muran, if he can invite people back to Taoism, it would be great. So, this posture is indeed relatively low, who is capable of it. "Master Gu, have you had lunch yet?" Chong Lu spoke softly, for fear of frightening Gu Muran. Brother has already given him an order, geniuses like Master Gu must be invited back to the Taoist sect. "Master Dao, is your throat uncomfortable?" No matter what Su Muhuai heard, he felt that there was something wrong with Chonglu''s voice. Not only is the voice wrong, but the state is also different. Zhonglu waved his hand, "I''m fine, what are you doing here?" Su Muhuai has not had time to explain. The old man sitting outside the iron fence started to cry. He looked at the heavy road, and said while crying: "You must not get too close to this evil star. I think you look like a fellow. You must not get too close. Don''t trust this girl, she looks young, but... is actually a liar..." He was crying and speaking in the posture of an elder, trying to discredit Gu Muran''s image. Chonglu became anxious all of a sudden, he immediately assured Gu Muran: "Master Gu, don''t worry, I don''t know this old man, he must be blind..." Su Muhuai looked at the Chonglu who changed his face very quickly, and he felt that the Chonglu Daochang he had known in the past two days might not be a fake. Why didn''t he see that Dao Changxian was such an interesting person under his superficial appearance. "What are you talking about, you are blind." The old man was in a hurry, he stood up immediately, even yelling with a horn and a heavy road. "Looking at the person you wear, it turns out that you are just a pretending Taoist priest. You are probably not invited by this evil star to act!" Because of being anxious, the tears that had been hanging on the eyes suddenly fell down, and no matter how much I squeezed the tears, I couldn''t squeeze out a single drop. Chonglu did not know where to take out a piece of talisman paper, and saw that after he recited the spell, the talisman paper instantly burned into nothingness. "You''re the one who was invited to act." After the talisman was burned out, Daoist Chonglu didn''t use the horn, but his voice had its own amplification effect. Gu Muran raised his eyebrows slightly. The people outside the iron fence seemed to have been stepped on their tails all of a sudden, they stopped crying or being wronged, and stood up directly, and started to quarrel with Daoist Chonglu. "Keep your eyes open. I have been divination and fortune-telling for many years, and I am a mystic who has been in the industry for many years." The ragged old man said with a grin. "I''m bah." Daoist Chonglu straightened his Taoist robe. At this moment, I only look at the surface, Daochang Chonglu is still like a fairy, but Daochang Chonglu is in a hurry, it seems that this mouth has been replaced by another person. "You report your name, and I will ask my disciples to check to see if there is someone like you in the Mystic Masters Association." Is there any cutie reading a book, wave your paw. I feel like I am coding on a single computer, so pitiful. If there are cute little ones who read books, please leave your footprints and give me some support and encouragement, okay? The status of codewords is not very good these two days, I need your support~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 203： All of a sudden kicked the iron plate Chapter 203 Kicked to the iron plate at once "Mystic Masters Association?" The ragged old man was startled suddenly, "When did there become such an association?" "Come on, you said you were a mystic, but you don''t even know about the Mystic Association!" Gu Muran stood there without saying a word, after all, she didn''t know about the Mystic Masters Association. Chonglu put his expression away, and looked at the old man outside: "Tell me, who sent you here to slander Master Gu!" Chong Lu Daochang was eager to show his position in the Taoism in front of Gu Muran, so that it would be convenient to win Gu Muran over. "You''re the **** talking nonsense here." The man jumped angrily, "I''ve been in the industry for so many years, why haven''t I heard of any associations?" "Have you been in the profession for many years? What kind of profession are you in? You, an irregular Taoist priest who doesn''t know where you came from, dare to pretend to be a mystic master." Chonglu regained his divine presence again, he stroked his beard, "There was a Mystic Masters Association many years ago, but with my Xuanmen hiding from the world, the Mystic Masters Association is also quietly hidden behind the scenes..." "Are you from the Xuanmen?" The ragged old man''s eyes paused, he looked up and down the road, and looked suspicious: "As we all know, Xuanmen has long been hidden from the world, and you don''t know where you came from, but you also Dare to pretend to be someone from the Xuanmen, are you not afraid that people from the Xuanmen will come to you?" At this moment, a person appeared outside the fence. I saw Mo Jiangshu running over in a hurry with the things he had set up a stall, and he waved at the road chief, "Fourth Elder, it''s me, I''m Xiao Mo." The onlookers looked at the middle-aged man who suddenly jumped out, claiming to be Xiao Mo. How do you look at it, what''s wrong. Chong Lu is indeed the Four Elders in Taoism. But he didn''t remember that there was such a person as Mo Jiangshu, after all, Mo Jiangshu had left Taoism for many years. Mo Jiangshu immediately took out a wooden sign, "Fourth Elder, look, this is my inner disciple card in the Taoist sect." The wooden sign is specially made, so you can tell if it is real or not. "Carved from thousand-year-old Lingxi wood?" On the contrary, Gu Muran told its material at a glance. Moreover, Gu Muran could see that the characters carved on the wooden sign still had a little spiritual power. "Master Gu recognizes this thing?" Chonglu happily explained: "This Lingxi wood is a special ancient wood of Taoism, a thousand-year-old tree, and ordinary places simply cannot reach such a grade." The students around looked at the things in Mo Jiangshu''s hands instantly. Consonance trees are not common at all, not to mention consonance trees that can survive for thousands of years are extremely rare. They all said that there is a thousand-year-old tree in Taoism, they only said it was a rumor, but they didn''t expect it to be true. The ragged old man also realized that something was wrong, and was about to pack up his things and run away. "Stop for me, don''t go." Chong Lu regretted jumping in at this moment, for fear that the person who slandered Gu Muran would run away. So he ordered Mo Jiangshu: "You give me a good look at this person. This person is so bold that he dares to slander Master Gu, and there is a trace of evil...evil aura on him. My Taoist sect will definitely not let this person go." He had seen before that this person was tainted with the aura of an evil cultivator, but it was inconvenient to say that in public, for fear of causing panic. The old man thought that this person was also a scammer, so he wanted to clean up together. Who knew, he turned out to be from the Taoist sect. kicked the iron plate all at once. Wanted to run but couldn''t, he said angrily: "Let go of me, you are all together, you said this is the Xuanmen Inner Sect Disciple card, is this the Xuanmen Disciple card?" He couldn''t help jumping: "I also said that I am the ancestor of Taoism." I have seen the comments of the cuties in the last chapter, thank you for your support. I adjusted my status as soon as possible and returned to the early morning update. Your support will always be my motivation~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 204： Inexplicably more disciples Chapter 204 Inexplicably more disciples "I am even more sure that you are a fake." Zhonglu rolled his eyes: "But anyone who has learned about Xuanmen must know that my ancestors of Xuanmen are the heroes of the Great Xia Kingdom today, helping the founder of the Great Xia Kingdom to achieve A unified national teacher." Chong Lu mentioned the ancestors of the Taoist sect, and he felt a burst of admiration: "My ancestors of the Taoist sect do not give in to women. With your virtue, you still pretend to be my ancestors of the Taoist sect. Are you worthy?" Gu Muran was puzzled at the side. Why didn''t she know when she became the ancestor of Taoism? Inexplicably, some disciples and grandchildren popped up, what''s going on? "Mo Jiangshu, I must pay close attention to this person." Chonglu took out another piece of talisman paper from his pocket. A circle of rope appears. When Mo Jiangshu saw the elder of Xuanmen again, he was extremely excited: "Yes." "You are a partner, what kind of **** Taoist elder, I am afraid you are the self-proclaimed one." The ragged old man couldn''t struggle, although his hands were bound, his mouth was still free. I saw him then loudly said: "You were brought in by Gu Muran to give false testimony. You are all liars, all of you are liars." He laughed maniacally, "A big liar, a little liar, by the way, she is still a little villain, a little villain hahaha!" I was forced to this point, he had a hard time, and neither could anyone else. "I think you will never die until you reach the Yellow River." Chonglu took out a jade token from his body, the jade token was glowing white, and there was only one word on the token¡ª¡ªxuan. The onlookers watched this scene, and they all exclaimed. It is said that each of the five great elders of Xuanmen, each elder has a jade tablet handed down from thousands of years ago. When the students saw this jade plaque, they had only two feelings in their hearts. One: Is this really a Taoist elder? Second: This jade is probably very valuable, right? After all, it has been passed down for thousands of years. When Gu Muran saw the jade card, she felt the merit value on it and the power of faith that belonged to her thousands of years ago, and she was stunned again. Why doesn''t she have these memories in her head? It''s like drinking and drinking fragments, these have no memory. Just at this time. Suddenly came the voices of Shang Size and Su Muhuai: "Stop them." It turned out that Ye Lingshan and Gu Yunjiao saw that the situation was not going well and wanted to run away. But Shang Sze and Su Muhuai kept staring at them, how could they let them go so easily. The merchant and the Su family are the two major shareholders of the school after all, so when the successors of the two major shareholders speak out, it is quite useful. "Take care of them for me. If it wasn''t for my temporary business on Friday afternoon, how could I make you act like a monster." Shang Sze wanted to deal with Gu Muran well and protect her reputation, but he had no intention of knowing that Yun Qi was busy with supplies. After asking, he found out the original reason for Gu Muran''s leave. He wanted to do his best to help Brother Ran achieve what she wanted, no matter how busy he was with school. Chonglu also saw the situation here. The moment he saw Ye Lingshan and Gu Yunjiao, he suddenly said: "So you are in the same group. I said that I saw a group of four people on Friday. Why did you look so sneaky? At that time, you were planning to plot against me, Master Gu, it is simply hateful." "Mo Jiangshu." Chonglu glanced at the people outside the fence, and said sharply: "This liar must be sent to the Yancheng branch of the mystic masters, and it is time for the mystical masters to re-enter the world, otherwise some mystical masters would have already You forgot the rules you should abide by as a mystic master." The old man suddenly screamed aggrieved. (end of this chapter) Chapter 205： Xuanmen is willing to treat her as a guest Chapter 205 Xuanmen is willing to treat her as a guest Recently, the evil practitioners of mystical arts are too rampant. The Taoist sect can be hidden from the world, but the rules of the Taoist sect cannot be broken. The principles that a mystic master should abide by should not be forgotten. Anyone like the old man who started cheating must be dealt with seriously. Chonglu looked at the surrounding students again, especially on Gu Yunjiao and Ye Lingshan, and said solemnly: "I don''t care where you find this kind of person who is not good at learning and insults the world of mystic arts. If you want to arrange Gu Yunjiao and Ye Lingshan The master is an evil star, he doesn''t understand metaphysics, what you are talking about is pure bullshit." "My Xuanmen would like to welcome Master Gu as our guest of honor. If Master Gu is willing, the door of Xuanmen will always be open to Master Gu." Everyone was in a trance for a while. Gu Yunjiao tore her throat just now, just to pretend that Gu Muran doesn''t understand metaphysics. The so-called sentences are all fulfilled, but after they are finished, they will do everything to achieve their goals. But now... The Taoist elder, who has not been out of the mountain for a long time, now opens his mouth to express that Xuanmen is willing to treat her as a guest of honor, and its door will always be open to her. What an honor. Everyone immediately looked at Gu Muran, guessing that she would definitely seize such a good opportunity. Who would have thought that the person involved just waved his hand, "Xuanmen is too far away, I still want to study hard, get ahead in the future, and earn money." Rejected directly with one sentence. Everyone looked at the Taoist elder again, thinking that his expression would be furious after being rejected. Unexpectedly, he still greeted him with a smile, and even waved his hands indifferently: "It''s okay, Master Gu, think about it, it''s really time for the college entrance examination at this time, and you can think about it again after you get into a good university, don''t worry ..." When facing the old man just now, his face was so serious that he couldn''t do it, but now he is extremely easy to talk. Many people thought that Gu Muran''s fortune-telling skills were high, but no matter what, they never expected that they were so high that the elders of the Xuanmen faced each other with such a smile, and they still seemed to be okay after being rejected, neither angry nor annoyed, and even persuaded think about it... Mo Jiangshu said goodbye to them outside: "Then Master Gu... Fourth Elder, I will send this person to the association first." Zhonglu waved his hand, "Hurry up." After the two people outside left, Gu Yunjiao and Ye Lingshan knew that they couldn''t escape. Gu Yunjiao immediately stood up and said: "Whether you understand metaphysics or not, you can''t change the fact that you are cold-blooded and don''t know what to repay. You can''t change the fact that my Gu family died because of you..." "It''s just a backlash." Zhonglu frowned, and immediately stood up and said, "Your Gu family is tainted with the blessings of my Master Gu. Not only do you not know how to be grateful, but you even blame others for the karma that happened to you. There''s no reason for that." It is almost unnecessary for Gu Muran to speak, and Zhonglu can''t listen to it anymore, so he strongly stands up for Gu Muran, "If you live in peace, although life will be more difficult in the future, it will not be fatal, but if you insist on going the other way, you will be committing a crime yourself. , cannot live." Shigelu shook his sleeves and snorted. Gu Yunjiao was choked with words, and was about to say something else. I saw other voices from behind them: "They are here." Everyone turned around after hearing the sound, and saw that all the school leaders were heading towards them. Unexpectedly, the school leaders were all beside them, and there were a few people standing in the middle. Among them, there is the well-known doctor Yun Zheng, and some people from the rescue team that Shang Sze has met several times. But among these people, the man at the head is even more amazing. When the cold eyebrows and eyes saw the girl in the crowd, they immediately turned into a sea of ??gentle stars. (end of this chapter) Chapter 206： The **** of medicine protects her majestically Chapter 206 The God of Medicine protects her majestically Zhu Xiangyang was at the side, waving at Gu Muran: "Come on." Everyone can''t understand what it means, but the person who is in the rainstorm and natural disaster understands what it means. The leader of the rescue team looked at Gu Muran with a smile, "We want to thank you, and thank you for saving hundreds of people in Longteng Mountain and the town." The other members of the rescue team also smiled and said: "They all said that the person who rescued them was a little girl, a little girl who was a fortune teller, who looked like a little fairy. At first we didn''t believe it. It''s better to see..." At the end of the sentence, they were serious for a moment, and everyone saluted Gu Muran: "We are the people who have rubbed shoulders with life and death for those people, thank you." Gu Muran said calmly, "You''re welcome, I just try my best to protect everyone. After all, it is everyone''s responsibility to protect everyone." She seemed to be just saying it casually, but the rescue team, who had been looking at her eyebrows, didn''t think she was just answering casually. The earnestness and firmness in her eyebrows moved them too. They saluted again, and handed over a specially made pennant to Gu Muran. There is only one sentence on the pennant: no fear of life and death, and great love. When everyone saw this sentence, they immediately looked at Gu Yunjiao. After all, Gu Yunjiao just said that Gu Muran was cold-blooded. Received the commendation pennant personally sent by the soldiers, this honor is enough to crush all the unbearable remarks in Gu Yunjiao''s mouth. Gu Yunjiao looked at all this with a pale expression. She felt a crisp slap coming towards her, straight towards the center of her face. At this time, Piansheng Yunzheng, on behalf of the Xiuyuan Medical Center, said: "I also heard about the comments on the Internet. On Friday, when Master Gu was working tirelessly to save everyone, there were people who kept pouring dirt on her body." water." He sneered, and shot straight at Gu Yunjiao and Ye Lingshan: "How do you have face?" Gu Yunjiao and Ye Lingshan shrank straight back. Yun Zheng went on to say: "As for me, on behalf of Xiuyuan Medical Center, I would like to express my gratitude to Miss Gu. My master, the God of Medicine, was very angry when he heard about this. He once said that Miss Gu is a person with great love and should not be tortured People are so slanderous." mentioned the God of Medicine. Yun Zheng said: "The God of Medicine admires Ms. Gu very much. From now on, anyone who insults Ms. Gu will be included in the blacklist of Xiuyuan Medical Center, and anyone who helps and insults Ms. Gu will also be against Xiuyuan Medical Center. " This reminded everyone that Yun Zheng blacklisted the Gu family in public last time. And this time, it was protecting Gu Muran openly. Glaringly placed Gu Muran under the wings of the God of Medicine. No one expected that how many people wanted to join the line. Countless aristocratic families and wealthy families might not be able to see the God of medicine for what they wanted in their lives. Gu Muran was appreciated by the God of Medicine because of his kind deeds? This is thicker than the thighs of all the aristocratic and wealthy families in Yancheng, and even the thighs of all Yancheng families. The school leaders did not expect that the girl who was once dubbed "Gu Family Fake Daughter" could make the Su family and merchants willing to stand up for her, and when she was slandered, both the government and the God of Medicine would stand up for her. But the school is also unclear about one thing, that is, the identity of the leading man, and Yun Zheng dare not stand in front of him. Dr. Yunzheng relies on the God of Medicine... Everyone was shocked by Yun Zheng''s words and didn''t look back for a long time. "Cousin?" Su Muhuai also called out curiously. This sound gave the school some ideas. also made everyone dizzy again. As we all know, the mistress of the Su family is from the capital. so¡­ For a moment, everyone who had guessed about Lu Chaolan''s identity couldn''t help thinking in that direction. (end of this chapter) Chapter 207： Why should she! ! Chapter 207 Why is she! Lu Chaolan slowly walked to Gu Muran''s side, his eyes were very reassuring. He smiled and said: "If there is a chance in the future, I hope the Lu family will have the opportunity to invite Miss Gu as a guest." This was a blatant invitation, and it was also the first time he had concealed his true identity. It doesn''t matter whether he supports her or protects her, but his ultimate goal is to protect her. After all, the identity of the God of Medicine is too eye-catching, which may cause her trouble. Among the five major families in Yancheng, there is no Lu surname. But there is a Lu family in Kyoto, and their status is not low. Su Muhuai immediately said at this time: "Sister, when you go to Lu''s house, can I follow you to the capital for a stroll..." Yunzheng thought about it and said respectfully: "There is also a branch of Xiuyuan Medical Center in Kyoto. We should be done with our work by then, and we can go to Kyoto together as companions." Pathmaster Zhonglu was not to be outdone: "Master Gu, when are you leaving? It should be after the college entrance examination. Don''t forget to tell me Lao Chong when the time comes. I will also go to Kyoto to learn more." Shang Sze also said: "Brother Ran, which school do you want to apply for, you will let me know in advance, or you can calculate how many points you can get in the test, I will work hard to get closer to you, and try to go to the same school with you. " Everyone watching this scene couldn''t believe it. The elders of Xuanmen, the heirs of the family, the only heirs of the family, including the disciples of the God of Medicine, all of them respected each other when they spoke in front of Gu Muran... Not only were everyone unable to believe it, even Zhu Xiangyang was slightly astonished. Many leaders of the school couldn''t believe this scene. Who dares to say at this moment that Gu Muran is the "Gu family''s adopted daughter" and "Gu family''s fake daughter"? I''m afraid even if you pick out a real daughter of a family at random, you can''t do this. After all, even the patriarch of a first-class family would have a hard time getting the God of Medicine to rescue him, and he would be extremely happy as long as he could be rescued by the God of Medicine''s direct disciple. What''s more, what Yun Zheng said just now means that Gu Muran has really fallen into the eyes of the God of Medicine. There is also the Taoist sect who has disappeared for decades and said that he is also very close to Gu Muran. First-class families and heirs of first-class aristocratic families are extremely protective of Gu Muran. Gu Yunjiao couldn''t believe this scene, she was clearly the real daughter of the Gu family, and Gu Muran was just a country girl from the countryside... Why! Her resentful gaze was caught by Lu Chaolan. "Tell the people behind you, I, Lu Chaolan, have written down this account." Standing beside Gu Muran, he looked at Ye Lingshan and Gu Yunjiao who were surrounded by the crowd, with cold eyes. Ye Lingshan said angrily: "What does this have to do with my Ye family, we have no one behind us!" Lu Chaolan snorted, and even though he didn''t speak, Ye Lingshan flinched just because of the cold and captivating eyes. Ye Jia cooperated with Fan Siyu, and now, as Gu Muran said before, the stock price has been falling, and the market value has shrunk greatly. President Fan, she always thought he was very sinister and weird. Ye family has been going downhill since contacting him. But her father has already cooperated with that person, and she also wants to fight for Shang Sze. If Gu Muran is torn off, will he be able to see her? However, from beginning to end, Shang Size only had Brother Ran. His eyes didn''t give her the slightest bit at all. So in today''s cooperative battle, Ye Lingshan barely uttered a word, relying entirely on Gu Yunjiao to output combat power. But... still lost, completely defeated. Even the slap in the face, she could feel the crackling. From the beginning to the end, Gu Muran was unable to refute a single sentence they said, except for a few words at the beginning. Besides, although she seldom speaks, there is no doubt...she won a big victory, and even became a very eye-catching and enviable existence. (end of this chapter) Chapter 208： Is it not good to live? Chapter 208 Is it not good to live? Gu Yunjiao''s face was not pretty at first, but she seemed to have thought of something, and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. "Gu Muran, your ability to hug your thighs is really surprising." She looked at Gu Muran hostilely, "You think this is over, do you think you really won? Pooh." The onlookers suddenly looked at Gu Yunjiao, how could she still have the face to say this now. Ye Lingshan also looked at Gu Yunjiao in disbelief: "What else do you want to do?" Gu Yunjiao secretly kept a hand behind her back. Looking at the students: "Is this a quarrel?" They thought that this matter was about to fall to the ground, but who knew, there were still some people who did not know what to do and tried to smash an egg into a rock. What is the current situation, as long as there is no problem with the eyes, an apology and guarantee are the best solution. Who would have thought that she would still act like a demon. This is a hit and miss addiction. Still playing? Gu Muran ignored Gu Yunjiao''s provocation, she even tilted her head to glance at the small bench she just brought, but was blocked by the crowd. She said: "Please let me go." After she got the small bench in her hand, she handed it to Su Muhuai: "We should go back to the classroom in a while. You know where I borrowed this bench. Please return it for me later." Gu Yunjiao was about to be furious, "You..." She didn''t care about her own words so much. Gu Muran ignored him, wouldn''t he look more like a clown when he said insulting words just now? Gu Muran glanced at the time before looking at Chonglu: "Master Chonglu, you just said how many of them you saw on Friday?" The heavy road is still unclear at the moment, so he didn''t even think about it, and said directly: "The four of you are at the entrance of an alley on the other side of the school..." Not only the number of people, but also the location. After answering, he seemed to understand what Gu Muran meant. The two people in front of him plus the old man made up three people. Zhonglu: "There''s still one boy left." Gu Muran nodded, and she even looked at Gu Yunjiao with a smile: "If my guess is correct, the missing boy must be Qian Siyuan." Qian Siyuan... This name is very familiar to the students. Gu Yunjiao snorted: "So what if you guess it now? So what if the school knows the truth, the public doesn''t know it. After all, the school audience is only students. I want you to be ruined and notorious, not just limited to the school..." She stared at Gu Muran, thinking that Gu Muran would be very angry after she said this. But she never thought about it, she just said lightly, "Isn''t it good to live?" After finishing speaking, she nodded directly to the representatives of the rescue team who came because of her, as well as Zhonglu, Yunzheng, and Lu Chaolan, "Thank you everyone today, please take a trip." Being well-mannered, he turned and left. The students were all puzzled by "you look at me, I look at you". Even Shang Sze and Su Muhuai didn''t react for a moment. Gu Muran turned around and stopped, eyes slightly sideways: "Class is about to start, don''t you all leave?" Everyone hesitated to speak: "But... this matter is not over yet." Shang Sze didn''t know what to think of, and his expression burst into excitement: "Hahaha, everyone, go to bed quickly, and things will be over when you wake up." Zhu Xiangyang remembered that this morning, Gu Muran asked Zhu''s family to remove the matter of controlling the popularity online. Is it impossible, or cast a net on the Internet... After all, in terms of transmission speed, it still has to be online. After Zhu Xiangyang returned to the office, he heard the startled voice of the teachers around him: "What''s the matter, why is my computer screen black?" The rest of the day will be more~ Good night! Ask for a wave of monthly tickets. (end of this chapter) Chapter 209： Dont talk nonsense every day! Chapter 209 Don''t talk nonsense every day! "If you don''t tell me, I didn''t find out, and my computer''s screen is black." "Look! There is a string of garbled characters on the computer!" "Is the computer infected with a virus?" The teachers in the office were confused by the garbled characters that appeared on the screen again. Many teachers looked at Zhu Xiangyang for help, "Teacher Zhu... you see what''s going on?" "Don''t worry, wait and see." I don''t know why, but Zhu Xiangyang has a premonition in her heart, after all... the matter just now is not over, she faintly feels that this matter is aimed at Gu Muran. Sure enough¡ª! The moment she finished speaking, the garbled characters on the computer screen disappeared, and then an information sheet appeared on the screen. There is a picture on the upper left of the information table, which is Gu Muran''s photo. Immediately afterwards, insulting and smearing words appeared on the right side of the picture. Calling her a malevolent star, cold-blooded... and other words such as Gu Yunjiao''s, are even worse than these. It''s just a different way this time, invading everyone''s network, trying to forcibly root the information in everyone''s mind impression. Even, some teachers¡¯ mobile phones were also tricked. Zhu Xiangyang also understood why Gu Yunjiao still looked provocative in the end. Presumably Qian Siyuan didn''t know what happened on campus today. ¡­ Many students in Class 37 couldn''t sleep at all. They were curious about what kind of move Qian Siyuan would prepare. When their mobile phones were hacked, they were momentarily stunned, and then they looked disdainful: "That''s it?" Gu Yunjiao was also staring at the phone, but when she saw the expressions of the students in the class, she was a little flustered. But then he comforted himself that this was for ordinary people to see, after all, netizens don¡¯t know what happened in the school now. But soon, she knew how naive her thoughts were. - In less than a few minutes, the posts on the Internet have exploded. According to my guess, Gu Muran should be hacked to pieces by now. However, when she turned on the phone, she was stunned. The most popular comments from netizens are: ¡¾Cold-blooded bullshit? Who is spreading rumors about our benefactor, who has the ability to reveal his identity? See if I don''t tell you. ¡¿ ¡¾There are still people who say that my benefactor''s evil star is simply a lucky star, okay! If it weren''t for my benefactor, I wouldn''t know where I am now. People who don''t know the truth, don''t just talk nonsense on the Internet every day! ¡¿ ¡¾In order to save us, our benefactor braved the heavy rain, regardless of life and death, yet someone insulted her like this, is he blind? ¡¿ At this time, Gu Yunjiao was really dumbfounded. She forgot one thing, the rescue team is already grateful to Gu Muran, let alone those who were rescued by Gu Muran in the rainstorm? Those who were saved, they posted a thousand-word thank you composition on the Internet, only knowing that it was a little girl who saved them. Very young, looks like a little fairy... They used all the words of praise. But they just have an established impression in their minds, and they can''t say it if they really ask them to speak in detail. I don¡¯t know the name of the master who saved them? They are struggling to find someone. Suddenly, the mobile phone flickered and the computer screen went black. Then when the content appeared, they saw the picture first and were instantly pleasantly surprised. But when I saw those words, I was immediately angry from my heart. The fear brought about by the heavy rain has not completely disappeared, and there is no way to vent my heart. There are still people who bump into the muzzle of a gun at this time, insulting their benefactor like this. If you don¡¯t fire at full power at this moment, when will you wait? Dry and it''s over. (end of this chapter) Chapter 210： Its not a loss of memory Chapter 210 It¡¯s not because of memory loss Gu Muran was ready to take a nap since the lunch break started. Regardless of the online situation, she sleeps until the lunch break bell rings. She stretched mentally. When she withdrew her arm, most of the people in the class looked at her with admiration. They thought Gu Muran was powerful, but they didn''t expect her to be so powerful. They also understood why the elders of Xuanmen wanted to win over Gu Muran so much. It is said that divination is a matter of spying on the secrets of heaven, which is detrimental to fate. But natural disasters are even more ruthless, and can take countless lives in a flash. Gu Muran was able to save so many people from natural disasters, so he was fighting a tug-of-war with the heavens. A short lunch break. There are more than these fermented online. The merchants in the aristocratic family and the Song family personally spoke out for Gu Muran. The owner of the business smiled and said: [I thank Miss Gu for making that **** in my family grow up a lot. This time during the special disaster of the rainstorm, he let me see that this kid has really grown up. Although I don''t know Ms. Gu, I believe my son''s vision of making friends. Merchants don''t believe what is said online. ¡¿ Patriarch Song and Mrs. Song left the country together, and said with a smile: [When we were in the hospital before, we had a few encounters with Xiao Ran. She is really a very good girl. ¡¿ Even the Zhu family, the Shi family, and the Su family, the third of the five major families, also showed up. I wish the old lady of the family to be as kind as ever: [It is also the first time for me, an old lady, to try to record this new thing, not for anything else, but to say a few words for a student in my daughter''s class. My daughter often praises Gu Muran, she is a A good boy...] The old lady didn''t dare to bring the relationship between Gu Muran and Zhu''s family to the surface, for fear of bringing danger to Gu Muran. Finally, after thinking about it, I decided to start from the perspective of my daughter. The Shi family and the Su family also praised Gu Muran. Moreover, even the Xiuyuan Medical Center recorded a video. Yun Zheng, on behalf of the Xiuyuan Medical Academy, repeated what his master said. It was as if they had agreed, and they played together in the video. After the netizens supported Gu Muran, the two major families and the three major families all spoke out for her, all for Gu Muran to clarify the malicious information that was hacked. Almost instantly, Gu Muran was on the hot search list, and the first few posts were all about Gu Muran. For a while, she became famous. Gu Muran only glanced at the information on the Internet, she didn''t care about fame and fortune. "Brother Ran... Do you know how popular you are now?" Shang Size was not surprised when he saw the video recorded by his father. Gu Muran just smiled lightly, "So what if it''s hot, so what if it''s not hot." Anyway, nothing can change the fact that she is poor. Her goal is to save money to buy mountains. She is a mystic, and spiritual energy, merit points, and power of faith are the most beneficial to her. The aura in the body didn''t last much, and it almost overdrawn the body before. Under the nourishment of the spirit-gathering array last night, her body''s spiritual power has been relieved. Currently, only 30% of her spiritual power is left in her body. However, merit points have earned a lot. Gu Muran checked it, and found that the merit value in his body had eliminated a small part of the black evil spirit, but he was a little more relaxed. The causal blood evil in her body is not a simple evil. In addition to the black evil spirit, there is also a blood evil that is tainted with right and wrong cause and effect, entangled with it. Suddenly, Gu Muran was taken aback. Recently, from the matter of the red sandalwood box of the Zhu family to the matter of the Taoist ancestor, Gu Muran felt that there was a problem with his memory. She thought it was missing a part. But thinking about it carefully, she knew that there was evil in her body from the very beginning when she entered this body. But if she asked the reason, she didn''t know why the causal blood came? Here, she concluded that it was not because of her memory loss, but because someone had tampered with her memory. She stroked it carefully, feeling extremely irritable. There will be 10,000 updates tomorrow night. (end of this chapter) Chapter 211： white tiger haunting Chapter 211 The white tiger haunts Shang Size was sitting behind Gu Muran. He saw the sudden change in Gu Muran''s expression. He seemed to be angry when he woke up. He tentatively called out, "Brother Ran?" Gu Mu ran a gracious expression. But the mental state is obviously not good. Shang Size glanced at the excited students and signaled them to leave. Gu Yunjiao sat in her seat without saying a word, but just stared at Gu Muran viciously. Gu Muran was in a bad mood at this time, the moment his eyes met, Gu Muran''s eyes froze, and he said casually, "Give Miss Gu a free divination." Gu Yunjiao was afraid that Gu Muran would say something bad, but when she heard the word ''free'', she didn''t worry about the forced payment from the heavens like the bankruptcy of the Qian family. No matter how much she smeared Gu Muran, Gu Yunjiao still believed it in her heart. "You would be so kind?" "Miss Gu''s altar is dark red, and a white tiger is haunting her body." Gu Muran chuckled. "As for me, I just advise Ms. Gu not to be too much of a demon, otherwise, your body will end sooner or later, be careful to be used by others and become someone else''s dead soul..." Gu Yunjiao didn''t wait for her to finish speaking, she stood up anxiously: "You nonsense!" Although Gu Yunjiao doesn''t know what the white tiger is, once the word "sha" is used, she feels that it is not a good thing. Gu Muran didn''t explain any more, just said: "Is it nonsense, you will know when the time is up, or you can ask the person behind you what this is?" When Gu Muran was sealing the evil spirit of Xitai Mountain, he felt the aura belonging to Shao Hong and Fan Siyu here. This sentence does not mean that Shao Hong and Fan Siyu were in Xitai Mountain that day. Instead, they said that there is a small part of the evil spirit in Xitai Mountain that belongs to them. Although it is weak, Gu Muran still checked it. When Gu Muran saw Shao Hong for the first time, he felt that his whole body was weird. He looked like he was dying, but his whole body was filled with vitality. This kind of thing is very unreasonable. That day, she had already figured out that the place where he changed his luck was in Yancheng, but she couldn''t find out the specifics. At that time, she knew... this matter might have something to do with her. To be precise, the location of the diversion is related to her. After all, once something related to her is involved, she will almost encounter resistance. Last time, the seven-star lock formation in Yunting Resort Hotel was related to her. After all, Patriarch Gu and Patriarch Qian''s evil spirits were sealed in the seven-star lock evil formation, but because the evil spirits entered the original body from Xiaodu, she didn''t immediately deduce the contradictions between their faces and luck in detail. After thinking about it, Gu Muran realized that Xitai Mountain was still related to her this time. Memory disorder, Gu Muran is really irritable. Unexpectedly, I can''t figure out my own affairs. Since she already knew that Xitai Mountain was related to her, she had to find a way to find out from other aspects. Gu Muran could see clearly that a causal line belonging to Fan Siyu had appeared on Gu Yunjiao, and the two of them had been deeply implicated. Gu Yunjiao''s face showed that her vitality was gradually being swallowed up. I am afraid that when her white tiger evil spirit is at its strongest, it may be the time when her life ends. I''m afraid Fan Siyu has already taken action, but Gu Yunjiao doesn''t know it yet, she is tightly trapped, and she still looks like she is working for others. This is probably called the wicked have their own grind. One update~ Updates will be released one after another. There are ten changes in total today. (end of this chapter) Chapter 212： Can I catch your heat? Chapter 212 Can you catch your enthusiasm? After school in the afternoon, Shang Sze saw Gu Muran packing his schoolbag, and put the papers in hastily. Then, they followed Gu Muran nervously and left the classroom together. "Brother Ran?" Seeing that Gu Muran''s condition was much better than that at noon, Shang Size asked tentatively, "What is Baihusha?" Gu Muran took out an orange-flavored lollipop from his pocket, tore off the candy wrapper, and said, "Baihusha''s popular explanation is that women who commit this evil will have disasters for their fetuses during pregnancy." "Pregnant?" Gu Muran glanced at him, "What are you making such a fuss about, the white tiger is just formed on her body, but it hasn''t gathered yet, and the time is not yet." Shang Sze said: "She is self-inflicted." However, Shang Size was very curious. He had investigated one thing before: "Brother Ran... Ever since she left the detention center, Gu Yunjiao has mixed up with the distinguished guest of the Ye family, the upstart in the business world. Will she be with this There are relationships?" Shang Size was still talking endlessly: "The Gu family''s debts have been paid off, and you can see that she is as noble as a peacock opening her tail every day, and she is so arrogant that her outfit is enough for ordinary A person''s monthly income." Shang Size casually held his schoolbag, and shared everything he found and observed with Gu Muran without reservation. "What is the cause, what is the result." Gu Muran didn''t want to comment too much. The two of them were walking on campus, and most of the students said ''Master Gu'' when they saw Gu Muran. Gu Muran slightly nodded at them. Shang Sze joked with a smile: "Brother Ran... You have completely caused a sensation on the campus in one fell swoop. Your popularity is much higher than those of those small Internet celebrities. If I open an entertainment company in the future, can I take advantage of your popularity?" ?¡± Gu Muran: "..." He, an heir, is still taking her heat? She is a mystic, where does the heat come from? In front of Gu Muran, Shang Size couldn''t tell that he was a school bully before, and he was good at fighting and studying. Even, he has never been so obedient in front of his father. "Brother Ran... The Qian family is also bankrupt, where did Qian Siyuan find such hackers?" When he was about to walk to the gate of the campus, Shang Size suddenly remembered such a thing. Gu Muran didn''t even think about it, and said directly: "Why do you think the upstarts in the business world found Gu Yunjiao and Ye Lingshan?" She chuckled: "Isn''t it aimed at me?" I wanted to see her strength, but unfortunately, the people he was looking for were all melons. Shang Size suddenly said: "I understand." He also sighed: "It seems that Mr. Fan is also a fool with a lot of money, let''s see what kind of crooked things he found?" The two went out of the school gate together, and Gu Muran saw a very conspicuous person in the crowd. He did what he said, taking her to and from school every day. After saying goodbye to Shang Sze, Gu Muran sat directly on Lu Chaolan''s co-pilot. Lu Chaolan smelled the unique sweetness of oranges in the air. He smiled and looked at her: "I have already found a special lawyer to deal with today''s false statements on the Internet." Gu Muran nodded: "Alright." Lu Chaolan said again: "Let''s have dinner with this lawyer in a while." Gu Muran: "Okay." Gu Muran didn''t think too much about it, she really thought she was just an ordinary lawyer. After seeing the face, I didn''t expect that the appearance is quite high. Gu Muran glanced at his face for the first time, and then noticed the prosperous luck and prosperous luck around him. It is definitely not easy to know his identity with just one glance. Second update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 213： A few lives are not enough Chapter 213 A few lives are not enough "From now on, I will be in charge of Miss Gu''s legal affairs." The man was wearing a suit, with a just-right smile on his lips. He has a comfortable feeling like bathing in the warm sun. Gu Muran shook hands with him: "Thank you." The man introduced himself with a smile: "My name is Lu Lingge." If you hear her name first, you will definitely think that this is a girl, after all, this name is indeed a bit too feminine. Lu Chaolan also spoke mercilessly: "Don''t listen to his name, but he is quite efficient." "Lu Chaolan, what''s the matter with you? I''ll expose you again, and I''ll turn around and leave now." Lu Lingge was still smiling, and it was obvious that he was joking. Their relationship is better than Gu Muran imagined. This meal felt like Lu Chaolan was taking Gu Muran to meet friends. While eating, Lu Lingge asked Gu Muran: "What kind of result do you want to achieve?" Seeing that Gu Muran didn''t understand, he said another way, "He hired hackers to spread rumors, which had a major impact on your reputation. How much do you want him to pay?" Gu Muran doesn''t know much about Da Xia''s current laws either. "Let me do the math." After Gu Muran finished speaking, he calculated, "At that time, Qian Siyuan cooperated with Fan Siyu and got five million. These days, he spent a total of five hundred thousand and hired two hundred. Five hundred thousand, he has about two million left now." Gu Muran made Qian Siyuan''s current situation very clear, and then she looked at Lu Lingge: "You can figure it out." This looks like a solution... Lu Lingge smiled, "Okay." ¡­ At that time, Qian Siyuan, who was mentioned by Lu Lingge, was hiding in the hotel and did not dare to come forward. He hired dozens of hackers. Although he was not ranked high on the hacker list, taking this task caused heavy losses to those hackers. After finishing the task at noon, those people were directly warned by the hacker alliance, and their accounts were directly blocked. This keeps them from being angry. They found a hacker friend with a valid account, directly invaded Qian Siyuan''s network, and asked him to wait. Qian Siyuan was trembling in the hotel right now. When Lu Lingge sent someone to find Qian Siyuan, he was already beaten up and his nose was bruised and his face was swollen. The whole person huddled in the corner, not daring to fight back at all. Once he fought back, he would suffer more severe retaliation. He was afraid. The people sent by Lu Lingge stood calmly at the door, watching Qian Siyuan being beaten. "Help me..." Qian Siyuan stretched out his hand, asking for help from the burly person at the door. Those who wanted revenge on Qian Siyuan immediately looked at the man in black suit at the door. The main reason is that they are too burly, and they dare not make any more moves. Seeing them pause, Qian Siyuan called for help again. Unexpectedly, the two people at the door didn''t have any smiles on their faces, and they looked at all this indifferently: "Everyone, please feel free, but when you attack, please avoid this gentleman''s mouth, my master will talk to him soon. " Waited for those people to enjoy the fight before loosening their fists. Before leaving, he nodded slightly to the two people at the door. These two people lifted Qian Siyuan up as easily as if they were carrying a chicken. Opening his eyes again, Qian Siyuan has come to an unfamiliar environment. "Mr. Qian, let''s talk." The man on the opposite side has the temperament of a nobleman, holding a coffee cup in his hand, but his temperament makes people feel very comfortable. Qian Siyuan looked at the two burly bodyguards behind him, not daring to make any mistakes. Soon, a document was sent in front of him. Every item on the file is clearly listed. With just one glance, Qian Siyuan was startled: "Two million?" Lu Lingge smiled lightly: "What? Mr. Qian thinks his life is not worth two million?" Don''t talk about Gu Muran''s current social status, but just talk about the Lu family behind her. With his actions like this today, a few lives are not enough for him to pay. The third update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 214： Brother Lang, its not about you, is it? Chapter 214 Brother Lang, this is not related to you, is it? the other side. Gu Muran, who had already returned to the backyard of the hospital after dinner, walked out of the yard after finishing his homework, and saw Chen Dazhuang who was taking care of Zhixuecao. "How are you doing here? Are you still used to it?" Gu Muran knew that Chen Dazhuang also came this morning. "Miss Gu." Chen Dazhuang put down the small shovel for loosening the soil and wiped his hands on his clothes: "Thank you for this matter." At that time their home was washed away. Gu Muran saw that he was bringing a child who was about to go to elementary school... Chen Dazhuang also knows some modern medicinal plants, so Lu Chaolan gave him a job opportunity. Chen Dazhuang also knew that that gentleman was looking at Gu Muran''s face. Chen Dazhuang didn''t know until he came that the physicians in this medical center all have at least graduate degrees, and even doctors. Even in places that specialize in cultivating medicinal plants, the people there are frighteningly educated. Even though he''s the underdog, he feels like he''s completely the underdog. How could he come into this place. Seeing the expression on his face, Gu Muran comforted her and said: "Mr. Lu has prepared a lot of books about medicine plants for you. You knew a little bit before, so study hard, take your time, and don''t belittle yourself." On the way back, Lu Chaolan talked to Gu Muran about it. Originally, Gu Muran thought that Chen Dazhuang would come and take care of the Zhixuecao in the backyard, after all, he was familiar with these. But Lu Chaolan said that he had prepared a lot of medicine books for him, and asked him to study while laying hands down. Potentials are infinitely stimulated. - Nine o''clock. When Lu Chaolan came back, he found that the courtyard was very deserted, and the light in Gu Muran''s room had been turned off. He seemed to be holding a folder in his hand, and when he was still thinking about knocking on the door... There seemed to be the sound of tiles coming from the roof. He saw Gu Muran lying on the roof swiping his phone, "Why don''t you go back to the house to play?" "Are you back?" Surprise flashed across the girl''s face, and then she put the phone in her pocket and stood up straight. It looked like it was about to jump down. Before Lu Chaolan could stop him, he saw Gu Muran jumping down. While patting the dust that didn''t exist on his body, he looked at Lu Chaolan: "Why did you go out just now?" Not long after Gu Muran entered the room to do his homework, Lu Chaolan left. Lu Chaolan smiled and said, "I went to the company to deal with some matters. When I came back, I happened to see Lu Lingge." Gu Muran: "Do you still have a company?" "Temporarily annexed a company in Yancheng." Lu Chaolan said casually. Temporary annexation of¡­ This is as simple as saying what to eat today. Gu Muran raised his finger, "Bull!" Lu Chaolan laughed immediately, "It''s inconvenient in the capital, we can only annex a good company first, and the Fan family''s affairs have to be dealt with." Speaking of this matter, Gu Muran also remembered what he had just seen on the Internet: "Fan Siyu came back temporarily from a foreign country. After returning, he has gradually expanded his business territory to Yancheng, but he has not had time to start the business. ¡­It is said that it has been suppressed severely. Moreover, it is a new company that suppressed it.¡± "Brother Lang...This can''t be related to you." Gu Muran looked at Lu Chaolan with a smile. When she got here, Lu Chaolan naturally didn''t hide her anymore: "I''ve said it before, after registering my household registration, I naturally have the right and obligation to protect Mrs. Lu." He even promised Gu Muran: "Within half a month, this upstart in the business world will definitely fade out of everyone''s sight." Fourth change~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 215： A gift from the prince of the Lu family in Kyoto Chapter 215 The gift of the prince of the Lu family in Kyoto Lu Chaolan didn''t let Gu Muran intervene in this matter. "You just shine in your field, and leave the rest to me." Although he doesn''t know much about metaphysics, he also knows that Fan Siyu will not have any good results. But before Fan Siyu gets his retribution, he will smooth things out in the business world, so that it won''t affect the overall development of Yancheng, and won''t make her worry about these things. Finally, Lu Chaolan handed Gu Muran a card, "This is what Lu Lingge just sent." Gu Muran: "So fast?" Lu Chaolan said: "The Lu family is a family of lawyers in Kyoto, and Lu Lingge''s speed and means in the legal world are undeniable." He directly stuffed the card into Gu Muran''s hand. Gu Muran said: "Go to half of the foundation." In the end, Gu Muran only received one million. She transferred the remaining one million directly into a bank account that she opened specially for Maishan. ¡­ The next day, Gu Muran went out, but before he reached the school gate, he received a message from Su Muhuai. Su Muhuai said that Patriarch Shi came to Su''s house specially to ask for her contact information. Before she helped the Shi family save a worker in the quarry, the reward has not yet been paid... Gu Muran thought for a while, then looked at Lu Chaolan in the driver''s seat: "Brother Lan...are you busy today?" Lu Chaolan smiled: "If you have anything to do, just talk about it." "It''s like this..." Gu Muran directly relayed Su Muhuai''s words. At this moment, there was a red light ahead, Lu Chaolan tapped the brake lightly, and after the car stopped, he looked at Gu Muran: "You want me to go to Su''s house?" "Brother Lang is the one who knows me." Gu Muran smiled, with picturesque eyes, and said, "Brother Lang, please take a walk." "what do you want?" "Go to Shi''s rough stone mine." - After sending Gu Muran to school, Lu Chaolan went directly to Su''s house. When Patriarch Shi heard that he wanted the rough stones, he immediately said: "No problem, but now that the flood has subsided, it is not suitable for mining now. There are a batch of rough stones that were delivered a few days ago. If the benefactor wants them, I will send them all immediately. .¡± "There is no rush at this moment. Aran said that when Patriarch Shi goes to the rough stone mine, he can just call her. She wants to go to the rough stone mine to have a look." Lu Chaolan has always looked dignified and calm in front of outsiders, with a calm expression on his face, alienated and polite. Shi Patriarch immediately promised: "No problem, when the rough stone mine can enter, I must call my benefactor to play." Lu Chaolan nodded: "So, the Patriarch is in trouble." "Don''t dare." Shi Hong didn''t dare to bear this gift in front of Lu Chaolan. They were not blessed to accept the gift from the prince of the Lu family in the capital. - Saturday, the weather is fine. Gu Muran got up early in the morning, and had breakfast early. When Yun Zheng and Yun Qi walked out of their respective rooms with their chicken nest heads on their heads, they saw that they were about to go out. The two were startled: "Master, benefactor, what are you going to do?" When there are no outsiders, they all call Master. Gu Muran glanced at his mobile phone, "We are going to visit the southeast region. You have worked hard this week. Take a good rest today." Many places were washed away by heavy rains and most of them were submerged. Post-disaster reconstruction is very important. The materials they bought, they kept a close eye on delivering them to everyone, but they were too busy. Yun Qi and Yun Zheng hurried back to the room to change clothes: "You wait for us, we will go too." They were really afraid that Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan would leave them behind. It took less than five minutes to change clothes and wash up. Fifth change~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 216： something strange Chapter 216 is strange The moment you get in the car. Gu Muran handed them breakfast, "Have some." ¡­ These days are full of sunshine, and the Shi family''s rough stone mining area has been cleaned up. On the way to the rough stone mine, you can see many vehicles transporting supplies. Gu Muran thought that there would not be many people in their party, who knows, there may be several cars. Su Muhuai and Shang Size followed in a hurry. Shi''s family had a car, and in the car were Patriarch Shi, Shi Haoyan, and three people from Chonglu. Gu Muran, Lu Chaolan, Yun Zheng and Yun Qi are in the same car. The merchant also sent someone to drive a truck to follow behind. The stone mining area is very large. Shi Patriarch directly led a group of people to a quarry with the best production of rough stones. Gu Muran smiled and said, "The one next to it is fine." Patriarch Shi looked in the direction Gu Muran said, and saw that the mountain was relatively low, as if lying there, "Benefactor, the quarry over there is not far from Xitai Mountain, and it has been greatly affected. It is not safe to enter." On the way they came, they once looked at Mount Xitai from afar. The mountain of Xitai Mountain has a faint tendency to collapse, and they dare not approach it. Gu Muran was envious of that mountain, she said: "The collapse of Xitai Mountain is inevitable, this mountain is not dangerous to me." At that time, the Patriarch still wanted to persuade, and even planned to talk to Lu Chaolan, hoping that Lu Chaolan could persuade his benefactor. But, who knows, Lu Chaolan raised his eyes to look at the mountain, and then said, "I''ll go with her." Patriarch Shi not only failed to persuade Lu Chaolan, but in the end watched the two of them walk together. Gu Muran left him where he was, "You all wait here, it''s not safe for you to rush over." other people:"¡­" Finally, a group of people were active in this rough stone mine, watching the two of them go to that stone mine. Shi Patriarch sighed, "Let''s pick some here and take them back, the quality of that quarry is not as good as this." The workers on the quarry did not know the identities of the two, and said with a smile: "The little girl is young, so she is probably just curious and wants to play, so you can let her play. Master, we will send a few people to watch over them. safety." Patriarch Shi was about to speak, Chong Lu said directly: "Patriarch Shi, just listen to Master Gu." Chonglu faintly felt that there was something strange about that mountain, but with his current level, he still couldn''t figure it out clearly. It must be Master Gu who discovered the clue. Shang Size: "Uncle Shi, my brother Ran never does anything she is not sure about, so you just stay here safely." Su Muhuai also said from the side: "Besides, my cousin is still by Sister Ran''s side. Uncle Shi, just put your heart in your stomach." Patriarch Shi: "How can this heart be put in the stomach so easily?" One is the rising star of the mystical art master who caused a sensation in Yancheng, and the other is the prince of the capital. If anything happened to these two people, he couldn''t bear the responsibility. On the other side, Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan are walking towards the stone mine step by step. I don''t know if it''s because of the relationship with Gu Muran, but Lu Chaolan can feel that this mountain is full of contradictions. Some places make people comfortable, and some places make people feel depressed. Lu Chaolan asked: "Is there anything different about this mine body?" Gu Muran saw Lu Chaolan frowning, and asked, "Did you feel something?" Lu Chaolan replied truthfully: "It just feels weird here, but I can''t tell you the specifics." "Is it comfortable from time to time, depressed from time to time?" Gu Muran asked. Lu Chaolan: "That''s the feeling." Sixth update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 217： so weird Chapter 217 is so weird Gu Muran said: "After you established contact with me, your perception is a little sharper than ordinary people. Ordinary people should not feel too much when walking here." Lu Chaolan asked: "Isn''t there something here?" After staying with Gu Muran for a long time, Lu Chaolan knew a lot of things through his ears and eyes. Gu Muran''s eyes were heavy: "There is a small spiritual vein at the bottom of this mountain." Gu Muran noticed it the last time he came here. "Spiritual veins?" Lu Chaolan stood on top of this rough stone mine. From the top down, this rough stone mine is no different from other rough stone mines. On the contrary, the owner said just now that the quality of this quarry is far inferior to the other quarries. Lu Chaolan thought about his reaction just now, and he said, "It''s not as simple as having a spiritual vein, right?" Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan stood side by side, she said: "It''s true that there are not only spiritual veins... but also Sha." She raised her eyes to look at Lu Chaolan, "So, do you know why you felt uncomfortable just now?" She originally didn''t have much spiritual power in her body, but she consumed a lot last time, and now only 30% is left. There are still many evil cultivators lurking in the dark, and her spiritual power must be recovered quickly, even if it is only restored to one-tenth of her previous life, she is already fearless. After Gu Muran said this, Lu Chaolan understood. From their position, they could see Mount Xitai in the northwest. He asked: "Is the Sha here related to the Sha in Xitai Mountain?" Gu Muran said: "We can only confirm that there is a mausoleum in Xitai Mountain, and the tomb should contain a sealed evil spirit." "I''m not sure whether this mausoleum exists to suppress the seal sha, or if the sha here is overflowing from the tomb. After all, this rough stone mine has existed for a long time, and only by visiting the mausoleum can one judge Wherever it comes out is the source of evil." Lu Chaolan now understands what Gu Muran is doing. He said, "Is there anyone I can help you with?" "I need to force these evil spirits into Xitai Mountain in a while, and now I need your merit value to surround them and prevent them from overflowing." Gu Muran needs a lot of spiritual energy in his body. Fan Siyu has shrunk honestly recently, but it doesn''t mean that he won''t take action in the future. She still doesn''t know whether the evil cultivator transported the evil energy in her body into the Xitai Mountain Mausoleum to avoid being traced or for another purpose. If it''s the former, she has plenty of time left. If it is the latter, then time will be very urgent. Spiritual power is the only breakthrough point. The stronger the spiritual power in her body, the more unrestricted she is. She took out all the spiritual sticks in the bag, and the spiritual sticks nourished by the spirit gathering array exuded a white light. The people standing under the quarry suddenly noticed that the surroundings seemed to be foggy. Shi Patriarch looked at the two people in the distance, becoming more and more blurred. He was shocked: "What''s going on? Why did it suddenly become foggy?" Chong Lu Daochang made the calculations, "It shouldn''t be, the weather should be sunny today, so it will be foggy." "Look, the sun has disappeared." Shang Sze looked at the distant sky, and the red sun was instantly blocked by dark clouds. Su Muhuai murmured: "Could it be that the heavy rain hasn''t finished yet... Bah bah!" Before he finished speaking, he started bah bah! "Sister Ran is here, she didn''t say there was a rainstorm, so there must be no rainstorm." Su Muhuai experienced a heavy rainstorm once, and never wanted to experience a second time. A group of people didn''t understand what was going on? It''s just too weird. It was sunny and sunny just now, but suddenly it was cloudy. Not only that, but thunder has already begun to accumulate in the sky. Seventh update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 218： These are the two ancestors Chapter 218 These are the two ancestors In an instant, the situation changed. From time to time, when thunder came out, everyone trembled. It is really a sequela left by the previous heavy rain. Now as long as there is a sign of rain, they feel guilty in their hearts, for fear that it will be like last time... In the face of natural disasters, human power is too small. If Gu Muran hadn''t been on Longteng Mountain at that time, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Suddenly, a thunderbolt flashed in the sky, and it struck straight at the rough stone mine where Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan were. At that moment, everyone''s heart seemed to be clenched by a palm, unable to breathe. Shi Hong is going crazy, if this lightning strikes them, his Shi family will really be over. He can''t afford to pay for any of them. These are the two ancestors. He was in a daze at the time, so he let them go to the rough stone mine. Shi Hong wished he could run over directly. Chonglu''s heart was also panicked. Shang Sze and Su Muhuai were about to find their way to the rough stone mine. Yun Zheng is not in the mood to do anything else. Everyone in the group, probably except Yun Qi, was extremely anxious. "Don''t worry, just wait." Yun Qi remembered that the sealing formation that Gu Muran set up on Xitai Mountain last time also aroused the power of thunder. Patriarch Shi: "In this case, we can''t wait." Zhong Lu: "The opportunity waits for no one, we have to save Master Gu and the others quickly." Yun Zheng: "They are all on the top, what if we miss the best time to save people?" Su Muhuai: "I still want to travel the world with my sister Ran, but my sister Ran must be safe..." They all said one sentence after another, leaving no gaps in their speech. Before the rest of the people could speak, another thunderbolt struck. Shang Size was about to charge upwards, but was held back by a person. "Can you be quieter!" Yun Qi deliberately increased his voice, and everyone was shocked by his voice. They all looked at Yun Qi in puzzlement. Yun Qi didn''t dare to stop for a while, for fear that the others would say something alone, he hurriedly said: "What if you go up and spoil the business of your benefactor!" Everyone was stunned: "What? Bad thing? What''s bad?" Yun Qi told everyone about his return to Xitai Mountain on Sunday, "You all believed in your benefactor''s ability before, so you should trust her even more now. If you go up and miss their business, wouldn''t they have to be distracted to take care of her?" you." Everyone: "..." This sentence really hurts my heart. However, it is a fact. The thunder rolled back and forth in the sky, more like some **** is going through a catastrophe. The power that belongs to nature alone, ordinary people like them, are not enough to be hacked. After listening to Yun Qi''s story about Mount Xitai, Chong Lu remembered that his purpose of going down the mountain was not because of the sudden thunder in the sky. From the thunder in Yancheng, to the formation in Xitai Mountain, to what I have seen with my own eyes now... the flashing thunderclouds. Pile after pile, the heavy road feels incredible. Originally thought that Master Gu was already top-notch in divination and fortune-telling, but who would have thought that he is even more outstanding in formation skills. By the way, there is also a talisman... Suddenly, he patted himself on the head, how could he be so careless. I thought that the person who could trigger the sky thunder was also a genius in other mystical arts. Who would have thought that the person he had been looking for for so long was actually alone. This is even more surprising and unexpected. In this way, the heavy road is more certain, no matter what, Master Gu must be persuaded to enter the Taoist sect. It would be a loss to the Taoist sect if such geniuses were not recruited into the Taoist sect. The scene in the distance is more thrilling when you are on the scene. Eighth more~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 219： get me in Chapter 219 Get me out of here Thunder clouds billowed in the sky, and people on the ground panicked. I''m afraid that something will happen to those two people. The two people in the formation looked normal at the moment. Lu Chaolan watched as Gu Muran inserted spiritual sticks around the entire rough stone mine, and the thunder in the sky burst into the spiritual sticks. The whole body of the spiritual sign was instantly dyed dark purple by the mist. "Sit." Gu Muran''s voice rang in Lu Chaolan''s ear instantly. Lu Chaolan sat down obediently. He couldn''t feel any changes in his body, but something was pulled out of his body where he couldn''t see it. He looked sideways slightly, and could feel that Gu Muran at this moment has become a little different from just now. Her eyes are pure and bright, and the already agile eyes are even more pure at this moment. The black mist beside her reappeared, surrounded by **** threads entangled in it. The black fog seems to be less than before, but overall it is still very dense. When he was thinking about what these things were and how they came here, he suddenly felt the whole rough ore mine tremble. But it was only for a moment, like a hallucination. After the moment disappeared, there was no more movement. Shortly thereafter¡ª! There seems to be a little refreshing feeling in the air. But soon, it disappeared. He glanced sideways, only to see Gu Muran suddenly sitting cross-legged beside her, the black mist around her had disappeared, her eyes were closed, peaceful and beautiful. The sound of thunder around is still going on. Soon, Gu Muran opened his eyes, and those eyes became more clear and bright. Looking at these eyes, you will feel that there is nothing to hide. A small spiritual vein was introduced into the body by Gu Muran, she will not feel any discomfort, but it still needs some time to refine it. Her soul is special, blessed by heaven. She raised her hand suddenly, and the ground seemed to be shaking. "Get out of here." Just now, when the spirit veins were drawn out, the evil spirit was very lively, but now when this force poured in, the evil spirit instantly withered. The evil spirit had no choice but to roll into Xitai Mountain according to the road she set up layer by layer. There is spiritual power behind him, and both sides of the road set up are full of merit. They dare not make mistakes at all. Dejectedly, he entered the formation of Xitai Mountain to prevent the overflow of evil spirits. When Gu Muran raised his hand, another layer of formation was strengthened. When her spiritual power is absorbed, that is when the evil energy in Xitai Mountain is finished. ¡­ Soon, the fog cleared and the thunder disappeared. Everyone felt that everything in front of them was like a dream. It''s like experiencing a special effect in a movie, it''s amazing. When the two walked down from the rough stone mine, everyone was shocked. They looked at Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan, and felt that they seemed to be different in some way, but they couldn''t tell what the specific difference was. It seems that their temperament has become a little unpredictable. Before, when Gu Muran''s eyes were not smiling, it gave people a sense of distance, like a little ice mist seeping into it, but now, it seems to have a little illusory feeling. When those eyes look at you, there seems to be nothing to hide inside, which makes people afraid to look more. It feels so scary. However, as long as she smiles, those eyes are pure like crystals, and people can''t help but look twice more. Standing beside her, Lu Chaolan was surrounded by the aristocratic aura of a noble son, and his eyes seemed to have a bit more murderous aura, but when he looked closely, they seemed to have disappeared, as if they were just noble sons. . Nobody asked them what was going on up there, they went up empty handed and came down empty handed. The things they encountered were not understandable at their level, so everyone chose to keep silent. When the owner saw that the sun had come out, the two of them had also come down, so he immediately sent someone to pick out some high-quality rough stones. used as a reward. Ninth update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 220： There was an eerie silence Chapter 220 The audience fell into a weird silence But, in the end, who knows, Gu Muran didn''t accept any of it. Shi Patriarch frowned: "If you don''t accept it, I will get angry in a while." Finally, out of desperation, Gu Muran accepted a small piece, and said, "Then I will give you a peace talisman, and you have to accept it too." Shi Hong was ashamed: "You have done such a great favor to my Shi family. The Shi family gave you some of these belongings. It is already my Shi family who has taken advantage of it. Our Shi family can no longer accept it." After all, if it wasn''t for Gu Muran''s reminder at the time, if dozens of hundreds of lives were really in the raw stone mine, when the heavy rain came, I''m afraid it would be too late to react. timely. Xitai Mountain was so stable that it collapsed. Not to mention other places... In the face of natural disasters, there can be no luck. They have already seen Gu Muran''s ability, it seems that every time they see her, they will give people a pleasant surprise. Her peace talisman is no longer as simple as a thousand pieces of gold, even ten thousand pieces of gold are hard to find. How dare their family take advantage of this. This is absolutely impossible. But Gu Muran insisted, and said: "If the Shi family doesn''t accept it, how dare I accept this rough stone." Finally, after Patriarch Shi accepted it, Gu Muran also took this small piece of rough stone. The owner of Shi''s house originally said that he would bring a truck to Gu Muran, but she refused to take it no matter what. In the end, when the truck was full, she forced it back to Shi''s house. The people who came here not only gained knowledge, but also did not return empty-handed in the end. They were all given a rough stone by the Patriarch Shi. Let them choose by themselves, big or small. Su Muhuai: "This is all thanks to Sister Ran." Shang Size: "Follow Brother Ran to learn more." Yun Zheng: "Follow Gu... Miss Gu, I have food to eat." Yun Qi: "Hahaha, there is still money to be made." The four people said one sentence after another, the scene was so lively. At that time, the Patriarch remembered that Daoist Chonglu still hadn''t paid back his salary. If Daoist Chonglu hadn''t made a fortune, they would still have met Gu Muran, a predestined person. Patriarch Shi asked Lu Chaolan and Chonglu to choose randomly, Chonglu took a small piece, and said: "This is already enough." Lu Chaolan looked at Gu Muran, "Just pick one for me." Gu Muran didn''t even look at it, he casually pointed to the one in the middle, "That''s it." Lu Chaolan smiled and said, "Okay." Everyone advised Lu Chaolan to choose carefully. Who knows, but Lu Chaolan smiled and said: "The one she chooses is the best." Everyone felt like there were pink bubbles floating in the sky. After going back, before cutting, Su Muhuai persuaded Lu Chaolan: "Cousin, are you really not going to change?" Lu Chaolan responded with a smile: "Naturally." Yun Qi and Yun Zheng also silently regretted for their master. It is a pity that they didn''t choose such a good opportunity carefully. They are choosing thousands of choices, for fear that they will miss the best one, entangled and entangled again. Shijia has many cutting machines. Everyone started cutting almost at the same time. After cutting, everyone stared at Lu Chaolan''s... The audience fell into an eerie silence. Why do they choose thousands of times, but not as good as a rough stone that others randomly pointed out. What''s more, the sum of the few of them, no matter in terms of fineness or luster, can''t compare with this one. Su Muhuai asked his cousin if he wanted to change his front foot, but after all the back foot was cut off, he slapped his face together. Yun Zheng and Yun Qi thought to themselves, fortunately they didn''t ask Master directly just now, otherwise, it would be over now. It''s a shame to lose face. Tenth update~ Ask for a wave of monthly tickets. Add more tomorrow~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 221： I have to ask my cousin Chapter 221 You have to ask my cousin Shang Size said: "Brother Ran, you not only know how to polish rough stones, but also have a strong ability to select rough stones." Shi Patriarch was surprised when he heard the words: "Master Gu will still polish rough stones?" Gu Muran: "I understand a little bit." Now in Su Muhuai''s eyes, Gu Muran is omnipotent and capable of everything, which makes them admire. Su Muhuai had a proud tone: "I saw my sister Ran cut and polished a palm-sized rough stone into countless small round beads, and the technique was extremely neat." His proud appearance is more vigorous than boasting himself, and he can''t stop talking. Shang Size also began to join this Kua Kua group. Gu Muran thought it was nothing at first, but she felt embarrassed when they praised her so much. "I wonder if there is a chance to see the polished work?" Shi Haoyan asked shyly, he was too curious. Gu Muran said: "It was bought as a gift at the time, but now it is given away as a gift." "It''s useless for you to ask my sister about this matter. Now that gift has been delivered to my cousin, I have to ask my cousin." Su Muhuai said with a smile. Just at this time, someone trotted over and whispered twice in Patriarch Shi''s ear. "You guys play here first, I''ll come when I go." The owner of the Shi family originally wanted to see the jadeite treasures polished by Gu Muran, but now there are regular customers who come to buy them. This place is where their Shi family specially stores some raw ore. Most people will not come directly to the door, they will buy at a fixed location, and as long as the people who can come to buy, they are usually regular customers who have cooperated for a long time, otherwise they will not know this place. At that time, the head of the family went to the front lobby. That person is an old friend of the owner of Shi, and he mainly came to buy a batch of goods. "I heard that Shixiongxing brought a batch of goods, so I came here on time." The man smiled brightly. Shi Hong: "It is indeed the time. This batch was originally prepared for my benefactor of the Shi family, but later the benefactor didn''t want it, so we brought back this batch of rough stones." While exchanging pleasantries, they walked towards the warehouse. On the way to the warehouse, pass the cutting area. Before he got close, he heard his son''s loud voice: "This is glass violet jadeite. It has been a long time since such a good product has been produced. Benefactor, where did you cut it?" "Glass violet jadeite?" The friend standing next to Patriarch Shi couldn''t move after hearing it, "Brother Shi, can you let me go and have a look." And here, Gu Muran was polishing the palm-sized rough stone in her hand. She specially picked a small one from it. She really didn''t know what to polish with these, so she picked a mediocre one. Although the people next to her are noisy, she seems to be a world of her own, unaffected by their emotions. Chonglu is not interested in them either, anyway, he only understands that Master Gu is not only excellent in metaphysics, but also in stone gambling. Anyway, no matter what, he has made up his mind to persuade Master Gu to enter Taoism. Su Muhuai and Shang Size praised the bracelet when they heard it, their expressions were full of pride, as if they were praising them. "It was really a sensation at the time!" At this time, a strange voice sounded. Everyone saw a strange middle-aged man standing next to the Patriarch. (end of this chapter) Chapter 222： Dare to **** someone in front of the prince of Kyoto Chapter 222 Dare to **** someone in front of the prince in Kyoto His expression was even more excited than Shi Haoyan''s. He looked at the bracelet in Lu Chaolan''s hand, his eyes straightened, "Well... can I appreciate it up close?" People in their line of work are very enthusiastic when they see the best treasures. These also depend on fate. Lu Chaolan still held it firmly in his hand, "That''s fine, this is a gift from a friend and cannot be handed over." The middle-aged man''s expression seemed to want to touch and feel it, but Lu Chaolan''s words could be said to have mercilessly refused. But as long as he appreciates it, the man expressed his satisfaction: "The original stone has been made into such a work, it is really perfect." While talking, the middle-aged man saw Gu Muran cutting aside, unaffected by everyone. Taking another look at Lu Chaolan and the quality of the bracelet in his hand, he suddenly realized. It is said that at that time, it was a combination of a little girl and a man, who made the best product. At that time, the middle-aged man thought that Gu Muran was hired by Patriarch Shi, and immediately asked, "Brother Shi, where did you hire such a sharp-eyed person? , even the level of construction is beyond the reach of my staff." Shi Patriarch: "My Shi Family didn''t hire..." At that time, the Patriarch also thought about what happened before the Ghost City. Someone in the ghost market opened a top-quality jadeite, which instantly caused a huge sensation among the major families. But as the Sheng family in the capital died down and stopped looking for someone, Yancheng thought they had found someone there, so they stopped looking for this mysterious person. However, he never expected that this master stone gambler is still in Yancheng, and has been swaying in front of everyone. They never expected that it would be Gu Muran¡ªa little girl who stood at the top of the mysterious art world. The words of the middle-aged man''s high reputation also made the heirs who didn''t know much about this industry subvert their perception of Gu Muran''s ability again. Especially Chonglu, he looked at this middle-aged man with eyes that wanted to win the master back, and immediately stood in front of Gu Muran. Master, he must be from the Taoist sect. When the middle-aged man heard Shi Hong''s words, he immediately rejoiced and said, "Then I am willing to pay a lot of money to hire this little girl..." Before he finished speaking, standing in front of Gu Muran on the heavy road, he said: "You have no chance." Middle-aged man: "Ah? Didn''t I get hired? Why didn''t I have a chance?" Without waiting for the heavy road to answer, on the other side, Shang Sze, who had been shocked all the time, said, "My brother Zhi is not in this line of business, you have no chance." Su Muhuai has always wanted to follow Gu Muran into the world, he said: "My sister Ran still has to go to school, so I can''t just stay here for the three taels of money you have." Yun Zheng didn''t expect that someone would rob his master. Shi Haoyan knew this man, and he often came to buy rough stones, but he still wanted to tell the truth: "My Shi family doesn''t dare to say the word "hiring, Uncle Lin, stop thinking about it." Shi Patriarch also hurriedly stopped his good friend, daring to **** someone in front of the Prince of Kyoto, isn''t that enough! ? He hurriedly said: "Master Gu, she has more important things, don''t you want to choose the rough stone, let''s go, go there." From the beginning to the end, Gu Muran didn''t have time to say a word. This group of people talked too closely, one after another, for fear that she would do something like this in Yancheng. Su Muhuai watched Gu Muran suddenly stop what he was doing, and looked at the person who was taken away by Patriarch Shi, he immediately said: "Sister Ran, the world is still very big, you are a mystic, don''t be trapped by these things." Staying here... You must go out and have a look. You still have your mission as a mystic master, his monthly salary can''t pay much..." The person who was pulled away by Shi Hong suddenly heard the last sentence. He looked at Shi Hong, "I will give her 200,000 yuan a month, isn''t that much?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 223： really scares them Chapter 223 really scared them Shi Hong thought for a while, and said sincerely: "Do you think that with her ability, you are short of this little money?" The man suddenly choked. Shi Hong: "There is a saying that my son just said is quite right." Middle-aged man: "What? What sentence?" Shi Hong smiled wryly: "She is the one that our Shi family dare not say hire her." Middle-aged men don''t understand. At this time, the butler of the Shi family explained: "Do you know who those people were there just now?" The middle-aged man looked at each of them holding a rough stone in their hands: "Aren''t they the ones who came to gamble on stones?" Shi Hong shook his head with a smile: "Besides my son, there are merchants and the heirs of the Su family, as well as two apprentices of the God of Medicine, and the elders of the Taoist sect. The one holding the top-grade jade is the prince of the Lu family in the capital ..." Every single item should not be underestimated. Partial students, each of them is dominated by Master Gu. The middle-aged man was sweating instantly when he heard the words: "Go, choose quickly, I have to calm down when I go back..." These are all invisible characters, why are they all gathered together today? It''s just horrible. Where did he get the courage to say those things in front of these people? He is a small business. Compared with those powerful families, it is equivalent to hitting a stone with a pebble. After buying, he really hurried away without stopping. And the other side. Yun Qi was still talking to Yun Zheng there: "Brother, I really thought it was just a random finger from my benefactor, and it was due to luck." Su Muhuai was also sitting beside them, and said embarrassingly: "I have been persuading my cousin to replace this one just now. Who knows, I am a layman giving opinions at will and making trouble for my cousin." After what happened just now, Chonglu felt that it was necessary to report this matter to his senior brother. This master is too capable and knows too much, and it really scared them... In case she is robbed by other people one day, they will have nowhere to cry. And that night, he received a reply from his senior brother: [Get in touch with the master first, and slowly express the goodness of our Taoism, don''t be impatient, if you upset the master, all previous efforts will be completely wasted. ¡¿ Thinking about the heavy road, I have to move to a place close to the master. Upon inquiry, the master lived in the center of the city. The houses there are ridiculously expensive, and the rent is also ridiculously expensive. Chonglu thought, I have to quickly set up a stall to make money. ¡­ Gu Muran has been living in the backyard of Xiuyuan Medical Center recently, not only because it is convenient to take care of Zhixuecao, but also because the backyard is connected to the front yard, and a few formations are more conducive to refining the spiritual power in her body , into self-use. Occasionally, she lives in the rented house next to the school, but recently, she has lived here. ¡­ Until the end of May, Gu Muran rarely saw Gu Yunjiao at school. In other words, Gu Yunjiao hasn''t shown up at school since the last time Bai Husha was shattered. Ye Lingshan came to school every day, but after changing her previous image, she was extremely quiet. It may be because of the fall of the Ye family''s family, which made her feel that she has no capital for arrogance. On the way home from school, she heard people around her pointing and pointing: "Have you heard that? The assets of the Ye family have shrunk severely. The bride of the Ye family who just entered the door not long ago ran away with her son." "Really or not? When did it happen?" "Just these two days." "It''s said that this bride is really ruthless. The Ye family''s share price has fallen sharply. The Ye family''s bride sold all the shares in her hands at a low price. Many people thought that the Ye family was bankrupt and sold their shares one after another. Shares, because of this, the Ye family is vomiting blood even more." (end of this chapter) Chapter 224： Im afraid its bad luck Chapter 224 I''m afraid there will be more bad luck than good luck Ye Lingshan heard the voices around her, and if she had been savage before, she would definitely step forward and argue with them. But now... she just wants to, how fast, how fast. She didn''t feel a little relieved until she could no longer hear these voices in her ears. Ye Lingshan only hated herself for not being able to persuade her father to stop. The day before Qian Siyuan hired hackers to spread false information about Gu Muran, she went back at night, hoping that her father would terminate the cooperation with that person. Her father only said one thing, there is no way to lose money in investment, just wait for a while. She also has a fluke mentality, what if the Ye family can get back their money. But did not expect. This delay, the Ye family fell in a straight line. Not only could it not maintain its current position, it also suffered a severe fall. Patriarch Ye is so regretful that his intestines are green now, but what can he do. After Ye Lingshan returned home, she smelled a strong smell of wine, and saw that the living room was full of wine bottles. "Shan''er..." Patriarch Ye saw Ye Lingshan who came back with a schoolbag, his eyes hurt, "The Ye family''s family business is basically buried in my hands, what face will I have in the future, facing the ancestors of the Ye family? Woolen cloth!" Ye Lingshan didn''t know what to say or how to persuade her. When her father knew that woman came back that day, she also hated her father, but now... Thinking about it carefully, his father is also quite pitiful. Abandoned by the person next to him, calculated by his business partner. She threw her schoolbag on the sofa casually, sat on the cushion not far from her father, and smiled sadly: "If I didn''t provoke Gu Muran at the beginning, would it have ended in a completely different way..." The Ye family also began to go downhill after cooperating with that person. That person wanted to use the Ye family to deal with Gu Muran, and the Ye family also cooperated with the upstarts in the business world to reach a higher level. As a result, I failed to go upstairs and fell badly. The upstart¡¯s company was also sealed up, and all property was turned over and confiscated. When Ye Lingshan mentioned Gu Muran, Patriarch Ye thought of the recent incident that caused a sensation on the campus. He suddenly remembered what she said when he first met Gu Muran: ¡¾Let me kindly remind Patriarch Ye that there are no shortcuts to some things. Once you join forces with them, you will ruin more than everything you have...¡¿ That day was also the first time Patriarch Ye saw Fan Siyu. He is imagining that after cooperating with Mr. Fan, the Ye family will prosper. He didn''t put this sentence in his heart at all. Thinking about it at that time, I felt that I had become a joke. Being with wolves ruined everything about me! ¡­ The moonlight is as gentle as water. There are traces of moonlight in the backyard, which is quiet and beautiful. After dinner in the evening, Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan sat in the courtyard and sipped tea together. At that time, it had already entered June, the weather was getting hotter and hotter, and there was a hint of coolness blowing in the courtyard. Cozy and beautiful. Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan are like old friends who have been together for many years, talking about recent events together. "Fan Siyu estimates that something will happen soon. The Ye family and Fan Siyu were involved before. Fan Siyu''s crimes will affect their luck. Cooperation is the cause, and involvement is the result." Although they have entered a household registration book, Gu Muran''s relationship is still like a blank sheet of paper, purely treating Lu Chaolan as an ordinary friend. Gu Muran didn''t know what to think of, took a sip of tea lightly, and then said: "Gu Yunjiao may be in danger this time." Lu Chaolan suddenly remembered something, and then said slowly: "Why wasn''t Gu Yunjiao implicated by Patriarch Gu?" Today¡¯s update is not over yet, let¡¯s continue tonight. In addition, there will be monthly ticket renewals at night! (end of this chapter) Chapter 225： dont get too close to me Chapter 225 Don''t get too close to me Gu Muran corrected: "She was actually implicated by cause and effect, but when I was a child, I was wronged and went home. Regardless of whether it was passive or not, the final result did cause her to live outside." "Although this period came back to the right track later, I owed something in this period after all, so she and I can be regarded as having some karma. Due to my karma, she got a little bit of luck from me and avoided that layer of entanglement." Even if she has a trace of luck, it will benefit a lot. Lu Chaolan frowned: "It''s not your fault that you were wronged, why is it on your head?" "As for the matter of being wronged, I can''t figure out the specific reason." Gu Muran has never been able to figure out the things about himself. She sighed and said, "But if it weren''t for me, she would have been the real daughter of the Gu family from the very beginning, so naturally she wouldn''t be left out." Gu Muran paused for a moment, and continued: "But I didn''t grow up in my original family, and this cause will also be crowned on others, but I don''t know who owes me the cause." For this matter, only when she meets that person, or finds someone who has a causal line with her, can she roughly deduce this process. Now, it can only be explained that the time has not come. When the time comes, everything will naturally come to light. Now that these things have been mentioned, Lu Chaolan still has one more doubt: "The matter of your hospitalization is ultimately her fault, why... hasn''t paid it back yet." There are some things that Lu Chaolan investigated clearly. He didn''t say it before, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t know. He''s just picking the right time. For example, he feels that two people have experienced a lot of things together. These topics could not be asked before, but now they should be fine. Gu Muran looked at the starry sky, and said in a flat voice: "Counting the time, the sliver of luck that she has attached to me is almost exhausted, and the next thing is for her to repay the karma." What I owed her, the consequences were very miserable. The two sat in the courtyard, drinking tea and eating some fruit. Time passed quickly, in the blink of an eye, it was almost half past nine. Just as Gu Muran was about to get up, her cell phone rang suddenly. It was from Shang Sze. "Brother Ran, look at the link I sent you..." This excited tone. Even Lu Chaolan raised his eyebrows and glanced sideways. Immediately afterwards, another voice popped out. "It has been fulfilled! The third article has been fulfilled!" Shang Size was curious every day when the third item about Qian Sinian would come true. No, after discovering the news, immediately tell Gu Muran. The tone of voice sounded more exciting than winning the lottery. After Gu Muran clicked on the link. The first title that catches the eye is the four characters of "absolutely tragic". "Can I see what''s going on?" The man suddenly came over and made a face. Gu Muran deliberately moved the phone to Lu Chaolan''s side, "How about I send it to..." you. Before he finished speaking, Gu Muran turned his eyes slightly, and saw the man''s delicate side face and smooth jawline. He is indeed the Creator''s favorite. "Huh?" The man suddenly turned his face away. Gu Muran could even feel his breathing, she took a step back and frowned: "Don''t get too close to me." There was no disgust in her eyes, she just didn''t like or was not used to talking to people at such a close distance. Lu Chaolan also took a step back, "Send it to me." Gu Muran: "Oh." He is obviously not a gossip person, why is he so abnormal today? After Gu Muran sent the link to Lu Chaolan, he said, "Okay." Then, she asked, "What''s wrong with you today? Why are you so abnormal?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 226： Ke wife Chapter 226 Restraining Wife The man chuckled lightly: "Is there?" Gu Muran saw that his expression was the same as usual, and she didn''t understand: "Is there not?" Did she think too much? Gu Muran doesn''t know what''s going on? Shang Size''s voice came again: "Brother Ran...have you read it?" Gu Muran didn''t think about it anymore, "Open the link first." Lu Chaolan responded with a smile: "Okay." But no one saw it, Lu Chaolan''s ears turned red for a moment. He himself could feel the heat in his ears. Just at close range, you can even see the small fluff on her delicate skin. While thinking, he opened the link. Gu Muran saw him open the link from the corner of his eye, and thought: Could it be that she was just thinking too much? Soon, this matter was left behind by her, and Gu Muran began to look at the contents of the link seriously. The content in the link is not only about Qian Sinian, but also about Qian Siyuan. In fact, during this period of time, Gu Muran has never seen Qian Sinian. Not because of anything else, the above report shows that Qian Sinian has been avoiding her brother. There is no other reason, but after her brother was released from prison, he had no money to spend. The brothers and sisters were used to living the lives of the rich, but now they suddenly became poor, and they couldn''t stand it all at once. Qian Siyuan is even more romantic and lustful, how can he squander if he has no money? The first morning of Qian Siyuan''s release from prison, the brother and sister met once, but there was an unpleasant quarrel between the two brothers and sisters. After Qian Sinian had a big fight with him, he suddenly disappeared that day. After Qian Siyuan got that sum of money, he also had a happy life. Until he had no more money in his hands, he started to make crooked ideas. There was a construction contractor, who was reported to be quite rich, young and hard-working, forty-five years old this year. There were three wives, but each of them died within a year after marrying him, and they got along for less than five years. currently single. After hearing about his deeds, everyone dared not marry him even if they had money. As a result, he has been single in recent years. After all, money can only be spent if you have a life, and if your life is gone, what is the use of money! ? Before Qian Siyuan squandered all the money in his hands, he sent people to investigate many people, and finally locked on the contractor. Speaking of this contractor, there is nothing to say about his business acumen and his fortune, except that some people say that he has killed his wife. When Qian Siyuan ran out of money, he went directly to that person. Finally, he sold his sister to this person for 600,000 yuan. This person fell in love with Qian Sinian immediately, and was willing to give the money. On the day Qian Siyuan hired the hacker, he had someone investigate his sister''s whereabouts in advance. After the quarrel that day, Qian Sinian never dared to show up. When she saw her brother appear, she was ready to run away. But she still longed for family affection in her heart, so she tried to play the emotional card at the end: "Brother, do you really care about our brother and sister''s relationship?" Why are you so vigilant, and the quarrel that day is also because of this. She was afraid that her brother would discuss a marriage with her, and that she would be betrayed. Qian Siyuan said at the time: "How come? Your brother and I have money now. I made a special trip to apologize to you last time. If you don''t want to marry, I won''t force you to marry. I didn''t think that after you got married You don¡¯t have to work so hard, and you still have money to spend.¡± His smile at the time was very sincere, "Look, this bouquet of flowers was also bought for you, and I will treat you to a meal and buy you a gift to make amends, as if it were my brother''s apology for you." Today''s sixth update! There will be a chapter on adding monthly tickets later. I''m still writing~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 227： He is not worthy! [add more] Chapter 227 He is not worthy! [add more] Qian Sinian was still slightly on guard, but she couldn''t bear her brother''s constant lobbying: "Xiao Nian, you are the only family member left for my brother, don''t alienate him anymore." Qian Siyuan looked sad: "Father passed away, and we, brother and sister, are left to depend on each other. My brother just hopes that you marry better..." Finally, Qian Sinian never thought that she would lose consciousness before the meal was finished. When I woke up again, I was in a strange environment. She is not right. There is a strange man beside him. At that moment, she was struck by thunder. How could Qian Sinian not understand what is going on now? She was sold! Was sold by her own brother! Qian Sinian and Qian Siyuan immediately fell out. The brothers and sisters were having an ugly fight. Qian Siyuan still said the same sentence, he couldn''t bear Qian Si Nian to endure hardship, and after marrying this person, he would have no worries about eating and drinking. Qian Sinian has never been a soft-tempered person, any brother-sister relationship, at the moment she was sold, all disappeared. She said angrily on the spot: "Why don''t you find a rich woman by yourself, and you will naturally have nothing to worry about in the future!" The brothers and sisters had a very stiff quarrel. Within a few days, Qian Siyuan squandered all the money in his hands again. He spent half of it himself, and he compensated the other half for medical expenses. For some reason, he seemed to be possessed by a bad luck these past few days, and wherever he went, he was full of bad luck. I don¡¯t have the money to think of this ¡®brother-in-law¡¯. This person didn''t please Qian Sinian, so naturally he didn''t give Qian Siyuan a good temper. He is not being taken advantage of. It''s not a good feeling to be treated as a cash machine. He drove to run errands. Qian Siyuan didn''t get the money, so naturally he wouldn''t leave. So Lai in the car... Halfway through, the two had a dispute. In a fit of anger, Qian Siyuan pushed the man violently. The man''s hands were on the steering wheel. He was pushed, and the whole person suddenly fell forward, and the steering wheel in his hand turned sideways uncontrollably. Suddenly the whole car slammed to the right. The middle-aged man saw a car on the right, so he turned the steering wheel. There was only a bang, and the car crashed directly into the guardrail. The speed was too fast, and the windshield was directly smashed. The body of the middle-aged man was still leaning forward due to being pushed and had not returned to his normal sitting posture, and the glass was directly pierced into it. So¡ª died on the spot. Qian Siyuan had a cerebral hemorrhage and went directly to the emergency room. Qian Siyuan was pushed out from the emergency room and entered the general ward. The caregiver is Qian Si Nian. Moreover, it is said that the man forcefully threatened Qian Sinian to get the certificate. According to the laws of the Great Xia Kingdom, one can obtain a certificate at the age of eighteen. After all, it cost 600,000 yuan and didn''t get a certificate. Wouldn''t that be a great loss? So, he threatened Qian Si Nian that as long as she dared to leave, he would sue her brother. At that time, her innocence and Qian Siyuan''s reputation will be trampled to pieces. Qian Sinian finally compromised. Looking at Qian Siyuan lying on the hospital bed, Qian Sinian felt sad for a while. Gu Muran had just finished watching, when Shang Size called again: "Hurry up, Brother Ran, the latest news is out again." Many reporters were waiting at the entrance of the hospital, hoping to interview Qian Sinian as soon as possible. But suddenly received, Qian Sinian, who was in the escort, pulled out her brother''s oxygen tube with his own hands. By the time it was discovered, it was already too late. When Qian Sinian was sent to the police station, she was heartbroken, and she only said one sentence: "He doesn''t deserve it." For the rest, no matter what the police asked, she kept silent. Everything she has is caused by her brother, if not for her brother, she can still choose her own life. He spent the money from selling her recklessly before, without any guilt or burden! Now that he is hospitalized, he still wants her to take care of her, and he still wants to spend her money on medical expenses. It''s a dream! This is a monthly pass plus update~ I promised everyone on the day it was put on the shelves. Monthly tickets full of 30 plus more~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 228： ancient tomb discovered Chapter 228 The ancient tomb was discovered This matter has been fermenting for several days. Qingyuan High School also discussed it for several days. Walking on the square, the students seem to still be able to recall the scene where the Qian family brothers and sisters tried to stop Gu Muran in vain and forced each other with every sentence. Qian Siyuan was calculated at the time, and the remuneration was not paid. As a result, the cause and effect of the Qian family many years ago was directly involved, and the Qian family went bankrupt. They become nothing. Qian Sinian''s three hexagrams have all come true so far. Being supported by the Qian family, the last retribution of his life came to the Qian family. The most inner feeling of the students is: "If you do many unrighteous actions, you will die yourself." "We still need to do more good things." And Gu Muran''s reputation as the divinatory **** on campus has also been thoroughly spread. And at the same time. The Zhu family also revealed a piece of news, they also met a very powerful mystic master. Many street people said that they also met a very powerful fortune teller at Tianqiao. People gradually have a feeling that the world of metaphysics seems to be slowly rising, and is no longer hidden behind the scenes like before. ¡­ After entering June, it means that the college entrance examination is getting closer. But two days before the college entrance examination, another major event happened: Someone discovered an ancient artifact in Xitai Mountain. After the severe flash flood in the southeast of Yancheng, Xitai Mountain was affected again and again. And after the weather cleared up, the local government sent people to check the damage of Xitai Mountain. Who would have thought that ancient objects were found on the mountain. Their preliminary judgment is that: it should be washed out by a big flood. Immediately blocked the surrounding area of ??Xitai Mountain, and strictly prohibited all kinds of people from entering. The local government immediately sent people to investigate. Sure enough, they discovered the ancient tomb in Xitai Mountain. When this incident was reported, everyone was shocked. The people of Yancheng were curious about which predecessor''s tomb this was. When this matter attracted everyone''s attention, the college entrance examination has arrived as scheduled. ¡­ Two days passed by in a flash. After Gu Muran finished the exam and left the exam room, she looked in the direction of Xitai Mountain without any trace of her gaze. She felt the fluctuation of the seal. The seal is only to isolate the evil spirit and prevent the evil spirit from jumping out. But does not affect human entry. "Sister Ran...here!" Su Muhuai was also waiting outside the examination room. When he saw Gu Muran coming out of the school, he wished he could fly over. However, there are too many people outside the examination room, and if you want to run over, that is a problem. Finally, Su Muhuai forced his way through the crowd. Lu Chaolan stood by the car and waited for them, with one hand behind his back. When Gu Muran came, he took out the hand behind his back. "I wish you success in the college entrance examination and everything goes well." I saw a bouquet of lilies in his hands. Gu Muran was quite pleasantly surprised: "Thank you." She said: "This is the first time I have received a bouquet. Unexpectedly, it was thanks to the college entrance examination." Lu Chaolan responded with a smile: "It''s the first time, but it won''t be the last time." Su Muhuai feels that something is wrong with his cousin recently, this state... this look... Although he has never eaten pork, he has seen pigs running. His cousin looks like this, maybe he was attracted by Sister Ran. After all, they can be regarded as people who have experienced life and death together. It is normal for someone as powerful as Sister Ran to be attracted to her. "What are you thinking, let''s go!" Gu Muran was already sitting in the car, and found that Su Muhuai seemed to be in a daze, and he stood there, as if in a daze, not knowing what he was thinking. After Su Muhuai came back to his senses, he hurriedly said: "Here we come." (end of this chapter) Chapter 229： Kyoto Antique Research Institute Chapter 229 Kyoto Institute of Antiquities Lu Chaolan booked a restaurant in advance. On the way to the restaurant. Su Muhuai kept saying, "Sister Ran, you don''t know that the people who came here to inspect the Xitaishan Mausoleum turned out to be professors from the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities." The Institute of Antiquities is at the top of the chain of cultural relics in the Great Xia Kingdom. It was definitely not created in the past few decades. Its inheritance can be said to be hundreds of years old. Few people know the specific value. There are several hermit families of ancient studies in Kyoto. As long as they exist, this Institute of Antiquities will exist for as long as they exist. The status is definitely the top. It is backed by several major ancient studies families in Kyoto. Even the top archaeological talents who have come out of the top schools in Kyoto are not easy to get in. The high status and strong background are enough to make everyone look up to him. The ancient mausoleum on Xitai Mountain has attracted attention, and with the professors from the Institute of Antiquities, the most discussed issue on the Internet is probably the ancient tomb on Xitai Mountain. Gu Muran took the peeled oranges from Lu Chaolan, and said puzzledly: "Since they have such a high status, they haven''t seen any tombs before. Why did the ancient tombs on Xitai Mountain fall into their eyes? It''s worth a trip for them personally." ?¡± Su Muhuai shrugged: "Sister Ran, don''t make things difficult for us, how could we know things that you don''t even know." Lu Chaolan said: "I have already sent someone to inquire about this matter, and I will receive news soon." Not only them, many people should be curious about this matter. What kind of ancient tomb can attract people from the Institute of Antiquities to appear in person? Or, what is it about this ancient tomb that attracted them? ¡­ Today''s dinner was also extraordinarily lively. When Gu Muran and his party arrived at the entrance of the restaurant, there was already a large group of people waiting at the entrance. Bearing the brunt of the heavy road, he came to Gu Muran at the fastest speed: "Master Gu, after two days of exams, you are tired, go inside and have a rest." Su Muhuai looked at the once immortal master, but now he seemed to be a completely different person, with such a caring appearance, he was so surprised. Shang Size was originally standing with Chonglu, when they saw Gu Muran, they took steps together. But Shang Size walked over. Who knows, the heavy road is run over. For a moment, everyone was stunned. But thinking about it carefully, they can also understand the elder''s desire to invite Gu Muran into Taoism. After all, not everyone has such a strong talent for metaphysics. In a world where the weak prey on the strong, the strong are naturally welcome wherever they are. When they reached the door of the private room, the waiter pushed the door open for them personally: "Please come in." Just as Gu Muran was about to go in, Shang Size''s voice sounded in his ear: "Brother Ran." "En?" Gu Muran tilted his head and glanced at him. Shang Size said: "I''ll go tell my dad, and he''ll be here in a while." Su Muhuai also said: "I will also tell my parents that I will eat here." With a small round face and small eyes, Shi Haoyan, who had been standing with Chonglu just now, also said, "I''ll tell my dad too." Gu Muran looked towards Zhonglu. Chonglu waved his hand immediately: "Master, don''t worry, I don''t have parents, so I won''t go anywhere." Everyone laughed, their impression of Zhonglu changed again and again. Gu Muran looked at Lu Chaolan, his eyes seemed to ask ''what''s going on''? Maybe it was because she was used to Shang Size and Su Muhuai often having meals with them, but for a while, she didn''t realize the current situation. (end of this chapter) Chapter 230： want to have a chance encounter Chapter 230 Want to meet by chance Lu Chaolan glanced at those people: "It might be better to let them explain to you." Su Muhuai has been following Lu Chaolan the whole time, knowing that Lu Chaolan has booked a restaurant here. Su''s father and Su''s mother, who had always been curious about Gu Muran and followed the exam trends, found out about it from their son. Gu Muran has already caused a sensation in Yancheng, Su''s father and Su''s mother have not seen her in person yet. In addition, they were also curious, what kind of girl could Lu Chaolan protect all the way? So, Su''s father and Su''s mother also booked a private room in this restaurant. Mei said that he wanted to meet by chance. As for the merchant, Shang Sze''s father wanted to book a restaurant for Shang Sze at night, after all, the college entrance examination was over, so he could relax. But Shang Sze told his father in advance that he was not available tonight due to an appointment. His father thought that Shang Sze had found a girlfriend. On the spot, I asked which family the girl was from? Let Shang Size take it home and let him have a look. Shang Size rolled his eyes at Father Shang on the spot, saying that he wanted to have dinner with Brother Ran. Shang''s father, who has never met Gu Muran''s real person, is also curious about what kind of personality a girl can make his son docile. Let him speak and shut all the words ''Ran Ge Ran Ge''. After all, some information on the Internet is one-sided. Dad finally found time to have a meal with him, but was rejected. So the business owner who got the specific location from his son immediately booked a private room. Chonglu learned about it from Su Muhuai. Su Muhuai wants to travel the world by Gu Muran''s side. Chonglu wanted to follow Gu Muran and persuade her to enter Taoism. The two had a discussion by chance and hit it off. Instantly establish a friendly covenant relationship. As for Shijia... Since Haoyan saw the finished product made by Gu Muran that day, he has always wanted to ask Gu Muran some questions. So, these two days, he often looks for the heavy road master. Later, Patriarch Shi also wanted to establish a good relationship with Gu Muran, so...they also booked a private room in this restaurant. I hope to show my face in front of Gu Muran. Gu Muran looked at a few of them, then looked at this room, and asked Lu Chaolan: "Why don''t you invite them all over here?" This private room is big enough. can also sit down. The Shi family, merchants, and Su family all came to this restaurant because of Gu Muran. The elders came here because of her, and they should be invited here because of emotion and reason. The originally empty private room was filled instantly. After hearing that several families had come, the owner of this restaurant hastily put down his work and rushed over. I am afraid that my employees will neglect these Buddhas. When the owner of the restaurant came here, he saw that the eyes of the owners who rarely appeared in front of people were all around a little girl. But they looked like they didn''t dare to get too close. The little girl looks like a little fairy, but there seems to be ice mist hidden in her eyebrows, making it hard to see through. Gu Muran seems to have noticed the gaze of the restaurant owner... looked up. The moment met her eyes, the restaurant owner only felt that he had nothing to hide in front of her. Suddenly, he was stunned, and hurriedly turned his eyes to other places, not daring to look at her again. For a while, he suddenly remembered the picture that was hacked into the phone a few days ago. Bullshit can''t tell a fortune teller. This look is absolutely amazing, isn''t it? At this moment, the dishes have been ordered, and the restaurant owner immediately sent someone to deliver a few more dishes: "Today''s college entrance examination is over, it''s time to relax, everyone, enjoy your meal!" The rest of the night more (end of this chapter) Chapter 231： Hit and miss Chapter 231 Hit No Girl When the restaurant owner walked out of the private room, he wanted to wipe off his sweat. Her eyes are simply too stressful. When you can''t see her expression clearly, you can feel yourself being penetrated instantly. Isn''t this scary? ¡­ The dishes follow one after another. Within a few minutes, all the dishes were served. Gu Muran was really hungry, but she maintained excellent dining etiquette. Su''s mother has been very thoughtful to use the public chopsticks to pick Gu Muran, and ask from time to time: "What kind of food does Ran like to eat? You tell my aunt, and my aunt will pick it for you." Hearing this, Su Muhuai''s eyes widened instantly, his mother had never been so gentle when talking to him. what is it today? Whatever Lu Chaolan yelled, Gu Muran yelled, so she said, "Auntie, don''t bother, I''ll do it myself." Madam Su smiled and waved her hands, "No trouble, no trouble, how could it be troublesome!" The more she looks at Gu Muran, the more satisfied she is, such a cute little girl... Thinking like this, she glared at her son. Su Muhuai, who was stared at inexplicably, said that he was really innocent. She wondered if her old mother had reached menopause... This emotion came too suddenly. Ms. Su, who has always wanted to give birth to a little padded jacket, never thought that she would turn out to be a woman with a handle after she was pregnant and unloaded in October. The more I look at Gu Muran, the more satisfied I am. Alas, it would be nice to have a little padded jacket. I don''t know what suddenly came to my mind, Madam Su moved closer to Gu Muran''s side: "Of course... I am destined to have no daughter, so look at that brat, does he have a daughter?" Madam Su recalled what her son said before listening to the fortune-telling, that he would have a son and a daughter in the future. However, she still felt relieved after hearing Gu Muran say it personally. Su Muhuai almost spit out the juice in his mouth when he heard his mother''s words. After swallowing it with difficulty, he saw Gu Muran staring at him all the time, and his heart was agitated, "Ran...Sister Ran." Patriarch Su sat next to Mrs. Su, and when he heard what his wife asked, he also looked at Gu Muran nervously. What''s more, everyone at the table stopped their movements and stared at Su Muhuai. Rao is Su Muhuai who has a strong psychological quality, and he is also embarrassed. "Have." Following Gu Muran''s words, Mrs. Su heaved a sigh of relief. And Su Muhuai also felt that when his mother heard this word, her eyes were full of love for him. Next second. "Tomorrow, I will go to Zhang Luo Zhang Luo to see which house has a woman of marriageable age. Then you try to chat first..." Su Muhuai didn''t wait for his mother to finish speaking, and looked at Gu Muran for help. He''s young and doesn''t want to be trapped. "Auntie, this matter cannot be rushed. The marriage contract depends on fate." Madam Su thought for a while: "Okay, I will listen to you." For a moment, Su Muhuai wondered if he was brought here. His mother still knows the reward, and is going to give the reward a red envelope. Gu Muran didn''t ask for the money. Su Muhuai had already paid Mo Jiangshu at that time, and Mrs. Su just wanted to confirm this matter. Madam Su insisted on giving it. The last amount of money went directly to Chaomu Foundation. The Su family, the merchant family and the Shi family seldom sit and eat together, but they are also very harmonious. If Mrs. Su looked at Gu Muran with a kind of pampering look at her daughter-in-law, then the owner of the business has a feeling of looking at her daughter-in-law. How to see how satisfied. Shang Size was so focused on eating that he didn''t notice his father''s eyes at all. Madam Su was all focused on Gu Muran, so she naturally noticed the eyes of the business owner. Madam Su turned her eyes and looked at Lu Chaolan: "I heard Ranran is in your household registration book now?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 232： What wedding banquet? Chapter 232 What wedding banquet? The business owner was stunned when he heard the words. "What account book?" Lu Chaolan knew what his aunt meant, and he could also see what the business owner was looking at. It was just Lu Chaolan''s wife, how could he allow others to miss her. He smiled slightly, first handed the peeled shrimp to Gu Muran, and then said concisely: "Aran and I are a legal husband and wife relationship." The business owner couldn''t believe it, the speed was too fast. He thought that he should at least think about the marriage of the Prince of Kyoto, who would have thought of being so decisive. After all, the matter has been decided, and it is useless for the business owner to be sad. Shang Size only realized at this time, what does his father mean by this. He was afraid that his father might misunderstand, so he immediately said righteously: "Brother Ran is my elder brother, he is the elder brother." He repeatedly emphasized that he only has admiration for Brother Ran. At that time, the owner picked up the wine glass and gestured to the owner with his eyes. Master-level people like Gu Muran, they really can''t control them. She is suitable for soaring freely in places where the sky is high and the sea is wide, and she should not be confined to Yancheng. Kyoto is where she should go. The business owner also picked up the wine glass. Seeing this, everyone picked up their wine glasses and toasted them. Madam Su smiled and said: "When the wedding banquet is held tomorrow, you must come and invite us." Gu Muran: "?" What wedding banquet? Lu Chaolan smiled, "Of course, don''t worry, auntie." ¡­ During the middle of the meal, everyone''s topic turned to the ancient mausoleum in Xitai Mountain. This matter was Su Muhuai''s first topic: "What antiquities were found in Xitai Mountain?" Shi Patriarch frowned and said: "This incident happened for a short time, and the rumors from above are very tight. You should know what it is tomorrow?" This matter has been kept secret, and the well-informed family has not received the news, let alone ordinary people. They only knew that after the discovery of this ancient object, the ancient tomb was found immediately. Later, not long after, the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities sent a professor here. The speed is shocking. Everyone ate and discussed, and felt that this ancient artifact should be the focus. Su Muhuai looked at Gu Muran who was very quiet and was playing with his mobile phone all the time: "Sister Ran, don''t you wonder why the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities sent a professor here?" I was very curious just now. Gu Muran just finished sending the message at this moment, she locked the phone screen, raised her head: "Curiosity is curiosity, you can only know the result, isn''t it?" Everyone knows this truth. The business owner said: "It should be tomorrow." Gu Muran glanced at the time: "Ten minutes later, at about 8:30, there will be a result." The business owner knew that Gu Muran''s fortune-telling was accurate, but he didn''t expect that it could be accurate to the specific time. Everyone watches the time. Eight minutes before, until 8:28, everyone should eat whatever they want. In the last two minutes, everyone couldn''t help looking at their phones. Time passed by one minute and one second. It was as if a cat''s paw had scratched their hearts, scratching their hearts and lungs. Everyone wants to know something from Gu Muran''s face from time to time, but she has been eating calmly. She likes to eat shrimp recently. Lu Chaolan has also been busy peeling shrimp recently. Gu Muran ate the shrimp peeled by his partner with peace of mind. At eight twenty-nine minutes and forty-five seconds. Everyone put down their chopsticks and started staring at the news on their phones. Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan should be the most calm in the audience. One was still peeling the shrimp slowly, even when the shrimp on the plate was almost finished, he called the waiter to serve another plate of shrimp. (end of this chapter) Chapter 233： If the national teacher dies, the country will be in danger Chapter 233 The death of the national teacher will endanger the country Gu Muran took off the gloves in her hand, she glanced at the time, it was almost time. It''s exactly half past eight. Someone is staring at the door, and someone is staring at the phone. ''Ding Dong! ¡¯ A sound attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone looked up and saw Lu Chaolan picking up the phone. Just now, Lu Chaolan''s cell phone rang. Lu Chaolan picked it up and took a look, his expression changed slightly. People didn''t understand what he saw. I saw Lu Chaolan glance at Gu Muran. Gu Muran said: "Is it news about ancient relics?" Lu Chaolan nodded. He handed the phone to Gu Muran first. After Gu Muran glanced at it, he didn''t speak. Madam Su looked at their expressions, "Why do they all look like this?" Madam Su turned her body slightly. When she saw the content on the phone, she looked a little shocked. Everyone was even more curious about what they saw? Shang Sze hurriedly said: "Brother Ran, what is that ancient object?" Gu Muran''s index finger and thumb rubbed unconsciously, she held back her emotions, and said word by word: "A copper seal." "Bronze seal?" Others were puzzled. "It''s a gilded bronze seal." Mrs. Su added: "It''s the gilded bronze seal of the national teacher who helped our Emperor Daxia to unify the world at the beginning of the founding of our Great Xia Kingdom." Mentioning this national teacher, Mrs. Su felt full of admiration in her heart. A woman holds up the world. She is also the only national teacher of Great Xia Kingdom for thousands of years. Although she is a daughter, she does not give way to a man. She raised the status of women by herself, and also brought metaphysics into the eyes of everyone, and during her reign, the power of metaphysics reached its peak. Everyone in the private room was shocked when they heard the words. "The gilded bronze seal of the national teacher?" "Is it really alive?" Gu Muran was still immersed in her own thoughts, she was still thinking, how could her gilt bronze seal appear in the mausoleum? As a result, we learned from everyone that the national teacher had passed away thousands of years ago. Gu Muran was taken aback suddenly, why didn''t she know when she died? So, Gu Muran began to ask them about what they knew. These things are very old things, but the things that the Patriarchs know are similar. The main content is... With the help of the national teacher, the Great Xia Kingdom ruled the world. Just after the resources and national strength of the Great Xia Kingdom reached unprecedented strength, the national teacher disappeared inexplicably. At that time, other small countries that surrendered to the Great Xia Kingdom had rumors that the national teacher who guarded the country and protected the country had been entangled in sin, and his soul had returned to the west. There have been rumors very early that the death of the national teacher will endanger the country. Later, the emperor died not long after. During the period of the Great Xia Dynasty, the country was really almost in chaos. It was also at that time that the national teacher who had quelled the chaos in one fell swoop did not show up. Everyone already understood that those rumors were not groundless, and the national teacher had really passed away. The whole country mourned at that time. The major general who had disappeared for many years from the Zhen Guo General''s Mansion also held up everything at that time, and stabilized the country that was about to fall apart. So far, support the new emperor and become the regent. After the new emperor came of age, he resigned from the title of regent and disappeared without a trace. The new emperor was well taught by the regent. Great Xia Kingdom is also passed down from generation to generation, and the development is getting better and better. Only then will it have the current status quo of strong technology and freedom for all. After hearing this, Gu Muran fell into deep thought. Why doesn''t she have any memory of these? (end of this chapter) Chapter 234： Said to worship me in front of my face? Chapter 234 Said to worship me in front of my face? Gu Muran originally felt that his memory was disturbed, so he felt uncomfortable all over. Now that the news that he is dead comes out inexplicably, no matter how he hears it, he responds with shock. Even, the mausoleum has appeared now... She herself is sitting here, no matter how she looks at it, she finds it strange. Gu Muran suddenly remembered something. Before Shao Hong stole his life, she calculated that the place where he changed his life was in Yancheng, but she couldn''t figure out the exact location. Only things related to herself, she doesn''t count. Just when the evil spirits of Xitai Mountain were being sealed, she sensed the evil spirits belonging to Shao Hong and Fan Siyu. For a while, she knew that Xitai Mountain was related to her. But no matter what, she never thought that it would be this kind of relationship. Her mausoleum? The more Gu Muran thought about this, the more uncomfortable he felt. is discomfort with memory disorder. When everyone heard that the ancient artifact that was washed out turned out to be the gilded bronze seal of the national teacher, almost everyone had different expressions. Lu Chaolan suddenly remembered what happened that day when Zhu''s family was broken. The ancestor of the Zhu family was rescued by the national teacher. At that time, the object was said to be handed over to someone who was destined... Then Gu Muran, as a predestined person of the Zhu family, what does she need to do? What is that box for? Will Gu Muran have anything to do with the National Teacher? Lu Chaolan recalled that day when Gu Muran cracked the formation, the old lady Zhu whispered: [It''s so similar...] What is too similar? There seemed to be something in his mind, but it disappeared in a flash. At this time, I heard several patriarchs say: "I want to go to worship this national teacher tomorrow." Gu Muran: "..." I¡¯m sitting here, saying worship to me in front of my face, isn¡¯t that good. Several successors also participated enthusiastically, wanting to follow them to see the legendary high-profile national teacher. Especially when Chong Lu heard about this, his emotions were almost overwhelmed, and he wished he could get up now to find out what happened. But when he thought of the important task of winning Gu Muran into the Taoist sect, he still endured it, and finally couldn''t help asking: "Master, do you want to take a look?" Gu Muran: "..." It¡¯s fine for you to discuss worshiping me in front of me, but you still want to drag me along. But I have to say, Gu Muran really wants to see it. Because of memory disorder, she can''t remember many things at all, and now she doesn''t know if she is really dead? She was also a national teacher at any rate before, who would have thought that she would be in this state now. I don''t know if I''m dead or not. Could it be that something really happened? Otherwise, what is the matter with this soul? She didn''t even know why she came to the millennium later. So, she feels that she is quite sad now. To the point where he is now, is he even dead? I don''t know how he died. Waiting for Gu Muran to speak, only heard one sentence: "You probably won''t be able to go tomorrow." While discussing when and how to go tomorrow, how to make an appointment with the people who went up the mountain, when he heard Gu Muran''s words, he felt as if a thunderbolt struck him. Gu Muran said: "Let''s not say that the area around Xitai Mountain has been blocked, and the possibility of everyone going to find out is directly cut off. It shouldn''t take long before everyone will be notified that entering Xitai Mountain is strictly prohibited. Not only can everyone not go, those who The professor can''t go either." After Gu Muran finished speaking, everyone asked why. (end of this chapter) Chapter 235： Is it already infected with evil spirits? Chapter 235 Is it already infected with evil spirit? Gu Muran said: "What happened in Xitai Mountain, Yunqi should have told you at that time." One sentence directly recalls most people''s memories. Except for the owner of the Su family, Mrs. Su, and the owner of the business, the rest of the people were all in the rough stone mine of the Shi family at that time. The sky and the earth suddenly changed, and when the sound of thunder sounded, a group of people were going to climb the rough stone mine to save people... It was Yunqi who stopped them at that time. "It''s Sha... There is Sha on Xitai Mountain." Don''t look at Zhonglu''s age, but his memory is still very strong. is the first to react. After he said this, the head of the Su family, Mrs. Su, and the owner of the business also understood what the reason was. "But... if there are evil spirits on Xitai Mountain, would the people who entered Xitai Mountain have already been infected with evil spirits?" Everyone was worried when they heard that there were evil spirits on Xitai Mountain. The sha that was sealed with the power of thunder... shouldn''t be weak. They think so. Gu Muran said: "Everyone who enters Xitai Mountain has been registered in advance. When the government discovers the antiquities on the ancient mausoleum, in order to prevent the matter of what the antiquities are from being exposed, these people are now staying in a certain part of the hotel. Layers are guarded." The blockade of Mount Xitai was so sensational that many people were aware of it at the time. But it just came out that there were ancient objects in Xitai Mountain. Then there are rumors of ancient tombs. I was afraid that once the gilt and bronze seal was released, the people would not be able to control it, and they all wanted to find out. Lu Chaolan poured a glass of orange juice for Gu Muran, and said: "Now we can only confirm that there is a gilded bronze seal of the national teacher in this ancient tomb, but whose tomb it is, it is hard to say now." Just now, Gu Muran also thought of this matter, so she wanted to find out more. The higher-ups probably also thought of this, so they managed this matter. After all, when all the patriarchs heard about the gilded bronze seal of the national teacher, they spontaneously brought it into the tomb of the national teacher and wanted to worship it. Not to mention ordinary people. I''m afraid that the desire to go to worship is no less than theirs. The more this is the case, the more Gu Muran wants to see the mausoleum. Even if it wasn''t because of this, she still had to solve this matter. "The world is so big that everyone only knows what the gilded bronze seal of the national teacher looks like from the historical books. I have a question, if this tomb is not the national teacher, then whose is it?" Su Muhuai learned about the deeds of the national teacher from the mouth of the elders. Since she is so powerful, no one is likely to get her things into someone else''s tomb. "Who dares to touch the belongings of the national teacher? Who has the ability to keep the belongings of the national teacher in his tomb?" This is indeed a point of doubt. Gu Muran said: "Anyway, there is no real thing about this matter, and various theories may appear." Only after she has been there can one tell at a glance: Is that her mausoleum? Lu Chaolan went on to say: "The first question is to judge whether this ancient tomb belongs to the national teacher? If it is, then everything is fine. If not, whose tomb is it? Who took away the gilded bronze seal of the national teacher? Next question." He said: "Problems need to be solved one by one." Soon, an announcement appeared on the Internet. The content displayed on the announcement is exactly as Gu Muran said. Xitaishan is completely blocked, and the blockade will continue without official information on unblocking. People from the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities also need to wait nearby. For a while, the people were puzzled. They were all wondering what kind of antiquities were discovered, whose tomb was it, and there was such a big battle. They don''t know the existence of Sha, and they don''t know the gilded bronze seal of the national teacher... So the discussion on the Internet has become more and more intense. Ask for a monthly pass~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 236： symptoms Chapter 236 Symptoms Gu Muran picked up the orange juice, took a sip and said, "Whose tomb is it, we will find out tomorrow." "Brother Ran, the authorities have sealed off Mount Xitai now. The defenses should be very strict this time, and it should be difficult for us to sneak in." Shang Sze just saw from the Internet that there is only one road left to go on Mount Xitai. Because of the heavy rain, the road leading to the ancient mausoleum, except for that one, is not safe at all. Gu Muran raised his eyebrows slightly, "Who said we were going to sneak in?" Su Muhuai: "Then how should we get in?" Gu Muran: "Tomorrow you all stay at home obediently." Shi Haoyan had a small round face, his small eyes were full of seriousness: "Benefactor, will you go alone tomorrow?" Madam Su also said at this moment: "How can you do it alone, you can''t do it, it''s too dangerous." The heavy road is the fastest response from this group of people: "Master, there is a ghost in Xitai Mountain. Ordinary people can''t go there, but we can." Patriarch Su said seriously at this moment: "Although we know that Xitai Mountain has evil spirits, the government does not necessarily know that there are evil spirits. Besides, we don''t know why they suddenly control Xitai Mountain?" Part of the people were silent when they heard the words. They can''t deny it, and both of them are right. From their point of view, it is indeed because they know that Xitai Mountain has evil spirits, so they spontaneously believe that the blockade is due to evil spirits. But what the specific reason is, they have no way of knowing now. Shang Size doesn''t care about that much, he just believes in Gu Muran, "My brother Ran said that if she can enter tomorrow, she will definitely be able to enter, regardless of the reason why they blocked it." Gu Muran could see the worry and trust on their faces, and she said affirmatively: "Xitai Mountain is tightly blocked, it is indeed because of the evil spirit." "But how do they know that there is evil?" The business owner looked at his son''s trust in Gu Muran just now, and coupled with the things on the Internet, he also trusted Gu Muran in his heart. Gu Muran said: "The group of people who came back from Xitai Mountain are all in a coma now. The medical staff can''t find anything wrong. There is no problem with their vital signs, but they just can''t wake up." Lu Chaolan also suddenly understood: "That''s why you didn''t let Yun Zheng and the others come together." In the evening, Yun Zheng and Yun Qi were also planning to come here. On the way, Gu Muran told Lu Chaolan to wait in the hospital. Said the two of them would be a little busy tonight. Su Muhuai was also there at the time, and he thought that ''Gu Muran was busy'' because Yunzheng had a lot of patients. Who knew it was because of this reason. Ordinary medical staff will definitely go to the Xiuyuan Medical Center to find the apprentice of the God of Medicine when they encounter helpless things. "Sister Ran, you are really amazing." Su Muhuai felt more and more admiration. And just as they finished speaking, Lu Chaolan''s cell phone rang. It was Yun Qi who called. "Mr. Lu..." Yun Qi knew that there were a lot of them now, so he didn''t dare to call Master. Yun Qi said: "Is Master Gu by your side now? My senior brother and I were invited to see some people just now. The senior brother said that those people had similar symptoms to mine. There was no problem with their vital signs, but they were just lethargic." Maybe he realized the seriousness of the situation, so he even spoke a lot faster. "When some policemen learned from us that it was Tomb Sha, they left in a hurry. I don''t know what they were doing?" After Yun Qi said this, he hoped that his master would pass it on to his benefactor, so that if the police didn''t handle it well, the benefactor should be mentally prepared. But he didn''t know, just now Gu Muran had directly said these things in front of everyone. After hanging up the phone, everyone in the room looked at Gu Muran. What she just said was verified in an instant. (end of this chapter) Chapter 237： The blocked person has nothing to say Chapter 237 The blocked opponent has nothing to say This ability... Chonglu is even more determined to follow Gu Muran, warm her up with small things, and persuade her to enter Taoism. Su Muhuai said at this time: "Now that it is confirmed that it is evil, then to Sister Ran, these are old business." Gu Muran is a mystic herself. Others are afraid of Sha, but she is not. It must be solved easily. Shang Sze said: "But even if you know it''s because of Sha, do you want to sneak in alone?" "Go in openly, isn''t it good?" Gu Muran said, "The government already knows about this matter. If you sneak in, in case someone is regarded as a thief, you can''t tell with ten mouths." After all, the higher authorities attach great importance to this mausoleum. Everyone knows that Gu Muran is very famous now, but the crux of the problem is, where did the people over there get her contact information. In case they find someone else to crack the sha. They were discussing with worry and anxiety. Suddenly, Gu Muran''s cell phone rang. The moment the bell rang, everyone in the private room stopped discussing, and their eyes instantly shifted to Gu Muran. Gu Muran picked up the phone. "Hi, hello, is this Master Gu?" The first sentence the other party spoke was more respectful. Others were staring at Gu Muran''s phone, wondering who the person opposite was? They thought that Gu Muran would ask who the other party was in the first sentence, but in the end, Gu Muran said directly: "Team Lin, what do you want?" Not only were everyone surprised, but the other party was also surprised: "How do you know who I am?" "Is this hard to guess?" Gu Muran answered directly enough, "Isn''t it because I''m a mystic that you came to find me?" The other party has nothing to say when they are blocked by one sentence. "There is indeed something that I would like to trouble Master Gu with." Team Lin thought about it, and then explained what happened. Briefly talked about everyone''s illnesses, and then said, "I heard from Dr. Yun Zheng that this is a tomb evil. I don''t know if Master Gu knows how to break this evil?" Before Gu Muran made a move, from interrogating Patriarch Qian to breaking the truth about the woman falling from the building in Lai Tianyou''s company. Every time, Captain Lin realized Gu Muran''s ability. He specifically explained that he found her contact information from the records of Yunting Resort Hotel. After learning from Yun Zheng and the others that it was Tomb Sha, he rushed back without stopping, hoping to contact Gu Muran as soon as possible. There is a short time limit given above, and this matter must be handled within the specific time. Gu Muran nodded: "I know." Captain Lin on the other side was obviously relieved. Immediately afterwards, he asked: "Where are you? I will send someone to pick you up now." Holding his mobile phone, he made a call, and at the same time sent someone to drive a police car, and immediately went to the place Gu Muran said. After Gu Muran hung up the phone, he saw everyone staring at her without turning their eyes. She touched her face, then looked at Lu Chaolan, "There is nothing on my face." Lu Chaolan smiled and said, "No." They were just too surprised. After all, she walked in after talking brightly, and then the phone rang. As long as she deciphers the tomb spirit, then entering Xitai Mountain is a certainty. Every time she speaks, she can shock everyone. Everyone felt that they had some understanding of her abilities, but under such circumstances, every time she said something, she was breaking everyone''s perception of her. She is like a treasure, and every time she digs it, she will bring endless surprises. (end of this chapter) Chapter 238： The pinnacle of connections? Chapter 238 The pinnacle of connections? When Captain Lin''s police car stopped at the door of the restaurant. The boss who had been guarding the front desk trembled all over, and hurried to the door. Captain Lin showed his ID directly, and said anxiously, "Find someone." When the police came to the door, the boss''s heart trembled. When he heard that he was looking for someone, he hurriedly said: "We are all doing serious business." He was afraid of affecting his reputation. Unexpectedly, Team Lin still seemed in a hurry. The owner of the restaurant was afraid that Team Lin might misunderstand. Team Lin glanced at him: "Why are you in a hurry, I''m just looking for someone." He directly reported Gu Muran''s name, and the restaurant owner suddenly realized on the spot, "Please follow me." This is the most famous person in Yucheng recently. They walked directly to the third floor, and just as the restaurant owner was about to open the door, the door was pulled open from the inside. Gu Muran walked in the front, looked at Team Lin, "Let''s go." Team Lin nodded, and when he was about to leave, he suddenly saw the person behind Gu Muran. The expression immediately froze in place. Last time when a woman from Tianyang Company fell down the stairs, Team Lin had personally heard that the Zhu family said that Gu Muran was the benefactor of the Zhu family. He thought that Gu Muran''s acquaintance with Zhu''s family was already the pinnacle of her connections. I never thought about it¡ª Today, she actually sat at the same table with the heads of several big families in Yancheng for dinner. The other heads of the family stood behind her and said, "Let us take you downstairs." Captain Lin was lucky enough to see only a few of these people on the Internet before. Who would have thought that they would eat at the same dinner table with Gu Muran today, and they would all speak so politely to Gu Muran. It can be seen that Gu Muran is deeply respected by them. Captain Lin also saw an ''old acquaintance'' inside. At the Yunting Resort Hotel, when the house collapsed, Yun Zheng and this man with a shocking appearance stood there. But unexpectedly, he turned out to be the prince of the Lu family in Kyoto. After all, some time ago, there were many disturbances on the Internet. It¡¯s hard for Captain Lin even if he doesn¡¯t know him. Just when Captain Lin was about to leave with Gu Muran, Lu Chaolan suddenly said to Gu Muran, "I''ll go with you tomorrow." Gu Muran didn''t ask why, but just responded with a smile: "Okay." After they left together, Su Muhuai asked Lu Chaolan: "Cousin, do you want to accompany my sister Ran to Mount Xitai tomorrow?" Lu Chaolan nodded. Su Muhuai''s face is full of ''he also wants to go'', but his mother''s face is full of disapproval for him to go. So Su Muhuai didn''t even have a chance to say it, so he was forced to stop thinking about it. - Captain Lin brought Gu Muran to this hotel, and spent a lot of effort and made a lot of guarantees. When it reached the eighth floor, Captain Lin said, "Master Gu, there are only three hours at most. If it is three hours, the tomb spirit has not been cracked yet..." "Five minutes is enough." Gu Muran said relaxedly. Gu Muran has absorbed nearly 60% of the spiritual power of the small spirit veins in Gu Muran''s body. For her, it was easier for her to break the tomb spirit in their bodies than to break the tomb spirit on Yun Qi''s body in the first place. After all, the spiritual power in her body at this moment is more abundant than when she first came to this world. Although it is not one-tenth of the previous life, it is still enough for now. Captain Lin believes that Gu Muran''s ability can crack it, but he doesn''t believe it can be done in just five minutes. However, it turns out that he still underestimated Gu Muran. Captain Lin sent someone to prepare the table for Gu Muran. Who would have thought that Gu Muran just glanced at it and said two words: "No need." (end of this chapter) Chapter 239： Kyoto Special Administrative Bureau Chapter 239 Kyoto Special Administrative Bureau Then, she saw Gu Muran take out a cinnabar pen from her schoolbag and wave it in the air at will, like a ghost drawing amulet. There was also a curse lightly chanted in his mouth. Accompanied by her mouth lightly drinking: "Break me!" Captain Lin felt as if there was a piercing sound in his ears. Just for a moment, it returned to normal. Then, I saw Gu Muran put away the cinnabar pen, and looked at himself lightly: "Okay." The array has fully covered all the rooms on this floor. Captain Lin thought it was just a prelude, but whoever thought it was over. He was incredible: "This is the end." Gu Muran: "Otherwise?" Actually, she didn¡¯t even need to take the cinnabar pen, but in order not to scare Captain Lin again, she deliberately took out the cinnabar pen to pretend. Who ever thought, Captain Lin still finds it unbelievable. Captain Lin: "You didn''t even draw on the talisman paper, and you didn''t even touch the pen and ink. Is that all right?" Gu Muran didn''t want to explain further: "If you really don''t believe it, you can go and see if they wake up?" As soon as Captain Lin opened the door, he heard voices coming from outside. He didn''t need to check them one by one, all the comatose lists were in his brain, and he had already checked them when he saw the crowd wandering outside. He was terrified on the spot. Immediately report the matter to the superior. There is no need for Gu Muran to mention that she wants to go to Xitai Mountain tomorrow, the higher-ups immediately invite her to go to Xitai Mountain together tomorrow. and¡­ The tone is sincere. Plead again and again. Gu Muran agreed. Just as Team Lin was about to send Gu Muran back, he suddenly received a call. Team Lin apologized to Gu Muran, then walked a few meters away to answer the phone. But Team Lin didn''t know, as long as Gu Muran wanted to hear what they said, he could hear it clearly. As her spiritual power improved, her five senses became more acute. Not to mention three or five meters away, but wherever she wants to hear, she can hear the content of other people''s conversations at a distance of 100 meters. But she felt that it was too noisy, so she directly closed part of her consciousness. But despite this, she still overheard the words ''Kyoto Special Administrative Bureau''. It''s because her partner Lu Chaolan is from Kyoto, so she is particularly sensitive to the word "Kyoto". Judging from Team Lin''s serious appearance, the Kyoto Special Administrative Bureau must have a high status. After a while, Team Lin came over and said with a serious expression: "Master Gu, are you sure about deciphering the evil spirit of Xitai Mountain?" Although he had just seen that Gu Muran''s ability was very powerful, he realized the seriousness of the Xitaishan incident and the importance it attached to him during that phone call just now. Gu Muran didn''t respond, but kept looking at Captain Lin with those eyes, "I think, should you tell me what happened first?" Captain Lin said: "Today''s deciphering of the evil spirit has just reached the ears of the Kyoto Special Administrative Bureau. In Kyoto, not only the Kyoto Institute of Cultural Relics attaches great importance to this ancient tomb. The Special Administrative Bureau called. It must be foolproof." After he finished speaking in one breath, he found that Gu Muran had no expression on his face. He was afraid that Gu Muran would be angry, and no one would be able to solve this problem by then: "The people from the Special Administration Bureau just called to strengthen Master Gu''s confidence, and gave him a compliment." Captain Lin couldn''t tell what Gu Muran was thinking, so he could only continue to paraphrase. Gu Muran''s eyes, even though he didn''t say anything, but now he feels more oppressive than the people of the Kyoto Special Administrative Bureau. (end of this chapter) Chapter 240： Thats crazy Chapter 240 These words are arrogant Captain Lin didn''t know why he felt this way, since the girl in front of him was just an adult. But these words still have to be said, so Captain Lin continued: "People from the Kyoto Special Administrative Bureau already know that Master Gu will take the college entrance examination this year. And protect the professor from evil spirits. After the matter is completed, the Special Administrative Bureau will definitely thank you." Gu Muran is now just an orphan with no background. No rights, no connections. If you want to gain a firm foothold in Kyoto, you need someone to support you. The Special Administrative Bureau is a very special place. It is independent of all the families, but it was born in Kyoto, where there are many families and strong power. It has great power. Captain Lin thought that Gu Muran must be very excited after hearing this. Who would have thought, her expression has always been indifferent. It seems that I didn''t hear it, and it seemed that after I heard it, I didn''t take it to heart. "I see, if there is nothing else, I will go back first." Killing Captain Lin, he didn''t expect such shocking good news, Gu Muran just had such an expression. In the end, it seemed that he had never seen the world. Not even a little girl is indifferent. Captain Lin still has Gu Muran''s safety on his shoulders, he caught up with Gu Muran who had already walked a few steps, and was about to send her back. As soon as he looked up, he saw a figure standing not far away. The figure is outstanding, tall and tall, with light eyebrows and eyes. Obviously he is a dignified and noble son, but he has an indescribable composure and cannot be underestimated. The prince of Kyoto. In the phone call from the Special Administration Bureau just now, an order has been given, and Lu Chaolan has a pass order from the Special Administration Bureau in his hand. He cannot stop what he wants to do. "Captain Lin doesn''t need to pick up Aran tomorrow, you tell me a place, and I will bring Aran to meet you tomorrow." Captain Lin suddenly thought of what Lu Chaolan and Gu Muran said that night: [I will go with you tomorrow. ¡¿ Captain Lin mentioned a location, and then his eyes swept over Gu Muran, "Did Master Gu know that the higher-ups would send you to Xitai Mountain to get rid of evil spirits?" The girl stood beside Lu Chaolan with a calm expression: "The evil spirit on Xitai Mountain was not formed overnight. Except for me, no one in this world can break this evil spirit in a short period of time." This is arrogant. But for some reason, Captain Lin felt that the expression she just spoke seemed to be just explaining a fact, which was as flat as it was. The matter of her cracking the Tomb Shade upstairs just now seems to have surfaced in front of her eyes. She didn''t say it for more than five minutes, and he thought it was impossible at the time. After all, so many doctors are helpless. And there''s more than one person lying there... But in fact, in less than a minute, everyone was alive and kicking. Actually, at that moment, Captain Lin was already deeply admired from the bottom of his heart. He believed in the truth of her words: [Except for me, no one in this world can break this evil in a short time. ¡¿ Now that metaphysics is in decline, sorcerers rarely appear in front of people. Even if other mystics are found in a short period of time, it may still be a problem that they cannot be cracked. Not to mention, there is a time limit. He bowed deeply: "So, I leave this matter to you." Gu Muran nodded slightly noncommittal. Immediately afterwards, Captain Lin nodded in Lu Chaolan''s direction again: "Master Gu, I''ll leave it to you." Lu Chaolan: "It should be my responsibility to take care of her. You don''t need to ask me." Until the figures of Lu Chaolan and Gu Muran disappeared from Captain Lin''s sight, Captain Lin still hadn''t recovered from what he just said. The more he tasted, the more strange this sentence seemed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 241： Fate star faded Chapter 241 Fate star becomes bleak The night is as cool as water. After returning, Gu Muran sat in the courtyard, watching the starry sky late at night. She frowned slightly. Lu Chaolan didn''t know when he would appear by her side, and he didn''t speak, but just quietly accompanied her. She has remained in this state since she came back, looking at the starry sky all the time. I still remember that the last time she looked at the sky like this was the eve of the rainstorm. He quietly made scented tea aside, and poured her a cup gently. Waiting for Gu Muran to come back to look at him, he said: "Have a drink." Slight floral fragrance, fragrant. Gu Muran picked up a cup, she looked at Lu Chaolan: "Are you okay tomorrow?" Lu Chaolan nodded, "I will accompany you to Mount Xitai tomorrow." Gu Muran stared at Lu Chaolan''s face, his eyes suddenly darkened. After that, she didn''t know what to think, and she looked at the starry sky again. In the eyes of others, the deep starry sky is only a little bit of starlight. But in Gu Muran''s eyes, the huge starry sky is like a network disk intertwined with silk threads of various spiritual power colors. With the improvement of Gu Muran''s spiritual power, her control over everything became more and more handy. At this moment, in her eyes, Xitai Mountain in the southeast is like a gray-black whirlpool. That is a sign of condensation and gathering of evil spirits. There are different life stars around it and it interconnects with each other, and those silk threads show different colors. Some of the life stars connected to it are entangled by faint gray silk threads. Due east there is a purple life star surrounded by black lines. The faint causal line between this purple star and the gray-black vortex suddenly brightened a little. And this purple star represents Lu Chaolan. Gu Muran looked at Lu Chaolan and said, "Maybe tomorrow I will find something related to your karma." Lu Chaolan''s eyes narrowed slightly, he didn''t expect that he was also related to Xitai Mountain. He has always been curious about what Gu Muran said before, what is he asking for in exchange for one life in ten lives? There was no sign before, but now that I vaguely had a direction, when I was curious, for some reason, my heart began to vaguely feel uneasy. Just at this time- Gu Muran saw a fate star connected to Xitai Mountain next to it, and the gray silk thread connected to it suddenly skyrocketed, and the fate star became brighter. The gray silk thread is also getting brighter. Gu Muran deduced that this was Fan Siyu''s life star. When it suddenly skyrocketed, a star next to it suddenly dimmed a little. And this fate star represents Gu Yunjiao''s fate. Two life stars, one strong and one weak, is not a good thing. Since Fan Siyu''s company was shut down, he seemed to have disappeared. At the same time, Shao Hong and Gu Yunjiao who were related to Fan Siyu also seemed to have evaporated, and there was no trace of them at all. Gu Yunjiao didn''t even take the college entrance examination, so I don''t know where she is now. While Gu Muran was staring at the starry sky, the fate star representing Gu Yunjiao''s fortune became even more bleak. Gu Muran looked at the lifelines of these two fate stars, and deduced a trigram again. Brows and eyes instantly became very cool. "What''s the matter?" Lu Chaolan noticed the sudden change in her surroundings, and asked. "I don''t know where I found the evil ways of the outside world, and they treat human life like nothing." Gu Muran unconsciously exuded an astonishing majesty. Gu Muran didn''t point it out, and Lu Chaolan also vaguely felt that she might have counted something bad. On the second day, Lu Chaolan understood what Gu Muran meant by these words. (end of this chapter) Chapter 242： something unexpected happened Chapter 242 Something Unexpected Happened Lu Chaolan directly sent Gu Muran to the place Captain Lin said yesterday. Those who went up the mountain with them were not only Captain Lin, but also those professors from the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities. However, they didn''t expect that even when the government had sealed off Xitai Mountain, something unexpected happened. Just when they reached the halfway up Xitai Mountain, a female corpse appeared on the mountain. The corpse is so shriveled that it doesn''t look like it has a face. The whole person is like dry bark, very frightening. Captain Lin immediately asked people to guard against the surroundings, and said to the professor and others: "Now we need to rule out whether there is any danger on the mountain. If this is the case, please go back down the mountain and wait." He immediately sent someone to call the bureau to report the situation here. After he finished the call, the professor and others discussed it and said, "How about we wait here for a while and wait until the forensic doctor comes to identify the situation before going up the mountain?" Professor and others wanted to go up the mountain immediately, but they still dare not be careless in such a situation, but the youngest in their group is over forty. Their legs and feet are not as good as young people, and they don''t want to delay the time to go back and forth. Team Lin shoulders the burden of everyone''s safety, and he can''t take any risks, "Even if it takes some time, we must ensure the safety of the professors. Please let the professor go down the mountain with our people. We will accompany you after we are sure that there is nothing wrong with you on the mountain." Come up again." The opinions of the two groups of people are completely opposite. Completely frozen in place. No one would give in. Gu Muran stood next to Lu Chaolan, she was wondering, what exactly are these professors looking for? There is nothing more important than their safety. Ordinary people feel timid when they see this weird thing. After all, protecting your own life is the most important thing. It seemed that they didn''t know what was waiting for them in the road ahead, and they were so stubborn, for fear of wasting any time. What exactly is their Antiquities Research Institute studying... After all, the gilded bronze seal of the national teacher was only found out yesterday, and the people from the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities had already arrived in Yancheng at dusk. Gu Muran became more and more curious. She didn''t speak, but quietly watched the two of them reasoning. However, soon, the smoke of this theory burned to her feet. Captain Lin suddenly looked at Gu Muran: "Master Gu, what do you think? You are not only shouldering the burden of breaking evil spirits, but even more, you are also shouldering the burden of protecting the professors." Captain Lin''s words directly focused the eyes of several professors on Gu Muran. Several professors in Kyoto had already received a call from the headquarters of the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities last night. It was said on the phone that the Kyoto Special Administrative Bureau will cooperate with them this time. They found a person who was responsible for keeping them safe and protecting cultural relics. The condition is: the information obtained in the mausoleum must be shared. For so many years, the Bureau of Special Administration and the Institute of Antiquities have always been indifferent to each other. This is the first time that the Special Administration Bureau said it would cooperate with them. The appearance of the tomb spirit blocked the progress of the professor of the Institute of Antiquities. For the integrity and safety of cultural relics. Finally, they agreed to the request for resource sharing. After all, they also want to know what the SMA thinks this time. However, when they saw Gu Muran today, they never expected that the Special Administration Bureau would entrust this important task to a little girl. (end of this chapter) Chapter 243： Aunt doesnt wait Chapter 243 My aunt no longer serves me After hearing Captain Lin''s words, several professors sneered and said, "Just her? Still protecting us?" Gu Muran''s eyes swept over those professors, and then she raised her eyebrows lightly, and looked at Captain Lin, "Captain Lin, did you hear me? How much do you think the professors will believe the strength of my words? " In the eyes of the professors, there was contempt from the beginning to the end. When she first came, she could see it clearly. Several professors did not expect that Gu Muran''s speech would be so unadorned. Captain Lin thought that Gu Muran was direct, but he didn''t expect it to be so direct. "If the professor doesn''t believe it, then Ms. Gu has to prove her ability to the professors. After all... Ms. Gu, didn''t you agree to the Special Administration Bureau? Are you protecting their safety?" Gu Muran sneered: "Why should I prove my ability to them? I''m not full. Also... why don''t I know when I promised the Special Administration Bureau?" Captain Lin was shocked: "Just last night, before Mr. Lu went to pick you up..." Gu Muran: "Captain Lin might as well recall what I said at the time." ¡¾I see, if there is nothing else, I will go back first...¡¿ No mention of promise at all. Captain Lin, who remembered what the original words were, seemed to be deflated on the spot. Gu Muran glanced at everyone, especially staying on several professors for a moment, "I am only here to crack the tomb and eradicate evil spirits. To me, the lives of professors are as equal as the lives of the people, and everyone''s lives are worthless." Noble and humble." She could see that among this group of professors, some professors were flushed with anger. But who is Gu Muran? Previous life was a national teacher... The fundamental creed is that all living beings are equal, and there is no distinction between high and low life. She would never allow herself to be wronged like this, not to mention the group of professors whose eyes were almost raised to the sky. If she followed what Captain Lin said just now, she would be stepping on her dignity on the ground. She never lets herself be **** off. No one can make her angry! "Who do you think you are? How dare a little girl be so arrogant before her hair grows! Just you? You still crack the tomb evil? Shit ability!" One of the professors, whose hair was about to fall out, had never been subjected to such anger in Kyoto, so he naturally wanted to save face. Almost everyone in Kyoto is holding them. But I never expected that a person who just took the college entrance examination and never experienced beatings from society would speak so arrogantly and defiantly. Gu Muran was not annoyed, and counterattacked lightly: "You are the only one with long hair. You are so powerful, why don''t you break the tomb evil. You are very capable. After you came last night, why didn''t you break into it? You are so powerful. Will say, why don''t you tell me how the woman died?" After speaking, Gu Muran, who was not relieved, even rolled his eyes. Among the astonished eyes of everyone, she even snorted: "It''s so difficult to serve, my aunt will stop serving, and whoever loves to serve will serve." After saying this, she walked straight up the mountain. The man who had been following him all this time suddenly looked at the bald professor who had just spoken, with a cold look in his eyes. Captain Lin didn''t expect how things would turn out to be where they are now. It was also the first time he came into contact with several professors from the Institute of Antiquities. He originally thought that Gu Muran would bear it for the sake of his future. However, who would have thought that in order to show off her quick tongue, she would not care about her own future. These professors were sent from Kyoto after all. Offending them won''t do any good. But it¡¯s too late to say anything now. They have come a long way. (end of this chapter) Chapter 244： If you dont want to do it, leave early Chapter 244 Leave early if you don¡¯t want to do it The professors did not expect Gu Muran to be so hot-tempered. They were also annoyed, and flicked their sleeves: "You are not big, and you have a big temper." "If you have the ability, no matter how angry you are, we won''t say anything, but unfortunately, you have such an angry temper without the ability." A few professors were sitting on the stone pier, gasping for breath. They stepped on something under their feet and almost slipped. They stomped a few stones angrily, cursing: "This special management bureau is so blind that it found a dead girl who is still young." Captain Lin felt that he still had to justify Gu Muran''s name, but these old men were used to being praised, so they couldn''t listen to it for a while. "Enough, let''s all be quiet!" There is also a leader among the professors. His hair is already gray, but his eyes are shining. He just went to check on the corpse. Whoever wanted to come back heard that this group of people had been cursing, and even got angry with the little girl entrusted by the Special Administration Bureau. "What kind of place do you think this is? All of you still rely on the old to sell the old." The old man spoke with an air of calm and prestige. Which professor he glanced at, the professor shrank his gaze. "You guys are really capable, even bullying a little girl together." "How dare you insult the Kyoto Special Administrative Bureau!" "If anyone doesn''t want to do it, just say it now, I will send a car to send him back to Kyoto immediately, what should you do tomorrow, our Institute of Antiquities can''t afford such a big Buddha." This time I was in a hurry to go out and gathered professors who had no research missions together, but who would have thought that this group of people simply did not know the heights of the sky and the earth. As the saying goes, don''t bully the old, don''t bully the young. "One by one, they are only F-level professors, and they are always yelling when they go out. If you are promoted to a level, the reputation of the institute will be ruined sooner or later." "You know who was standing next to that girl just now. You have offended not only the Kyoto Special Administrative Bureau, but also the Lu family. If you don''t want to work in the Institute of Antiquities, you should leave as soon as possible." Where can a girl who can make the prince of the Lu family take a high look and is willing to stand behind him as a bodyguard? Besides, how can the person who can make the official agree to break the evil spirit on the mountain is a simple little girl. Besides, the Special Administration Bureau has been standing in Kyoto for many years, and their eyes have never made a mistake, although he doesn''t know how the Special Administration Bureau found Gu Muran. But the two of them have reached a consensus, that is to say, this is a case of cooperation between the Institute of Antiquities and the Special Administrative Bureau, and the Special Administrative Bureau will definitely choose candidates carefully. The professors who had been cursing just now were all cowering, and no one dared to speak. At this moment, the forensic doctor also arrived, and he was a little confused when he saw the situation at the scene. Captain Lin hurriedly led the forensic doctor to the scene of the corpse. Captain Lin let out a long sigh of relief until he escaped from this area. The forensic doctor was shocked when he saw the corpse. This is the first time in her life that she has encountered such a situation. The whole body is as dry as tree bark, which is really scary to look at. Moreover, she was dressed in black all over. The forensic doctor examined carefully and found that there were some blood stains on her pants. There is also a bruise on the head. According to the diagnosis, this is where the body was thrown here after death and stoned. The injury on the pants still needs to be taken back for inspection. It is very likely that there was a child in the stomach. Later, after checking the fingerprints. None of them expected that this would be Gu Yunjiao, the daughter of the Gu family who went bankrupt some time ago. The pupil of the forensic doctor was shocked: "In this short period of time, why has she changed so much, and now she looks like a dying old man." (end of this chapter) Chapter 245： give me a reasonable explanation Chapter 245 Give me a reasonable explanation The wrinkles on the skin can''t tell that she was a young woman before. Everyone present was shocked when they heard that the corpse was only eighteen years old. "How could this corpse be only eighteen years old?" "Even if she is eighty years old, I will believe it." But it is what it is. Rao couldn''t believe it anymore, but these things couldn''t be faked. The forensic doctor glanced left and right, and asked Captain Lin: "Why didn''t I see Miss Gu, didn''t I say that she was also on the team? Hurry up and send someone to look for Gu Muran, maybe Miss Gu can explain this weird situation." The forensic doctor had heard a lot about Gu Muran''s deeds before. In addition, this mountain is indeed a bit weird. The people who went up the mountain before fell into a coma for no reason after returning, and it was Gu Muran who took the shot to wake up. "Captain Lin, why don''t you speak? Didn''t you call Miss Gu yesterday? Call and ask where she is. This mountain is no longer safe." After the forensic doctor said this, they just remembered that they walked forward for a while, and they arrived at the place where the gilded bronze seal was found. Getting there, the situation will become more dangerous. A group of police officers who escorted them also began to say to their captain: "Captain, please call quickly, Miss Gu is so powerful, she must be able to figure out the weirdness of this corpse. With her here, we will be safe of." Just now, this group of little policemen can''t get used to those bossy professors and old men. One by one, their nostrils are upturned. But they dare not hit the egg against the rock. Now that they finally had the opportunity to catch the opportunity, they praised Gu Muran vigorously. The faces of those professors became uglier than each other. Professor Wei, who was the leader, looked at the group of professors who had been arrogant just now, and his face was even more unkind, "If you delay the progress of the investigation in the institute, you can just pack up and leave when you go back." Others dare not say a word. Captain Lin was also afraid of delaying the deadline given by the above, so he first said to Professor Wei: "Professor Wei, please wait here for a while. I will make a call right now..." Professor Wei nodded: "It''s troublesome." Captain Lin didn''t dare to complain about trouble, so he hurried to make a phone call. The phone rang many times before someone picked it up. Captain Lin immediately said: "Master Gu, where are you now?" But, who would have thought that the voice answering the phone over there turned out to be a man. "Who are you?" The man over there asked back. Captain Lin reported his name. The people over there heard about it and said, "Captain Lin? Isn''t Ms. Gu with you? Why did you make this call to ask where she is? What are you doing to Ms. Gu?" They didn''t expect that the person who answered the phone was not Gu Muran, but Yun Zheng. The phone is still on the speakerphone. They haven''t figured out why Gu Muran''s mobile phone is not in her own hands, but in Yun Zheng''s? Then I heard Yun Zheng''s angry voice: "Captain Lin, it was you who respectfully invited Miss Gu to get rid of the tomb evil yesterday, and it was because of your invitation that she came to Xitai Mountain today." "My master once explained that anyone who helps and insults Ms. Gu is against the Xiuyuan Medical Center and will be blacklisted by the Xiuyuan Medical Center." His voice was loud, reaching the ears of everyone present. "How dangerous Xitai Mountain is now, I think you know better than me. If Miss Gu suffers any injuries in Xitai Mountain today, I hope Captain Lin can give me a reasonable explanation." They are openly protecting Gu Muran. (end of this chapter) Chapter 246： Dont dare speak rudely in front of her Chapter 246 Don''t dare speak rudely in front of her Before Captain Lin could speak, another voice came from the mobile phone. The voice was a little soft, it didn''t sound like it was said on the side of the mobile phone, but it could be heard clearly. "Everyone, I''m sorry, the Xiuyuan Medical Center is closed today. My Xiuyuan Medical Center has been open every day since its opening. If there is no special reason today, it will definitely not be closed. Please forgive me." Captain Lin could hear clearly that this was not Yun Zheng''s voice. He didn''t expect that Xiuyuan Medical Center would attach so much importance to Gu Muran. Yunqi and others decided to close the museum on the spot. At this time, Yun Zheng''s voice came, "Captain Lin, please do your work first. I will wait for you at the bottom of Xitai Mountain with everyone in the medical center." "I still say that, Miss Gu is the person my master wants to protect." "Even I dare not speak rudely in front of Miss Gu." "It was you who took the man away yesterday. I hope we can see an unscathed Miss Gu at the foot of the mountain." After the phone was hung up, everyone present was surprised, especially the professor from Kyoto. The Xiuyuan Medical Center actually took such good care of Gu Muran. The reputation of Xiuyuan Medical Center in the medical field has always been very good. They are open every day. Even during the Chinese New Year, they are afraid that people will not find them, so they will have a doctor on duty during any holiday. However, no one expected that today, just because of this phone call, a girl was closed. Captain Lin looked a little serious. He was thinking, did he do something wrong just now, should he stand by Gu Muran unconditionally, otherwise there would not be such a deadlock now. Professor Wei has never known Gu Muran before, and this is the first time he saw her today, and his impression of her is only on those eyes made of crystal, which seem to be able to speak, as if they can penetrate people''s hearts. Professor Wei originally thought that the battle between the Kyoto Special Administrative Bureau and the Lu family prince had already contained great energy. But she never expected that she would be treated differently by the God of Medicine. Many wealthy families in Kyoto spent a lot of effort to seek medical treatment. But I never expected... She actually made the Xiuyuan Medical Center protect her to such an extent. The apprentice of the God of Medicine waited at the foot of the mountain with the staff of the whole medical center. Such a person, on his own, is enough to make a living in Kyoto. After all, a capable person is the object of everyone''s scrambling to win him over wherever he is placed. Professor Wei, who was originally angry with some professors, was even more angry at the moment, and his heart, liver, spleen and lungs were hurting. "Look what you''ve done!" Professor Wei was so angry that he didn''t know what to say. Such a person must not make enemies. The professors sitting on the stone pier all stood up at this moment, their heads huddled together like quails, and they dared not speak. The current situation is completely deadlocked. The corpse can''t be explained now, so it has to be pulled down the mountain. After all, the blood on the pants still needs to be checked. Captain Lin was going to persuade Professor Wei and others to go down the mountain first, and they went to look for Gu Muran first. But Professor Wei insisted on being with them. Captain Lin: "Professor Wei, the mountain is dangerous, wait for us to find out everything before picking you up." "We are not so hypocritical." Professor Wei said, "You are not afraid. Why do we have to hide behind you and come looking for us after you have found out everything?" There are a few little policemen around Captain Lin. They don''t want to shy away from standing behind others. They want to speak up for Master Gu: "Before the heavy rain, Master Gu took all the people back regardless of his own safety. We trust her and won''t Don''t care about us." "Master Gu also said just now that she came here only to crack the tomb evil and eradicate evil spirits. We believe this road is safe." "right!" "We all believe that the road that Master Gu has traveled is safe." One person told the danger at that time, and everyone stopped silent in an instant. Professor Wei was shocked by everyone''s voice. (end of this chapter) Chapter 247： hunting object Chapter 247 Hunting object Professor Wei really didn''t expect that Gu Muran''s voice was so high in everyone''s hearts. This level of trust cannot be achieved with a few simple words. Finally, they walked up the mountain along the road that Gu Muran had just walked. Along the way, there was no panic on the faces of the people, and they even vaguely expected to find Gu Muran and see how she would relieve her evil spirits. This made Professor Wei even more curious about Gu Muran. At this moment, Gu Muran, who was still talking about it just now, has arrived at a position between the top of the mountain and halfway up the mountain, with the rock wall behind him. Standing here, you can overlook the mountains. She said: "She was contaminated with my fate and avoided a trace of cause and effect, but the final fate has not escaped." Her voice was hazy, as if hidden in a mist, making it impossible to guess her emotions. Gu Muran looked into the distance, and said: "Bai Hu Sha, when the evil spirit was at its strongest, he killed her and the child in her belly." Lu Chaolan knew a lot under the influence of his ears and eyes. He said: "Everything in the world has its own cycle of cause and effect." Lu Chaolan already understood who the shriveled man was halfway up the mountain just now. He asked, "Is it because of Fan Siyu that she was in such a difficult situation?" Gu Muran sneered, "She thinks she has found a backer, but she doesn''t know that this is a demon that kills people." "After Gu Yunjiao was released from the detention center... or in other words, after Fan Siyu came to Yucheng, Gu Yunjiao was Fan Siyu''s hunting target." Gu Muran said: "If I''m not wrong, they must have signed several unfair terms, but they all have their own plans..." "Gu Yunjiao is greedy for his money, and Fan Siyu is greedy for her vitality and the few traces of luck that she has tainted me. But in order to escape the punishment of God, he must make her willing." Qian Siyuan stole five million from Fan Siyu at the seaside of Yunting Resort Hotel. Qian Siyuan and Gu Yunjiao no longer have any relationship. Immediately afterwards, Fan Siyu repaid the debt for Gu Yunjiao. Gu Yunjiao believed that he was obedient and could not resist his order. Fan Siyu paid off the debt for her, which was already regarded as a contractual relationship invisibly. After all, that''s not a simple contract either. An ordinary person, Gu Yunjiao, wouldn''t be able to tell if an evil cultivator of mystical arts was doing something wrong. Lu Chaolan stood beside Gu Muran and listened to her talk a lot. Gu Muran stood here, and some threads in her mind gradually became clear. What she thought was a little weird before, when she sensed the strong evil spirit here, she understood everything. She turned around suddenly, looking at the stone wall behind her. Her hand clapped it twice. Her eyes signaled Lu Chaolan to stand aside. Lu Chaolan saw that Gu Muran drew something in the air with the spiritual power of his fingertips as a guide, and pushed it forward casually, and the thing disappeared directly into the stone wall. It was too late to say, but it was soon. Gu Muran pinpointed the weakest spot, and directly popped out a cluster of spiritual light. The weak stone wall suddenly shattered as if it had exploded. Lu Chaolan stood aside, watching the hard-hard stone wall turn into powder in an instant. Moreover, this explosion made no sound at all. He was once again amazed by Gu Muran''s ability. Gu Muran looked at him indifferently: "Let''s go." Even Lu Chaolan, who has been with Gu Muran for a long time, is a little unresponsive at the moment. "It was a formation just now. Using spiritual power as a guide, a formation was set up to isolate the bangs and prevent surprises." Gu Muran explained. Then he stepped forward and directly entered the mountain. The inside is not completely solid, but a channel. (end of this chapter) Chapter 248： take offense Chapter 248 Offend me There is a lot of space in the mountain. Gu Muran walked in without any response. Looking at Gu Muran''s reaction, Lu Chaolan walked in unprepared, but when he stepped in, he suddenly felt a burst of irritability in his heart. It is this time. The violet jadeite bracelet in his hand suddenly flashed with light. The bright light directly protected his whole body. Gu Muran seemed to feel something, and looked back. Then she stretched out her left hand directly, and took his right hand. She raised her head slightly and bumped into his eyes. His eyes are as deep and cold as ever, but if you look closely, you can find that his eyes are not calm, and the depths of the eyes seem to be full of waves. He narrowed his eyes slightly, only to hear her say: "Offend me." The man''s throat moved slightly. Just when he was about to say something. She said again: "This is directly leading to the main tomb, and the evil spirit will only become stronger and stronger. You hold my hand so that you will not be disturbed by the evil spirit." The girl''s eyes were as calm as ever, and these words were not mixed with any other emotions. Lu Chaolan clenched a little more, and said, "Okay." After taking two steps, he held her hand and strengthened it a little. I''m afraid that it will loosen. Gu Muran didn''t think there was anything wrong. Even she doesn''t know what it means for a single man and woman to hold hands. They may no longer be considered single men and women, after all, they have already registered in the same household registration book. But Lu Chaolan''s heart was not peaceful. The deeper you go along this ladder, the more you can feel a little bit of coldness. But because there was another person standing beside him, the man felt more stable in his heart. He seemed to be able to recall the scene of the two looking for everyone in the heavy rain side by side during the last rainstorm. No matter what time it is, her face is very calm, and she is sure of winning. It seems that everything can''t help her. Since he met her, every time he gets along with her and gets to know her better, he can find that she is really different from most people. There is great love in my heart, but I will never overflow with compassion. "What are you thinking?" Lu Chaolan, who had been recalling every detail of getting along with Gu Muran in his mind, saw the girl next to him suddenly stop and look at him. Lu Chaolan led her and walked forward, "I''m thinking about what you said about my karma." She doesn''t understand love, so it''s good to get along like this. "Don''t add trouble to yourself, when you should know, you will know it naturally." There is a black mist ahead, and there is something that wants to get close to them. But before they touched them, to be precise, when they were about to touch Gu Muran, they shrank suddenly. Then quickly backed away. "I still want to run!" "Bunch!" She waved her right hand, and a burst of light instantly covered the evil spirits that wanted to get close to them. In an instant, all these evil spirits were gathered together by spiritual power. Moreover, it is extremely suppressed. Suddenly- Something seemed to flash in her mind, her fingertips moved slightly, and a burst of spiritual power poured out instantly. The moment she landed, her lips moved slightly, as if chanting a series of spells. Soon, a villain appeared on the ground. The villain is very small, about the size of a palm. The whole body is in a state of crystal fog. It was very agile, and it tilted its head to look at Gu Muran, only to feel that there was a familiar aura about her, but it was a little strange. It just moved a little closer to Gu Muran, but it didn''t dare to get too close. Lu Chaolan was stunned: "What is this?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 249： Formation origin Chapter 249 Origin of Formation Gu Muran thought for a while: "It is the soul that guards this ancient tomb." Lu Chaolan: "Soul?" Gu Muran didn''t know how to explain it. She said: "This is left by the national teacher. Although I don''t know what happened to this tomb, there are indeed traces of her existence here." "The soul is what she left behind...to protect this tomb." The impression of Lingpo just suddenly appeared in her mind. About how to induce it to appear, it is also a memory fragment that has just appeared in my mind. Many memories of her being a national teacher can''t be remembered now. Now she can only judge: something must have happened that year, and this incident must be related to the causal blood evil in her body. "Since it is guarding this mausoleum, why is there so much evil spirit in this mausoleum?" This is what Lu Chaolan was curious about. The evil spirit just now has condensed into a solid body. Even though he was in the rough stone mine of the Shi family before, he could only feel uncomfortable due to the strong evil spirit. But he never had a day when he could actually see the evil spirit. It is enough to prove the seriousness of the evil spirit here. "This mausoleum originally had a large seal formation." "This large sealing formation not only seals the evil spirits in the ancient tombs to prevent them from spilling out, but also absorbs the evil spirits from the outside world." There was originally evil spirits, but as time went by, they were still gathering. "This is also the reason why part of the evil energy in Fan Siyu and Shao Hong''s body entered Xitai Mountain, and I didn''t notice it at the first time." This is something she suddenly understood when she just summoned the little spirit. Xitaishan is related to her, and she can''t figure out anything related to herself now. When she first came into contact with Mount Xitai, her spiritual power was weak. In addition, she was more powerful back then, and the formation she set up was more concealed. In addition, her memory is disordered now, and she can''t remember many things at all. She is now restricted everywhere. "With the passage of time, the remaining spiritual power in the spirit body has been severely depleted, and the evil spirit is increasing day by day. There is a crack in the seal, and the spirit fell into a deep sleep. It didn''t wake up until the spiritual power was filled just now." Gu Muran did not say one thing, this little soul should be created by her soul power and spiritual power. But the spiritual power and soul power in her body are not as pure as they were back then. What''s more, she also has karmic blood evil in her body now, which is completely different from herself back then. So now this crystal-like villain is floating and standing in mid-air, looking at her quietly, with an appearance of ''wanting to get close but not too close''. Afraid that I would recognize the wrong owner. Lu Chaolan heard Gu Muran say so much, he suddenly remembered one thing: "That is to say, the rough stone mine of the Shi family had evil spirits at the beginning?" Gu Muran nodded: "The evil spirit suppressed by the spirit veins has been absorbed continuously, but as the evil cultivators use this place to avoid the punishment of heaven, the evil spirit in their bodies is also continuously transferred here. Even if it is slow, it can''t bear it, causing cracks in the seal." After all, millennia have passed. Now that Lu Chaolan heard it, he admired the national teacher back then. Not only did he single-handedly cause a wave of metaphysics, but the formations he set up took thousands of years. The sha here is not a simple sha, after all, it has existed for thousands of years. The two continued to walk inside. At this time, there is no black mist to cover it. The little spirit behind him suddenly jumped in front of them. Then, under the watchful eyes of the two of them, Xiao Lingpo slightly stretched out his hand towards the restrained evil spirit light ball. At this moment, a very weird scene appeared. (end of this chapter) Chapter 250： Fate has been transferred Chapter 250 Life Shake was transferred The baleful light ball bound by spiritual power suddenly seemed to change from a round sphere to a balloon. The center of the ball is black evil spirit, and the outside is wrapped by white spiritual power. And because the soul has just a little bit, it seems to be a spiritual rope that is suddenly derived. One end is tied to the evil spirit light ball, and the other end is held in the palm of the hand by the little spirit. Little Lingpo seemed to notice that Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan were looking at her, she looked back at her, and then jumped out again. The evil spirit light ball was originally suppressed by Gu Muran''s aura, but at this moment it was even more quiet and did not dare to make any mistakes. It didn''t take long to go further, and the road became wider and wider. Go over a few steps and turn a few corners. Into the eyes are two unicorn statues. Majestic. The pure black black iron door guarded by the unicorn statue has been pushed open at this moment. To be precise, it was blown apart. "This is it?" Lu Chaolan also saw that it was unusual, there was still blood on it. Gu Muran glanced twice, then looked away, and said to Lu Chaolan, "Do you remember Shao Hong?" Lu Chaolan nodded: "Remember, it''s the one who is following Fan Siyu." And it was this person that Gu Muran noticed first. Lu Chaolan said: "I remember you said at the time that his appearance indicated that his life was not long, but his overall fortune was extremely good, which was completely contradictory." Gu Muran nodded: "He was doomed, but Fan Siyu transferred his life, and forcibly changed his own fate." "This, does not conform to the order!" "It''s not fair to everyone." After all, there is no such good thing. Before receiving, there must be giving. Especially things like changing fate against the sky. Lu Chaolan said: "When Fan Siyu disappeared some time ago, he disappeared too." Actually, at the very beginning, when Lu Chaolan learned from Gu Muran that something was wrong between the two of them, he specially sent someone to investigate. At that time, Lu Chaolan thought that the reason why Fan Siyu would help Shao Hong change his fate was because he liked Shao Hong''s ability and he could control him after changing his fate. They all stole their lives by different means. After all, the soul in Fan Siyu''s body is the dove occupying the magpie''s nest. There will always be a day when someone reveals something at the mall...someone needs to cover it up for him. But after Fan Siyu was directly taken over in the mall, Shao Hong''s role has not been reflected in the mall. Lu Chaolan thought of Gu Yunjiao that Gu Muran mentioned just now, and he asked, "Is he already in danger?" After all, she never mentions these for no reason. She nodded: "It should be about the same." Then she pointed to the black black iron door: "This door is stained with Shao Hong''s aura, to be precise, it was driven by evil energy, blood essence and blood as the attack, and the door was blasted open with sorcery. " Lu Chaolan: "No wonder there is a smell of blood." She looked at the pure black black iron gate with cold eyes: "I''m afraid he won''t know until he dies, but he is still a very important part of this game." The two of them stood at the door without taking a step forward. Lu Chaolan didn''t know what Gu Muran was doing looking at the surrounding walls. She didn''t leave, so naturally he didn''t move forward. He is tasting, what Gu Muran said just now. Bureau? What Bureau? She is a mystic, and she can feel something different. ¡¾Bai Hu Sha, when the evil spirit was at its strongest, it killed her and the child in her stomach...¡¿ Lu Chaolan remembered this sentence, he asked: "The blood on the door is only Shao Hong''s?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 251： The fate of three, the evil of two Chapter 251 The fate of three people, the catastrophe of two people Gu Muran looked at him, she knew what he wanted to ask, but the truth is cruel, she said: "Not only." She didn''t expect at the time that things would be so cruel. Gu Muran said: "The evil spirit is not just the white tiger evil..." There is the White Tiger Sha on Gu Yunjiao''s body on the outside, and Shao Hong''s Fate Sha on the inside. Using evil methods to extract the unformed power of children. The mother''s and child''s blood essence, plus Shao Hong''s blood essence. He opened the iron door with the lives of three people and the evil calamity of two people. Originally, this iron gate assumed the important responsibility of guarding the inner chamber of the mausoleum. If Gu Muran hadn''t sealed it again with the power of thunder a few days ago, all the evil spirits must have drifted out by now. Now this iron gate has become extremely sinful. Lu Chaolan frowned slightly. He''s sorting through everything that''s happened lately. Fan Siyu has been targeting Gu Muran ever since he came back. But what is he targeting? After several of them failed, Fan Siyu seemed to have disappeared... Never appeared again. is more like a temptation. Until this time the gilded bronze seal of the national teacher appeared on the mountain... Then a shriveled body appeared on the mountainside. It looked like it had been sucked out of blood. Then, they traveled all the way and came here. Very smooth! It''s unbelievable how smooth it is. Lu Chaolan just thought it was Gu Muran''s identity as a mystic master, but he forgot one thing, about Xitai Mountain... It seems that she will not directly deduce the matter to the final result. It was as if someone was leading them step by step. Lu Chaolan thought of some key points. "First of all, why is the gilded bronze seal of the national teacher outside the mountain again?" "Even if there is a big flood, it is not good to rush out of something, but one of the most important things happened to be washed out." Gu Muran smiled, "I was also outside the mountain, and when I felt the strong evil spirit here, I suddenly figured out these things." Lu Chaolan''s words just now made it very clear, that is, someone is specifically asking them to join the game. The target is Gu Muran. As for who invited them into the game, it is already very clear. Gu Muran turned to look at Lu Chaolan, "Are you afraid?" Lu Chaolan: "It''s an honor to accompany you. I have learned a lot, but I have never said that I am afraid." Gu Muran looked at him with a smile, with his familiar smile and confidence on her face, she said, "Don''t worry, I will take good care of you. I promised to protect you forever." Immediately afterwards, the two walked into the iron gate side by side. It was dark inside. Gives people an unfathomable feeling. Obviously the main tomb. But there is a whistling wind around, like whimpering. It makes the scalp tingle for a while. Lu Chaolan didn''t feel anything. For a moment, he felt like he was spending the Qingming Festival. He shouted: "Aran?" "Don''t be afraid, I''m here." Gu Muran''s voice came from the side. The environment is indeed dark enough, but Gu Muran''s five senses are very good, so she can see everything clearly. She said, "I''m right next to you." Before Lu Chaolan could speak, a small hand suddenly stretched out, like a comforting voice: "Don''t be afraid." Lu Chaolan''s "don''t be afraid" was still stuck in her throat. When she stretched out her hand, the words in her throat were swallowed instantly. Gu Muran stood still and suddenly stopped moving. Lu Chaolan asked: "What''s wrong?" Gu Muran didn''t speak, she felt many familiar things. Some pictures even appeared in her mind, but after just a moment, those pictures disappeared instantly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 252： Introduce evil spirits into the body Chapter 252 Introducing evil spirits into the body That is at this time. "Jie Jie Jie Jie..." "You are here!" In the silent space, a voice suddenly sounded. This voice is as lifeless as if you stepped on dead wood, and it is also mixed with a rough hoarseness that seems to have been scorched by fire. It sounds uncomfortable. Gu Muran glanced directly at one place, and then suddenly swept a trace of spiritual power towards that place. Her gaze became a little sharp. "Pretentious!" "Get out!" The words fall. Then there was the sound of something being hit and falling to the ground. She shot too decisively. Nothing sloppy. At the same time, the dark main tomb suddenly became a little brighter. The night pearl that had been eroded by the evil spirit before, burst out with a different light from before because of the infiltration of spiritual power. The man stood up quickly. And this man is Fan Siyu. But he is no longer fully human. The evil spirit has been lingering around him, and now he gives people a feeling of "quite like being possessed in a TV series". Moreover, there was a group of rays of light under his feet. As the light of the formation under Fan Siyu''s feet became brighter, the evil spirit around him seemed to be faintly decreasing. Lu Chaolan was puzzled: "What is he trying to do?" Gu Muran narrowed his eyes, and then said: "Introduce evil into the body." "You really know more than I thought, and you can even see the evil spirits entering your body." Fan Siyu''s sinister eyes stared at Gu Muran, as if he was looking at a plate of delicious food. Gu Muran: "You think everyone is as useless as you, and you don''t dare to make a move. If you incite so many people to target me, it won''t be all in vain in the end." The contempt in her eyes made Fan Siyu quite upset. "I thought you had some brains and strength, but I didn''t expect you to be so stupid." When Fan Siyu spoke, his lips did not move, but a voice did come out. His soul and this body are seriously inconsistent. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be in a hurry to do it. Gu Muran rolled his eyes: "You have such brains and strength, why didn''t you do it yourself at the beginning, until now, I haven''t seen when you will make a move." Fan Siyu was about to explode with anger: "You¡ª!" "What are you, you, cherish your last few minutes." Gu Muran even calmly pulled Lu Chaolan and found a stool to sit on. Afterwards, the two of them watched as he got more and more attracted to him. She didn''t look anxious at all, she was even so calm. Fan Siyu originally talked so much to buy himself time, but now Gu Muran''s operation made Fan Siyu completely confused. Didn''t she know that after drawing the evil spirit into her body, her body would be hundreds of times stronger than before. Doesn''t she know that he is seeking her luck? At a high place, Xiao Lingpo was still holding the spirit rope in his hand. Gu Muran even glanced at her and waved to it, "Give this person the evil spirit in the spirit ball of light in your hand." Little Lingpo stared at Gu Muran for a long time, and then poked his finger on the ball of evil spirit light. The spiritual power outside was inadvertently sucked into her body by her. The evil spirit was slowly released. Little Lingpo waved his hand, and the evil spirit that was about to condense into a solid body ran towards Fan Siyu in an instant. And the little spirit is still absorbing the aura in the air, very happy. Seeing all the evil spirits gathering on his side, Fan Siyu was stunned. Shouldn''t she be stopping herself, why should she help herself? (end of this chapter) Chapter 253： Dont go crazy! Chapter 253 Don''t go crazy! Fan Siyu didn''t understand. What''s more, Gu Muran also said, "You want to draw evil spirits into your body, but you didn''t expect that you didn''t even put up a gathering formation. I really don''t know how the person who told you the method of drawing evil spirits into your body is so relieved." of!?" She also sighed: "I have already drawn it for you." Fan Siyu didn''t understand that Gu Muran would help him. He was afraid that Gu Muran had other tricks. So she stepped back a few minutes and asked cautiously, "What exactly do you want to do?" "What do I want to do? You are asking this inexplicably?" Gu Muran said, "Help you, don''t you see?" It was because of helping him that Fan Siyu was even more disturbed. But he couldn''t refuse. The evil-gathering formation firmly attracted him. He couldn''t move a centimeter. "Stop struggling, don''t you want evil spirits? Absorb it well." Gu Muran was still thinking just now, whether to deal with Fan Siyu''s matter first or the evil spirit matter first. It''s not right now... Fan Siyu absorbed the evil spirit, and when it was about the same time, she shot them all together. Bad energy crazily poured into Fan Siyu''s body, and it was seen that his complexion had faintly changed. The evil spirit poured in too fast, but there was nothing he could do now. He looked at the two people sitting there leisurely not far away, and he was even more angry. He didn''t understand even more. He tried his best to attract Gu Muran, just for the sake of her blessing, and wanted to avoid a bit of divine punishment. He can''t care less about offending the people behind her now... But, who would have thought that things would turn out like this? They looked leisurely and at ease, but he himself now looked like "human beings, ghosts, ghosts". Gu Muran has also started a chat mode. Fan Siyu, on the other hand, had blue veins on his face, and the pain on his body was unbearable. His five fingers turned into claws, and he attacked Gu Muran in an instant. Gu Muran''s expression moved slightly, and huge spiritual power poured out of her body, trapping Fan Siyu in the spiritual power hood in an instant. "Don''t go crazy!" "Absorb your evil spirit well." Fan Siyu almost went mad when he heard this. He asked: "When did you become so powerful?" He endured the severe pain in his body, felt the increase in strength brought about by the evil spirit, and began to question Gu Muran while being ecstatic. "I''ve always been great." Gu Muran rolled his eyes. "What is the relationship between you and Mo Xuanshan?" Gu Muran didn''t hear clearly: "Who are you talking about?" Fan Siyu saw Gu Muran''s reaction, "You don''t know him?" Fan Siyu was injured by Mo Xuanshan many years ago, and he had seen the powerful force of cause and effect in Mo Xuanshan. At the Ye family banquet, he keenly felt that she seemed to have an aura very similar to Mo Xuanshan. He was extremely frightened. So he didn''t dare to take the initiative to get involved in the cause and effect related to Gu Muran. It''s really scary. When he came back because of his apprentice, he originally wanted to avenge his apprentice directly. But it was also in Ye''s house... He was aware that Gu Muran had a very similar aura to Mo Xuanshan back then. This made him extremely afraid, so he asked others to check Gu Muran''s strength. Regarding the matter of Gu Yunjiao, he vaguely discovered that even if Gu Yunjiao was only tainted with Gu Muran''s fate, but... just this trace of blessing contained vitality and could avoid a trace of divine punishment. If he got the blessing from Gu Muran, wouldn''t he be alive again? Will his damaged soul be repaired? (end of this chapter) Chapter 254： stand there and wait Chapter 254 Standing there and waiting obediently Originally he wanted to use Sha to create a Sha body for himself, so that he would not need to borrow someone else''s skin in the future. After he broke into Xitai Mountain with a method, he accidentally discovered the gilded bronze seal of the national teacher. After all, the national teacher of the Great Xia Kingdom is the belief in the hearts of all mystics. With it, I don¡¯t have to worry about Gu Muran not taking the bait. For these blessings and to wash away his sins, Fan Siyu was willing to take great risks. As long as he creates a demon body for himself, Gu Muran will naturally not be his opponent at that time. Even if she took the initiative to contaminate her cause and effect, so what. At that time, with the blessings on her body, it would be good for him to clean up his sins. He had already prepared for the worst, but he never expected that Gu Muran didn''t know Mo Xuanshan at all. Yes, he has changed so many skins. Mo Xuanshan should have passed away long ago. Besides, how old is Gu Muran, how could he have anything to do with that old guy. "Since you don''t know Mo Xuanshan, don''t blame me for being rude." Fan Siyu said viciously. Even if she takes the initiative to be contaminated with her karma, she is fearless. After all, there are not many people in the world who are protected by the Dao of Heaven with the power of karma like Mo Xuanshan. "I don''t know Mo Xuanshan, why are you so happy?" Gu Muran felt that his brain had been kicked by a donkey, why is it so abnormal? Fan Siyu glanced at Gu Muran recklessly with his cold eyes, thinking that she was already his own dish. But he has forgotten that he is still trapped by Gu Muran''s spiritual power. The evil spirit was still penetrating into his body. The evil spirit gathered in one punch, and he swung his right hand, the power of hundreds of evil spirits was so powerful that it was about to break through the spiritual power shield. However, Fan Siyu never expected it. The condensed evil spirit not only failed to rush in front of Gu Muran, but even failed to break through the spiritual power shield set by Gu Muran. At this moment, he suddenly felt that he still underestimated Gu Muran. Gu Muran moved her ears, and she heard movement outside the cave. Footsteps have been heard from the stone wall. They''re almost here. So, she stood up and looked at Fan Siyu who was still struggling with indifference. There seemed to be a burst of light under her feet, and it was still centered on Gu Muran, and began to spread towards the surroundings. Before Fan Siyu could see clearly, the flash of light just now disappeared instantly. "You think this can trap me?" Fan Siyu looked very crazy. His eyes are more like dark poisonous snakes. I just heard him chanting a mantra suddenly. At the same time, his cold gaze was still fixed on Gu Muran: "Since you have nothing to do with him, then give me all your fate." Suddenly, his whole body suddenly swelled up, and the evil spirit around him was still continuously swarming towards his body. Lu Chaolan stood up instantly: "What is he going to do?" I saw the string of violet bracelets in his hand light up again. His whole body was sheltered by this light. He still has his own meritorious power around him. "He''s asking for his own death." Gu Muran''s tone was indifferent from the beginning to the end. Brows and eyes are as calm as ever, without the slightest surprise. It seems that everything is in her expectation. She stretched out her hand, and a wave of spiritual power faintly pushed it in the direction of Lu Chaolan. Lu Chaolan only felt a warm force pushing him back a few meters. He instantly looked at Gu Muran. The eyebrows and eyes of the two people collided. Lu Chaolan heard her say: "This place is dirty, just stand there and wait obediently." After finishing speaking, she added another sentence: "It will be over soon." Listening to the tone is like coaxing a child. (end of this chapter) Chapter 255： If you want to kill me, its up to you? Chapter 255 If you want to kill me, it''s up to you? It''s different from the look at Lu Chaolan. When Gu Muran withdrew his gaze and turned to look at Fan Siyu. His expression instantly became colder. "Those who try to change their fate against the sky with evil methods will be punished!" Fan Siyu''s body was like a ball that was about to explode, and his whole body was chubby. He said: "If you want to kill me, it''s up to you?!" "You still resign yourself to your fate and give me your fate, don''t be ignorant of flattery!" After the words fell, Fan Siyu absorbed the evil spirit here again. He felt that his body was full of strength. The body of a mortal is useless to him. When the evil body explodes, it is the time when he kills Gu Muran, captures her fortune, and possesses her luck. But he never expected that when he tried to break his body with evil spirit, he suddenly felt a layer of scorching heat. Just now, Gu Muran surrounded him with spiritual power, but for some reason, a layer of flame suddenly ignited. This kind of flame is cool white, which is in stark contrast to the black evil spirit. That kind of heat seems to be able to burn directly into the depths of his soul. He could feel the evil spirit around him fleeing in all directions. And there are still around him the spiritual power shield that Gu Muran just put down. The evil spirit is in the instinct to escape from this environment, so why not him. The fear of the past came to mind instantly. His body instantly looked like a deflated ball, and the evil spirit that had entered his body wanted to escape. But there is no escape, no escape. "This is... Spiritual Fire?" Fan Siyu''s eyes widened. He endured the pain all over his body, and asked Gu Muran loudly: "Why do you have a spiritual fire?" He couldn''t believe it: "Didn''t you say that you don''t know Mo Xuanshan, why do you have this spiritual fire?" This kind of spiritual fire can pass through the body and directly burn the evil soul. Even when the evil spirit comes into contact with this kind of spiritual fire, it is like fish on a sticky board, ready to be slaughtered. ZiZiZi! This sound keeps ringing in the space. In fact, the person involved, Gu Muran, was also a little confused. Her memory was disordered, and she couldn''t remember many things clearly. She just wanted to mobilize her whole body''s spiritual power, but in the end she restrained it with a formation and summoned thunder and fire to extinguish it. The memory of the spiritual fire also came out of my mind suddenly. But this kind of spiritual fire consumes a lot of spiritual energy. The small spiritual veins in her body that had been absorbed with great difficulty had already consumed two or three percent in just a dozen seconds. This is how many spiritual mines can support the burning of the spiritual fire. Fan Siyu''s voice was still yelling in his ear: "Gu Muran, you are lying!" "Why are you pretending that you don''t know Mo Xuanshan?" "You lied to me!" Gu Muran saw that 50% of the small spiritual veins had been consumed, so he immediately stopped supplying spiritual fire. The moment the spiritual power was withdrawn, the spiritual fire also disappeared. Fan Siyu supported the wall to stabilize himself. The coldness and viciousness in his eyes were more intense than before. At this time, a group of people suddenly poured into the place of the pure black black iron gate. When they came in, the first person they saw was Fan Siyu. Fan Siyu also saw them. Fan Siyu''s mouth curled into a smile: "It''s just in time." This group of people didn''t pay attention to Fan Siyu, they didn''t seem to see him, and they were going to run directly to Gu Muran. In the eyes of everyone, Fan Siyu is just one person, after all, he is still wearing that layer of skin. The black mist around Fan Siyu also dissipated a large part, leaving only a small part, and no one knew what it was. Don¡¯t be afraid if you don¡¯t know! Gu Muran: "Don''t come over, stand where you are and don''t move." As soon as she spoke, no one else dared to move a step. (end of this chapter) Chapter 256： The angry nose is almost crooked Chapter 256 Qi''s nose is almost crooked "I don''t believe that you can protect so many people with your ability." Fan Siyu''s expression was completely insane. The black mist gathered around him again. "What the **** is that?" The people standing at the black iron gate, who dared not move, looked at this scene in disbelief. It feels like watching a special effects film. What''s more, black mist began to appear under their feet. A group of people began to jump, for fear that those things would be wrapped around their ankles. "Gu Muran, why do you think I didn''t set up the evil gathering formation?" He laughed loudly, "One person''s energy to set up the formation is limited. I have already set up this evil formation to absorb the vitality of everyone. How can you still have the energy to deploy other formations?" He looked at Gu Muran resolutely: "Today I not only want your luck, but also their luck." Everyone didn''t expect that they entered the ancient tomb, and they hadn''t encountered a single piece of ancient relics about the national teacher. But first met with a life-threatening thing. "Come and save our lives." A few professors who were careless immediately began to order Gu Muran. Just now, when these professors were halfway up the mountain, they didn''t believe in Gu Muran''s ability, and wantonly ridiculed Gu Muran. Gu Muran was just about to reach out his hand, but when he heard what they said at the moment, he immediately put his hands behind his back. "You didn''t believe me just now, but you still ordered me to save you so arrogantly at this moment. I''m sorry, I am young and incapable. You still have a better hope of saving yourself." "You¡ª!" The noses of those professors were almost crooked. They said: "You little girl, why are you so narrow-minded? Didn''t we just say something to you just now, is it necessary for you to do this?" "You actually disregarded the lives of everyone for your own selfishness." "You are simply unworthy of a human being." Several professors felt the black air appearing under their feet, as if there were countless handles in the dark, pulling them all the time. They panicked even more. What happened just halfway up the mountain has been completely forgotten by them. They just want to save their lives at the moment. Speaking is not at all in the brain. "How can you talk like that!" The person standing behind Captain Lin was unwilling. Halfway up the mountain, Gu Muran was targeted by this group of people, and they dared not speak up for her. But at this time, they couldn''t let Gu Muran fight alone, they all said together: "Master Gu is not what you say, you are insulting the master." Professor Wei shook his head in disappointment, "You still don''t know how to repent. After I go back this time, I will report the matter truthfully. You should be ready to leave. Our Institute of Antiquities can''t afford people like you." "Professor Wei, you can''t say that... even if we don''t have credit, we have hard work. At the critical moment of life and death, we asked that little girl to save us. What''s wrong, we just want to survive..." A group of people looked at the black mist grabbing themselves and began to cry. "If you have the ability, save yourself, if you can''t, shut up." Gu Muran looked at those people coldly. Those people suddenly dare not speak. "Is this the beginning of internal strife? What a wonderful drama." Fan Siyu''s hoarse voice resounded in the main tomb. It was only at this time that everyone noticed that his limbs were seriously out of harmony. What''s more, when he spoke, his lips moved slightly, and his chest did not vibrate. Even when turning the head and neck, it was even more rigid, as if manipulating someone else''s body. Everyone was startled by their guess. Suddenly, no one dared to move or talk nonsense. Lu Chaolan stood not far away, looking at the professors who were bewitching, his brows and eyes were already full of coldness. Professor Wei was also taken aback by the look in Lu Chaolan''s eyes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 257： The legendary ancient array? Chapter 257 The legendary ancient array? "No matter how good a play is, it has to stop. I don''t want to hear your cries, so this big play will end very quickly." Fan Siyu raised his palm. Standing at the pure black iron gate, everyone felt a burst of irritability. And the evil spirit around them has condensed into a solid body, besieging everyone. What''s more, Fan Siyu took a provocative look at Gu Muran. This look is just like Fan Siyu''s provocative look when he was sitting in the car at the beginning. Gu Muran sighed softly, "I must die." "Then I will fulfill you." Almost as soon as she finished speaking, a fiery red light burst out from the ground. The area is so large that everyone can see that it covers the entire main tomb. But it''s not just that, in fact, it can be said that the entire Xitai Mountain is shrouded in the formation. The Nine Gang Volley Fire Formation instantly appeared on the ground. "Impossible¡ª" Fan Siyu''s eyes widened in disbelief. "How did you know this legendary ancient formation?" The moment the Jiugang Fuhuo Formation appeared, all the evil spirits made a sizzling sound. "Even Mo Xuanshan can''t make such an extremely difficult ancient formation, who are you?" Fan Siyu asked loudly. He is in the circle of fire and thunder, and there is no way to avoid it. The evil spirit that was originally lurking in the dark, because of his previous actions, is now inescapable and inescapable. The person standing next to the black black iron gate watched this scene. His gaze focused on Gu Muran again. Her eyes were very calm from beginning to end. It lasted less than a quarter of an hour. All the evil spirits were wiped out. Lu Chaolan immediately appeared next to Gu Muran, holding her arm. "I''m fine." Gu Muran looked back at Lu Chaolan. Her face was a little pale. This kind of formation requires its own spiritual support. Lu Chaolan thought, the little spirit veins obtained last time may have been exhausted. "Captain Lin, please take this man back to the police station." Gu Muran looked at Fan Siyu who was no longer able to stand there. Captain Lin immediately stepped forward to take him away. But when his hands touched Fan Siyu, he found that Fan Siyu''s body temperature was terribly cold. He was in the red-hot formation just now, but...how could he be so cold. Fan Siyu is now on the ground in pain. "By the way, Captain Lin still needs to search carefully. He doesn''t have more than the murder case halfway up the mountain in his hands. There should be another person who died in his hands." Captain Lin immediately asked his subordinates to investigate with a serious expression on his face. After everything was arranged, Gu Muran looked at Professor Wei in the crowd. "You should also check what you should check." After finishing speaking, Gu Muran looked at Lu Chaolan, "You can walk around with me." As far as everyone is concerned, the greatest danger in the ancient tomb has been resolved. But there are some things, for Gu Muran, it is just the beginning. Professor Wei bowed to Gu Muran, performing the highest etiquette. Gu Muran turned slightly to avoid it, "No need." ¡­ The location they are in now is the room outside the main tomb. Not much is stored here. Relatively open. Didn''t even see the coffin. Entering the inner room, one can see a desk and a tray for storing gilt-copper seals. In this space, there are only two people, Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan. Suddenly, a little spirit in mid-air floated over. Except for Lu Chaolan and Gu Muran, everyone else seemed to be unable to see the little spirit. Little Lingpo suddenly bumped into a stone brick on the roof of the main tomb. There was only a loud bang. A wall of the inner room suddenly moved sideways. (end of this chapter) Chapter 258： Found the traces of the national teacher Chapter 258 Found traces of the national teacher This voice also attracted everyone. Among them, the first ones who came here were the professors who first targeted Gu Muran. "There is a secret room here?" "I didn''t find any information about the national teacher in this huge tomb. If there is no jade coffin, how can we prove who the owner of this ancient tomb is?" A group of professors didn''t run fast when they went up the mountain, but when they saw the secret room, they ran faster than anyone else. They know that when they go back this trip, if they don¡¯t show their grades and go back, there will only be one result when they go back. So when looking for cultural relics, they are more active than anyone else. Just as they ran past Gu Muran and stepped into the secret room accurately. Only heard a shout: "Stop¡ª!" Several people turned around, and directly bumped into a pair of eyes like a cold pool. "Who allowed you to go in first?" If it weren''t for the time to settle accounts, how could Lu Chaolan allow these people to dance around. "Who are you? Why are you meddling in your own business?" These professors are indeed a bit flustered by being praised in the capital. "Shut up¡ª!" Professor Wei, who heard the sound from the outside room, was really almost killed by this group of anger: "Who made you talk like this?" He sincerely apologized to Lu Chaolan: "Mr. Lu, don''t care about them. They are old and don''t know the north, south, east, west, and north. It was my oversight this time, and I found some old guys who don''t know the heights of the sky and the earth." "Professor Wei, although I don''t know why you are in such a hurry this time, this servant... still needs to keep his eyes open." Lu Chaolan''s brows and eyes were already full of hostility, "Institute, I see, we need to change the batch People are coming." "I have already reported this matter." After the incident just now, Professor Wei has seen Gu Muran''s ability thoroughly. Professor Wei added: "When the group of people arrive at night, someone will come and take them to the capital." There are ten people in a group, and four of them need to be sent back to Kyoto. Gu Muran stood aside, and suddenly asked: "It is said that the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities has a very high status and the conditions for applying are harsh. But... for this matter alone, I think rumors are not as good as sightings, or rather, all this crooked melon and cracked dates are let I met?" This is an insinuation. Professor Wei heard clearly. He knew that he had to explain clearly, otherwise it would really affect the reputation of their Institute of Antiquities. "Master Gu, please." Professor Wei made a gesture of invitation, and then said to the other professors: "No one is allowed to enter until we come back." ¡­ "I should really apologize to Ms. Gu for what happened today." Professor Wei said sincerely. They are now in the outer room of the main tomb. Professor Wei did explain the origins of the few of them. The four of them are only F-level professors now. F-level professor is the lowest level to enter the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities. As long as you meet the standard and have merit, you will be an F-level professor after entering. If you want to go up, you need merit. After talking about their ranks, Professor Wei began to explain why they entered the Institute of Antiquities. Several of them have participated in different archaeological events in different periods, and they have all published research reports on the ancient relics of the Great Xia Kingdom thousands of years ago. Moreover, perhaps due to luck, these people participated in an archaeological incident research during their graduate studies. It was also in that ancient tomb that they discovered the traces of the Great Xia State Teacher. They not only study the ancient relics thousands of years ago, but also want to find out the activities of the national teacher before his death through many archaeological investigations. (end of this chapter) Chapter 259： Clues in the Chamber of Secrets Chapter 259 Clues in the Chamber of Secrets After all, the national teacher disappeared when he said he was missing... This period of history about the National Teacher is incomplete. They have the responsibility and obligation to find out these histories that have disappeared in time and space. These people can also be regarded as having provided some reference historical materials for their antiquities research institute. So... Even after so many years, without any contribution, their Institute of Antiquities has been supporting them. Professor Wei couldn''t say so much originally, but he reported it to the vice president. They cannot offend a talent like Gu Muran. Because one of their studies is related to the National Teacher. Because they know the ability and metaphysics talent of the national teacher, they know how rare it is to meet a person with a strong metaphysics talent. The matter of the National Teacher has not been investigated clearly... In case there are ancient tombs encountering such mysterious things in the future, they need external support. Professor Wei, who has seen Gu Muran''s ability, feels that even if he reveals some projects about the Institute of Antiquities, Gu Muran cannot be offended by those few people. At this moment, Gu Muran understood why the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities appeared so soon after the gilded bronze seal of the national teacher appeared. It turned out to be investigating myself. She was also curious about why her memory was disordered, why was it rumored that she died? Also, how did she appear after a thousand years? What happened to her memory and the evil spirit in her body? To Gu Muran, these are all unsolved mysteries. "There have always been rumors that the national teacher of the Great Xia Kingdom is the belief of all mystic masters. I don''t know how Miss Gu feels about the national teacher?" Professor Wei asked Gu Muran directly when he said this. Gu Muran thought to himself: How does she feel about herself? Finally, she replied: "Curiosity." She is really curious about herself now. Curious about everything. I''m afraid she will be the first person in history who is most curious about herself. About my past, I don''t know anything about it. Professor Wei asked again, wanting to know a definite answer: "In this case, I wonder if Miss Gu is interested in cooperating with our Institute of Antiquities?" ¡­ The door of the secret room. When Professor Wei reappeared at the door of the secret room, he first warned those people. And thanked Gu Muran again in person, and said: "Master Gu will cooperate with us this time." Finally, he asked those professors who couldn''t speak their minds and whose eyes were above the top to apologize to Gu Muran again. "Master Gu, please." Afterwards, Professor Wei made a gesture of invitation to let them advance to show that they valued her. Captain Lin found another corpse and saw such a scene when he entered the inner room of the main tomb. The previous visual impact was still the scene where the patriarchs of Yancheng saw off Gu Muran the night he cracked the tomb evil. She has always been amazing. Does not cater to everyone, but always convinces the heart. Then everyone entered one by one. The furnishing of this secret room is very simple. All are bookshelves. On the bookshelves, all the books are displayed. There are piles of documents after piles. Gu Muran opened one of the bamboo papers, and the handwriting on it was clear and powerful. She wrote it herself, that''s right. But she really has no impression of the emperor''s mind and balance. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because she lost her memory and forgot these things? "This¡­" Just when Gu Muran was deep in thought, Professor Wei''s surprised voice came to mind. Gu Muran asked: "Professor Wei has seen some clues?" It¡¯s been quite sluggish these days, so I can only guarantee four updates. I¡¯ve been sorting out my thoughts for the past two days, and I¡¯ll try to update you as much as possible in two days~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 260： So weak? Chapter 260 Is it so weak? "The words recorded on it were taught to the young emperor by the regent who supported the young emperor back then." Professor Wei was overjoyed when he saw these words, "But I never thought that these original words would reappear in this ancient tomb." What made Professor Wei even more delighted was, "The handwriting on it is from the hand of the national teacher, and it was written by her own handwriting." "However, according to historical records, the national teacher and the major general are not familiar with each other?" Professor Wei didn''t want to understand this matter alone. However, no matter what, the historical materials presented on these bamboo papers cannot be false. Except for this problem... Next, there are a few professors who look a little younger, and other doubts arise. "Almost all historical materials point to the fact that the national teacher died before the new emperor succeeded to the throne, before the catastrophe. After that, the founding emperor of the dynasty also died, and then the major general of the Zhen Guofu appeared and stabilized the war." "Then the emperor''s mind art and balance art handwritten by the national teacher now, can it prove that the national teacher did not die back then?" someone said. But some people disagreed: "Have you forgotten the ability of the national teacher? What if these are her divination visions in advance, and she left a handwritten way of saving the world and governing the country in advance?" The national teacher was assisted by the first emperor of the Great Xia Kingdom. Regarding the way of governing the country, the National Teacher will always put forward novel and distinctive insights from different angles. When the regent taught the new emperor, the emperor''s mentality and the way of balance he taught laid a very strong foundation for the development of the Great Xia Kingdom. In the following hundred years, the Great Xia Kingdom has been developing continuously. "These historical materials can only provide us with some new directions, but these points cannot be fully proved yet." Professor Wei said: "Although this is not the mausoleum of the National Teacher, the things inside are related to the National Teacher. There must be something we haven''t noticed. We still need to find new evidence to improve the historical trajectory of the National Teacher. " Professor Wei urged again: "These are very important historical materials, and they must be well preserved and recorded." Those professors who rely on the old to sell the old have been banned by Professor Wei from entering. Gu Muran put on the gloves and glanced at it. She was sure that she had no memory of this episode, so she prepared to leave the secret room. But she didn''t expect that the man next to her was watching carefully. She called him a few times, but he seemed not to hear. "Brother Lang?" He didn''t come back to himself until the fourth sound. Gu Muran: "It''s okay, just watch for a while if you want, I''ll wait for you outside first." Gu Muran stood in the inner room of the main tomb, staring at the mechanism above her head that was pushed open by the little Lingpo. She looked at the little spirit who was floating towards her: "Your master was very clever at the time, and most people would never think of doing this kind of mechanism." And this height, placed on ordinary people, I am afraid they would never have dreamed that the mechanism could be placed like this. Even if a group of people were lucky enough to break into the main tomb, they really wouldn''t be able to find the secret room. Nor is she exaggerating. If it wasn''t for the little spirit, she probably wouldn''t be able to get up the mechanism of the secret room because of amnesia. Xiao Lingpo seemed to be able to understand what she was saying, and looked proud. She suddenly circled around Gu Muran a few times. Gu Muran seemed to feel a little joy from her. Gu Muran took Xiao Lingpo to find a secluded place. She asked: "Isn''t your master very powerful before?" Naturally, no one answered her. Gu Muran sat on the stone pier curiously, dragging her cheeks: "Then why didn''t she even get rid of these evil spirits in the end?" What is the purpose of leaving her gilded bronze seal in the ancient tomb? There is also a small spiritual vein with evil spirit? Gu Muran asked suspiciously: "Am I actually so weak in the end?" She became more and more curious about her past. (end of this chapter) Chapter 261： angry horse fresh clothes boy Chapter 261 Angry Horse and Fresh Clothes as a Teenager Not long after that, Gu Muran was going to find out what was in this ancient tomb by himself. This ancient mausoleum does have many small tombs, but none of the many small tombs has a coffin. In some rooms there will be some jade wares. The placement of these jade wares seems to be extremely regular. Several professors found out that none of them dared to move. Immediately send someone to look for Gu Muran. And at this moment... When Lu Chaolan first found Gu Muran, he saw Gu Muran standing in a small tomb, staring blankly at a piece of armor that was blown by strong winds in the tomb. The entire body of the armor is outlined in dark black, with a red cloak behind it. Seeing this cloak, a sentence can''t help appearing in my mind: When I was a teenager in angry horses and fresh clothes. There are countless question marks on Gu Muran''s head, she doesn''t understand why there is such an armor in her own space. Moreover, this armor actually possesses her spiritual power. This is simply unreasonable. She never put on armor to go into battle, why did she have such an armor? "Aran?" Lu Chaolan walked to her side. Gu Muran asked him: "Why do I look less like women''s clothes the more I look at them?" At this moment, several professors sent by Professor Wei to look for Gu Muran also came to this tomb. Several people glanced at it, and immediately sent someone back to call Professor Wei. Professor Wei, who had been waiting for Gu Muran''s arrival in the small tomb full of jade objects, not only failed to wait for Gu Muran, but was also called by his own people to go to the tomb where Gu Muran was. This armor, even Professor Wei has never heard of it in historical materials. Professor Wei also forgot for a moment the idea of ??calling Gu Muran to visit other tombs. An obsession that started research on a whim. On the contrary, the few professors who came to call Gu Muran just now are still thinking about this matter. Gu Muran followed to take a look, only to find that the room was covered with formations. Using jade as the basis, lay down a formation to suppress evil spirits. Not only this room, but other tombs side by side with this tomb have similar formations. Gu Muran suddenly remembered the rough stone mine of the Shi family. The tomb on this side is in the southeast of Xitai Mountain, which is the closest to the Shi family''s rough stone mine. If the array in the ancient tomb not only has the function of sealing evil spirits and introducing foreign evil spirits, then these tombs are like a partition to isolate the evil spirits outside the tomb. To be precise, it should be the evil spirit from the Shijia rough stone mine. An idea suddenly popped into Gu Muran''s mind. Once the idea starts to take root, start to take root. She started walking outside. At this time, Lu Chaolan also appeared. He looked a little strange. Gu Muran asked: "What''s wrong?" "I just find it incredible." He looked a little unbelievable. Gu Muran thought he was shocked, so he didn''t think too much, and directly pulled him to go down the mountain, "You can walk with me." On the other side, Professor Wei heard that they were going down the mountain, and they were still in a hurry, so he chased them before they were about to go down the mountain. asked with concern if something happened? Gu Muran shook his head: "It''s a little thing." She had an idea in her head, but it had to be verified. Professor Wei was afraid that the people on his side would provoke Gu Muran, and seeing that she looked fine, but seemed to be in a hurry, she felt relieved also told them to go early and return early. When Gu Muran was about to leave, he remembered something and asked Professor Wei: "Where is the gilded bronze seal of the National Teacher now? Can I take a look?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 262： Fate star haunts the gray line Chapter 262 Fate star haunts the gray line Professor Wei said: "After you finish your work, see when you have time, I will take you to see it." He has the identity certificate of the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities in his hand, and he can check it with the identity certificate. Gu Muran nodded: "Okay." Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan hurried down the mountain. However, when they went down the mountain, when they saw that many people from the Xiuyuan Medical Center were here, Gu Muran was stunned for a moment. "Why are you here?" Yun Zheng explained the ins and outs of the matter. While speaking, he also glanced at his master. Gu Muran didn''t expect that they were just supporting themselves. For a moment, Gu Muran looked at Lu Chaolan. Lu Chaolan said: "Protecting you is what I should do." Gu Muran has always protected everyone, and rarely has the experience of being protected like this. For a while, she didn''t know how to describe her inner feelings. I have to say that she does not reject this feeling. She said, "Thank you." They do see themselves as their own. Lu Chaolan: "Do your business first, and talk about other things later." The people in Xiuyuan Medical Center are not ready to leave. Yun Zheng and Yun Qi said at the same time, "We are waiting for you here." Gu Muran still let them go back first. Yun Zheng and Yun Qi insisted: "It''s okay, it''s still early, we are here waiting for you, so we have the right to give them a vacation." They have already said so, and Gu Muran can''t say anything. These doctors cannot be forced to go back to work. Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan drove directly towards the southeast. Waiting for their backs to disappear, Yun Zheng and Yun Qi still stayed where they were, not moving an inch. They are just here to support their future mistress. ¡­ On the way to the Shijia rough stone mine. Gu Muran looked at the man driving: "Did you ask me to hand over my phone to Yunzheng in the morning, did you already guess something?" Just this morning, before Gu Muran went out, she put the mobile phone she had recently used at home, and was going to buy a new one and register for a new number. And this old mobile phone, she was going to put it in the backyard room before going out. After all, she hasn''t finished some things in the college entrance examination, so she can''t cancel her phone number at this time. But she didn''t want so many troubles to come to her door, so she wanted to replace it with a new one. It was also at this time, Lu Chaolan said that Yun Zheng could keep the phone for him, and he was only allowed to answer the phone, and he was not allowed to touch other things. Lu Chaolan said: "I''m just preventing some blind people from calling you." But he didn''t expect such an unpleasant thing to happen on the mountainside today. Captain Lin used his mobile phone to call Gu Muran later, Lu Chaolan only found out after the fact. But Yun Zheng and Yun Qi could see Lu Chaolan''s attitude towards Gu Muran. "Did you expect these things to happen? That''s why you didn''t bring your phone on purpose." Lu Chaolan asked curiously. Gu Muran smiled: "I just calculated the fate of these professors from Kyoto." She said: "Among them, there are several life stars lingering on the gray line, and their careers have all stagnated and declined." It was also because of this reason that Gu Muran felt that something bad would happen today. Professors from Kyoto, the local people are very cooperative with them, how could they conflict with these people. If there will be twists and turns, it will only appear in a third party. After all, she had done some calculations and failed to figure out the reasons for their stagnant and declining careers. Finally, thinking of so many things that happened today, what else does Gu Muran not understand. Just herself. Finally, in order to keep her ears clean, she prepared to go out without bringing anything. The reason for changing the mobile phone is because she wants to change to a brand new mobile phone number. (end of this chapter) Chapter 263： thats not the case Chapter 263 The truth is not so The two of them were talking, and soon came to the Shi family''s rough stone mine. Rough Stone Mine now has mining workers. Some of them knew Gu Muran. After all, when Gu Muran caused a stir here last time, some people were there. These people enthusiastically stepped forward and asked Gu Muran if he needed any help? The owner of the family had told them last time that no matter when Gu Muran comes, they must entertain her well. The workers at the Shijia rough stone mine all remember it in their hearts. Gu Muran waved his hand: "It''s okay, I just look at the terrain of this quarry, you are busy with your work, don''t worry about me." After finishing speaking, Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan walked towards a certain direction. Just after they walked away, the people from the Shi family''s rough stone mine immediately called the owner of the Shi family, intending to inform him of the incident. ¡­ "But found something wrong in the ancient tomb?" Lu Chaolan already knows Gu Muran very well. Gu Muran told Lu Chaolan what he discovered. "Since there is already a formation to absorb the evil spirit from outside, why do we need to do it again, only to isolate the evil spirit from the southeast direction? What is this for?" Regarding the evil spirit of Xitai Mountain and the evil spirit of the rough stone mine, she had thought that Xitai Mountain had been absorbing the evil spirit of the rough stone mine this morning. However, it is now discovered that they have nothing to do with each other. Gu Muran felt that this matter was very wrong. They walked directly towards the place where the spiritual pulse was generated last time. Because the spirit veins and evil spirit were removed from this rough stone mine at the same time, this rough stone mine is no longer as low as before. When there were nearly 50 meters away from the rough stone mine, Gu Muran suddenly walked faster. Lu Chaolan had no choice but to follow closely behind. He wondered if Gu Muran had discovered something. But wait until they come to the rough stone mine where the spirit vein was discovered. When Lu Chaolan heard the surrounding mining workers talking, he couldn''t help but glance at Gu Muran. How did she hear what they were talking about from such a long distance? "This rough stone mine, I don''t know what happened recently, but the output is so high recently?" "Isn''t it, and I also heard that ice crystals were harvested once before?" "Ice crystals? What kind of ice crystals?" "It seems that the value is not high, but there is a little black mixed in the white ice crystals." "Moreover, the brother who mined this kind of ice crystal before said that he has never seen such a strange ice crystal, which turned out to be black and white..." Several mining workers talked about this ice crystal. Gu Muran always stood aside, not speaking. She put her hands on the ground, her brows furrowed. The spiritual power in the palm of the hand slowly penetrated from the palm to the ground. She shielded the surrounding situation, and felt the spiritual power fluctuations under the quarry with her heart. Sure enough, there were still some fluctuations in spiritual power and evil spirit. Although faint, they are there. Moreover, the existence of evil spirit and spiritual energy, the fluctuation frequency is actually the same. This shows what¡­ The evil energy value and the spiritual energy value in this rough stone mine exist equally. Gu Muran stood up, she murmured: "No wonder..." She noticed that Lu Chaolan was looking at her. She raised her eyes and said, "At that time, Xitai Mountain Sha, we had preconceived ideas, thinking that the Sha here might have some connection with the Sha of Xitai Mountain. I also thought that the spirit veins were just It exists to suppress evil spirits." "Even after my spirit veins were poured into my body and the evil spirit was driven into Xitai Mountain, although I felt that there were still weak fluctuations here, but my spiritual power was still low at that time, so I just thought it was residual fluctuations..." But who would have thought, the truth is not the case. (end of this chapter) Chapter 264： must be artificial Chapter 264 must be artificial Lu Chaolan has only a half-knowledge of many things in the field of metaphysics that Gu Muran is good at. Gu Muran said slowly: "According to common sense, the thin continent cannot nourish and produce a spiritual vein at all, but not only a spiritual vein has been produced here, but also a lot of evil spirit exists." "I used to think that maybe this rough stone mine got some kind of opportunity before, and the little spirit vein was derived, but until just now..." She paused, and said slowly: "I know that kind of ice crystal from the workers. After I visited this small ore mine, I found that after the spirit veins were absorbed, the spiritual energy and evil spirit existed in equal amounts." "This has actually explained: Under this spiritual mine, spiritual energy and evil spirit never ebb and flow. More precisely, they complement each other and have grown together to this day." This idea surprised Lu Chaolan. But he didn''t know, what shocked him even more was yet to come. Gu Muran said: "Generally speaking, evil spirits and auras cannot coexist. If one is strong, the other will be suppressed. However, the Liangyi Ice Demon Crystal is indeed the only existence that can naturally produce auras and evil spirits." If Gu Muran''s guess is correct, this Liangyi Ice Demon Crystal is the ice crystal that the worker said just now. is also because of this. Gu Muran realized that her thoughts all along were wrong, she squinted her eyes slightly, and looked at this rough stone mine. She said: "This spirit vein may have been artificially implanted in the first place." Lu Chaolan was completely shocked: "Human?" Gu Muran nodded: "Even at the beginning of the founding of the Great Xia Kingdom, Liangyi Lingsha ice crystals were very rare, and it was impossible for them to gather in large numbers." So all this is artificially arranged. "Someone put the formed small spirit veins into the quarry area in a special way, and then used the Liangyi Lingsha Crystal to provide it with spiritual power, because this kind of Liangyi Bingsha spar mine area has the ability to produce spiritual power and evil spirit. is the strongest." That is at this time. The mining workers not far away suddenly exclaimed: "Ice crystal, another ice crystal." Gu Muran walked over quickly. Lu Chaolan also saw clearly what the so-called black and white ice crystals looked like. The whole ice crystal is not white mixed with a little black as they just said, but the white and black ice crystals are completely equal. Whether it is white ice crystals or black ice crystals, they are all crystal clear. Under the sunlight, it reflects a bright luster. Lu Chaolan instantly remembered what Gu Muran said just now, Gu Muran didn''t look shocked at all, it seems that this is what she said... Liangyi Bingshajing. Gu Muran looked serious, and told the workers not to touch these things randomly. These people asked: "Does the girl know this thing?" At this moment, the person in charge of the rough stone mine has just come here. He immediately said: "You can listen to what Miss Gu says." The workers of the rough stone mine called Patriarch Shi just now, and the owner of Shi heard that Gu Muran had come to the rough stone mine, and he was already on his way to the rough stone mine now. At the same time, Patriarch Shi specially called the person in charge of the quarry area to entertain Gu Muran well. Don''t let people who don''t have long eyes bump into it. Moreover, Patriarch Shi especially emphasized, "Anyone who contradicts Ms. Gu will be expelled directly." Don''t ask why, don''t talk about affection. That''s how decisive it is. The person in charge hurriedly ran to Gu Muran, who was still out of breath when he spoke. (end of this chapter) Chapter 265： Was it arranged by the national teacher before? Chapter 265 was arranged by the National Teacher before? Those people put the ice crystals aside. The person in charge also asked Gu Muran: "What do you want Miss Gu to ask?" Gu Muran said: "You should be busy, and I will wait for the master to come." There was a momentary shock on the face of the person in charge, for example, how did she know that the Patriarch was coming? But he knew what to ask and what not to ask, so he said, "Then please, Miss Gu, follow me to the rest area and wait for the Patriarch to come." Gu Muran nodded. ¡­ At this moment, there are only the two of them in the resting place. The person in charge poured water for them and went outside. Lu Chaolan was still shocked by what Gu Muran said just now. Lu Chaolan asked: "The people who arranged these things put so much effort into it, what exactly are they trying to do?" Gu Muran lowered her eyebrows, and she said lightly: "It is true that the Liangyi Lingsha Crystal can generate spiritual energy and evil energy at the same time, but the evil energy is not driven into Xitai Mountain in the end, the only thing that is useful is the spiritual energy in the small spirit veins. Destroyed the evil spirit of Xitai Mountain." So the process is not important...the result is what can help them reason. Gu Muran''s words awakened Lu Chaolan. He also thought it was a coincidence that when Gu Muran was in need of spiritual energy, and just discovered that the evil spirit of Xitai Mountain had leaked... Gu Muran discovered a small spiritual vein in Shijia''s rough stone mine. This is simply dozing off and someone sends a pillow. The final result really helped Gu Muran solve his urgent needs. "This is a mistake." Lu Chaolan still laughed and teased Gu Muran: "It''s considered that the predecessors planted trees, and the descendants enjoy the shade." The corners of Gu Muran''s lips curled up slightly, "Is it a coincidence?" She guessed, probably not. Gu Muran has a feeling that this small spiritual vein may be related to his previous life. She looked straight at Lu Chaolan: "Do you think it is possible that these were arranged by the national teacher before?" Gu Muran glanced at these words, and Lu Chaolan also fell into deep thought. He thought for a while and said: "I didn''t know about the national teacher before, but I have learned a few cases about the national teacher from everyone recently. She is indeed very strong. Where she is, The people are safe and peaceful.¡± Lu Chaolan said: "There are indeed traces of the national teacher on Xitai Mountain, but according to the ability of the national teacher, there shouldn''t be so many uncleared evil spirits..." Gu Muran also felt at the time, was she so weak in the end? Didn''t even remove the evil, leaving only a large seal formation? "Isn''t it said that the national teacher is good at divination and divination? It is said that her metaphysics talent is unmatched. Could it be that she was stumbled by something in the end and could only leave a solution for future generations?" Lu Chaolan road. "This may explain it, but what happened to her back then." Gu Muran said curiously. And...the red sandalwood box brocade box from the Zhu family. The Zhu family said that they would give it to someone who is destined. Finally ran into her hands. To be honest, Gu Muran is getting more and more confused now. What happened that year? Not long after, Patriarch Shi arrived, faster than Gu Muran imagined. Gu Muran asked about the rough ore mine. Patriarch Shi said: "Our ancestors have always been in charge of this rough stone mine. In fact, to tell you the truth, the rough stone mine you went to, apart from being very profitable at the beginning, went downhill not long afterward, and the quality suddenly dropped. , I don¡¯t know why?¡± Gu Muran asked casually: "When the quality plummeted, you didn''t sell them?" Shi Patriarch smiled wryly: "It cannot be sold." Gu Muran: "Why can''t you sell it?" "It''s a long story." Patriarch Shi bowed and motioned: "Please sit down, both of you, and let me tell you slowly." This matter can be traced back to the fortune history of the Shi family. In fact, Shijia was not a big family at first. The ancestor of the Shi family was also alone at the time, but he liked to gamble on stones, and later made a small fortune by betting on stones. Later, maybe I tasted some sweetness from it. The ancestors of the Shi family studied it painstakingly for several days. Maybe he does have a talent for it. In less than a month, the ancestors of the Shi family made a lot of money. (end of this chapter) Chapter 266： Wealth collides with good and bad health Chapter 266 Fortune collides with health He even bought a very small rough mine himself. Since then, his body began to feel a little uncomfortable. At first, he didn''t notice it himself. Until the small rough mine he bought, a lot of good goods were produced. God seems to have always favored him. That small rough mine was later expedited. The ancestors of the Shi family became rich overnight. He bought several mining areas one after another. When Patriarch Shi said this, he looked outside, "Those mining areas are the mining areas we are currently in." But the good times didn''t last long. Just when these mining areas started mining, the ancestor of the Shi family suddenly collapsed. I don''t know if his fortune is too good, so it collided with his health. Anyway, someone said so at the time. "At that time, after the ancestors obtained these mining areas, they first mined the rough stone mine you went to, but the more they mined, the health of the ancestors deteriorated..." "Then one day I almost fainted in the mining area, but was rescued by a woman who came to gamble with stones, and only then did I recover my life." Shi Patriarch sighed: "Even though the output and quality of that mining area was far superior to other mines at that time, after recovering one life, the ancestors stopped mining that mining area." It just stopped abruptly. Later, most of the Shi family focused on other mining areas. The body of the ancestors has also eased since then. But even though the Shi family now has so many mining areas, these mining areas have been mining very slowly. Since then, the Shi family has a ancestral precept about that mining area. If the time is not up, no mining is allowed. Gu Muran asked: "What is the time?" "The change in output from low to high is an opportunity." The head of the Shi family couldn''t imagine: "My Shi family followed the ancestral precepts for thousands of years, but it actually happened in my generation." Speaking of which, he would also like to thank Gu Muran. He stood up excitedly: "I picked some tentatively in the past two days, and the rough stones unearthed today are far beyond the ordinary in terms of quality and fineness." Patriarch Shi burst into tears: "When I received the news, I hurried towards the direction of Mount Xitai." He also just arrived at Xitai Mountain, when he received a call from Gu Muran who came to the mining area. Gu Muran also understood why Patriarch Shi came so quickly. "Today, my son is already arranging a banquet, so please be sure to honor your benefactor today." Patriarch Shi said excitedly. To them, Gu Muran was more than just a reminder before the flood, and a benefactor in the sense of saving the workers of the Shi family during the flood. She caused the sky thunder to produce a vision on that ore before. This is the reason why the owner of the Shi family believed that this was the reason why the output of that mining area turned from low to high. Gu Muran: "Patriarch Shi doesn''t have to be so polite, these are not my reasons, but the good fruits of the Shi family have arrived." If her guess is correct, the woman who saved the ancestor of the Shi family before should also be her. Perhaps from a long time ago, this rough stone mine has been causally implicated with Xitai Mountain. The ancestors of the Shi family no matter whether the fortune affected the good or bad health, or imposed the karma of Xitai Mountain and the mining area. In short, the luck of the Shi family will get better and better after today. Patriarch Shi was overjoyed after hearing Gu Muran''s words. Immediately bowed: "Thank you benefactor, you are really a destined person in my Shi family." Gu Muran: "This is the fate of your Shi family. You abide by the ancient precepts and wait for your own luck." After all, the Shi family has been guarding this small spiritual vein for so many years and has not moved rashly. Among the causes and effects, the good fruits of Xitai Mountain can be regarded as accumulating one point for the Shi family. It''s like Zhu''s family has always kept their promises and obeyed the entrustment of the year. The Zhu family has always been at the forefront of the five major families. (end of this chapter) Chapter 267： offensive array Chapter 267 Attacking array Gu Muran didn''t stay for long, and after asking the ins and outs, she was about to leave. Before she left, she told Patriarch Shi: "There is one thing that needs to be troubled, Patriarch Shi. If those Liangyi Lingsha crystals are mined, the workers must not touch them too much. Call me, and I will take care of these matters." Shi Patriarch didn''t ask why. From Gu Muran''s expression, he felt that this matter was unusual, so he responded directly: "I will order this matter in a while. Please rest assured, benefactor." Gu Muran nodded: "I''m sorry for your trouble." - As soon as Gu Muran returned to Xitai Mountain, he saw Professor Wei who kept looking around at the foot of the mountain. "Are you back?" Professor Wei breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Gu Muran''s figure. Lu Chaolan, who was standing beside Gu Muran, glanced at Yun Zheng. Yun Zheng immediately understood, "This professor insists on waiting for you here. It seems that two professors refused to listen and entered a room, and now they are injured..." - When Gu Muran, Lu Chaolan and the others returned to the ancient tomb, they first heard a burst of mourning. Following the voice, Gu Muran and his party came to a certain tomb. There were two professors sitting on the ground covering their legs and screaming. "This tomb has formations." Gu Muran explained: "Unlike other tombs, the formations in this tomb are offensive." Gu Muran was quite impressed with the two professors in it. At halfway up the mountain, she said she was incapable... At the pure black iron gate, order her to save them. In these two incidents, these two people were not missing. Gu Muran crossed her hands in front of her chest, she watched this scene indifferently, and had no thought of saving people at all. Professor Wei stood aside, trying to persuade: "I know how much the two of them offended you today, but no one can save them except the girl." "Didn''t it mean that they have no right to be responsible for all the things in this tomb, why do they still appear here?" Gu Muran suddenly looked at Professor Wei. There was no ups and downs in the tone. But this look made people dare not take it lightly. Obviously not very old, but the whole body is full of majesty. Professor Wei felt even more uneasy eyes from Gu Muran than their dean. He said: "The matter about them has been reported, but the disposition of their work should come out at ten o''clock in the evening." Gu Muran has never been a kind person, she said: "Professor Wei, I have never been a person who repays grievances with kindness. Others bully me again and again, and it is the biggest concession for me not to take action. Professor Wei, You should get someone else." She was decisive. Professor Wei still wants to try again: "I promise there will be no next time, and I will ask Miss Gu to break this formation. After all, there are some things in it that may be what we need." He wanted to persuade Gu Muran from the perspective of a collaborator. But obviously, the effect is not obvious. "Aran." Lu Chaolan called Gu Muran at this moment. Gu Muran looked back at Lu Chaolan, feeling a little confused. At this moment, Lu Chaolan walked towards Gu Muran and looked at Professor Wei: "I heard that you have researched a lot of materials on ancient relics, but many things have relatively deep authority..." Professor Wei still didn''t understand anything, he said: "I will report it when I get back today, and try to apply for the maximum authority for Miss Gu." Lu Chaolan knew that Gu Muran was curious about the national teacher. After all, the national teacher is basically the belief of all mystics. The reason why Gu Muran agreed to cooperate was also because he was curious about the matter of the National Teacher. (end of this chapter) Chapter 268： Looks more like a scumbag Chapter 268 looks more like a scumbag Everyone is going to watch carefully how Gu Muran breaks the formation. Eyes are ready. But never thought about it, Gu Muran just stretched out his hand and waved his sleeve. Before they could react, the two professors who were trapped in the formation looked relaxed as if they had been rescued. Everyone was dumbfounded. Lu Chaolan smiled, and he gave Gu Muran a thumbs up in front of everyone, with an air of pride. "Take them out to me." Professor Wei was afraid that the two people would delay the matter, so he directly asked Captain Lin to send them to the airport. Not much to say, let''s send this group of people away now. As soon as the person left, he immediately became much cleaner. Professor Wei and others also entered this small tomb after these people were sent away. What kind of precious object is it that sets up an offensive formation. After they entered, they discovered that there were easels placed inside. There is a canvas on the easel. Following behind Professor Wei, the professor who counted the situation of the tomb at any time and registered it at any time also walked towards Gu Muran. Gu Muran was extremely curious. Not knowing why, her heart suddenly started beating. The canvases were opened one by one by them. Actions are extremely careful. I''m afraid that these scrolls will be damaged in the slightest. When they saw what the scroll was, they were all shocked. Who would have thought that it was just a pair of armor. The picture scroll in the center is the armor displayed in the tomb next to it. "Are these painted by the teacher himself?" "Historical materials have never recorded that the national teacher''s painting skills are so exquisite!" "If this is the case, then our trip is worthwhile." "After so many years, I was able to see the posthumous works written by the national teacher back then, which was completely beyond my expectation." A group of people were overjoyed. Even the unsmiling Professor Wei had a smile on his face. Perhaps the quietest ones should be Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan. Gu Muran was curious, why did she draw this thing when she had nothing to do before? Why didn''t she know that she could still draw? Lu Chaolan has been a little distracted since he was in the main tomb. He always feels that there are always images flashing in his mind. But too fast. He couldn''t catch it at all. Waited until dusk before a group of people went down the mountain. Professor Wei''s smile hasn''t faded after seeing those paintings. Most of the other small tombs are antiques and cultural relics from that time. There are formations. "I have troubled Ms. Gu many times today to break the formation. I hope that Mr. Lu and Ms. Gu will give this old man a chance, invite the two of you to have a light meal and express our thanks." Professor Wei is an invitation from the heart. Gu Muran said: "I don''t think I have time today." Professor Wei thought it was a polite refusal. But when they get down the mountain. Professor Wei was a little stunned when he saw the mighty crowd, "Why are there so many people all of a sudden?" Patriarch Shi, Shi Haoyan, Su Muhuai, Chong Lu, Shang Size and others came to Gu Muran in an instant. Shi Haoyan''s small round face with small eyes is very cute, he said: "Sister, I have been busy all day today, you must be tired, I have already asked someone to prepare a meal...you have to have a good meal." Su Mu ran over in a hurry. He was ironed with tin foil before, but today he specially dyed it with a different color, making him look more like a scumbag. Just opening his mouth made him look even more gossipy: "Sister Ran... Didn''t you gain a lot today?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 269： shock Chapter 269 Shock Shang Size strode forward, obviously he was younger than Su Muhuai, but it seemed that he was more stable than Su Muhuai. Shang Sze said: "Brother Ran, what you prepare today is all your favorite food." Chonglu didn''t come to Gu Muran at the first time, and he was a little annoyed. He looked at everyone speaking with concern, and he didn''t want to be left behind. He didn''t know where he learned a set of caring sentences. It caused Gu Muran to have a new understanding of the heavy road. What''s more, Yun Zheng and Yun Qi kept looking at Gu Muran, and asked with concern: "Is there anything wrong with this trip?" Captain Lin was standing next to him, and he always felt that when Yun Zheng and the others were talking, they glanced at him. seems to have a meaning. Gu Muran said, "There''s nothing wrong with it." She asked lightly: "Who do you think can make me angry?" Yunzheng immediately thought of the scene when he first met Gu Muran. My aunt would never let others make her angry, so she reported it on the spot. Shi Patriarch waited for the group to finish speaking, and then said: "Benefactor, you still have to be busy in a while. If you have nothing to do, why not go to dinner first." The tone is respectful. Professor Wei was very curious when he saw everyone rushing towards Gu Muran. After hearing them talking one by one, I was even more surprised. He didn''t know the others, but Patriarch Shi had heard of them. Professor Wei did not expect that the patriarch of a big family would speak so respectfully to Gu Muran. After a day''s work, Professor Wei thinks he already knows a lot about Gu Muran. But unexpectedly, she has been refreshing her understanding of her. While thinking about it, Professor Wei saw Gu Muran looking at him. Professor Wei understood, and he said: "Whenever Ms. Gu has time, I will be there for you at any time." At that time, the Patriarch didn''t know what they were talking about, so he said to Gu Muran: "Benefactor, if you have anything to say, you have to wait until after dinner." Patriarch Shi also said to Professor Wei: "Professor, if you don''t dislike it, let''s join together. It will definitely not delay you and my benefactor to deal with the matter." The last group of people plus Professor Wei gathered in a restaurant with local characteristics for dinner. It was also during the meal that Professor Wei knew the identities of everyone. Except for two who are apprentices of the God of Medicine and one who is an elder of the Taoist sect, these young people are all heirs of the Yancheng family. This made Professor Wei not shocked. Piansheng These people are very warm to Gu Muran. Professor Wei just suppressed the shock in his heart, when he saw the prince in Kyoto peeling shrimp for Gu Muran. Professor Wei didn''t know what to say anymore. Waiting until the meal is over, this inner shock is over. During the meal, Su Muhuai and the others didn''t chat too much, after all, Professor Wei and the others were present. Waiting for the meal to finish, and when watching Gu Muran and the others leave, Su Muhuai said, "Sister Ran, let''s get together again after you''ve finished working these two days." The inner gossip is still burning. Gu Muran nodded: "Okay." After watching Gu Muran and several professors leave. Chonglu still wondered to himself: "Master Gu and Professor Wei are not familiar with each other, what do they need to do?" "Did Professor Wei just say that they cooperated with my sister Ran?" Su Muhuai''s mind suddenly popped up. "It''s true." Shang Size nodded: "Then the things they are busy with should only be things in the ancient tomb." Su Muhuai immediately said: "I have decided, no matter what, I will wait for my sister Ran to come back tonight." (end of this chapter) Chapter 270： Copper printing is stained with evil spirits Chapter 270 Copper printing stained with evil spirit When the crowd dispersed and wanted to go back to their homes. Su Muhuai ran to Yun Zheng when others were not paying attention: "Brother Yun Zheng, when you go back later, give me a ride." It is really impossible to gossip. If he doesn''t know why he came tonight, he thinks he won''t sleep well. - About an hour later. Gu Muran returned to the backyard of the hospital. It''s already half past nine. She thought that there was no one in the backyard, but who knew, when she opened the door, the backyard was brightly lit. The voices of people talking and the sound of eating sunflower seeds continued to be heard. "I can''t, I''m thirsty after knocking on the sunflower seeds for so long." It was Su Muhuai''s voice, and he said, "Stop talking about your topic first, and continue talking after I come back from drinking a glass of water." When Gu Muran walked into the small courtyard holding the brocade box in his hand. Shang Size''s position, you only need to raise your eyes to see Gu Muran. He immediately stood up: "Brother Ran... are you back?" "Why didn''t you go home?" Gu Muran asked curiously. At this time, Su Muhuai, who had just taken a sip of water, heard Gu Muran''s voice and almost ran out with a water glass. Running too fast, the moment he stopped, a large part of the water in the glass was spilled due to inertia. "Sister Ran, you are finally back." Su Muhuai was really thirsty, he glanced at the water glass in his hand, "Why don''t you just wait for me..." He said: "Sister Ran, cousin, please sit down and rest for a while. I''ll pour you a glass of water and come right away." As soon as he turned around, he saw Yun Qi walking out with a teapot, "Here." Su Muhuai squinted his eyes immediately, and said with a smile, "Thank you, brother Yunqi." He drank two glasses of water in a row before letting out a sigh of satisfaction, and then began to ask: "Sister Ran, why are you here?" Gu Muran sat on a stool, in front of her was a table, and she put the brocade box in her hand on the table: "Go get this thing." Gu Muran did not expect that Professor Wei would let her bring this thing back. Moreover, they made a phone call with Kyoto on the spot to discuss the matter. Professor Wei made a guarantee on the spot that Gu Muran would return the object on time without damage. Gu Muran didn''t expect at the time that Professor Wei only knew her for a day, and he trusted her so much. "This is it?" Su Muhuai leaned towards the table at that time. He stretched out his hand cautiously, before touching the brocade box, he suddenly asked cautiously: "Can I touch this brocade box?" It is very likely that it is an ancient relic. If it is accidentally damaged, he is afraid that he will not be able to afford it. After all, this thing cannot be measured by money. Gu Muran looked at his old things, but his attitude was casual: "It''s okay." Although Gu Muran said so, when Su Muhuai took down the brocade box, his own heart still trembled. "Is this the gilt bronze seal of the national teacher?" It looks really magnificent. Su Muhuai never imagined that one day, he would be able to see ancient objects from thousands of years ago. Even Shang Size, Yun Zheng and others came together to look at the ancient relics from thousands of years ago. Gu Muran was sitting on the stool. She never thought that one day she would see things from her past in this era. Moreover, at this moment, it has been regarded as an antiquity. I really have mixed feelings in my heart. "You can take a look at this copper seal, it''s better not to touch it." Gu Muran saw that they had nowhere to place their fingers that they wanted to touch, and reminded: "The copper seal is stained with a little evil spirit." (end of this chapter) Chapter 271： suppress Chapter 271 Repression A group of people stopped immediately, "Bad air?" "The national teacher is so powerful, there is even evil spirit on it?" They don''t understand. Gu Muran said: "There is a lot of evil in Xitai Mountain. This copper seal has been placed there for thousands of years. Even though it was once contaminated with the breath of the national teacher, after all, it has been so long, and it is used as an object to suppress Xitai Mountain. Naturally, it will contain evil spirit." Gu Muran thought, maybe this is also the plan of the capital. They know that except her, no one can relieve this evil spirit at present. At this moment, she is the best candidate. Su Muhuai asked: "Sister Ran, I touched the brocade box just now, will I be infected with evil spirit?" Look at this cautious look. Gu Muran laughed, shook his head and said, "No." A group of people were planning to sit around the table to watch, but immediately pulled the stool out a foot away. They said: "We can just watch from a distance, we can''t help Ran, and we can''t hold back." Contaminated with evil spirits, Gu Muran had to save them again. A group of people gathered here and talked for a while. Su Muhuai''s inner curiosity was also satisfied a lot. "Sister Ran, you have been busy all day today, so go to bed earlier." A group of people dispersed quickly. Soon, only Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan were left in the yard. It is now the hot and cold month of June. There is still a little cool wind blowing in the evening, which can relieve a little heat in the air. At night, Gu Muran could see that Lu Chaolan was a little restless. But there are other people around them. At this moment, it is relatively peaceful. Gu Muran moved the direction of his chair a little, so that he and Lu Chaolan were on the same level. She slightly raised her eyes and looked at Lu Chaolan: "You seem to be out of shape today." Lu Chaolan didn''t know how to describe his state: "I''ve been feeling buzzing in my head today, and some pictures flashed in my mind, but before I could see them clearly, they disappeared in a flash." He tried hard to recall, but he couldn''t think of it no matter what. He said: "When I saw that armor, I could feel the blood in my body heat up." As he spoke, he curled his lips into a smile, "I didn''t expect it myself, but it was so sudden..." "Placed thousands of years ago, that armor represented a warrior in battle." He lowered his head and looked at his hands: "I have studied medicine deeply, and never thought that when the hands holding the scalpel saw the armor, There was a burst of enthusiasm." He smiled lightly, "Maybe many years ago, I also buried my bones in that battlefield." Gu Muran has no previous memories, so she doesn''t know if she knew Lu Chaolan''s previous life. Looking at the astrology last night, his life star has something to do with Mount Xitai. He did have an abnormal phenomenon today. And she has seen all the ancient tombs in Xitai Mountain today, and there are only things in it that she used to be a national teacher. There are no traces of the presence of others. Does that mean that his karma has something to do with her? Gu Muran is still wondering what happened to her back then? Before the results were found out, it appeared that Lu Chaolan had a causal relationship with his former self? The clues that were not obvious before are even more confused now. Gu Muran had no choice but to say: "Investigate slowly, this matter cannot be rushed, and your causal line cannot be investigated casually." Gu Muran still remembers the scene of attracting thunder in the living room before. "It''s not easy to let Heaven block his cause and effect." Lu Chaolan nodded: "This is the only way for now." When Lu Chaolan was speaking, he glanced at the gold-plated copper seal, "Is it difficult to remove the evil spirit on this copper seal?" Gu Muran shook his head: "It''s not difficult." What is difficult is, what happened to her back then, that she left the gold-plated bronze seal containing a little aura and strong faith in the ancient mausoleum of Xitai Mountain. (end of this chapter) Chapter 272： The covetous evil cultivator Chapter 272 The Evil Cultivator and Mystic Master Go back to the room. Gu Muran sat in front of the table, and placed the gold-plated copper seal and the brocade box he had obtained at Zhu''s house on the table. At this moment, the evil spirit on the gilt copper seal has been removed by her. She entered the power of faith hidden in the gold-plated copper seal, all of which were introduced into the Tianling leaves in the brocade box. The originally withered and yellow leaves, because of the infusion of the power of faith, a faint green color emerged from the corner of the leaves. "Is this necessary?" Gu Muran looked at Tian Lingye at this moment, and had some direction in his mind. Before in Longteng Mountain, she got some power of faith from people by accident, and she knew that Tianlingye could store the power of faith. But part of the power of faith at that time was divided, and the power of faith injected into the Tianling leaf was greatly reduced. As a national teacher in her previous life, the power of faith in her is unusually strong. So even her usual copper seal is slightly stained. Even if there is only a little, at this moment, it still seems a lot. Gu Muran studied for a while, then sighed. After washing up, lie down on the bed. At this time, her mind was still not calm. It has been more than a month since she came to this world. A lot has happened in the past month or so. She also understands that now she not only has to try to find spiritual power, but also the merit value and the power of faith cannot be left behind. The power of faith can allow her to crack the secret about Tianlingye. What happened to her back then? Still have her memory? These are the points that confuse her now. The merit points she earns can help her eliminate her karmic blood evil. Because she is now in a cooperative relationship with Lu Chaolan, the merit points on him can help her resist her **** chaos in a crisis situation. Although it can also eliminate a very small part of the evil spirit, her soul is different from ordinary people, so these evil spirits must be eliminated by herself. There are currently only two ways to eliminate these causal blood demons. The first method is to earn merit points and slowly eliminate these causal blood evils. The second method is that if you are lucky enough to meet the causes of blood evil and try to eliminate these causes, then the effects implicated in her body will disappear naturally. But the second method is much more difficult than the first method of accumulating merit points. The sea is vast, who knows where this cause is? Being born, she still doesn''t know anything about herself. Spiritual power can improve her own strength, just like the spiritual fire that appeared today, the speed at which it devours spiritual power is not enough to feed even how many spiritual mines there are. But without spiritual power, it will be limited in many cases. There are still many evil cultivating mystic masters watching in the dark. Being strong is what she needs to do most right now. ¡­ The next day, Gu Muran returned the gilded bronze seal to Professor Wei. She didn''t expect that one day, she would need other people''s permission to read her own things. This is a bit too unreasonable. But there is no way, who made it impossible for her to say that she is the national teacher. It¡¯s okay to scare others, but it¡¯s not okay if you are locked in as a fantasy crowd. ¡­ For several days, Gu Muran spent his days researching the ancient mausoleum in Xitai Mountain. Some things are very old, and some professors don''t even know as much about them as Gu Muran. Gu Muran can accurately name, material and even use. After Professor Wei found out about the situation, he asked Gu Muran overjoyed: "Miss Gu also knows something about these ancient relics?" This was originally hers. It shouldn''t be a surprise that she can name it and how to use it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 273： Lobbying her to dig her own grave in the future? Chapter 273 Lobbying her to dig her own grave in the future? But Gu Muran knew that it couldn''t be explained in this way, so she turned around and said, "I have dabbled in it before." That''s all I can say. She said it casually, but a few professors took it seriously. "The girl''s memory is really good." They all praised. Some people even said: "I heard that Miss Gu just took the college entrance examination not long ago. I don''t know what major she wants to choose?" "Since Ms. Gu also likes the history of ancient cultural relics? Why not choose a major related to this." They said with a smile: "With Miss Gu''s love of history and her talent in metaphysics, she will definitely be invincible in archeology in the future." Gu Muran: "..." She doesn''t seem to like it very much. Professor Wei also had an idea when he heard what the other professors said, and began to lobby Gu Muran: "Miss Gu, you are a very capable mystic, and archaeological excavation of ancient ruins may better demonstrate your profession." "At present, the real mausoleum of the National Teacher has not been discovered. You study related majors, and when the time comes, you will personally lead a team to investigate and the project of the National Teacher. I think these will allow you to get in touch with the beliefs of the metaphysics world more closely." Professor Wei said seriously: "You are very suitable for this job." "...how come?" Gu Muran looked at them, their expressions were wishing they could choose archeology as their major. Everyone wants to lobby her to dig her own grave in the future? This is not so good. Gu Muran felt that this idea was too scary. Even when Su Muhuai, Shang Sze and others knew about this situation, they persuaded Gu Muran, "Although archeology is a bit unpopular now, it does have some overlap with your metaphysics talent." Lu Chaolan looked at Gu Muran with a smile and said: "You don''t need to listen to the opinions of those miscellaneous people. After you get your college entrance examination results, you only need to choose your favorite major." Su Muhuai, Shang Size: "..." No matter how they sound, they seem to have become those miscellaneous people. ¡­ The Xitaishan ancient tomb is completely different from the traditional ancient tomb. It can even be said that it only exists to seal evil spirits. Gu Muran stayed here for a few days on weekdays, helping the professors collect and count antiquities. Later, one day, she received a message from the head teacher. The head teacher sent it to her previous mobile phone, with a very anxious tone. ¡¾Benefactor, the peace talisman you once gave us to Zhujia, the peace talisman of my eldest nephew suddenly burned out today... Where are you now? ...] Gu Muran bid farewell to Professor Wei directly on the spot, and Professor Wei also said: "There are not many things here, so you can do what you should do." That afternoon, Gu Muran left from Xitai Mountain and went directly to Zhu''s old house. The old house is still the same as it used to be, and the luck is even worse than before. It''s just that Zhu''s family''s luck is not as pure as before, as if it has been corroded by some evil evil spirit. Same as last time, the Zhu family members are still waiting at the gate of the Zhu family¡¯s old house. After Gu Muran got out of the car, he saw a group of people from the Zhu family looking depressed. Especially the old lady of the Zhu family, her eyes were red, as if she had cried a lot, at her age it is the worst thing to see her children and grandchildren suffer. Patriarch Zhu''s mood is not high, but he is still calm. When he saw Gu Muran, he put away the bad look on his face and said respectfully: "Benefactor, you are here." Mistress Zhu''s eyes were also red. The first moment she saw Gu Muran, she wished she could kneel down on the spot: "Master Gu, please save my son''s life." The knee that didn''t touch the ground seemed to be lifted by a force when it was about to touch the ground. (end of this chapter) Chapter 274： vanish in an instant Chapter 274 Instantly turned into nothingness When Zhu Jia and the others heard Gu Muran''s calm and calm voice, they seemed to feel safe in an instant. "The doctor came to see him, and his body has been suffering from a high fever, and he is unconscious." This illness came out of nowhere. Mistress Zhu didn''t know what to do now, she said: "If it''s not a last resort, don''t dare to trouble your benefactor." Zhu Xiangyang was on the side, and asked: "Benefactor, what is the reason for this situation?" Old Madam Zhu once told Zhu Xiangyang and the others that Zhu Xiangyang is a teacher and Gu Muran is a student outside, and calling benefactors is easy to bring trouble for her. But if it is outside the school, Zhu Jia and others should call him a benefactor. Here, the rule of law exists and cannot be surpassed. "You better investigate who he has been in contact with recently." Gu Muran said: "The child''s physique is relatively weak, and the child is most likely to be affected by evil spirits." The second child of the Zhu family, the third child of the Zhu family, went to investigate these matters, and the others accompanied Gu Muran to see Zhu Mingyu''s situation. ¡­ A six or seven-year-old child was lying on the bed with flushed cheeks. Gu Muran walked into the room, and saw the white and tender child frowning at the moment. The last time she came to break the formation of the Zhu Family Ancestral Hall, she saw this child. At that time, he had a peace talisman on his body, so she just took another look at him, and then looked away. "Did he not bring the safety talisman yesterday?" Gu Muran asked suddenly, and the mistress Zhu was startled. She said: "Yesterday, the Yun family held a grand banquet. The clothes he wore that day didn''t have pockets, so I didn''t bring them for him." After Zhu¡¯s mistress finished speaking, she suddenly looked stunned: "You...you mean, you were infected with sha yesterday?" Before Gu Muran could speak, she blamed herself and regretted, "It''s all my fault! It''s all my fault!" When she came back yesterday, she saw that her child looked tired, and thought it was because she was tired from playing. When I had dinner at night, there was nothing unusual. It''s fine before going to bed. Until three o''clock in the morning, he suddenly developed a high fever. Fever without symptoms. The doctor came to see me this morning. At noon, give him a scrub and change into other pajamas. Wishing the old lady to visit her grandson, she found the amulet on the table. The old lady Zhu put the amulet in her grandson''s pocket, but... when the amulet was about to touch Zhu Mingyu who was lying on the bed, it seemed to ignite instantly. Instantly turned into nothingness. At that time, the old lady of the Zhu family and the mistress of the Zhu family who were present were very frightened. "You go outside and wait for me first, I will first remove the evil that has not been removed from his body." A group of people went to wait outside the bedroom. - "Brother, you were at the Yun family banquet yesterday, did you meet any strangers yesterday?" While a group of people were waiting outside, Zhu Xiangyang couldn''t help asking. Patriarch Zhu thought about it carefully, and said: "For the 60th birthday of the old man of the Yun family, the guests are all insiders, and there is no familiar face." While talking, he took out his mobile phone and made a call to the second and third children of the Zhu family who were going to investigate. Let them focus on investigating the Yun family. Now the owner of Zhu is the eldest son of the old lady. The mistress of the Zhu family is naturally the eldest daughter-in-law of the old lady of the Zhu family. After a while, Gu Muran came out. She said: "It''s clear, and before the matter is investigated, try to avoid contact with other people." Zhu Jia and others were instantly grateful. (end of this chapter) Chapter 275： This is a kind of resentment Chapter 275 This is a kind of resentment "Benefactor, why does the peace talisman burn for no reason? Is it contaminated with some unclean smell?" The old lady Zhu asked softly, twisting the beads in her hand. Gu Muran glanced at the old lady Zhu, and said: He should be the person who came into contact with babies yesterday. This kind of baby spirit is a kind of resentment spirit, and it affects a wide range. " "Since a while ago, I wish the family''s luck has been booming, and even the luck around the child is better." "So...Although the young master was infected with the baby evil by accident yesterday, due to the luck of the whole body, the baby evil did not directly attack, but has been lurking in the body." "It wasn''t until I touched the peace talisman today that I drew out the baby spirit lurking in my body..." "Baby fetus evil?" Everyone looked puzzled. Gu Muran explained: "Baby evil is mainly aimed at men. Men make girls pregnant, but they don''t want children afterwards, and the children are aborted in the mother''s womb. Men don''t do this kind of thing once or twice. It is easy to form a baby evil spirit." And this kind of man is purely caring about his own enjoyment, completely disregarding the health of other people. Knock out... is the way they deal with this kind of thing, and they are used to it. That''s all Gu Muran said, "The scope of the investigation should also be narrowed down a bit." Everyone in the Zhu family did not expect that such a small person would be haunted by a grudge. "Thanks to the benefactor''s peace talisman, otherwise, if it lurked in the body, what would happen..." Zhu the old lady felt sorry for her grandson. Mother Zhu blamed herself very much, her eyes were red: "It''s all my fault, if I hadn''t taken off the peace amulet for him, this kind of thing wouldn''t have happened." "Sister-in-law, don''t say that, we don''t want children to suffer, but fortunately we found out in time and Mingyu is fine. You have to cheer up, Mingyu still needs you to take good care of him." Zhu Xiangyang persuaded. "You, don''t think too much, the benefactor is here, the boy will be fine." The head of the Zhu family also comforted his wife, "When the boy Mingyu wakes up and sees your eyes so red, he will definitely feel distressed." It was less than half an hour after Zhu Patriarch passed the news to the second and third child. The guests of the Yun family''s banquet yesterday, and all the people Zhu Mingyu had contact with yesterday, these two information sheets have already appeared in the hands of the head of the Zhu family. I wish the Patriarch finally circled a few candidates. Then he handed the list to Gu Muran: "Benefactor, take a look." Gu Muran glanced at it, and then asked: "Who played with the young master yesterday? Did something abnormal happen today?" Patriarch Zhu said: "The Yun family is one of the five major families in Yancheng. For Patriarch Yun''s birthday, I would like to wish a child of Mingyu''s age. Except for Yun Xiaoan of the Yun family, there is no other child of this age." "The Zhu family does, but the child of my second brother''s family was at the child''s grandmother''s house a few days ago. They were not at home, and they didn''t go yesterday." "And among the wealthy families, those who come are all the generation of the head of the family. They are also afraid that their children will bump into the young masters of the Yun family, so they didn''t bring any children." After all, the young master of the Yun family is also the old son of the head of the Yun family, so he is extremely precious. Gu Muran also knows the current population of the Yun family from the Zhu family. Master Yun turned sixty this year and has four children. The eldest is thirty-five years old this year, the second and third are girls, and the fourth is a grandson who is six years old this year. "The people on the list just now are almost all infected with some evil spirits. At this time, they are no longer simple infant evil spirits. Maybe...we need to go to Yun''s house." (end of this chapter) Chapter 276： I almost cant catch up with this wave of gossip Chapter 276 Almost missed this wave of gossip Gu Muran has already felt something, after all, the scope of influence of the baby''s evil spirit cannot be so large. If so many people are infected with this evil, how many sins will that person have to commit. She can''t directly say who it is, she needs to see the scene before talking about other things. About four o''clock in the afternoon. A group of people appeared at the door of Yun''s old house. The old house of the Yun family is very grand. This old house may be full of color in the eyes of others. But in Gu Muran''s eyes, it was completely black. Layers of evil spirits linger in it. Gu Muran stood beside the car, not taking a step forward. She suddenly hooked her lips: "I see." Zhu Patriarch has no idea what is going on now. Zhu Xiangyang also looked at Gu Muran curiously. Patriarch Zhu called tentatively: "Senpai?" Gu Muran stared at the surroundings of Yun''s house. She didn''t look at Patriarch Zhu, but asked directly: "When you came yesterday, did you notice any difference in this yard?" Patriarch Zhu thought for a while, and said: "Yesterday, the car of Zhu''s family drove directly to the front of the main courtyard, and did not stop too much at the door." I wish the owner to look carefully. He only moved slightly to the side for a few minutes, and suddenly something stung his eyes. He raised his eyes to cover them, "Senpai, you''d better sit in the car first, I''ll send someone to pass it on..." Gu Muran said: "Let''s wait here for a while, and then pass on. They will arrive in less than five minutes." - At this time, a car is about to drive into the mountain road. In the car, there was a lot of chatter and noise. "Brother, this road seems to be the way to Yun''s house." Su Muhuai sat on the seat behind the co-pilot, looking forward. Su Muhuai knew a lot of gossip, and he was chattering all the way: "The Yun family didn''t know what they were thinking. They rebuilt the old house on the top of the mountain. When they came to the party yesterday morning, it was a scene of clouds and mist. It''s quite like the appearance of cultivating immortals in TV dramas." "Besides, the sun on the top of the mountain is very dazzling. I wandered outside the courtyard with nothing to do yesterday. My eyes were almost blinded by the sun." Su Muhuai took out a few pairs of sunglasses from his schoolbag, and said triumphantly, "Fortunately, I went to buy a few pairs of sunglasses this morning with nothing to do." Su Muhuai, who had finished selling his things, went to the backyard of Xiuyuan Medical Center to have dinner, although he didn''t know why his cousin and Yun Zheng and others knew each other so well. But it didn''t stop him from going to Cengfan. He is very lucky that he is in that small courtyard today, otherwise... Ran sister sent a message to his cousin, and he would not be able to catch up with this wave of gossip. Almost lost blood. "The Yun family''s resources have been declining in recent years, and there are faint signs of falling out of the five major families. However, in the past few weeks, the business community has entered into several projects, and the results are quite good." Lu Chaolan investigated before. Yun family. He wondered if there was something tricky about this sudden phenomenon of the Yun family. Otherwise, according to Mu Ran''s temperament, he would not let him send the heavy road here. Now there are four people in this car. It was Yun Zheng who was driving. The person sitting in the co-pilot is the heavy road. The back row is Lu Chaolan and Su Muhuai. Su Muhuai asked Chonglu gossipingly: "Master Chonglu, do you know why my sister asked you to come here?" Directly asked about the heavy road. He shook his head: "I don''t know." Su Muhuai: "Then can you do the math?" Chonglu looked in the direction of the top of the mountain: "There is Sha there." Su Muhuai was suddenly excited: "Where is the Yun family?" He slapped his thigh suddenly: "Ganqingyun''s family moved the old house here, so they just held back and did nothing good." Lu Chaolan ignored the chattering people around him, but focused on the pair of sunglasses in his hand. Within a few minutes, they reached the top of the mountain. "Sister Ran..." Su Muhuai got out of the car so quickly, it was even closer than seeing her own mother. But the moment he got out of the car, he didn''t know what he felt. He immediately paused, got into the car again, took out the sunglasses and put them on. (end of this chapter) Chapter 277： Today is the highlight Chapter 277 Today is the highlight At this moment, the Yun family seemed to sense that there was someone at their door, and two figures came out of the Yun family. "Who are you?" Two doormen were about to drive out a group of people outside. But unexpectedly, when they approached, they saw Patriarch Zhu who had just turned around. They were stunned, bowed and said: "So it''s Patriarch Zhu, I don''t know why Patriarch Zhu is here today?" "I wish someone came today, so I have something urgent to ask Patriarch Yun, please tell me." A light dazzled Patriarch Zhu''s eyes, and he stretched out his hand to block it. The doorman seemed to be hesitant: "It''s really a coincidence that the owner of the house is here. The owner of the house is going to go out today." It seems that they don''t want to let them in. Patriarch Zhu said at this moment: "Since you are going to go out, you are still at the house?" The doorman also hesitated. Gu Muran clenched his lips, "How about this... You go back and report truthfully, the head of the Zhu family, the young master of the Su family, the fourth elder of the Xuanmen, and the disciple of the God of Medicine are all waiting at the door." The doorman was instantly taken aback. They couldn''t make up their minds for a while: "Then... everyone wait a moment." Su Muhuai just came back with several pairs of sunglasses in his hand. "Today, the master of the Yun family is in a big battle. This door boy dares to refuse even the master of Zhu. It seems that the Yun family must have made a small move today." Su Muhuai was just about to distribute the sunglasses in his hand to each person. "Put it away first, it''s no longer needed." Gu Muran said. Su Muhuai: "Huh?" Although he didn''t understand, he still did it. "The evil spirit inside is a bit unusual, and the Yun family is shrouded in the power of formations, so it must be even more unsafe inside." Chong Lu walked towards Gu Muran with a heavy expression, and said, "Master, do we want to walk in like this unprepared?" "I just planted the seal of peace on them, this trip protects them from the influence of resentment." How could Gu Muran put them in danger. Chonglu was terrified, he didn''t even know when the master drew the talisman? It seems that the level of the master has improved. Today, I must show more performance in front of the master, and try to win the master back to Taoism as soon as possible. "Hey, isn''t the light dazzling?" Yun Zheng didn''t speak just now, and when Gu Muran finished speaking, they felt that their whole body seemed to return to normal. "You feel dazzling, not because of the sun''s rays itself, but because the courtyard wall itself is covered with a formation, and what is reflected is not the light, but the Sha." Su Muhuai was taken aback: "What? What is reflected is Sha?" Chonglu felt that this evil spirit was unusual, but he didn''t expect it to be so unusual. He felt that the Yun family was enveloped by the power of the formation, but he thought it was set up around the courtyard wall. He said: "If it is said that the formation started from the courtyard wall, how big is the formation?" Su Muhuai doesn''t care how big this formation is, but now he cares if everyone has stood here for so long, is everyone infected with evil spirit? and also¡­ "There were so many guests yesterday, if this is the case, isn''t it all over?" Su Muhuai couldn''t believe that the Yun family was so bad. Gu Muran said: "Yesterday, the formation was only partly opened, and today is the highlight." Some of them don''t quite understand. Soon, Patriarch Yun led a group of people out to greet him. Gu Muran was standing among the group of people, and she saw the other party hurrying towards them. (end of this chapter) Chapter 278： How is Feng Shui? Chapter 278 How is Feng Shui? She took advantage of this time to make one last sentence: "For a while, Patriarch Yun''s attention will be mainly on Master Zhonglu." "Master Zhonglu, you need to use Feng Shui observation as an excuse to ask Patriarch Yun to lead this group of people to look around the inner wall." "Afterwards, Su Muhuai, you will follow Yun Zheng, and I need to give you a task..." Although Gu Muran spoke fast, it was very clear. Sure enough, as Gu Muran said, after Patriarch Yun and his party appeared, they exchanged a few words with Patriarch Zhu with a smile. His gaze focused on Zhonglu. "This is the elder of Xuanmen, right?" Patriarch Yun asked with a smile. Zhonglu nodded, "It''s right here." Patriarch Yun asked: "I don''t know what the Taoist elders are talking about when they come to me?" Patriarch Yun''s attitude was not only not very enthusiastic, on the contrary, he was even a little defensive. "Today, Mr. Su said that Master Yun''s old house was built on the mountain, which is very spectacular. It just so happens that I want to see the Feng Shui of Yun''s house, so I''m here to disturb you today." Master Yun burst out laughing, and he asked, "I don''t know what the master thinks about my Yun family''s geomantic omen from this direction?" These words are quite tentative. "The terrain of Yunfeng Mountain is extremely superior. Master Yun chose this address very well. How about the internal Fengshui, we need to see it. Does Master Yun mind if I wait for a look?" Chonglu''s expression remained unchanged. Said. Patriarch Yun stretched out his hand: "Please." He wants to see if this Xuanmen elder can see through the feng shui of his Yunfu? Yun House is indeed built on a very large area. It took more than an hour, and even only half of the shopping. Patriarch Yun and Chonglu have always been at the forefront. Zhong Lu was actually quite horrified in his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face, and even asked lightly: "I don''t know who designed the Yunzhai?" "I just found an internationally famous design team." Patriarch Yun kept staring at Chonglu''s expression, but from the beginning to the end, the expression on Chonglu''s face was always indifferent, and sometimes he even slightly appreciated it. Judging from Zhonglu''s expression, Patriarch Yun heaved a sigh of relief, and even smiled triumphantly from an angle that was invisible to everyone. Walking, Su Muhuai excused that his legs were sore and wanted to rest where he was. Patriarch Yun is in a good mood at the moment, and feels that even the elders of the Taoist sect can''t see the tricks. What can the young master of the Su family see? There are medicinal materials grown in the government. Yun Zheng naturally found a very good excuse. Patriarch Yun naturally didn''t care much. After all, the elders of Xuanxue didn''t see the problem, and Yun Zheng and the others didn''t understand anything, let alone anything to be afraid of. What''s more, he also said: "If you are tired from walking, you can take a rest in the gazebo here, and the servants will serve you food." Patriarch Yun didn''t know Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan. He was so focused on this mountain that he didn''t care about many things in the outside world. Just now, the master of Xuanmen was interested in Yunzhai only after hearing what Su Muhuai said. Like Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan, although Patriarch Yun didn''t know each other, he naturally thought that they were also curious after hearing Su Muhuai''s words, so they came to take a look. After all, people with temperament like them, and they are about the same age as Su Muhuai... It is normal to think that he is just Su Muhuai''s friend. As everyone knows, his careless thoughts directly ruined the Yun family. - In the gazebo. There are four servants guarding here, and two of them are going to prepare pastries. Then there were two people guarding here. Nominally serving them, but... they all know it well. I just wanted to spy on them. At this time, Yun Zheng said: "I want to go over there to see the medicinal materials." The two guarding here, you look at me, I look at you. They are going to send out a person, follow up. But who knows, at this time. (end of this chapter) Chapter 279： the blood Chapter 279 Bloodstains Su Muhuai also said: "Have you smelled the scent of jasmine? I''ll go and see..." Now, the remaining two have nothing to do. Gu Muran asked at this time: "Where is your bathroom? Can I wash my hands?" Now, it is even more difficult for the two servants who are monitoring the four of them. The two people who came back from preparing the pastry saw that there was only one person left in the pavilion. The person who had been guarding Lu Chaolan did not move. Lu Chaolan just sat on the stone bench in the gazebo. He was completely admiring the scenery, as if he had no other thoughts. After the other two people put down the pastry and put the tea on the table, they immediately set off to find someone. This is the moment. Yunzheng and Su Muhuai were going around the pond and walking due west. There is a piece of talisman in front of them, as if leading them the way. Within two minutes, they walked along a remote path. Su Muhuai was puzzled: "What did Sister Ran ask us to come here?" Yun Zheng frowned: "The smell is wrong here." Su Muhuai: "Why didn''t I smell it? In terms of smell, the air is full of jasmine fragrance, and you see, we passed a pond just now..." Yunzheng is very sensitive to smells, especially the smell of blood. He said: "Although the smell of blood here is very weak, you can still feel it." Su Muhuai: "What? The smell of blood?" The tracker led them directly to the root of a certain wall. Soon, they found soil that seemed to have been refurbished at the root of the wall. These soils are relatively loose. They also tried using a stick, but when they pulled it out, there was a trail of blood. Su Muhuai was shocked at the time, "This..." Yun Zheng''s face was also dark, and he put the things Gu Muran explained beside him. Then said: "Let''s go back quickly." As a result, when they were about to go back the same way, the tracer moved again. ¡­ The two servants who came to Chang Yunzheng and Su Muhuai found them at the side of the pond. Yun Zheng said to Su Muhuai: "It would be very pleasant to build a pond and raise some fish." The two servants breathed a sigh of relief. They wanted to tell them something, but they were afraid of arousing their suspicion. In the mansion, the lotus pond is not allowed to walk around. The servants were leading the way, but they didn''t notice Yun Zheng, who was holding his hands behind his back, something fell out of his hand and floated on the lotus pond. ¡­ When Yun Zheng and the others went back, there were three people sitting in the gazebo. In addition to Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan, there is also the eldest son of the Yun family. Yun Qinfeng was wearing a suit, with a gentle face, the kind that looked more approachable. He stood up and said with a smile: "This is Dr. Yunzheng, I''ve heard of it a long time ago." Yun Zheng glanced at Yun Qinfeng, and said a few compliments with a neither salty nor weak expression. Yun Qinfeng didn''t seem to notice it, and said with a smile: "My Yun family and Dr. Yun Zheng may have been from the same family hundreds of years ago, and they both have the surname Yun." "There should be no such possibility." Yun Zheng has always been very good-tempered in front of outsiders, but today, it is indeed a bit abnormal, "My surname was given by the master, and the first name was also chosen by the master." For a while, Yun Qinfeng''s face became a little stiff. Su Muhuai glanced at Yun Zheng, then at Yun Qinfeng, and changed the subject. Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan didn''t intervene in their topic from beginning to end. From the very beginning, when Yun Qinfeng appeared, Gu Muran had been fiddling with her mobile phone. She felt that it was almost time, so she put away her phone. "Does Young Master Yun have a girlfriend?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 280： If you really cut off your offspring, youre finished. Chapter 280 It''s over if you really cut off your offspring Yun Qinfeng only knew that this girl was Su Muhuai''s friend, but he didn''t know who it was. He shook his head: "No, I don''t know what the girl means by asking this question?" Under his seemingly gentle appearance, the depths of his eyes locked Gu Muran tightly. Looking at her face for a moment, she said with a smile: "The Yun family is in a critical period now, and Yun is currently focusing on family affairs and not thinking about romance." Without waiting for Gu Muran to speak. Lu Chaolan suddenly said: "Ah Ran, he is so old, it''s not good for you to inquire about his privacy like this." Yun Qinfeng: "..." "The thirties are the period of rising career." Yun Qinfeng said, "A man should start a family first and then start a career." He looks like a successful man. Gu Muran nodded seriously. Yun Qinfeng was secretly pleased when he saw Gu Muran''s expression. But who knows, Gu Muran said in the next sentence: "When it''s time to calm down, you still have to calm down, or you will die if you really die in the future." A dark glow flashed across Yun Qinfeng''s eyes, but it was only for a moment. He thought he hid it well, but he was caught by Gu Muran. Gu Muran: "What? Mr. Yun doesn''t like children?" She seemed to be asking casually. But Yun Qinfeng began to look at Gu Muran seriously: "Why do you ask that, girl?" It was at this time. Patriarch Yun, Chonglu and others are back. Patriarch Yun smiled happily, as if he was floating in the clouds, overjoyed. On the other hand, Chonglu looks like God is present from beginning to end. The gazebo is huge. After they sat down, it didn''t look crowded at all. However- It is this time. Only a bang was heard. "What''s going on?" Patriarch Yun''s expression changed for a moment. Send someone down to check. Come back and report that the wall in the southeast direction has blown up. Patriarch Yun heard the words and said angrily, "Why don''t you send someone to find out what''s going on?" The words just fell. Another bang. Another wave of servants came back from the investigation, their expressions trembling with shock: "...the southwest direction was also bombed." This is not the end. Immediately after. Due East also exploded. Zhengxi also exploded. It''s like setting off firecrackers, the whole thing is crackling. Patriarch Yun felt his head was buzzing all the time. "Check! Check it out for me." Patriarch Yun was really angry. They were in the pavilion, and they felt explosions from different directions around them. The whole ground trembled several times. Su Muhuai: "This mountain won''t collapse." He just said that casually, but in exchange for the gaze of everyone on the spot. He immediately changed his words: "That... that, I was joking." At this time, there were several explosions. Patriarch Yun couldn''t sit still anymore. Patriarch Yun had just stood up when there was another sound. His expression was shaken, and he almost lost his footing. "You don''t seem surprised?" From the beginning to the end, Yun Qinfeng''s gaze was fixed on Gu Muran. Perhaps when she said the sentence of cutting off children and grandchildren and the topic of children, Yun Qinfeng''s eyes were on Gu Muran. Gu Muran asked back: "Why should I be surprised?" Everyone choked. Su Muhuai and Yun Zheng looked at Gu Muran, and admitted this too quickly. Even the heavy road did not expect that the master would not hide even a little bit of arrogance. Patriarch Yun''s eyes were wide open: "You are so bold that you dare to blow up the wall of my house. Come and call the police. I want to arrest this ignorant woman." (end of this chapter) Chapter 281： Hit to be childless Chapter 281 There will be no children if you hit "It''s not good for Patriarch Yun to be so temperamental." Gu Muran stood up, and she patted her sleeve. She said, "I don''t need to bother Patriarch Yun to call the police." "What do you mean?" Patriarch Yun narrowed his eyes. "It doesn''t matter what I mean, the important thing is that the reputation accumulated by your Yun family for hundreds of years has been consumed." The girl looked at Patriarch Yun indifferently: "If you don''t take the good road, you must go on the crooked road." Yun Qinfeng immediately stood up: "What nonsense are you talking about?" "I''m talking nonsense?" Gu Muran shrugged: "I thought Master Yun was a responsible man, but who knew he only cared about himself." Gu Muran was very angry: "Scumbag." "How the baby fetus evil was formed, I think the two evil cultivating mystic masters behind me must have told you two." As soon as these words came out, the faces of the head of the Yun family and the eldest young master of the Yun family were shocked for an instant. "Who the **** are you?" Patriarch Yun said: "The elders of the Xuanmen just praised my Yun family from beginning to end, don''t you want to insult my Yun family here..." Chonglu stood up, "Like the Yun family, which is full of evil spirits from the moment they enter the door, I really can''t boast about it. Just now I just discussed the matter of geomantic omen, and everything was just to spend time with Master Yun." This sentence is like a cat teasing a mouse. Patriarch Yun shouted angrily: "Okay, you are all in the same group, Zhu Guoshun, I didn''t expect that you would come to the door with such a group of Xiao Xiaoxiao and insult my Yun family." "Your Yun family caused my son to suffer from evil spirits. You still have the nerve to insult me ??here. You know exactly what your Yun family has done and what you want to do." Zhu Guoshun was angry just now, but at this moment Patriarch Yun suddenly ignited him. Patriarch Yun''s face was surprised for a moment, but the next moment, he laughed. "It''s good to be infected with this evil spirit. Those who are infected with this evil spirit will be destined to have no children..." Patriarch Yun said: "You were also infected with evil spirit yesterday, and you will eradicate all species from now on... Hahaha!" After hearing this, Zhu Guoshun''s expression did not change at all: "I''m sorry to disappoint Patriarch Yun, and the evil spirit on my son has been relieved." Zhu Guoshun glanced at Gu Muran. Gu Muran knew what he meant, and said: "You are not infected with evil spirits. The peace talisman helped you isolate this evil spirit." Zhu Guoshun nodded: "Thank you benefactor." Their conversation was also for the purpose of telling Patriarch Yun. Sure enough, Patriarch Yun taunted on the spot: "Zhu Guoshun, thanks to your age, you actually believe in a little girl of this age? Let me tell you, there is no solution to this evil. With the blessing of the formation, this evil is powerful. Bigger." The adult said, as long as the evil spirit on Yun Qinfeng is drawn out, and then the source of the evil spirit is placed in the courtyard wall. Next, lay out formations around the courtyard wall. Wait to invite some guests, and then introduce all the sources of evil spirit into these people. Yesterday, he had his 60th birthday, and having a banquet for everyone would not arouse everyone''s suspicion. They never imagined that a special mirror was planted in the courtyard wall of their Yun family. Their courtyard has already formed a mirror net. Every web is full of evil spirits. Wait until the formation is activated. All the guests who came, without exception, were all drawn into the body of the baby. and¡­ It will take two days to complete the Myriad Shadows Shade Formation. Yesterday they had unknowingly introduced the source of infant evil into the bodies of all the people who came to the banquet. But it didn''t absorb all the babies in the Yun family. Today''s formation will change its shape and path. The grid refracts outward. (end of this chapter) Chapter 282： Hit her, **** you! Chapter 282 Hit her, **** you! Those human beings have the source of fetal evil in their bodies. The rest are introduced, it''s only a matter of time. The evil spirit will follow the source of the baby''s evil spirit to find it. After absorbing it, their Yun family''s baby spirit will be completely dissipated. As long as the baby spirit wrapped around Yun Qinfeng''s body is cleaned up, then his Yun family will have a grandson. At this time, the people who came to destroy it were like breaking ground on Patriarch Yun''s head. Patriarch Yun squinted his eyes and looked at Gu Muran again: "Little girl, you dare to cheat when you don''t have all your teeth." Gu Muran: "You think everyone is like you, at an age where your teeth are about to fall out, and you should be spoiling your grandchildren. Who knows, you will cut off your own children and grandchildren." "You¡ª" Patriarch Yun said angrily, "What nonsense are you talking about?" "You think that everyone is like you. When you get old, you don''t say a word of the truth." Gu Muran rolled his eyes: "Whoever told you that there is no solution, you don''t have much knowledge, so don''t implicate others." "Since the old house of the Yun family moved to the top of the mountain, they have never entertained guests. It was the first time they hosted guests yesterday, and none of the family members were left behind." Gu Muran said, "I don''t think I need to pay attention to what kind of idea you have in mind." Let''s go into details." Yun Qinfeng stood up calmly, "Since that''s the case, everyone doesn''t need to leave today." His eyes scanned Gu Muran, "If the girl is a mystic, that''s fine, maybe you have a chance to give birth to the next generation of the Yun family." Yun Qinfeng just finished speaking. Throat seems to be choked. "Hit her, **** you¡ª" The boy''s voice carried unprecedented anger. Yun Qinfeng''s breathing in his chest decreased a little bit. Yun Qinfeng had never looked directly at Lu Chaolan, but he never thought that he would strike so quickly. No one on the field expected that Lu Chaolan made a move. "Let me go." Patriarch Yun never expected that the two whom he didn''t care about would be so difficult to deal with. He immediately ordered his servants: "Control this man for me." Yunzheng and Su Muhuai immediately stood beside Lu Chaolan, "I see which one of you dares to do it." Zhu Guoshun and Zhu Xiangyang didn''t expect that Mr. Lu would be so protective of Gu Muran. Patriarch Yun valued this son the most: "If something bad happens to my son today, none of you should leave the Yun family safely." Lu Chaolan was not threatened by this. The right hand is even tightening more and more. Yun Qinfeng didn''t expect this man to be so powerful. I can''t breathe anymore. Gu Muran walked to Lu Chaolan''s side, "Leave him alone, these infant spirits were drawn from him. He killed countless little lives. He was destined to have no more children, but they made them into what they are today." , the future luck of the Yun Family has been squandered." Lu Chaolan shook his hand violently. Yunqin Peak is directly installed on the pillars of the pavilion. A gust of wind came from nowhere. He tilted his body and fell directly from the gazebo. Behind the gazebo is a small pool, in which many koi are raised. Plop. You can even see a huge splash of water. Patriarch Yun immediately sent people down to salvage Yunqin Peak. At the same time, all members of the Yun family also rushed here. "Since you have pryed into my Yun family''s secrets, then just like my son said, stay." The master Yun''s face was as cloudy as the weather. "The Yun family has harmed everyone deeply, who will you kill if you don''t die?" Gu Muran looked at him like a fool. "The Myriad Shadows Yin Sha Formation is not as mysterious as the people behind you said." Gu Muran said: "The sound you heard just now was the sound of the formation breaking apart." (end of this chapter) Chapter 283： There is a murder case in the Yun family Chapter 283 The Yun Family Has a Murder Case "impossible-" Patriarch Yun didn''t believe it. But then, under his gaze, the wall in front of him fell down like a bone Nomi card. Patriarch Yun couldn''t believe why the wall became where it is now. The eight directions are in unison. At that moment, no one spoke in the audience. The scene is really too spectacular. People who just jumped into the pool to rescue Yunqinfeng could feel the water in the pool shaking. So, they waited by the pool for dozens of seconds. Just as he was about to make a move, suddenly, there was a loud noise. The anger that Patriarch Yun had been suppressing all this time exploded in an instant. Don''t wait for him to speak. Gu Muran raised his chin and pointed to the direction of the bombing: "Master Yun, won''t you go and have a look?" - Lotus Pond. When Patriarch Yun and the others came here, they saw several people in police uniforms standing by the edge of the lotus pond. Team Lin and the others had just entered Yun''s house when they were led to the side of the lotus pond by the sound that just rang. Patriarch Yun looked shocked, he didn''t even have time to check the situation of the lotus pond, so he stepped forward. Without waiting for him to exchange pleasantries. Team Lin said seriously: "We received a report that there was a murder case in Yun''s family." Patriarch Yun: "This is impossible." "Hey, look quickly." Su Muhuai stood beside the lotus pond, "What is that?" After Patriarch Yun took a look, he didn''t wait for him to cover it up. Captain Lin has sent people to salvage. The result is a frozen corpse. As big as a kitten, with a bruised face. Captain Lin''s face was stiff. Patriarch Yun''s complexion was ashen. Su Muhuai took a look, and almost threw up his breakfast. As a result, there was more than one. Yun Qinfeng rushed over with his wet body dragging, and saw this scene... Run away. bark. His feet were suddenly folded innocently, and he fell forward, falling like a dog eating shit. Teeth are almost broken. Something more mysterious happened. It seemed that there was a mysterious force dragging him forward. He just lay on the ground and jumped forward. My ears are full of howling wind. What''s more, there are still a series of traces of water on the ground. "what!" When Yun Qinfeng felt the wind stop in his ears, he opened his eyes and was about to stand up. As soon as he supported his body, he suddenly raised his head and saw several babies with closed eyes and blue faces lying beside the lotus pond. He yelled in fright. It was originally beside the lotus pond. Plop¡ª! After being frightened, he accidentally fell into the lotus pond again. Because he didn''t react, he was choked up a few times. After he came out, he vomited several times. Bile can''t wait to spit it out. "Patriarch Yun, didn''t you just want to call the police?" Gu Muran said, "I''ll report it directly for you." Patriarch Yun seemed to stare out his eyes. Gu Muran said: "It''s just a trivial matter, don''t thank me." Patriarch Yun is sixty years old, his hair is already gray, and he is about to go insane after being stimulated by Gu Muran''s actions: "You really deserve to die¡ª" "This matter is troublesome to Captain Lin, we will cooperate with the investigation of the Yun family." Gu Muran ignored the smelly old man and said directly to Captain Lin. Immediately afterwards, the members of the Yun family were dragged to the police station. Witnesses were also taken to the police station to make notes. After Gu Muran finished speaking, he took out a piece of paper, "Captain Lin, please call all the people on the list to the police station." Captain Lin was still surprised at first, why is Gu Muran''s cooperation speed so fast? Captain Lin was completely shocked when he saw the names on the list. "This involves all the families and aristocratic families in Yancheng." Gu Muran: "I know." Captain Lin swallowed his throat. He couldn''t imagine the scene where all these people gathered in the police station. (end of this chapter) Chapter 284： why does it disappear Why does Chapter 284 disappear Gu Muran was still smiling: "As I said, they all participated in Patriarch Yun''s 60th birthday, and they were contaminated with evil spirits. The mild ones endangered the body, and the severe ones cut off their descendants. Could it be that Captain Lin wanted to see the chaos in Yancheng? " In an instant, Captain Lin had no choice but to call one by one immediately. The subpoena is small, but the turmoil is big. He didn''t dare to question Gu Muran''s words. When all the Patriarchs came, they all heard that the Yun family committed a murder. All the people who participated in the birthday party came. Su Muhuai whispered to his father about Patriarch Yun''s conspiracy. Patriarch Su immediately asked nervously: "You also participated yesterday? Has the evil spirit in your body been cleared?" "My Su family won''t cut off their children and grandchildren, right?! We only want girls, won''t we cut off even hope now?" "You-mother will definitely beat you to death when you go back." "It''s still safe at home. When the time comes, you should stay at home honestly and don''t go anywhere." Su Muhuai himself wanted to reveal a message to his father, who knew that his father''s reaction was simply beyond his imagination. The people around heard his father criticizing him. Having made good friends with the Su family, he began to ask. Patriarch Su didn''t think there was anything wrong, and explained everything his son said. As a result, the conference room exploded in an instant. When Gu Muran came in, he was buzzing and his head hurt from the noise. "Quiet!" Gu Muran said coldly. Most of the aristocratic families care about the succession of the patriarch. They have also heard of Gu Muran''s fame. What''s more, the elders of Xuanmen are also here. The Zhu family, the Shi family, the Su family, and the merchants all expressed their trust in Gu Muran. Others naturally dare not shout anymore. Gu Muran said: "The purpose of gathering everyone here today is to solve this matter. Don''t panic." Soon, Gu Muran drew the Sha remaining in their bodies onto a piece of talisman paper. This talisman paper was specially made by Gu Muran just now. After the evil spirit was drawn out, everyone felt a sudden lightness in their bodies. When I was about to thank Gu Muran, I found that he had disappeared. Chonglu followed out: "Master?" Gu Muran turned back: "I''m going to the interrogation room, I need you to go with me." - Interrogation room. Patriarch Yun refused to plead guilty, saying that someone framed them. "Do you recognize this person?" Gu Muran took advantage of Patriarch Yun''s cry of ''injustice'', Gu Muran took out two pieces of paper and drew two portraits. Gu Muran took out the first one, "Do you know Patriarch Yun?" "Why should I tell you?" Patriarch Yun was full of resentment towards Gu Muran. Captain Lin: "Tell me the truth." Patriarch Yun: "...This is the housekeeper of my Yunfu." Captain Lin asked sharply, "Where is he now?" Patriarch Yun: "He disappeared a few years ago, how would I know where he is?" Immediately afterwards, Gu Muran took out the second portrait, "Does Patriarch Yun look familiar to this one?" Patriarch Yun choked for a moment, unable to speak for a long time. Captain Lin stared coldly at Patriarch Yun: "Answer well." Captain Lin knew that what Gu Muran could calculate could help them quickly solve the case. So, he will fully cooperate with her. But this time, no matter what, Patriarch Yun insisted on an answer: "I don''t know him." Gu Muran said: "Since Patriarch Yun doesn''t know, then I will tell Patriarch Yun." She took out the second portrait, "This person is the evil cultivator who set up the formation for Yunfu. Does Patriarch Yun really not know him?" Without waiting for Patriarch Yun to speak, Gu Muran continued: "About this evil cultivating mystic master, the butler of your Yunfu helped to introduce it to you. Patriarch Yun''s memory should not be so bad." "Also..." Gu Muran smiled, "Master Yun, doesn''t he want to know why the housekeeper of your Yunfu disappeared?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 285： Im willing to trap you with my life Chapter 285 I am willing to trap you with my life "The housekeeper of my Yun family has disappeared for three years, and I still don''t know how he disappeared, will you know?" The head of the Yun family didn''t believe what Gu Muran said. Gu Muran asked directly: "Not long after your housekeeper disappeared, that mystic master has been staying at Yun''s house, am I right?" Patriarch Yun: "So what?" "Do you still want to say that they are the same person?" Patriarch Yun reacted and said angrily, "How is that possible?" Gu Muran ignored him, and handed the portrait directly to Zhonglu: "This person was a mystic at first, but why did he become an evil mystic later? I hope you will investigate this matter as soon as possible." Chonglu also knew the importance of this matter: "Master, don''t worry." "Captain Lin, this matter involves the Association of Mystic Artists. I hope that Captain Lin will be responsible for what is within his responsibilities. Professionals should be responsible for matters in the metaphysical world." Gu Muran said to Captain Lin. Captain Lin nodded: "Understood." Gu Muran and Chonglu left quickly, and Patriarch Yun''s clamoring voice could be heard behind him. "Wait a minute, explain the matter to me clearly... The mystic masters in my Yunfu are highly capable, and they are doing their best for my Yun family. Why is it that they are evil cultivators of mystic arts? Get the **** out of here..." Captain Lin looked at Patriarch Yun who couldn''t distinguish between good and evil, and said angrily, "Be quiet." "Your Yun family is nothing short of gold and jade, and it''s a waste of money. The son of the Yun family seems to have a good reputation, but do you think that is something normal people can do? Not only is it irresponsible to let a woman become pregnant, but it is also irresponsible to lose a child. Burial, you actually did such an outrageous thing these days, are you still human?" "Look at what dirty things your Yun family has done behind the scenes. It''s really heartless to use a child who has formed but not yet full-term to lead the battle." Seeing that the case was almost solved, Captain Lin kicked down a bench angrily. Patriarch Yun trembled a little after being trained. ¡­ Out of the gate of the police station. Gu Muran and Zhonglu went directly to two directions. Gu Muran took out the piece of talisman paper, the talisman paper traveled through the air very fast, and disappeared with a whistling in the air. Gu Muran followed this talisman and came to a house. Standing in front of the courtyard, she didn''t know what she felt. Her breath was not calm. She took a deep breath, then opened the door with a normal expression. The courtyard is overgrown with weeds. Piansheng is sitting alone in such an environment. For the stranger, the man sitting on the stone bench poured himself another glass of wine without raising his head. Drink it all in one gulp. Gu Muran walked in the courtyard, no one knew what was going on in her heart under her calm expression. There is no other reason. She felt her breath in this courtyard. She knew that there was a formation under her feet, and some of her former breath was hidden in the formation. The man sitting on the stone bench raised his head at this moment: "You are here." During the speech, it seemed like an old friend I had known for a long time. Gu Muran looked at him, he looked older than in the picture, and he didn''t panic at all. "You know that things about the Yun family can''t hide from my eyes, so you set up a formation here, trying to trap me with your body." Gu Muran said mercilessly. "I knew I couldn''t hide it from your eyes." The man''s expression was even more vicissitudes than when Gu Muran first arrived. He said: "You destroy my formation, and you are destined to be the enemy of our Warlock Association in the future. Even if you are trapped, you will be trapped here to death." The man smiled sadly, "My senior brother died at your hands in Xitai Mountain. Since the Yun family was destroyed by you, I am willing to trap you with my life." He took another sip from his glass. There is a kind of generosity to die. Gu Muran couldn''t help yelling: "Your brain is sick!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 286： Advise her to join the Warlock Guild Chapter 286 Persuading her to join the Warlock Association "Maybe." The man stood up slowly and smiled desolately. He said: "What''s so good about being a mystic? My mother was killed by others. There are many door frames for mystics. If you don''t do this, you won''t do that." "My mother was murdered. As a son, I can''t even take revenge on my enemies. You say... As a son, is this unfilial?" He poured the wine glass in his hand to the ground, and the wine in it slopped on the ground. He smiled sarcastically, "It''s better to be an evil cultivator of mystic arts, without restraint, they avenged me." He suddenly raised his eyes to look at Gu Muran, his eyes were full of malice, "Do you know that those people should be extinct, what''s so good about rich people, all of them are very hypocritical..." "If it wasn''t for you, they would have their comeuppance soon." "because of you!" "it''s all because of you!" He was so angry that he even knocked down all the wine trays on the stone table. He shouted loudly: "They all deserve to die!" "If it wasn''t for them, how could I have fallen to where I am now?" Gu Muran looked at him quietly. Then, she said: "The delay is long enough? When are you going to leave with me?" "Go? Where are you going?" The man looked at Gu Muran with a smile, "You can''t go..." His expression was full of madness, "Mystery masters are not good things, and the Mystic Masters Association is not a place for people to stay, and Xuanmen is a smoky place..." "However, it is undeniable that the ancestor of Xuanmen is indeed capable, even if it is just a random object of hers, there is a trace of her luck." He shot at Gu Muran with sharp eyes: "Here, the formation you step on has her breath, which directly increases the difficulty." "Why don''t you just join my Association of Warlocks? None of those mystics are good. As long as you join my Association of Warlocks, I can save your life." Gu Muran seemed to have heard some nice joke, she said, "Save my life? Do you know who I am, my aunt?" The man sneered, "The adopted daughter of the Gu family." As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the formation under Gu Muran''s feet suddenly brighten up. "You... what did you do?" The formation is obviously fatal, so why is the breath different? The man looked panicked, and even spit out a mouthful of blood: "What the **** did you do?" "Didn''t you just exaggerate to save my life?" Gu Muran looked at him condescendingly, "When my aunt learned to play formations, you were not born yet." Gu Muran directly reversed the gate of life and the gate of death in the formation. "you-" The man thought that Gu Muran only had two talents. After all, at that age, she could be as powerful as she was. At this time, he realized the gap between them. Suddenly, he felt as if something suddenly bound his hands and feet. He cannot move for a moment. "Do you know why my aunt listens to you talking so much nonsense?" Gu Muran''s fingers moved slightly, and the man suddenly jumped forward a few meters as if being pulled by a rope. "The ancestors of Xuanmen, not everyone can slander." Not everyone can touch her things. She sneered coldly: "If you touch her things, you will have to atone for your reincarnation." She questioned: "What exactly did you take?" "If you let me go, I''ll tell you." "You still want to bargain with me when you are about to die." Gu Muran said, "You deserve it too?" Her palms were raised slightly. The man didn''t see what Gu Muran had done, and felt that he suddenly had a splitting headache. The soul seemed to be torn apart. At this time, the man realized how cruel the seemingly harmless girl in front of him was. (end of this chapter) Chapter 287： Soul search! Chapter 287 Soul Search! The man couldn''t bear the pain, and immediately said: "I said, I said..." "late." Gu Muran took out a piece of talisman paper, and under the direct gaze of this person, the formation under his feet suddenly rose into the air and slowly shrunk. Afterwards, Gu Muran waved his hand, and the formation was instantly melted into the talisman paper. "You..." That person has never seen anyone who can reverse the operation and shrink the formation into the talisman paper. "With the cinnabar pen used by the national teacher, you dare to act presumptuously in front of me with the talisman array you drew privately." Gu Muran''s eyes were dark and terrifying. She didn''t expect that after a thousand years, someone would take what she used to make these evil talisman arrays. "who are you?" The man was completely terrified: "How did you know about this..." Gu Muran''s cold eyes showed a trace of chill: "I will explain everything to you in a while, otherwise... I don''t mind using Soul Search again!" Soul search... The man was instantly paralyzed. There are records in the ancient law that there are only a handful of people who can search for souls. He suddenly became curious, could she really only be an adopted daughter? Chonglu received a message from Gu Muran when the Mystic Masters Association was busy. When he came, he saw the old man sitting in the courtyard. Shock filled his eyes, "Master Gu, why is he so old?" And he looked shocked. "When the Yun family''s formation was broken, he suffered some damage. Just now he set up a talisman formation in this yard, and he put his heart and soul into the formation. When the formation was broken, he was also implicated." Gu Mu But a simple explanation. Zhonglu: "That''s right." Gu Muran waved his hand: "Take him down, he will know everything and talk endlessly." When the heavy road took the person away, he still hadn''t reacted. When waiting for the questioning, as Gu Muran said, what to ask and what to say, really cooperated very well. "That''s how it happened... He said that it was a little old man who tricked him into becoming a magician at the time, but they were all connected in a single line and had no intersection with anyone else... I don''t know who these magician associations are? how many people?" In other words, except for a little old man, there is no practical information at all. In the office of the Yancheng branch of the Mystic Masters Association, Gu Muran stood at the window. Hearing this, she looked back at Chonglu: "Do you know what the little old man looks like?" The look in his eyes was obviously normal, quiet and indifferent. But for some reason, Chonglu felt a heavy sense of oppression. Chonglu said cautiously, "He only described the little old man as a bald head..." "Let him draw it. If the drawing doesn''t look alike, tell him and send him to the animal realm immediately." Chonglu sensed the anger in Gu Muran''s words, so he didn''t dare to delay, and immediately dealt with the matter. Soon, a portrait was completely laid out on the desk. Gu Muran didn''t even look at it: "The sorcerer has already made the Mystic Masters Association into a mess. After finding this person, I will leave the matter of cleaning up the Yancheng Mystic Masters Association to me." The current situation is more difficult than they imagined. Don''t dare to delay the heavy road. - Three days in a row. Gu Muran has been staying in the backyard of the hospital. She shut herself in her room all day. Su Muhuai and Shang Sze visited several times, but they didn''t see anyone every time. Su Muhuai: "Who made my sister angry?" Shang Size: "Does Master Zhonglu know the details?" While talking about Chonglu, Chonglu came running out of breath. "Where''s Master Gu?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 288： Are you a descendant of her apprentice? Chapter 288 Are you a descendant of her apprentice? Only then did Chonglu know that Gu Muran had never taken a step outside in the past few days. Even the matter of the Xitaishan Ancient Mausoleum, she has never been there again. Lu Chaolan went in a few times, but the others didn''t dare to ask Lu Chaolan. Squeak! The door opened. Gu Muran came out of the room. For some unknown reason, when everyone looked at her eyes, they always felt that they were deeper and more mysterious than before. "Take me to him." - While sitting in the car, Gu Muran took out the Heavenly Spirit Leaf on his body. Now it is not as withered and yellow as before. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of cracking the Yun family¡¯s formation, she received a lot of power of faith. In the past few days, she didn''t look at anything, she was just guiding the power of faith to the Tianling leaf. She was eager to crack the secret of Tian Lingye. Spiritual power has also been steadily increasing in the past few days. After all, the environment of the medical center has a lot of merit points. The merit value in the body is also nourished. ¡­ When Gu Muran saw the old man, he was already stupid. She calmly looked at the smirking old man in front of her. Jonglu said: "When we found him, he already looked like this." Gu Muran made a fortune, and she calmly said to the old man: "Don''t you know? In my eyes, there is nothing to hide from any treacherous scheme." In the office, two people were stunned. One is Lu Chaolan, who glanced at Gu Muran without any trace. This sentence is very familiar. The second is the old man sitting on the stool, his figure shook slightly. But the next second, he continued to giggle. Gu Muran said: "You probably don''t know, the moment I see you, I can figure out all your entanglements." She looked calmly at the old man in front of her eyes: "Phantom array, maybe it has paralyzed you and blinded them, but it cannot escape my eyes." Gu Muran stopped wasting time on this old man, she pulled out a piece of paper from the table. Swish, Swish! Soon, an image appeared on the drawing. Gu Muran picked up the piece of paper and walked up to the old man: "Do you know this person?" The old man was smirking, but after taking a look, he withdrew his gaze and continued to smirk. What''s more, the old man''s eyes are all cloudy. "I have to say, your acting is really good." Gu Muran said: "In three days, you can actually hide for a few more days, but you showed up too fast." The layout of the heavy road is very stable and meticulous. Plus, technology is very advanced now. The old man knew that he had been exposed, and he couldn''t hide for long. So he took the initiative to leak some traces. But at that time, he had already used the only phantom array on himself. He tried to use this to paralyze them, to avoid disaster, and more importantly, he wanted to protect his only grandson. However, he didn''t expect that he would be spotted right away. Gu Muran directly broke the formation. She said: "Do you know where you failed?" The old man stopped pretending and snorted, "It''s just that his skills are inferior to others." "You shouldn''t be using her things." Gu Muran''s brows were filled with hostility. The first moment she came in, she felt her past breath on this old man. The old man instantly understood what she meant, "National Teacher? Although her reputation in my Warlock Association is not very good, I have to say that the power of the talisman with a trace of her breath is greater than usual... It''s a pity... the old man I just have one in my hand..." "Who the **** are you?" The old man rolled his eyes and murmured, "How can you feel the breath of that witch?" He was silent for a while: "Could it be that you are a descendant of her apprentice?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 289： You should call me grandpa Chapter 289 You should call me ancestor The heavy road is on the side, like a ignited firecracker. "Who do you call a witch!" "My Taoist ancestor, the national teacher who has contributed so much to our Great Xia Kingdom, how could you allow you to insult me ??like this!" Chonglu Qi¡¯s lungs are about to explode. Gu Muran''s focus is on the last sentence of the bald old man. Have you ever accepted an apprentice? Gu Muran once again learned about her past information from outsiders. Gu Muran suppressed this matter-in her heart, she looked at Zhonglu who was about to explode in anger: "Why are you talking to him so much? It''s because you are so angry." The old man has been watching Gu Muran''s expression, but he didn''t expect her to be so quiet. "Who the **** are you?" He was still curious. Gu Muran turned to look at him, and blurted out: "Your aunt¡ª" After she finished speaking, she suddenly realized something, "It''s better to say goodbye, you don''t deserve it." The old man was about to lose his temper. Gu Muran turned his face to the side, and continued to take out a few pieces of drawing paper. The rustling sound resounded in this space. The old man was going to curse a few words, who knows, when he saw what Gu Muran drew, he was instantly shocked. "These people are the mystics who have been in contact with this bald magician, and they are about to transform them." After Gu Muran finished drawing, he handed it directly to Zhonglu: "Purge the Mystics Association from Yucheng let''s start." Chonglu naturally saw the old man with a horrified expression. He immediately said: "I will do it now." Gu Muran said: "Wait first¡ª!" When Chonglu was about to turn around and leave, he asked, "Is there anything else?" Gu Muran: "Is there a Mystic Association in Beijing?" Zhonglu nodded: "Yes." Since the Mystic Masters Association came out again, all branches in various places have been reopened. Gu Muran said: "Okay then, you give Brother Lan the address of the Kyoto Mystic Association." Lu Chaolan glanced at the bald old man: "Are you going to send him to the Mystic Association in Kyoto?" "Sure enough, Brother Lan is the one who knows me." Gu Muran said, "We may return to the capital in a short time, so we need to arrange things first. Besides, the old man''s grandson is in the direction of the capital. Is his grandson related to the evil? It is related to the Artisan Association, and we need to investigate further." The old man began to struggle: "What are you going to do, come to me..." "What are you in a hurry for, I will definitely not let you go." Gu Muran slightly raised his eyes. The old man choked for a moment. After Chonglu told Lu Chaolan the address of the Kyoto Mystic Masters Association, Lu Chaolan immediately arranged staff. When the old man was taken out, he kept wailing. Gu Muran felt that he was in the way, so he drew a symbol in the air with his finger. The old man was chattering and chattering, and suddenly realized that he was speechless. He turned his head angrily and yelled at Gu Muran. But when he opened his mouth, he didn''t say a word. He was going to die of rage. Gu Muran and Chong Lu stood in the courtyard, watching the vehicle sent by Lu Chaolan pick up the old man. Watch them go. Lu Chaolan did not leave with him, but called and booked a private flight directly to **** the old man. When he was done with the matter, he heard Zhonglu asking Gu Muran curiously: "Master Gu, who are you a student of? Are you really my uncle''s disciple?" Gu Muran: "..." What the **** is this? You should call me the ancestor, what do you call your uncle''s disciple? She said with a dull expression, "I have no teachers and no schools." Gu Muran paused, "There is one more thing I want to ask you, is your Taoist ancestor really a national teacher?" When Gu Muran was asking about the heavy road, he didn''t notice that Lu Chaolan''s eyebrows and eyes moved slightly. He also looked up at them. (end of this chapter) Chapter 290： Inheritance of Jade Brand Chapter 290 Inheritance of the Jade Card Zhonglu scratched his head: "It seems that the first head of my Xuanmen is indeed the chief disciple of the national teacher." Chonglu continued: "But the first disciple of my Xuanmen is not the only disciple of the national teacher. It is said that she seems to have other disciples, but I don''t know enough about this matter." Gu Muran originally wanted to learn more from Chonglu, but who knew, he didn''t know much. Gu Muran rolled his eyes: "You are a Taoist, I''m afraid you are not a fake?" Gu Muran began to be skeptical. Chonglu wanted to cry, but he was indeed the fourth elder, "I have a jade card to prove it." Gu Muran said, "Is there anything special about this jade token?" Although Gu Muran felt the power of his belief in this, he still had to listen to what Chonglu said. Zhonglu scratched his head: "My jade card was passed down to me by my master. Every elder will find a successor before retiring. This is how the jade card is passed down from generation to generation." Zhonglu said: "I don''t quite understand the mystery of the jade token. But the inheritance of the jade token is far more important than the inheritance of the elders. The head once said that even if the person loses the jade token, the jade token cannot be lost." Gu Muran seemed to ask everything, but he didn''t seem to get any answers. Gu Muran felt that if he had time, he had to go to Xuanmen. Maybe you will get some unexpected gains. - After Lu Chaolan sent Gu Muran to the backyard of the hospital, he drove out again. While driving, Lu Chaolan recalled the scene in his mind when it rained heavily in the southeast again. Among thousands of troops, a woman descended from the sky with a plain umbrella in her hand, even if the sky was full of blood fog, she couldn''t get close to her. She stood in the middle of the confrontation between the two armies, and she looked fearless. ¡¾I follow the destiny of heaven to solve the current war situation. The unification of the country is beyond the capabilities of a villain. In my eyes, there is nothing to hide from any treacherous schemes. ¡¿ Lu Chaolan still remembers these words deeply. Although he didn''t see what the woman in his mind looked like at the time, he was almost sure that the woman who spoke was the national teacher. Today, when Gu Muran was talking to that old magician, she also said something: In my eyes, there is nowhere to hide any treacherous schemes. Before adding, there was something about the ancient mausoleum of the National Teacher in Xitai Mountain... These things seem to be related to Gu Muran again and again. In addition, the predestined person who Zhu''s family was entrusted by the national teacher before and has been waiting for is also Gu Muran. This brought an idea to Lu Chaolan''s mind, maybe these are not coincidences. Aran, she...does she really have anything to do with Jianguo''s first national teacher? Thinking about it, he couldn''t help clenching his hand on the steering wheel. Driving all the way, he came to Zhu''s house. Zhu Jia and the others were slightly surprised when they saw Lu Chaolan. "Please report, I''m here to find the old lady." One sentence directly explained my intention. - Study room. The fragrance of tea is overflowing. The old lady Zhu twisted the Buddhist beads in her hand, and said with a kind smile: "It''s the first time we met, I didn''t know that Your Majesty is from the Lu family in Kyoto." "You''re being polite, that''s just a false name." Lu Chaolan said, "This junior came here today, I just have a doubt and I hope you can clarify it for me." The reason why the Prince of Kyoto condescends to congratulate his family. Wish the old lady felt that it could only be related to one person. She said: "It''s because of my benefactor." Even in front of outsiders, she still called ''benefactor'' instead of Gu Muran''s name. (end of this chapter) Chapter 291： Arans life is better than mine Chapter 291 Aran¡¯s life is better than mine Lu Chaolan nodded: "The ancestors of Zhu''s family were rescued by the national teacher back then, and some time ago, you handed it over to Gu Muran. I want to know, what is the relationship between Ah Ran and the national teacher?" After finishing speaking, Lu Chaolan kept his eyes fixed on the eyes of the old lady. Old lady: "The benefactor is the predestined person whom I wish my family has been waiting for." "I also hope that you can tell the juniors what you know." Lu Chaolan said: "When deciphering the Zhu family formation before, this junior once heard you say that you look alike, so this junior didn''t come here to find the answer. But I found out that there was a rumor circulating in Yancheng a hundred years ago that Zhu''s family had a portrait of the national teacher a thousand years ago, and the juniors hereby come to bother them. " The old lady Zhu didn''t expect him to investigate so carefully, "You also said that this is a rumor that has been circulated, and it may not be true." "Since the younger generation chose this time, they naturally came prepared." Lu Chaolan said, "I don''t mean anything malicious, I just want to better protect Ah Ran." He said: "Aran''s life is better than mine." Eyes solemn and solemn. There was no trace of joking in his expression. The old lady Zhu stared at his face for a few moments. After a few seconds, the old lady said: "To be honest, I wish the family indeed has a picture of the scene where the national teacher was conferred..." Lu Chaolan has been waiting for the old lady''s next words. But when he saw the old lady sigh, his heart skipped a beat. "The images have always been kept in the ancestral hall, and they were worshiped by the incense of my Zhu family..." The old lady couldn''t hide her sadness, "I didn''t take good care of the ancestral hall, which caused the portraits to be burned." Lu Chaolan''s expression also changed. "Then have you seen..." The old lady Zhu said: "I was lucky enough to meet once." While talking, the old lady Zhu stood up suddenly, "I know Mr. Lu''s influence in the capital, I beg Mr. Lu to take good care of my benefactor''s offspring..." In a word, Lu Chaolan was shocked, "You mean, Ah Ran is a descendant of the national teacher?" The old lady Zhu said: "The eyes of the benefactor and the national teacher are somewhat similar, and the face seems to be slightly similar..." - Lu Chaolan didn''t know how he got out of Zhu''s house. He never expected that Gu Muran was a descendant of the national teacher. If this is the case, then can these be explained well? He immediately drove back. Ah Ran probably didn''t know about it yet. When he returned to the backyard of Xiuyuan Medical Hall. Gu Muran is taking care of Zhixuecao, and sometimes fiddling with Lingruite. "Are you back?" Gu Muran didn''t look back, she was squatting down to get the Lingruite on the soil. "Hurry up and take a look, until today all the evil spirits of Zhixuecao have been eliminated." Gu Muran looked at the formations established in the medical hall and the backyard, "These are really useful." The front yard delivers merit to these Zhixuecao. Zhixuecao and Lingruite give back spiritual power to the front yard. Nourishes the body of the front yard physician. After Gu Muran finished speaking, she saw that there was no movement behind her. She turned her head and saw Lu Chaolan who was still standing there. She stood up and clapped her hands: "What''s wrong with you? Why are you so abnormal?" Lu Chao''s appendix lips were tightly pursed. He looked at her happy appearance at the moment, and for a moment, he didn''t know how to speak. Gu Muran walked up to him, raised his head slightly, and asked, "You go out for a while, what''s the matter?" It is at this time¡ª "Miss Gu, the flower tea is here." Yun Zheng just brought out the tea at this moment. Lu Chaolan changed the topic: "It''s okay, I''ll go drink some water first." He seemed really thirsty and drank two glasses in a row. Gu Muran waited for him to finish drinking, sat on the stool, dragged his cheeks and looked at him: "Can we talk now?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 292： This thing is too absurd Chapter 292 This matter is too absurd Lu Chaolan looked at Yun Zheng: "Go down first." Yun Zheng, who had just been poured a cup of scented tea by himself: "...Master, can I have a couple of sips first?" Gu Muran: "Look at this pitiful look." Yun Zheng looked at his master''s stern look, and he didn''t dare to say much for a moment, and walked back to the front yard with the freshly poured scented tea. Gu Muran laughed suddenly, "What do you want to say? Do you need to lure Yun Zheng away? Look at Yun Zheng''s poor Bara." "Aran, what I''m going to say next may be quite shocking, are you ready?" Gu Muran looked at Lu Chaolan''s expression, she was thinking, did something serious happen? "you say." Gu Muran, who was ready, was waiting for Lu Chaolan to speak. Lu Chaolan pondered for a long time, but he felt that this matter should not be very acceptable, so he first introduced a topic: "Do you want to find your biological parents?" As we all know, Gu Muran is the adopted daughter of the Gu family. Gu Muran was already mentally prepared. Who knew that what Lu Chaolan asked was actually this question: "Damn, you just wanted to talk about this question. If you just ask it, it''s over. There''s no need for so much foreshadowing." "Whether I can find my biological parents or not depends on destiny, it''s not a question of whether I want to or not." Gu Muran waved his hand, "Don''t worry about it." Her body has relaxed, and she is picking up the scented tea that Yun Zheng poured for her just now. Just took a sip of water. Over there, Lu Chaolan tentatively said, "Then do you know that you are a descendant of the national teacher?" Gu Muran just took a sip of tea, and when she heard this sentence, she almost choked on her. She coughed a few times, touched her throat, and said, "What did you just say?" Why did she feel like she didn''t hear clearly? Lu Chaolan repeated it, and changed another way of saying: "Your ancestor, if nothing else happens, should be the national teacher." At that moment, Gu Muran suspected that he was hallucinating. Am I my own ancestor? She asked: "Where did you hear such nonsense?" Lu Chaolan: "I knew you didn''t believe it. When I heard these words, I couldn''t believe it either." Gu Muran: "..." Why are there always people spreading rumors, trying to give her an ancestor. She is the national teacher. Gu Muran held his forehead, "Who told you this?" Lu Chaolan never hides from her. As long as she asked, he would answer truthfully. After listening to it, Gu Muran felt even more outrageous. However, she really couldn''t explain this matter. She can''t just say that she is the national teacher. Even if Lu Chaolan really believed it, this matter is too absurd. Gu Muran really didn''t think of a good solution for a while. Seeing her silence, Lu Chaolan thought she was digesting this matter. Who knows, after thinking about it, Gu Muran threw out a sentence: "Brother Lan, regarding whether I am a descendant of the national teacher, you can''t just talk nonsense, you need evidence." Before Lu Chaolan could speak, someone pushed at the back door. Su Muhuai ran in bluffing: "Sister, what did you just say?" Chonglu also came here to talk about the purging of the mystic masters, which he never thought he would hear. Shang Size followed at the end, his hands full of presents. Gu Muran was concentrating on how to clarify this matter with Lu Chaolan. Since she couldn''t prove that she was not a descendant of the national teacher, then Lu Chaolan and the others would definitely not be able to produce evidence to prove it. Who knew, not only did she fail to prove it, but now more people knew about it. A group of people looked at her like a national treasure. Gu Muran looked like ''I am not a descendant of the national teacher''. Su Muhuai: "Sister, if you are really a descendant of the National Teacher, you must be more famous than Yunzheng''s apprentice of the God of Medicine. Think about it, with your talent in metaphysics, it will be completely sideways when you arrive in the capital." .¡± Gu Muran: "...I''m really not." This time it is even more unclear. (end of this chapter) Chapter 293： The national teacher took the time to give birth to a child? Chapter 293 The national teacher took the time to give birth to a child? Chonglu also couldn''t hide his excitement: "Master, no wonder you have such a good talent in metaphysics. It turns out that you are the descendant of the ancestor." Yun Zheng heard the bustling sounds in the backyard, and poked his head to look in Gu Muran''s direction. Without thinking about it, he directly met his master''s eyes. "Master... I''ll pour you a cup of tea." Yun Zheng said boldly. As a result, the situation became more and more difficult to control. A group of people''s eyes were glued to Gu Muran. Shang Sze: "No wonder...Brother Ran is so capable, so it''s because of his good genes." Gu Muran explained helplessly: "I have nothing to do with Guo Shizhen...". Before she could say the next four words, she paused. changed his words and said: "The national teacher is really not my ancestor." Su Muhuai: "Sister Ran, this is a good thing. If others want to get involved with the national teacher, how can you just shirk it?" Gu Muran didn''t know how to explain it. I was born at this time! Su Muhuai dragged his chin, and said something even more surprising: "If sister Zhen is a descendant of the national teacher, when did the national teacher find time to give birth to the child..." As he spoke, he suddenly patted the table, "I see, do you still remember, I heard the elders talk about the history of our Great Xia Kingdom before, saying that after our Great Xia Kingdom''s resources and national strength reached unprecedented strength, the national teacher Inexplicably missing..." "Did the national teacher take time out to give birth to a child at this time?" Su Muhuai also felt that something was wrong while talking, "Then if this is the case, why are there rumors that the death of the national teacher will endanger the country. When the Great Xia Kingdom was almost in chaos, the national teacher did not appear." A bold guess suddenly popped up in Su Muhuai''s mind: "Could it be that the so-called disappearance of the national teacher went to give birth to a child, but she didn''t show up later, could she have passed away after giving birth? After all, her talent God is jealous... It should not be so easy to have a child, after all, thousands of years ago, the production technology was not as sophisticated as it is now." Gu Muran really couldn''t listen anymore, "This is all nonsense." In front of her, arranging her casually and recklessly, isn''t it good! ? and also¡­ How did she not know when she gave birth to a child... What kind of descendants of the national teacher. Bah bah! She is the national teacher. Chonglu couldn''t stand it anymore, "You can''t say that about my patriarch. Besides, the patriarch is still the ancestor of Master Gu, and you can''t arrange seniors at will." Su Muhuai covered her mouth, "I won''t say anything." But the way he looked at Gu Muran seemed to cast a layer of golden light on her. Shang Size put all the presents in his hand on the table, "Brother Ran, these are carefully selected by Su Muhuai and I, you will feel better after reading them." Gu Muran said that he is really in a bad mood now. The eyes of several people looking at Gu Muran became more and more respectful as if they were looking at a national treasure. "What do you want to come to me?" Gu Muran didn''t want to explain this matter again, the explanations were all invalid, so she looked towards the heavy road. Zhong Lu said: "Those people have been caught by the Mystic Masters Association, it''s time to make a warning to others." He mainly came to report the progress. "You don''t have to tell me everything. After all, I don''t hold a post. You should report these things to Xuanmen." Gu Muran pointed out. Zhong Lu: "My senior brother emphasized that everything must be reported to you." Gu Muran: "It''s really unnecessary..." Everyone thinks she has too much time? Su Muhuai and Shang Size played here for another afternoon, and had another dinner here. Before the group left, Gu Muran also told them: "What you heard here this afternoon, don''t talk nonsense after you go out." Su Muhuai: "Sister Ran, don''t worry, I will definitely not say that you are a descendant of the national teacher." (end of this chapter) Chapter 294： been followed Chapter 294 was followed As soon as he finished speaking, he was hit on the head with a hammer. Shang Sze: "You idiot!" "What did I just say..." Gu Muran held his forehead and looked up at the sky, "It seems that I expected too much of you." Gu Muran sighed, "Let''s go." - The next day, Shang Sze and Su Muhuai came again. But Yun Zheng told him: "Miss Gu and Mr. Lu have gone on a trip." Several people stood in place and stared at each other. Su Muhuai asked: "Do you know where they went?" Yun Zheng shook his head. Master doesn''t take the initiative to say, how dare he ask. Su Muhuai called, but without thinking, the phone was turned off. Shang Size said: "It should be on the plane at this moment." ¡­ Gu Muran doesn''t know how to explain, she is not a descendant of the national teacher, but she wants to live a peaceful life for a few days. So Lu Chaolan found a good place for vacation. No one said anything, just took Gu Muran there alone. At noon, the two arrived at the hotel on this island. Open the window and you can directly see the endless sea. The sea view is very beautiful. "That''s great." Gu Muran took a deep breath of air, she could feel a little spiritual power. In an instant, a radiant light burst out from her eyes. Lu Chaolan lived in the room next to her, knocked on her door at this moment, and said, "Is it packed? It''s packed. I''ll take you to eat seafood." Gu Muran opened the door, "Let''s go." She hopped and walked in front, and Lu Chaolan walked behind her, seeing her so happy, there was a smile on her face. They just walked to the lobby. I met a group of girls checking in. There are also many big brothers carrying cameras. The crowd beside them were still shouting their names excitedly. Gu Muran glanced at Lu Chaolan: "Have we met the shooting scene?" Lu Chaolan nodded: "It should be." He warned carefully, with a gentle voice: "Be careful, don''t get knocked down." Both Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan were wearing masks, coupled with their outstanding appearance, they attracted the attention of many star-chasing fans. "Hey, did you see those two people just now? They are really eye-catching." "Could it be a newcomer who just debuted in the entertainment industry?" "They should be amateurs, I just heard them talking." The sound of a group of fans talking reached the ears of the chief director on site. At this moment, the chief director turned around to look, and could only see the backs of the two leaving. Just looking at them from the back, his mind is slightly moving between these two people... But he paid attention to this matter. Send someone to follow up and take a look. There are ten members of the girl group who have just debuted in the draft, but there are still some who are late. The chief director needs to deal with this matter, so he can only send someone to follow up to take a look. ¡­ Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan just picked some seafood. Gu Muran told Lu Chaolan about ''there were sneaky people following them outside''. Lu Chaolan: "It doesn''t matter, let''s eat first." While talking to Gu Muran, he sent someone to check on the people outside. They talked and walked to the private room. Those who wanted to follow them were caught by Lu Chaolan''s men just as they started to follow. As soon as Lu Chaolan and Gu Muran sat down in the private room, the people following them were pushed up. Several executive directors have never encountered such a terrible thing in their life. Gu Muran said: "No, there are only three people. I listened carefully. From the moment we walked out of the hotel, a total of four people followed." These people didn''t expect Gu Muran''s ears to be so sensitive. He glanced at Lu Chaolan, and his voice became softer: "That...is our colleague, he will go back...to report your whereabouts." It was the first time for several people to encounter such a situation, and they were almost scared to pee. How could she tell how many of them there were? Gu Muran quickly learned the ins and outs from them. "That''s the way it is." The executive director spoke tremblingly. They almost met someone from a certain power group by themselves, and they were too scared to do it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 295： First Love Girls Chapter 295 First Love Girls Group YC Entertainment has recently made a name for itself with girl group auditions and boy group auditions. The chief director Xu Yi is even more famous for his vicious vision. "You have found the wrong person." Lu Chaolan said coldly while pouring tea for Gu Muran. The cold aura on his body made the few people present even more trembling. Gu Muran said: "We will not enter your circle, please stop thinking about it." Several people were really scared and wanted to leave quickly. Gu Muran almost fell down when he saw how they left. She touched her face: "I shouldn''t be so scary." Lu Chaolan pulled the pot onto himself and said with a smile, "They are afraid of me." Soon, the dishes are on the table. ¡­ Wait for them to finish eating. Who would have thought that as soon as they left the restaurant, they met the chief director at the entrance of the restaurant. The chief director looks very decent, but he has no hair and wears a hat. He was very polite: "Hello, both of you. Let me introduce myself. My name is Xu Yi. I am currently in charge of the promotional shooting of the first love **** this small island." He went on to say: "I have no malice towards the two, but the external conditions of the two are in line with our company''s requirements. We have always wanted to create an amazing national hero and national goddess." After listening, Gu Muran nodded, "The people you just sent to follow us have already said these things." Xu Yi didn''t expect Gu Muran to say this without any concealment. He nodded and apologized: "It''s true that I didn''t think carefully about this matter. I''ve been busy with work just now, and I''m afraid I can''t find you two..." Gu Muran noticed the cause and effect in Xu Yi, and she kindly warned: "Since you are busy with work, you must be busy. The chief director has made you famous because of the girl group and boy group, but I kindly advise you, water can carry you." A boat can capsize." "About your other creation plan, it''s not just that we are really incompatible, he has his own career, and I have my studies. And... the chief director won''t have time to be busy with these things during this time..." Their verbal refusal is already evident. Gu Muran was about to leave, but she suddenly turned around, "Also, it''s really inappropriate for the girl group to be called First Love Girl." Xu Yi was accompanied by a person. This person was wearing white short-sleeves and a hat: "Director, what does she mean?" Xu Yi shook his head, and he didn''t quite understand the phrase ''Water can carry a boat, but it can also overturn it'' and ''Why is it inappropriate to call it the first love girl''. In the evening. Lu Chaolan took Gu Muran for a walk on the beach, and happened to meet the girl group who had just finished filming the MV. Gu Muran looked at one of the girls. Long flowing black hair. A short skirt with a campus style. Lu Chaolan kept his eyes on Gu Muran from the beginning to the end, and he asked, "Is there any problem with the chief director?" Gu Muran shook his head, turned around and walked the way he came: "Not really." Lu Chaolan always felt that Gu Muran was waiting for something. Without waiting for him to say anything, Gu Muran said again: "Do you still remember the old man who was imprisoned in the Kyoto Mystic Association?" Lu Chaolan said: "Xu Yi is from Kyoto. He offended some capital before, and he became a hot candidate again because of the group''s draft. He should have no intersection with that old man." Lu Chaolan specially sent someone to investigate Xu Yi. The two walked on the beach, leaving a string of footprints behind them. (end of this chapter) Chapter 296： stillbirth Chapter 296 Stillbirth Gu Muran nodded: "Xu Yi has nothing to do with that old man, but I have calculated that the old man''s grandson is in the direction of Kyoto..." Lu Chaolan understood: "You mean, this Xu Yi has something to do with that old man''s grandson." The reason why Gu Muran said so much was just to leave an impression on Xu Yi. Gu Muran glanced at the setting sun that was about to slowly set. She pointed to the swing over there, "Let''s go sit there for a while." Facing the afterglow of the setting sun, Lu Chaolan pushed the swing, and Gu Muran sat on the swing. ¡­ Xu Yi saw Lu Chaolan and Gu Muran walking by the sea. It''s just that when he sees them, he just sees their background. But Xu Yi didn''t expect at this moment that the two sentences he didn''t understand at noon would be fulfilled in less than half an hour. At half past six. A piece of news appeared on the Internet. . Someone broke the news that Yu Zhiqian was pregnant. The topic about the new group, First Love Girl, instantly made it onto the list. The impact of this news on this group can be described as extremely obvious. After all, this girl group was voted by netizens one by one. Netizens who supported this group suddenly voiced resistance. "Didn''t you say first love girl?" "I remember that these members are only eighteen to nine years old? Why did they go to the hospital? Are they pregnant? Shit first love girl!" "What? Are you fooling us for fools?" For a while, YC Entertainment was resisted by many netizens. YC Entertainment''s stock market has also been hit. Xu Yi was also very busy with this matter. At this moment, he remembered what the girl he met at noon said. He hurried out... As expected, I met Gu Muran who was picking fruit on the beach. Gu Muran turned around and saw Xu Yi who was anxious. "Did the girl know these things in advance?" Xu Yi was a little anxious when he spoke, and his voice couldn''t help but increase. Gu Muran closed his eyes, and his eyes were a little cold: "Are you questioning me?" In an instant, Xu Yi realized that he had said the wrong thing. "I... I was just curious, so I came here to ask the girl." Xu Yi explained. "The baby in her stomach has no fetal heart." Gu Muran looked at Xu Yi''s expression and said, "In short, she is pregnant with a stillbirth." Xu Yi nodded, he realized something was wrong casually, and asked cautiously: "How did the girl know about this?" Things during the day made Xu Yi realize that Gu Muran is unusual. For those who don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s always right to speak carefully. "I''m a mystic." Gu Muran put the fruit in his hand into the basket. In an instant, Xu Yi''s mind seemed to be shocked, "Mystic master?" Gu Muran nodded, and she said: "Foretelling and resolving doubts, Yin and Yang and five elements, Fuxi''s gossip, Qimen Dunjia, good and bad fortune, I am good at everything." The eyes of the girl in front of me are full of confidence. Even though she looks very young, for some reason, when she said these words, she was inexplicably convincing. "According to your opinion, how to solve this matter?" Inexplicably, he really wanted to try. Anyway, the current situation is already bad. Gu Muran looked at him: "You don''t want to let go of those who have managed to cultivate a group and die so young, do you want to protect them?" Xu Yi didn''t speak. The company worked hard to train this group of people for half a year or more. Before the show started, a group of people had already been signed to start training. Such a cost... It is too big. Gu Muran has already seen through what he was thinking: "If you don''t handle this matter well, for you, the blow will be greater and the loss will be even greater." Xu Yi''s eyebrows twitched: "What do you mean?" Gu Muran said: "This incident happened because of you..." Xu Yi didn''t understand a little bit: "It''s because of me?" He hurriedly waved his hands and hurriedly explained: "That is not my child, I am an upright person, I have a family, a wife and children..." I''m still writing~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 297： The truth is crueler than he imagined Chapter 297 The truth is more cruel than he imagined Gu Muran said: "I didn''t say that this matter has anything to do with you..." "Then you just said that it was because of me." Xu Yi was confused. Gu Muran said: "It started because of you, but it has no direct relationship with you." Xu Yi nodded half understanding. Gu Muran took out a piece of paper from her small satchel, and she unfolded the image: "You should know this person, right?" Xu Yi took a look, "This is a person I met before, no matter in terms of body shape or various conditions, he is very shaping." "In addition, he is also very capable. Although he has not received professional training, he can sing and dance well, so he joined our company." He paused, and asked tentatively: "May I ask Han Yancheng if he has any questions?" Gu Muran said: "The child is his." Xu Yi retorted subconsciously: "How is it possible... Han Yancheng has been training in the company''s practice room recently, and he has no interaction with them." "Are you so sure?" Gu Muran said, "Even if there is no intersection in work, how can you guarantee that there will be no intersection in life." Gu Muran didn''t want to hit the person in front of him, but the reality was more cruel than he imagined. Gu Muran had no choice but to tell him: "Do you think this group of ten is the only one related to him? Don''t take chances." Actually, Gu Muran couldn''t believe it at first. She has been slow to talk about this matter. While in the hotel lobby, Gu Muran saw that among these girls, the causal lines stained on several girls pointed to a person. It was also at that time that Gu Muran had noticed the chief director. But she just glanced at him at that time, and then looked away. "It''s not just this one person?" Xu Yi couldn''t believe it or accept it for a while. He didn''t know what he thought of, he asked Gu Muran: "Then they know each other..." As he spoke, he was a little speechless. Gu Muran quickly understood who he was referring to. She said: "These private matters, you should ask them to be better, I am not curious about everything." Xu Yi: "...It''s not that I''m curious, but that this matter involves too much." If this matter is exposed, not only this group will be questioned by the public. YC companies will face a huge wave of noise. "Do you still think that your previous emergency plan can be done?" Gu Muran glanced at Xu Yi: "Do you still want to cover up this girl group?" Xu Yi said: "I..." Gu Muran said: "There is only one way to solve this matter¡ªthe truth." Xu Yi nodded slightly, "Thank you for your guidance, I will definitely solve this matter from the root cause." "You''re welcome." Gu Muran flipped through his small bag again, and took out a QR code from the bag. Xu Yi immediately understood what it meant, and he asked, "How much do you need to pay?" "40% off, 6666 yuan for you." This account was created by Gu Muran for Maishan. After Zhu Jia paid the reward last time, Gu Muran suddenly thought of such a flexible method. Gu Muran''s cell phone immediately received a text message notification. A small step has been taken towards the plan to buy a mountain, Gu Muran is still happy. Gu Muran said: "Although YC Entertainment is kept in the dark, if this matter is not handled properly, it will still have an impact on its reputation, and it will continue to suffer from it." Xu Yi nodded and left, walked two steps and turned back, "I wonder if I can leave the girl with a phone number." Gu Muran said, "Don''t worry, I know your phone number." Looking at this scene, Lu Chaolan felt familiar no matter how he looked at it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 298： Doing things for Mrs. Lu does not feel hard Chapter 298 Doing things for Mrs. Lu, I don¡¯t feel hard Back in the ward, Gu Muran reported his phone number in one go, and he didn''t know her phone number like this. Lu Chaolan handed over a business card, "Call me if you have anything to do." Xu Yi had already given up hope, but who knew, a turning point happened to this man. "This is the phone number for Aran''s legal department. They will notify us of anything." Xu Yi took it and put it in his pocket. Now all mystic masters have their own private legal department? It doesn''t sound like an ordinary tall one. "Let me remind you, whether you handle this matter well or not is related to whether your career will take another step forward, or fall to the bottom." Gu Muran finally warned. Xu Yi nodded: "Thank you." After Xu Yi left, Gu Muran looked at Lu Chaolan: "Why don''t I know about this?" "I have asked people from Kyoto to set up a special legal department for you. Before that, Qian Siyuan bribed hackers, which affected your reputation." Lu Chaolan said: "At that time, Lu Lingge had given way to start working on this matter, and now it''s almost done, and I wanted to tell you today, but you saw that you had a good time today, so you haven''t found the right time to say it ..." Gu Muran felt quite surprised. At that time, she heard that Lu Lingge would be in charge of her legal affairs, but she didn''t pay much attention to it at the time. As everyone knows, he is making arrangements step by step. Gu Muran still felt touched in her heart, she said: "Thank you, thank you for your hard work." Lu Chaolan said with a smile, "I don''t think it''s hard work for Mrs. Lu." - As soon as Xu Yi appeared at the hotel entrance, he saw a group of people blocking the entrance of the hotel lobby. This group of people not only has girl group fans, but also paparazzi. They surrounded a black car, spoke fiercely, and questioned even more aggressively. "Yu Zhiqian, are you really pregnant?" "Excuse me, who is the father of the child?" There was even a group of people shouting, "Zhiqian, come out and explain clearly to everyone, what is going on?" "You told everyone that you just went for a physical examination, not pregnant..." "Just tell us, and we will believe you." "It''s really a bunch of brainless fans. At this moment, they still don''t want to believe the truth. Let me tell you, Yu Zhiqian is just playing with our fans'' feelings." There are still people who are channeling the emotions of the fans: "We have been waiting here for so long, she is sitting in the car as if watching a joke, Yu Zhiqian, if you have the heart, you can stand up and explain the whole story, don''t let people feel cold for you." The scene has been deadlocked. The black vehicle has been besieged, unable to move forward, let alone retreat. The staff also kept persuading me. Xu Yi came and assured everyone: "Our YC entertainment company will definitely investigate this matter and return everyone the truth." Many people began to curse, saying that all of this was YC Entertainment''s packaging, and it was all so-called human design. Xu Yi originally prepared a plan. At that time, he still wanted to keep his first love girl group. But what Gu Muran said at the time touched him. She seemed to see right through him. The words at the time were also telling him how much risk he would have to take to protect the person. How many mines will be planted in the dark. Once they are investigated by interested people, the accumulated consequences will be unbearable for them. He already understood at that time: there is only one way to deal with this matter. Give back to the public the truth they want to know. It is even more shocking to the members of the group. "Please believe me, we YC will definitely investigate the rumors on the Internet today and return everyone the truth." Xu Yi said solemnly: "We all had a signed contract at the time, in black and white. If this matter is true as it is said on the Internet, everything will be done according to the contract." A paparazzi seemed to smell something different, and he said, "I''m afraid you won''t be willing when the time comes..." Xu Yi said: "Our YC has never lacked people with outstanding abilities. If you have the courage to play tricks, you must have the courage to bear the consequences." (end of this chapter) Chapter 299： not to fall in love Chapter 299 Do not fall in love There was a hint of anger in his voice. Hearing this, no one spoke at the scene. Xu Yi stood not far in front of the car, looking at the black car, "Yu Zhiqian, you have to bear the consequences of what you do. If the public opinion on the Internet is slanderous, I will investigate and give you justice. If it is found out that you have been hiding If you cheat the company, then we need to go through the process according to the contract.¡± When this group was drafting, one of the conditions was that they were not allowed to fall in love during the contract period. You must choose the same between fame and love. If you choose love, you don''t have to sign a contract. After all, the times are changing too fast now, and there is an endless stream of capable people. Xu Yi made such a solemn statement, saying so in front of everyone, is telling everyone clearly: YC Company does not know about this matter. Some people don''t believe it: "This is someone from your YC company. No matter what the result is, you will cover it up." Xu Yi already knew where to go about this matter, he said righteously: "As the chief director of YC company, I hereby promise to everyone that if I have concealed this matter from the public, I will immediately take the blame and resign. " Seeing his momentum, everyone didn''t dare to say more. Xu Yi looked into the car, with a hint of anger in his voice: "What? You haven''t got off the car yet, do you need me to send someone to ask you to get off?" The car door was slowly pulled open. The girl is wearing a hat, sunglasses, and a mask, appearing in the sight of everyone. She wrapped herself tightly. However, everyone recognized her easily. Many people shouted: "Yu Zhiqian..." Yu Zhiqian didn''t speak, but walked in front of Xu Yi, and said in a low voice, "Director Xu." "Boss Fu is already on his way." Xu Yi said coldly to Yu Zhiqian, "Everyone is waiting for you in the meeting room." Yu Zhiqian left. Xu Yi nodded to everyone and said, "Please wait patiently for news from YC." - The elevator rises slowly. In the cramped space, Yu Zhiqian became more and more cramped. "Director Xu, those things outside are all slander..." She twisted her fingers awkwardly and explained with a little anxiety. Xu Yi kept a cold face and didn''t say much, just said: "You should tell everyone about this matter in the conference room." When Yu Zhiqian heard the words, she became more and more uneasy. meeting room. When Yu Zhiqian walked in, she didn''t expect that there would be so many people. All members of the group were present, and no one was left behind. Including their agents, all directors of YC company, and some shareholders. Xu Yi is sitting on the main seat. He is not only the chief director, but also a shareholder. Xu Yi looked at Yu Zhiqian who was standing on the other side, and said, "What do you want to say about the scandal rumored by the outside world today?" Yu Zhiqian was about to speak. Xu Yi said: "Before speaking, think clearly about what to say. If those voices are rumors, the company will decide for you." "Let me remind you, if the investigation reveals that there are deceptive and inconsistent remarks..." "It is clearly written in the contract that any violation of the contract will be punished with ten times the liquidated damages. If it affects the company''s reputation, it will be calculated separately..." Yu Zhiqian bit her lip. Xu Yi: "Take off your sunglasses and mask, and talk about it." She took off her worn mask and sunglasses. Everyone could see clearly that there was no trace of blood on her face. When the MV was filmed tomorrow afternoon, she was still not like this. It was still a short skirt in the afternoon, but at this moment she had already put on a long coat and trousers, wrapping herself tightly and seamlessly. Everyone seems to have made a decision in their hearts. Xu Yi said: "Give her a stool, sit there and talk." (end of this chapter) Chapter 300： Gu Muran: We wont have children Chapter 300 Gu Muran: We will not have children The discussion on this matter on the Internet has remained high. But these things did not affect Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan in the slightest. There is a very famous barbecue restaurant next to the island. Lu Chaolan prepared Gu Muran''s favorite food. He sat in front of the barbecue stall, flipping it from time to time, and brushing the sauce. Gu Muran dragged her cheeks quietly, staring at the sea. Lu Chaolan didn''t know what Gu Muran was thinking, he took her out just to relax, he found a topic at random: "Let''s take you out to sea for fishing tomorrow." Gu Muran nodded: "Okay." While talking, Gu Muran suddenly noticed something was looking at her. Following the direction, she saw a pure white kitten hiding behind the tree. From time to time, he poked his head up to look at Gu Muran. It seemed to notice that Gu Muran was looking at her, and it hid behind the tree again. Gu Muran looked at its snow-white fur. want to touch! "come over!" So she waved at the cat. Lu Chaolan heard Gu Muran talking, and was wondering which child she was talking to. Looking up, he saw a cat approaching Gu Muran excitedly. She ran to Gu Muran''s feet. Then just lay at her feet like this. Not arguing or arguing, just looking up at her with a cute cat face. Lu Chaolan was also very surprised: "Can it understand what you say?" Gu Muran said: "This cat is very spiritual." "Meow!" The kitten suddenly yelled as if to suit the occasion. Aroused Lu Chaolan''s interest in it, he said to Gu Muran: "It can really understand us." Gu Muran explained: "The air on this island is better, and even the aura is stronger than that of Yancheng." Lu Chaolan said: "Since you like it, then play with it first. I''ll ask someone to investigate whether it has an owner." Gu Muran looked at this clean cat, she hugged it in her arms, and stroked its soft fur. "There is no causal thread on it, this cat should be ownerless." coincides with this time. The boss came over with a plate of shrimp, and seeing the kitten in Gu Muran''s arms, he said in surprise: "It''s the first time I''ve seen it so docile and obedient." "The boss knows it?" Gu Muran asked along the way. The boss smiled: "I can''t call it acquaintance, just because this cat appeared here some time ago..." The boss said something interesting about the cat. Once, the boss walked to the sea reef at the edge of the shallow sea. There are shallow puddles in some places on sea reefs. "That''s where I first met this kitten, and it was taking a bath by itself." The owner recalled, "I watched it finish bathing itself, and then I found a reef with ease and started basking in the sun. " Gu Muran concluded with a smile: "This is a self-sufficient kitten." The boss said: "It''s more than that... This kitten is very fierce, and most people don''t let people touch it." The boss was curious and wanted to take a closer look. Who knows, before he got close to the kitten, it seemed as if its fur had exploded in an instant, and it looked at him fiercely. Later, the boss found out that almost at that time, the kitten would go to take a bath. Gu Muran said: "No wonder it has such good hair, so it loves to be clean so much." The boss smiled and said: "You have a predestined relationship with it, and it can be seen that it likes you too." The boss looked at Lu Chaolan, "Do you two have a child now? If you don''t have a child, you can consider taking it in, so that the house will be more lively." Lu Chaolan didn''t know what to think, and the tips of his ears turned red quietly. Gu Muran was frank, she corrected: "We won''t have children." (end of this chapter) Chapter 301： Barbecue with beer, life is not in vain Chapter 301 Barbecue and beer, life is not in vain After all, they belong to the contract relationship. The boss didn''t realize the meaning of Gu Muran''s words for a while. When I was at a loss. Lu Chaolan said: "We are husband and wife, but at this stage, it is not suitable to have children." The boss understood instantly, and said with a smile, "You are still young, you can live together for a few more years." The boss smiled and left, "You can tell me if you need anything." Lu Chaolan: "I''m sorry to trouble you." - After the boss left, Gu Muran said puzzledly, "Did I say something wrong just now?" Lu Chaolan smiled and said, "How come?" She just didn''t get the hang of it. She doesn''t see such things as love. Gu Muran: "That''s good." The grilled fish test is almost finished, Lu Chaolan said: "Put the cat down, go wash your hands, and you can start eating when you come back." The cat was placed on the ground by Gu Muran. Gu Muran got up to wash his hands. The kitten followed behind her, stepping on noble steps, following unhurriedly. What''s more, halfway through the kitten''s walk, it even looked back at Lu Chaolan. The eyes seemed quite dissatisfied. Immediately afterwards, it continued to chase Gu Muran. Looking at the figure of a man and a cat, Lu Chaolan laughed and shook his head. This cat is really spiritual. I thought Gu Muran was just going to wash her hands, but who knew, when she came back, she took a few bottles of beer. "I saw those people drinking these things, and everyone was very happy. I also heard what they said: barbecue and beer, life is not in vain." Gu Muran said with a smile: "I want to try it too." At this moment, Lu Chaolan put the grilled fish and skewers on the table. He poured Gu Muran a glass: "Don''t be greedy." "That''s natural." Gu Muran was just curious, she said, "I just want to taste it." Blowing the sea breeze and eating barbecue, it is really very comfortable. Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan sat facing each other. Gu Muran specially got a high stool for the kitten, and also prepared a special plate for it. Deliberately ask the service staff to prepare what it can eat. But its eyes kept looking at Gu Muran. Gu Muran took a mouthful of the grilled fish from Lu Chaolan, and immediately gave a thumbs up: "It''s delicious." Just took a bite, and saw the kitten looking at me all the time, "You eat your own, what are you doing just looking at me?" It still didn''t move. Gu Muran: "You don''t want to eat cooked food, do you?" She picked up a chopstick and put it on the little cat''s dinner plate. The little cat ate happily. "You can''t do this, you have to eat your food, you can''t just stare at mine." Although Gu Muran said so, it still stared at Gu Muran. What''s more, when Gu Muran drank beer, it also stared at Gu Muran''s glass. Gu Muran was about to laugh angrily: "Do you only feel the taste of other people''s food?" Kitty naturally couldn''t answer her words. But its gaze was fixed on Gu Muran''s wine glass afterwards. When Gu Muran was halfway through eating, he suddenly poured a glass and placed it in front of the little civet. wanted to see what it was doing staring at its cup. Under the shocked eyes of Lu Chaolan and Gu Muran, the glass of wine in front of the little civet quickly emptied. Yes, it is empty. But it still stared at the wine bottle in front of Gu Muran reluctantly. "This is not only a kitten who loves to be clean, but also a kitten who loves to drink." Gu Muran fed it a little more. By the time they got up and went back to the hotel, the kitten''s eyes were a little blurred. Gu Muran laughed: "This is a cat food addiction." Gu Muran got up and picked up the kitten, "From now on, you can follow me." This kitten has a soul. Moreover, Gu Muran always felt vaguely familiar looking at this little civet, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen it. ¡­ (end of this chapter) Chapter 302： She is Wang Fa Chapter 302 She is Wang Fa The kitten quickly found a comfortable position in her arms, as if ready to take a light sleep. Gu Muran even burst out laughing. "Let me hug you, your arms should be sore in a while." Lu Chaolan said softly. "Meow-!" Who knows, when Gu Muran didn''t respond, the kitten looked like it was blown all over. Lu Chaolan took a look: "It''s a kitten with a temper." Gu Muran comforted it, "Okay, don''t let him hug it." In this way, the little civet seems to be calmed down. Two people and one cat soon arrived at the hotel entrance. But I didn''t expect that there were still many people surrounding the hotel entrance at this time. It seems that he is still waiting for another result because of the afternoon. Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan were surrounded by a group of paparazzi as soon as they arrived at the hotel entrance. "I saw a few directors from YC company leave with them in the morning. They must have an unusual relationship with YC company." "When are you going to give us a result?" "We have been waiting here for so long, when will your meeting be held?" Gu Muran was puzzled by this group of people, "You have found the wrong person." Lu Chaolan directly protected Gu Muran, and said coldly, "Get out of the way." The aura on his body was too frightening, and for a moment, these people who surrounded them felt a little guilty. Several people retreated. A few brainless male fans squatted in the corner, put their phones in their pockets, and rushed out, "I don''t believe the announcements on the Internet, I don''t believe that Zhiqian has a relationship with someone else, you must be threatening her..." They thought that Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan were the top management of YC Company. After all, their aura is really not like ordinary people. Several people rushed directly in front of Gu Muran. "Meow-!" The strange breath stimulated the little civet. Everyone saw only a flash of white light. "what-!" A few mentally retarded male fans rushed over and covered their faces, hands, and arms. Blood trickled down the paw prints. When the little civet returned to Gu Muran''s arms, it still showed its paws to protect Gu Muran. "Evil animal!" Someone was stimulated to go crazy, and rushed forward like crazy. Just now Lu Chaolan was ready to protect Gu Muran, but who knew, the little civet suddenly rushed out of its arms. The speed is so fast that only afterimages can be seen. Lu Chaolan kicked over the people who insulted the little civet, and asked the security guards to detain them. Surrounded by the crowd at the entrance of the hotel, some of them were still holding mobile phones, and they looked like they were recording a video: "Is there any law?" "Wang Fa?" Lu Chaolan stood in front of Gu Muran to prevent her from being disturbed, he was enough for everything. He glanced at everyone sharply, "You want to hurt her, and you are still talking about king''s law with me here?" Lu Chaolan said in a deep voice, "With her here, she is Wang Fa." "Is there any reason for this? It''s your unspoken rules Zhiqian... You dare to do it, why don''t you dare let people say it?" There was a man covering the wound on his arm, even though he was suppressed by the security guards, he still said stubbornly. When Gu Muran heard these words, she almost laughed angrily. She took a step forward and stood shoulder to shoulder with Lu Chaolan. She asked coldly: "What did you just say? Our unspoken rules Zhiqian? Who is Zhiqian?" "Aren''t you YC''s high-level? You have been squeezing them...not only unspoken rules for them, but also let her go to the drinking party. She is what she is now, because you forced her..." That man did have courage. It''s not just any fan of the brain. (end of this chapter) Chapter 303： Who gave you the guts to say that? Chapter 303 Who gave you the courage to say that? "I''m curious where you''re getting this nonsense from?" Gu Muran said sarcastically: "I was used as a gun, and I am still working here for others." Gu Muran is actually a little angry now. "You''re talking nonsense¡ª" Those people looked excited. ¡­ At this time, a group of people came out of the hotel. The person headed by a woman is followed by a group of people. Xu Yi and other directors also followed behind her. The director and others all wear casual clothes. But among this group of people, several of them are wearing suits. I saw their footsteps walking towards the lobby more hurriedly. I just received a call from the above, saying that if the prince from Kyoto comes to their island, they must be careful. Be sure to make your eyes brighter. Just after answering this call, who would have thought that someone was making trouble in the lobby below. And a fan who stayed all afternoon. The people from the YC company greeted them, so they didn''t have a mandatory cleanup. It also gives YC company a face. But who would have thought that this group of people would be so harmless. Ask them to enter the lobby and wait. If they don''t come in, they are still making trouble at the moment. It will be bad if they bump into the prince who came here to play. So, after the manager and the others got out of the elevator, they trotted to the entrance of the lobby. began to ask: "What''s going on here?" The scene looks messy. The victims began to accuse Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan, saying that they secretly ruled their idols. The manager also noticed Lu Chaolan just now. "Should you not be from YC?" The manager asked tentatively. After all, the nobility on their bodies is not like what ordinary people can have. Furthermore, I just met someone from YC in the elevator. They just finished a meeting. And the man in front of him... is most likely the Crown Prince of Kyoto. "What is YC?" From just now until now, Lu Chaolan has been very angry. If Gu Muran hadn''t been holding his arm with his left hand, these people should all be sent out of this island by now. No one can make Gu Muran angry. So, when the manager asked them if they were from YC, Lu Chaolan naturally couldn''t give a good answer. Even though, he has already seen people from YC company coming this way. He still dared to say that. "Who are you, who gave you the courage to say that?" After the people from YC Entertainment came out, an assistant director couldn''t help but said. Lu Chaolan kept suppressing his anger. When he saw someone from YC, he sneered coldly: "I don''t need you to know who I am. As for who gave me the courage, does it have anything to do with you?" "Also... I don''t care if you YC has someone subconsciously regulating your own employees, but this incident made my wife and I suffer inexplicable attacks. I think it is not very good in terms of this matter?!" Lu Chaolan''s voice was cold, and his eyes were even more oppressive. The assistant director: "Who are you talking about unspoken rules..." "If you don''t understand human speech, you can shut up." Anyone can feel Lu Chaolan''s anger now. Xu Yi didn''t expect that the man who handed him his business card in the afternoon and who didn''t speak scaryly would be so oppressive at the moment. "Master, what is the misunderstanding about this matter..." Gu Muran was about to speak, but her hand was suddenly held backwards. Lu Chaolan stood in front of him: "There is no misunderstanding, if you YC can''t handle the matter between you artists well, I don''t mind finding someone to take over..." Fu Xinyue, who has been observing Lu Chaolan and Gu Muran, is not looking very well at the moment. (end of this chapter) Chapter 304： The Overlord of the Kyoto Business District Chapter 304 Overlord of the Kyoto business district But it''s not that she didn''t notice the hotel manager''s attitude towards this young man. The owner of Xingyun Island Resort Hotel is very fun in the circle of the rich man, and maybe he can find out things that ordinary people can''t know. For a while, she didn''t dare to offend people too much, "Young master, we have investigated the matter clearly, and we will hold a press conference tomorrow to clarify the matter." Lu Chaolan doesn''t give face to anyone now. He snorted coldly: "Even though the investigation has been clear, you still haven''t handled the matter properly." Lu Chaolan''s gaze swept across Xu Yi. Xu Yi was also a little embarrassed. This evening, he already knew the truth from Gu Muran. But now, there is still a lot of chaos. Fu Xinyue''s complexion is not very good, which is a disguised saying that they are not capable. The hotel manager was also afraid that the hotel would be implicated, so he hurriedly said: "Please rest assured, Mr. Lu, we will definitely cooperate with YC Company in this matter..." Because he was too anxious, he blurted out ''Mr. Lu'' directly. When he realized what he said, he directly covered his mouth. Lu Chaolan just glanced at him. "If you can''t handle this matter well, Lu''s consortium can do it for you." Lu Chaolan glanced at everyone present, his eyes were too sharp, and the aura on his body also gave them a great sense of oppression. Lu''s consortium... Ordinary people may not know what this word means. But Fu Xinyue and Xu Yi are from Kyoto, and they are very aware of the meaning of this word in Kyoto. Lu''s consortium is the overlord of the business district in Kyoto. The prince of the Lu family did not follow the family''s arrangement, but relied on his foresight, super judgment and acumen, and on his own, managed to make a living in the business circle, and firmly sat on the hegemony of the business circle. They didn''t expect that this person actually mentioned the Lu''s consortium... Besides, just now the hotel manager called him... Mr. Lu. Does that mean... For a moment, no one dared to look into his eyes. Even Xu Yi couldn''t believe that he was from the Lu family. The guy in the top circle? And Lu Chaolan''s deep pupils swept across the manager: "The manager, please register the roster of these people and give me a copy." The manager didn''t dare to ask why, and hurriedly said, "Yes." "Ah Ran, I originally set up a special legal department for you, just in case someone who doesn''t have good eyesight will bump into you..." Lu Chaolan looked at Gu Muran and said, "But I didn''t expect it to be so soon..." He said: "I will not let anyone who slanders your reputation." These words are not only for Gu Muran, but also for those idiot fans who "stand up for Yu Zhiqian and find the wrong direction". These people at the entrance of the lobby were already terrified. "Woooooooooooooooo..." Some people were really scared to cry. Those stupid fans originally thought they were high-level executives of YC company because of their extraordinary temperament and full of extravagance. who knows- Lifting a rock, it hit his own foot hard. ¡°We were wrong, we were really wrong.¡± "Please spare us..." This group of idiot fans saw Lu Chaolan talking to YC people in such a tone, and YC people didn''t even dare to say a single contradictory word. At this moment, if they really still can''t see the situation clearly, they really have something wrong with their brains. How loud they were just now, how cowardly they are now. What''s more, the arm that was still hurting just now, at this moment, I just feel that I deserve it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 305： thats a threat Chapter 305 This is a threat Those people cried terribly, and they also knew that they had offended someone who shouldn''t be offended. They begged for mercy in grief, only hoping that they could let themselves go. However, who would have thought that the two people in front of them were indifferent. They rolled their eyes, "We won''t say that your cat hurt us, we did it ourselves, please forgive us." The implication is: We don''t care about your cats, and you don''t want to mess with us. "We are self-defense, and we will pay your medical expenses." Gu Muran hugged the cat, his eyes cold. Lu Chaolan cooperated with Gu Muran and added, "Your slander, the legal procedures that should be taken, will not spare a single one." But who knew, those people were even more scared. His whole body trembled like a sieve. It seems that he is really scared. At this moment, there is no apology statement from Yu Zhiqian, a member of the first love girl group, on the Internet. Gu Muran asked: "How did you know that she was unspoken by the high-level?" This question is for YC. She didn''t want to get involved, since some people insisted on dying, she didn''t mind sending them to the guillotine. Those people look at me and I look at you. No one spoke at first. Until Lu Chaolan''s people appeared at the entrance of the lobby. Those people are really afraid. "We said...we said..." Frightened eyes. "We saw it in the fan club official Bochao chat." "We just want to complain for Zhiqian, she also made a lot of money for YC, the company shouldn''t treat her like this..." "All the information on the Internet is attacking Zhiqian, and Zhiqian is unwilling to do these things, but she has very little right to speak in the company. The higher-ups threaten her with resources, and she is also trying to survive." These people are really terrible. "By this time, you haven''t seen the situation clearly." Gu Muran felt that these people would not believe her if she said something else. So, she hugged the cat and turned to look at the founder of YC¡ªFu Xinyue. "Mr. Fu must have heard it." She said, "White-eyed wolves are not familiar with it." She figured out how they handled it. She said, "You got the other party to send an apology together, didn''t you?" "Look, isn''t this, the counterattack is coming?" Some investors present were still confused: "What do you mean?" Gu Muran curled his lips, "What do you mean?" "It means that if it is reported tonight that members of YC''s high-level unspoken rules are members of the girl group, things will get out of hand. Even if they issued an apology statement, wouldn''t netizens think too much about it, saying that your high-level people randomly pulled someone out to take the blame." "At that time, this matter will make YC feel bloody." Gu Muran just clicked. Lu Chaolan just now was also to cooperate with Gu Muran. At this moment, after she finished what she wanted to say. Looking at his subordinates, Lu Chaolan ordered: "Send these people to the hospital and treat them properly. We will pay for their medical expenses. A lawyer''s letter will be sent to them later for the slander caused to A Ran." He said: "You need to be held accountable for your reckless actions." Those people were taken away crying. Although Lu Chaolan''s brows and eyes were not emotional, he naturally didn''t give a good look to the people of YC. ¡­ After Lu Chaolan and the others left, a few people turned back again. "My master said, if you YC hasn''t settled the matter before he leaves the island, then YC can replace it." This is a threat. However, no one in YC dared to question the authenticity of this statement. Even though they were aggrieved, the YC people knew that this time it was really because of them. (end of this chapter) Chapter 306： Build momentum for the princess Chapter 306 Building Momentum for the Crown Princess Fu Xinyue, who originally planned to return to Kyoto, had to stay here for a few more days. She even asked carefully: "I don''t know when Mr. Lu will leave?" "How can a subordinate be able to inquire so much, we all follow orders." The black-clothed man left after speaking. - Fu Xinyue glanced at Xu Yi: "Do you know that girl?" Xu Yi nodded: "Master, she is a mystic." Fu Xinyue raised her hand first, "I''ll talk about this matter later, let''s settle the scene first." Finally, Fu Xinyue discussed with the manager of the hotel and decided to arrange these people in the hotel first, and let them leave after the matter is resolved tomorrow. The cost YC is willing to bear all the costs. The manager is responsible for getting them to sign an agreement. Don''t talk nonsense tonight, and YC will give them the most realistic results tomorrow. These people, whether they are fans or paparazzi, after what happened just now, they feel that things may not be as they imagined. YC acted like he really didn''t know these things. They are also willing to follow the arrangement. ¡­ "Tell me." Fu Xinyue returned to the office, Xu Yi sat opposite her, and she said, "What happened to that girl just now." After Xu Yi finished speaking, Fu Xinyue fell silent. "Old Xu, did you hear Mr. Lu call that his wife just now?" Fu Xinyue suddenly remembered this matter. Xu Yi nodded: "I can hear you clearly." He was shocked at the time. "Then I understand why the Crown Prince of Kyoto suddenly revealed his identity at this time." Fu Xinyue stood up, and she walked to the window, a little emotionally silent. The Prince of Kyoto is someone who can make Kyoto tremble just by stomping his feet. Look how caring he is to the girl next to him. If she really has become a princess... The prince, in addition to the obvious support, I am afraid that building momentum is also one aspect. ren has not returned to Kyoto, but this must be the only thing in Kyoto, and rumors have been received. It is through this matter that the people in Kyoto are restrained. If you offend someone you shouldn''t, don''t blame them for being ruthless. "This prince, you don''t usually value the princess." Fu Xinyue''s eyes became more and more quiet in the silent night. She said: "The sky in Kyoto may not be calm anymore." Xu Yi didn''t expect that the people he wanted to recruit into YC today were the prince and concubine of Kyoto. Fortunately, he didn''t tell them today that if the stardom is bright, life will be easy. Otherwise, at this moment, any money that Lu''s consortium could take would be thrown into a hole for him. Almost lost his life. "Old Xu, send someone to call Yu Zhiqian here. I want to see if there is any expert advice behind her. She came up with such a good idea, which almost put us in YC''s pit." Xu Yi nodded: "Okay." After the phone call, Xu Yi said: "As far as this matter is concerned, do we owe Master Gu a kindness?" What''s more, they pointed out some problems that they didn''t find in the follow-up. "They were splashed with dirty water because of us YC." Fu Xinyue said, "This kindness is not small." - Gu Muran returned to the room and put the little civet on the sofa. She leaned against the corner of the sofa, took out her mobile phone, and began to watch the news on the Internet. Because of Yu Zhiqian''s matter, the entire girl group has now aroused discussion. And the unspoken rules have now spread to the entire Internet. It''s not limited to the crazy words just said by those few stupid fans. Gu Muran said: "It should be that the movement downstairs has reached their ears." Yu Zhiqian wanted to make matters worse, she wanted to restore a little bit of her reputation. Gu Muran took a rough look at the things on the Internet. Gu Muran said: "If there are no accidents, we may be able to meet the old man''s grandson directly today." (end of this chapter) Chapter 307： so many girls Chapter 307 Harmful to so many girls Gu Muran remembered that Xu Yi had mentioned this person''s name at that time, "I remembered, it''s called Han Yancheng." "Drink a glass of orange juice." Lu Chaolan poured Gu Muran a glass of orange juice. Gu Muran took it and thanked him. "This matter should be completely over tomorrow." Lu Chaolan said. Press is to get them to fix it quickly. After all, he brought Gu Muran here to relax. I don''t want these bad things to affect Gu Muran''s mood again and again. After not staying for a while, Lu Chaolan answered the phone, and he went back to his room to work. It is indeed as Gu Muran said. At midnight, Han Yancheng was taken to this island hotel. Gu Muran was going to knock on the door next door because the little civet stole the wine from the hotel and looked drunk. Who knew that just after she knocked on the door, she raised her eyes and saw several people coming out of the elevator door. There is a man who looks exactly like what Gu Muran drew before. The fine bangs cover the eyebrows and eyes, and the whole person is completely hip-hop. He just looked at Gu Muran swayingly, and the corner of his mouth curled up. When he walked in front of her, he stopped: "Miss Gu, it''s a pleasure to meet you for the first time." "Don''t get involved, I don''t know you." Gu Muran naturally knew what he was planning. Han Yancheng is surrounded by people from YC, and he came this time to be judged. After all, it has harmed so many girls. He just wanted to create a feeling of ''he knows Gu Muran'' for everyone. After all, he knows that Gu Muran now has a certain status in the heart of the founder of YC company. But who would have thought that Gu Muran could see through what he wanted to do at a glance. "Master Gu, the action is extraordinary." Han Yancheng shrugged his shoulders, "I will always remember this gift of meeting." When passing by Gu Muran, he glanced at her like a cheetah: "My grandfather''s matter, this matter is not over." "Don''t worry, you will be able to find your grandfather soon, and you won''t be kept waiting." Gu Muran looked calm, as if he was waiting for him to seek death. Han Yancheng choked. Before he could continue speaking, several people who looked at him said, "Han Yancheng, Mr. Fu is still waiting for you." There was a click, and the door opened. Lu Chaolan looked up and saw Han Yancheng. But Han Yancheng was quickly taken away by YC people. Gu Muran entered Lu Chaolan''s room. Lu Chaolan asked directly: "That was Han Yancheng just now?" Gu Muran nodded: "By the way, take a look at that little civet for me. I didn''t look at her for a while, but it drank all the wine on the table." The little civet is blushing now. The state is very wrong. Lu Chaolan: "Okay." - The next day, Gu Muran woke up early in the morning and checked the condition of the little civet first. Who knows, when she got up, she saw the little civet lying next to her slippers. She almost stepped on it. She picked up the little civet, "You, what are you doing lying here? There is a comfortable cat bed for you, and you insist on sleeping on the floor." While eating breakfast today, the little civet was still staring at the bun in her hand. This made Gu Muran very suspicious. It doesn¡¯t eat cat food, give it half of the steamed stuffed bun, and it eats cleanly. How does Gu Muran feel, something is wrong. But soon, because of the commotion outside, Gu Muran''s attention was diverted away. "No hurry, I''ll go see it after eating." Lu Chaolan said. ¡­ YC issued a statement early this morning, announcing the termination of the cooperation between Yu Zhiqian and Han Yancheng. This matter has caused a sensation. Especially when there was news last night that YC had unspoken rules for its girl group members. There are indeed some netizens who think that YC randomly pushed someone out to take the blame. And precisely because YC learned about these things from Gu Muran, they have already made plans to deal with them. (end of this chapter) Chapter 308： i still like him Chapter 308 I still like him very much The solution is for Yu Zhiqian and Han Yancheng. After all, YC already knew that the two were behind it. YC police investigated the timeline of the two people together, and there are pictures of them hugging and kissing together. What''s more, when meeting Yu Zhiqian alone, he also told her the fact that Han Yancheng was on N boats. At that time, Yu Zhiqian couldn''t believe it: "No, he is not such a person..." "Is it worth it for such a man?" Mr. Fu didn''t know about her abortion. "It ruined my body and ruined my future." Yu Zhiqian burst into tears at that time, "Son, he has something he wants to keep, but he has no fetal heart, he is really not a scumbag..." "He encouraged you to do those things secretly, he is shirking responsibility and throwing the blame on us. Do you think a person like him has a character worthy of your trust?" Fu Xinyue stared into Yu Zhiqian''s eyes. Yu Zhiqian still defended him and said: "He is only thinking about my future..." "Do you think you can believe such an excuse?" Yu Zhiqian began to cry without saying a word. Fu Xinyue handed him a stack of photos: "This is the photo we bought from the entertainment agency, and this is what they took today." Above is an intimate photo of Han Yancheng hooking up with a certain actress. Leaving aside the fact that he hooked up with the members of the group, just talking about this matter is enough to suppress him - at the bottom of the valley, unable to get up. Yu Zhiqian covered her eyes with her hands, but tears still flowed from her fingers. "About the fact that you were photographed in the hospital and it was reported on the Internet that you were pregnant, an explanation must be given." "Also... when you spread the unspoken rules of the high-level you, this is something that the industry cannot tolerate." "The company treats you well, so you just listen to him and target the company. After this incident, you should leave the company." "And these things caused by you must be resolved by you..." Fu Xinyue didn''t talk about the company''s plans first, but looked at her with fiery eyes. "As long as I officially announce my relationship with him...will these problems be solved?" Yu Zhiqian asked tentatively, wiping away tears. Fu Xinyue didn''t expect that she had reached this point, and everything had been explained so clearly, that she would still want to hit the south wall. Fu Xinyue sighed, "Besides being the boss of the company, as a woman, I still advise you, don''t touch her if she is not a lover." She said: "It''s not worthwhile to fly moths to the flame." Yu Zhiqian couldn''t help but shed tears again: "But... what should I do, I still like him very much." Regardless of the future. Regardless of the body. Even now in the name of announcing their relationship, they just want to keep him by their side. Fu Xinyue couldn''t persuade her, so she didn''t persuade her again. From the perspective of the founders of the company, their affairs should be handled according to the contract, and they will still not relax a little bit. After all, they put the company on the cusp. For their own momentary joy, regardless of personal development, regardless of the interests of the company. Yu Zhiqian''s private dating has violated the terms of the contract, and the compensation will be made according to the process of signing the contract. Because they privately spread the matter of "the company''s high-level hidden rules for company members to replace resources", it has seriously affected groups and companies. Therefore, the compensation that should be paid is also carried out for a small amount. At the apology meeting. Yu Zhiqian is wearing a white dress and long hair. She has a very pure campus atmosphere, just like when she first appeared in the girl group, she surprised everyone. She covered the pale breath on her face with makeup, and she looked at everyone with a smile: "I am very happy today, meeting you here." There is a machine pointing at several people on the launch stage. This press conference will be broadcast live. "Here, Yancheng and I will explain the two incidents that occurred yesterday." She looked happily at the man beside her, but Han Yancheng was always smiling like that from the beginning to the end. He also smiled and looked at her. The smile on the corner of Yu Zhiqian''s mouth was even wider: "Yancheng and I like each other. I have met his grandfather before. The two of us also plan to get married." (end of this chapter) Chapter 309： There is a faint tendency to develop towards Peach Blossom Sha Chapter 309 There is a faint trend towards peach blossom evil "I went to the hospital just because I thought I was feeling a little unwell, just for a physical examination, not for anything else." "We are dating for the purpose of getting married. If there is any good news in the future, we will definitely tell everyone." While Yu Zhiqian was talking, Han Yancheng suddenly looked at her. He didn''t expect that she would suddenly change her lines. This is to put him on the stove to roast. Yesterday, if it wasn''t for YC''s President Fu holding so much black material about him, how could he compromise. He still wants to make a career in the entertainment industry. He naturally didn''t want to ruin his reputation. However, he didn''t expect that she would speak so decisively, knowing that he couldn''t let this apology fail today...otherwise he would really be banned in the future. That''s why she dared to change her lines so recklessly. Han Yancheng didn''t expect that he would be put together. He felt a little resentful. Unexpectedly, Yu Zhiqian is still talking to everyone, he can''t do anything, he can''t say anything. "I also know that my thinking is not suitable for being a member of a girl group." "This incident has caused troubles for the women''s team and caused everyone to misunderstand the women''s team. I have no face to face my teammates..." She raised a guilty smile, "After this matter is over, I will ask myself to quit this group..." For the sake of face, she said the scene better. she knows. It is impossible for the girl group to let her stay any longer. In the live broadcast room, bullet screens kept flashing. "Because of going to the hospital yesterday, I didn''t expect that a competitor in our group would seize the opportunity to break the dirty water for our company and then slander my company. I am really sorry." She stood up and bowed deeply. The posture is very low, and it looks really sincere. ¡­ Inside the hotel Originally, Lu Chaolan planned to take Gu Muran out to sea for fishing. But Gu Muran will be very interested in their apology for a while. So she nestled on the sofa and watched the live broadcast with her mobile phone. The little civet nestled next to Gu Muran, staring at the phone from time to time, glancing at Gu Muran from time to time, and occasionally staring at the red wine in the wine cabinet. Even if Gu Muran only listened to what Yu Zhiqian said for a while, he only had one feeling in his heart: "It''s really like tea." She quickly exited the live broadcast room, looked at Lu Chaolan: "Let''s go out and play." ¡­ When they walked out of the hotel, they glanced at the scene of the apology meeting. She could even see Han Yancheng gnashing his teeth. I don''t know if I was **** off or disgusted. After all, Yu Zhiqian''s appearance is similar to forcing the palace. "Han Yancheng, is he a magician?" Lu Chaolan asked suddenly. Lu Chaolan''s original intention of asking this question was to divert Gu Muran''s attention. But who would have thought, the more you explore, the more serious it will be. Gu Muran said directly: "He is not a magician, but he is blessed with the luck of that old man." That old man is considered a sorcerer, but a long time ago, this old man should have been just a mystic, and he was also bewitched. Gu Muran guessed: "The reason for him to compromise must be his grandson. Generally speaking, individuals have their own luck and fortune, which cannot be transferred or handed over." "I met Han Yancheng today and found out that he had a catastrophe a few years ago, and because of that catastrophe, the old man took out half of his luck and transferred it to his grandson." If this old man does not choose to become a magician, his luck can keep their family prosperous and continuous. Gu Muran paused, "And I found that Han Yancheng has a peach blossom formation on his body, but this peach blossom formation has a faint tendency to develop towards the evil peach blossom..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 310： backlash Chapter 310 Backlash This sentence has already revealed Han Yancheng''s fate. Peach Blossom Evil... Lu Chaolan''s eyebrows were deep, and he asked curiously, "Why did this change happen?" "I''m afraid the old man didn''t expect that he transferred this half of his energy to his grandson, and it was just to harm him." It''s okay not to mention this matter, but when it comes to mentioning this matter, Gu Muran feels that this magician is too rampant. She even felt that the decline of metaphysics might not have been turned into other people by magicians, right? Lu Chaolan: "How about this matter?" "Normal people don''t have formations. The formations on him are supported by luck. This is not a normal mystery, but a kind of sorcery. It consumes luck in exchange for luck. If it is consumed too much, there will be backlash .¡± Walked while talking, and soon came to the beach. They went out to sea on a yacht. Gu Muran prepared two fishing rods. Ready to find a place to fish. They found the best location for fishing in another part of the island. Moreover, Gu Muran noticed that the aura here is more vigorous, which is also conducive to absorption. After the two people set up the fishing rods. Gu Muran leaned on the chair. This is off the yacht. Blowing the sea breeze, enjoying the sun bathing feast. There are neatly arranged fruits on the small table. It was all prepared by Lu Chaolan in advance. Lu Chaolan felt that after staying with Gu Muran for a long time, he became more and more curious about things in her professional field. Lu Chaolan continued to ask the topic at the beach, "What symptoms will come from backlash?" Gu Muran did not answer directly, but asked, "Do you know why Yu Zhiqian''s child has no heartbeat?" Gu Muran took another sip of coconut juice at this time, and she squinted her eyes enjoying it. I am more and more sure that I want to make money. On top of the small goal of buying mountains, there is another buying island. Look, this is a life with gusto. "Could it be related to Han Yancheng?" Lu Chaolan''s eyebrows twitched. "Yes." Gu Muran nodded. "This is one of the backlashes, and it''s also the most ruthless one." Gu Muran noticed a movement in his fishing rod. While speaking, he got up and dragged the fishing rod up. Sure enough, there was a big fish. The little civet lying at Gu Muran''s feet just raised its eyes lazily. Without moving, he closed his eyes again. Gu Muran suspected for a moment that it was not a cat. There is no cat who does not like fish. Gu Muran threw the bait out again, and then said to Lu Chaolan: "The peach blossoms are empty, the luck is scattered, the peach blossoms are evil, and the backlash comes, and the Han family will have no descendants." Now it has begun to be fulfilled. She noticed Yu Zhiqian first yesterday because she was tainted with a little peach blossom formation and peach blossom evil aura. But she herself is only contaminated with¡­ Gu Muran remembered what he heard in the live broadcast: "Yu Zhiqian said that if there is any good news, I will share it with everyone, but I am afraid it will not be possible to share it." The mother who has been eroded by the evil peach blossom will find it difficult to conceive in this life. Gu Muran is not in a hurry about Han Yancheng. Right now he''s the only person they know who has had contact with the warlock. Naturally, we have to put a long line to catch big fish. What if a fish is hooked? While Gu Muran was thinking about it, there was another movement from the fishing rod. ¡­ In the evening, when the sun was about to set, Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan returned to the hotel with two buckets of fish in their hands. The fish here is fat and tender. Gu Muran ate it once yesterday, and he missed the taste. So Lu Chaolan directly sent someone to take the two barrels of fish back to Yancheng by special plane. Su Muhuai just heard from Yun Zheng that his cousin brought something back. Who would have thought that he ran over in a hurry, and when he saw it, it turned out to be two buckets of alive and kicking fish. This time, he screamed even more. It¡¯s delicious and fun, so don¡¯t call him that. He was viciously about to catch one. Yun Zheng stopped immediately: "These two barrels of fish were brought back by a special plane. I''m afraid that before they come back, this fish...we can only watch." "Not only to watch, but also to serve well." Yun Qi added. Su Muhuai: "...This is bullying." It can only be seen, not eaten, and it has to be raised as an ancestor. It just doesn''t make sense. Sixth update~ Ask for a monthly ticket~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 311： sensitive Chapter 311 Sensitive The moon hangs high in the sky. Gu Muran was sitting in the room, absorbing spiritual energy. There was a knock on the door. It was Mr. Fu from YC who brought Yu Zhiqian and Han Yancheng to apologize. The little civet was originally lying beside Gu Muran''s bed, but it jumped up suddenly and ran to the door quickly. Gu Muran didn''t even have time to put on the slippers, so she hurriedly chased the little civet. She wanted to see what happened to the little civet. But, who knows, the speed of the little civet is indeed faster than her reaction. Moreover, it suddenly jumped into the air. Click! The door opened. The ones at the door only saw a white figure flash by. "what-" Han Yancheng quickly dodged behind him. Yu Zhiqian was frightened by the kitten that suddenly jumped up to her, almost as high as her waist and abdomen. Even Fu Xinyue didn''t expect that it wasn''t Gu Muran who opened the door. Gu Muran saw this scene as soon as he ran out. The little civet seemed to stare at Yu Zhiqian a few times, and then barked at her a few times. The voice is a bit fierce. Yu Zhiqian was terrified. Han Yancheng thought he had escaped a catastrophe, but he didn''t expect that the kitten in front of him suddenly jumped from Yu Zhiqian to his side. "Meow-!" The voice is more fierce than before. Even the eyes showed a few fierce expressions. There is quite a feeling of being refined. "Come back." Gu Muran picked up the little civet barefoot. A group of people who were frightened by the little civet saw the fierce cat just now, and now it is very cute in Gu Muran''s arms. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they would never have imagined that a cat has two faces. "Sorry, my cat doesn''t like the smell of strangers." Gu Muran picked up the cat and stood inside the door, looking at the few people standing outside the door. She didn''t like Han Yancheng''s peachy aura, so she didn''t invite them in. Although she seemed a little rude, she really wanted to sleep well at night. I don''t want all the messy breath to drill into my room. "It''s okay, it''s because we were too abrupt." Fu Xinyue said that she came to the door, "What they did yesterday made Ms. Gu implicated. I''m really sorry." She called Yu Zhiqian and Han Yancheng to come forward and apologize. But it''s really because the cat in Gu Muran''s arms just now gave them a very deep first impression. Yu Zhiqian was still a little apprehensive, but she had to bite the bullet and stand forward: "Miss Gu..." Han Yancheng also had to give in, but his brows and eyes were not convinced. Gu Muran didn''t give them a chance to apologize. "There''s nothing to say about this matter, and you don''t have to, and there''s no need to apologize. I don''t want to get involved in their karma." Gu Muran''s brows and eyes were expressionless, but somehow it made people feel that her aura was too cold. Yu Zhiqian and Han Yancheng also had some ugly faces. But face is something that you don¡¯t need to be given by others, but you need to earn it yourself. Gu Muran didn''t care about their current mood, after all, what they did was wrong. Gu Muran glanced at Fu Xinyue, she still had some luck, so she told her more: "Boss Fu, don''t get involved anymore. Some things have cause and effect, and God has its own decisions. If you get involved in karma that doesn''t belong to you, it will only damage your fortune." Fu Xinyue didn''t understand these meanings, but she also knew the princess from Xu Yi''s mouth, and she seemed to be very good at fortune-telling. It is better to believe what you have than not to believe what you have. Fu Xinyue nodded: "Thank you, Miss Gu, for your warning." Fu Xinyue originally wanted to make the two of them come to apologize before they left, and ask Gu Muran to forgive them. But now it seems that there is no chance. (end of this chapter) Chapter 312： verify Chapter 312 Validation After Gu Muran returned to the room, she kept observing the little civet. The little civet''s reaction just now, she explained to the outside world that it doesn''t like the smell of strangers. But Gu Muran knew that maybe the reason was more than that. There were three people standing outside, why did the little civet only stare at Yu Zhiqian and Han Yancheng. There was no sign of attacking Fu Xinyue. Gu Muran was sitting on the sofa, with the little civet nestled in her arms. She lifted up the little civet, "Did you notice the evil spirits on them?" "Meow!" Gu Muran also couldn''t perceive what the little civet meant. She had a flash of inspiration, and she took out a bottle of wine from the wine cabinet. She found that the little civet had been staring at the wine in her hand. So Gu Muran became more and more sure of the feasibility of his experiment. She poured out a small glass, "Cooperate well with me, this glass of wine is yours, okay?" "Meow." The little civet looked at Gu Muran excitedly. Gu Muran asked: "If you think it''s okay, just meow twice." "Meow meow." Gu Muran''s expression became more excited, and she asked: "You don''t like a man and a woman outside, is it because their breath is not clean? If ''yes'', you meow twice, if ''no'', you meow three times Voice." "Meow meow." Gu Muran looked at the little civet cat, it was a surprise. Han Yancheng has the aura of Peach Blossom, and Yu Zhiqian also has the aura of Han Yancheng. So, both of them also have the breath of peach blossom evil. Gu Muran also spoke, and put the glass of red wine poured out of his hand in front of the little civet: "You drink lightly, don''t be greedy, this is the one you agreed." The little civet meowed happily several times. Yesterday, the little civet got himself drunk, and his cheeks turned red from drinking. Gu Muran went to find Lu Chaolan on purpose, and he said that the little civet was fine, Gu Muran couldn''t tell the breed of the little civet. In a word, he is a kitten who loves to clean and drink, but he is still addicted to food. The next day. In order to prove his guess again, Gu Muran took the little civet to the beach. Now there are only nine members left in the girl group, and no one is added. The previously recorded MV needs to be re-shooted because of the accident. "Why are you here?" The chief director was a little surprised when he saw a person and a cat. "We''re fine, let''s take a look." Gu Muran didn''t say his real intention. She put down the kitten in her hand. The kitten stepped on the beach, walked towards the group of young ladies slowly with noble steps. "Meow." "Meow." "Meow meow." "Meow meow." "Meow meow." ¡­ Not long after, the voice of the little civet came from the beach. The chief director didn''t notice what the little civet cat was doing at first, but he heard that the kitten had a bad temper, so he couldn''t help but take a second look, for fear that it would be in a bad mood and swipe at the face of the girl group. a few. In that case, it is indeed miserable. However, it didn''t expect it to behave so well today. Every time I walk in front of a member of the girl group, I meow a few times. At first, the chief director thought he was expressing his liking. Who knew, when a member of the girl group saw such a soft and cute kitten and was about to reach out and touch its white fur. "Meow!" it yelled fiercely. The girl group member was so frightened that she collapsed on the beach. So far, no one has thought of touching this kitten. The little cat walked in front of the remaining two people: "Meow meow." "Meow." After all eight people shouted, it walked towards Gu Muran again with noble steps as if it had completed its task. But it is in the pace, with a faint sense of anxiety. Gu Muran hugged it in his arms, brushed his hands over its soft fur, and it seemed to squint its eyes comfortably. Xu Yi: "..." This is a double standard cat. (end of this chapter) Chapter 313： kind of magical Chapter 313 is a bit magical Gu Muran said directly: "Don''t bother the director anymore, just keep busy." So, under the eyes of the chief director, Gu Muran left again holding the little civet. Waiting for Gu Muran to go away, the chief director didn''t understand what Gu Muran was doing here with the kitten. After returning to the hotel, Gu Muran rewarded the little civet with a glass of red wine. The little civet began to taste contentedly. Gu Muran was doing an experiment with the little civet just now. If the little civet detects that one of the eight people''s breath is uncomfortable, it will meow twice. If there is nothing unusual, just meow. At this moment, Gu Muran was really sure that this little civet could really smell evil spirits. Last night''s expression was also sensitive to evil spirits. Gu Muran was eager to share this matter with Lu Chaolan. Lu Chaolan was also very surprised. This little civet also protects its shortcomings. It is probably the biggest harvest of this trip. Played here for a few more days. A few days later, before going back, Gu Muran found a place with plenty of aura and set up a gathering array. Get ready to absorb the aura. ¡­ When Lu Chaolan received the Xitaishan Ancient Mausoleum, all statistics had been prepared, and they were ready to be transported to Kyoto on a certain day. Gu Muran and the two of them went back together. Su Muhuai, Shang Sze, Chonglu and others received the news early and waited in the backyard of the hospital. "Meow." Everyone didn''t expect that the first thing they heard was a meow. Immediately afterwards, before they got up, they saw an afterimage flash. Su Muhuai rubbed his eyes: "Did you see anything flash in front of your eyes?" Shang Sze pointed to the little guy who was lying beside the flower bed and pulling the Lingruite with his fingers, "Here, isn''t it right there?" Then, in the eyes of everyone surprised. They saw the white cat and grabbed a piece of spiritual milk stone. Just listen to the sound of ''Kaba Kaba''. Su Muhuai''s scalp tingled for a while: "Am I hallucinating?" Shang Sze didn''t expect it either: "How could there be a cat that eats stones?" Everyone couldn''t believe it. Something seemed to be shattered in Master Zhonglu''s mind, his years of experience were shattered at this moment. Yun Zheng didn''t understand: "There is a fish pond not far away, why does this cat seem to be invisible?" Even Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan, who came in last, didn''t expect to see this scene. Su Muhuai stepped forward to take the kitten away. As he approached it, he said, "You kitten, do you have such good teeth? Let''s go...I''ll take you to buy some cat food..." The words have not been spoken, and the hand has not touched the little civet. I heard a fierce sound: "Meow¡ª" At that moment, Su Muhuai was really taken aback when he met the eyes of the little civet. He was so scared that he almost sat on the ground. "Come here!" Gu Muran glanced at the little civet. The little civet still had a spirit milk stone in its mouth, and ran up to Gu Muran''s side in a desperate manner, and put the spirit milk stone at her feet. Seeing that Gu Muran didn''t respond, it stretched out its claws and pushed the Lingruite towards Gu Muran. The appearance seems to say: "You eat¡ª" Gu Muran took the spirit milk stone in his hand, and hugged the little civet cat in his arms, "Let me introduce to you: This is brother Su Muhuai. This is brother Shang Size. This is Uncle Zhonglu. This is Brother Yunzheng. This is Brother Yunqi. " She introduced the people in the yard to the little civet one by one. Su Muhuai was a little confused, "Sister, can it understand?" "Meow." The voice of the little civet answered him. Not the fierce one just now. Instead, he looked slightly curiously. is more like its unique greeting sound. Su Muhuai was still hiding behind Yun Zheng, "It...it seems to understand." Isn''t it a bit magical. (end of this chapter) Chapter 314： abnormal Chapter 314 Abnormal Gu Muran handed the spirit milk stone in her hand to the little civet, "You can''t eat more of this, you have the right to eat it as a snack, just grind your teeth." "Brother Ran, this is a rock." Shang Sze couldn''t understand her operation anymore. Gu Muran: "It''s okay, it has good teeth." Everyone: "..." It''s really good. This is the first time I saw a cat eating rocks. - Yun Zheng booked a hotel in advance, not far from this street. It can be regarded as a cleansing for them. During the meal, everyone was very curious about this little civet. The fish specially made for it, it didn''t even touch a bite, it just stared at Gu Muran''s bowl. Those eyes are greedy. As if they mistreated it. Gu Muran specially prepared some dishes for it. "Hurry up and eat yours, don''t worry about it, it can feed itself." Gu Muran opened the paper towel and wet tissue and put them aside. When everyone saw this kitten, it was a miracle. also know to wipe their hands before meals. Su Muhuai specially took a bottle of wine, "This wine is very mellow." He specially brought it from his father''s wine storehouse. Let everyone taste it. Who knew that the one with the sharpest nose and the first to run to him was the little civet. Su Muhuai said: "This is probably not a cat''s nose..." It is better than a dog''s nose. I have seen it gnawing on rocks. Su Muhuai said casually: "If you tell me now that it will drink, I don''t think I will be surprised." "Then you can pour it a glass." Gu Muran took it naturally. Su Muhuai: "It really knows how to drink?" Just said that he was not surprised. His voice almost broke due to shock. Su Muhuai was curious about this kitten during this meal. Gu Muran hugged the little civet aside, "Did you thank this brother?" "Meow." The little civet meowed softly twice. Su Muhuai now feels that the world is full of fantasy. After the group finished eating, the kitten was also drunk. Gu Muran held it in his arms. Lu Chaolan walked beside Gu Muran, "By the way, haven''t you given it a name yet?" Gu Muran thought about it, and she said, "Let''s call it Zhizhi." Everything has a spirit, and it is fate to meet her. She wished it would be a normal kitten. A normal kitten eats fish and catches mice, but it is naturally interested in spiritual things. - In the afternoon, when Gu Muran went to the ancient mausoleum of Xitai Mountain, the kitten followed her flickeringly even though she was too drunk. I''m afraid that Gu Muran doesn''t want it the same. Finally, Gu Muran went to the ancient mausoleum of Xitai Mountain with the little civet in his arms. The bottom of Xitai Mountain is still the warning line. But because Gu Muran broke a lot of battles in the ancient mausoleum, he helped the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities a lot. So, this time she deliberately took the heavy road up the mountain. Lu Chaolan sent them to the foot of Xitai Mountain, and he was about to return to Kyoto. He was a little busy recently. "Call me when it''s almost over, and I''ll pick you up." Lu Chaolan urged Gu Muran. Gu Muran is also used to him picking up and dropping off, and he basically picks up and picks up the whole process in the last month of the college entrance examination. She should: "OK." ¡­ Gu Muran and Chong Lu went up the mountain together. Just as he was approaching the ancient tomb, the little civet suddenly opened his eyes. It sniffed. Gu Muran noticed something was wrong with it: "What''s wrong?" The little civet in her arms suddenly jumped out of her arms. Gu Muran: "Squeak!" But the speed of the little civet is really too fast. An afterimage flashed, and the cat disappeared. Zhonglu was a little worried: "Here are all things from the last day of the patriarch, and they are already ancient relics. If Zhizhi accidentally bumped into something, it should be difficult for the Kyoto side to explain." "It''s okay, it has its own measure." Gu Muran thought, it must have smelled something. Gu Muran brought it here because he had his own plan. (end of this chapter) Chapter 315： Grandfathers final foothold Chapter 315 Patriarch''s final foothold Gu Muran met Professor Wei on the way to the main tomb. When Professor Wei saw Gu Muran, he said happily, "Master Gu, you are finally back." Professor Wei is old, but after seeing him for a while, he is more energetic. Although this is not the real mausoleum of the national teacher, they found many traces of the national teacher''s existence here. For their Institute of Antiquities, this is indeed a good thing. Their research can be regarded as a breakthrough. "Who is this?" Professor Wei looked at the handsome middle-aged man beside Gu Muran. Gu Muran introduced: "The fourth elder of Xuanmen, the master of Chonglu." Professor Wei has heard of the name of Taoism a long time ago, he said: "Seeing is better than hearing a hundred times." The two sides shook hands and nodded. "I heard that you have sorted out everything and recorded everything." Gu Muran walked to the main tomb and asked, "Are you going back to Kyoto soon?" Professor Wei nodded: "Several days have passed in the blink of an eye, and everything has been sorted out. At that time, we only need to wait for people from the capital to transport these things away." The Kyoto side has sent a lot of people to organize and summarize. Moreover, the most tightly protected packaging has been adopted. Gu Muran shut down a little bit of his consciousness, otherwise all he would hear would be conversations and footsteps. "In less than two days, it''s time for you to apply for the exam. I heard that your grades are very good. You can consider my previous suggestion." Professor Wei still wanted to persuade her to study archeology. "You are so gifted in metaphysics, maybe you were the one who deciphered and investigated the traces of the real mausoleum of the national teacher." Professor Wei wanted to persuade him again. "The trace of the national teacher and the truth of his death have been unsolved mysteries for thousands of years. If you can solve this matter, you will be able to contribute to your future career." Professor Wei really couldn''t bear to let such a genius go. He even took the heavy road and persuaded him together: "Master Zhonglu, what do you think?" "For thousands of years, no one has discovered the truth about the death of the patriarch." Zhong Lu looked serious. He suddenly stopped, and he said seriously: "I never thought that anyone would be able to find out about this matter before, and what''s more, for thousands of years, no one has found out the last foothold of the patriarch." "Now I believe that if anyone can find out about this matter, it must be you." Zhong Lu''s knees slightly bent, he was about to kneel down and ask Gu Muran to find out about this matter. But there is a faint strength in the knee, which prevents him from continuing to bend his knee. What''s more, he stood up straight uncontrollably. He said emotionally: "I hope you can consider this matter carefully, after all, there are too many people who want to investigate this matter..." Professor Wei tried to persuade Gu Muran to study archaeology with the elder of the Xuanmen, but he did not expect... the elder of the Xuanmen would be so excited. Professor Wei has a vague feeling that this Taoist elder even hopes that Gu Muran studies archaeology and solves this matter even more than he does. He doesn''t understand why. The last sentence of Zhonglu has a hidden meaning. Even though, he didn''t finish his sentence. But Gu Muran knew what he meant: there are too many people who want to investigate this matter... There is more than one person who wants to dig her thousand-year-old tomb. In Zhonglu''s opinion, it''s better for her to do it herself if others do it. After all, Zhonglu and others believed that she was a descendant of the National Teacher, and that the National Teacher would protect her. But she is really not a descendant of the national teacher. Gu Muran has always wanted to find out what happened thousands of years ago... If there is a tomb and if it is found, maybe she will know the truth. "Let me think about it..." Gu Muran said. - (end of this chapter) Chapter 316： There is guidance in the dark Chapter 316 There is guidance in the dark Seeing that she had plans to consider, Professor Wei deeply felt that there might be hope. Several people walked and came to the main tomb. In the inner room of the main tomb, there is a desk. Gu Muran found the little civet that just jumped out of her arms here. "Why is there a cat here?" Professor Wei looked a little shocked. Unexpectedly, as soon as he finished speaking, he saw Gu Muran walking forward. Moreover, he hugged the little cat with closed eyes and light sleep in his arms. The little civet didn''t even open its eyes, sensing the familiar aura, it arched itself into Gu Muran''s arms again. For a moment, Chonglu saw the scene of the little civet lying on the desk just now, which did not violate harmony at all. It''s as if there was a little spirit accompanying her when the Master of the National Teacher was writing here. For a moment, Chonglu had a bold guess in his mind: he felt that this little civet once belonged here. But think about it, how is this possible He frantically shook the thought out of his mind. Gu Muran stayed here for a while in the afternoon. After all, these ancient objects once belonged to her. She wanted to try, to see if she could recall anything. However, the results were all in vain. Before leaving, Professor Wei advised her to think about it. Gu Muran nodded: "I''ll go back and think about it." She wanted to know what happened to her back then. She entered this body as a soul. Then she probably had an accident back then. Finding her tomb back then may be the only way she can think of to find the truth. Others want to explore the national teacher, which also proves that everyone is thinking about her tomb. She can''t just watch others dig her tomb... But doing it yourself is really a bit unreasonable. On the way down the mountain. Chonglu always seemed to be offline. He still felt that it was necessary for him to tell Gu Muran the speculation in his heart just now. After listening to what he said, Gu Muran felt a thump in his heart. But it didn''t show on the surface: "It should be impossible." Zhonglu: "I don''t think it''s ''should be impossible'', but definitely impossible." The time from the National Teacher is not a year or two, but thousands of years. Zhong Lu talked about another guess: "I think if there is evidence pointing to the fact that there was a little civet beside the national teacher back then, is it possible that it is the offspring of the civet next to the national teacher?" Once such an idea pops up. The heavy road became more and more possible. He didn''t know why there was an initial guess in his mind. It may be because the little civet behaved too strangely. The ancient mausoleum is so big, it¡¯s not a good place to go, but the main tomb. The main tomb is so big, it¡¯s not a good place to go, so it¡¯s on the desk in the inner room. He felt that there should be guidance in the dark. Once this idea popped up in his mind, Chonglu felt as if he had found a breakthrough. "Once I can prove that there was a little civet next to the national teacher, everything will be different." Zhonglu looked a little excited. He said: "If this little civet is a descendant of the little civet next to the national teacher, then it is guided by fate and came to look for you." "It should be able to indirectly prove that you are the descendant of the national teacher." Gu Muran never expected that Chonglu would be so good at associating. Gu Muran''s memory is disordered, and he can''t remember many of them. She didn''t have the confidence to refute fully, so she could only say: "Those are all your guesses, and guesses without real evidence." "Master Gu, wait for me. I will definitely find a breakthrough when I look up the information from the sect." Chonglu really wanted to find evidence that Gu Muran was a descendant of the national teacher. In this way, it is also convenient for him to win Gu Muran into Taoism. He never forgot his mission. Sixth update~ See you tomorrow. (end of this chapter) Chapter 317： no need Chapter 317 is unnecessary Soon, the college entrance examination scores of all candidates came out. Gu Muran made a sensation in the whole school because of his metaphysics ability. But this time, she caused heated discussions in school again because of her college entrance examination scores. The whole school tied for first place. Another one, tied for first place is Shang Size. After seeing the result, the business owner sighed, "Son...why did you get two points in the test?" Shang Sze was also very helpless, he said: "Father, you don''t know, but brother''s real level is higher than mine, even if I take the test by two points, the final result will be the same." On the other side, when Gu Muran saw the result, his expression was completely like, "It was expected by her." '' ¡­ Soon came the day to volunteer. In the past few days, Gu Muran has thought a lot. Lu Chaolan said: "Don''t put too much pressure on it, apply for whoever you want." Finally, Gu Muran chose the Department of Archeology at Kyoto University. Gu Muran is a volunteer to fill in the school. Zhu Xiangyang saw that she only chose the Department of Archeology of Kyoto University, she said: "Don''t fill in the others?" Gu Muran didn''t look at the computer again, but said: "It''s not necessary." Shang Sze gave a thumbs up: "Brother Ran, you are amazing." Gu Muran didn''t care much: "Aren''t the results the same?" Filling in one more is just a waste of time. Shang Sze''s grades are the same as Gu Muran''s, he said: "Brother Ran applied to Beijing University, and I also applied to Beijing University." Zhu Xiangyang persuaded Shang Size: "Think carefully, the Department of Archeology is not suitable for you." Finally, Shang Size reported to the Finance Department of Peking University. ¡­ Professor Wei knew about this, and he was so excited that he didn''t fall asleep at all during those two days. He made a special call to Kyoto to make them pay special attention to this matter. Before the notice came, Gu Muran basically seldom went out, and absorbing spiritual energy was something she often did every day. And she also found that some of the evil spirit in her body had been eliminated. It is really a part of the reduction that is visible to the naked eye. This continued until after receiving the notice. It was also on this day. On the day they went to school to receive the notice, the students learned that their class teacher had resigned. Many students said that the news was very sudden. - In the evening, all teachers and students gather together. It''s a farewell banquet. Many students were very sad during this meal. "There is always a feast in the world." Although Zhu Xiangyang said this verbally, her eyes were still red, "I am very happy to accompany you for three years in high school." Shang Sze sighed, "Teacher, why don''t you accompany us to Kyoto." The overall grades of the class led by Zhu Xiangyang are very good. There are quite a few students admitted to schools in Kyoto. Shang Size''s opinion was agreed by many people. Zhu Xiangyang said: "I will take a short break this summer vacation, and then decide where to go." Right after Zhu Xiangyang finished speaking, Gu Muran glanced at Zhu Xiangyang indifferently, but said nothing. But wait until after this party is over. Everyone has started to leave in batches, saying goodbye to the teacher. Zhu Xiangyang was also preparing to leave. "Teacher, can we have a chat if you have time?" Gu Muran said suddenly. Zhu Xiangyang looked into her clear eyes, she knew she couldn''t refuse, she nodded: "OK." Slippery moonlight poured down. Gu Muran sighed, "Teacher, you can choose your own life, you don''t have to." She said that, Zhu Xiangyang already knew that Gu Muran knew her thoughts. On that day, the Zhu family''s formation was broken, and her mother told her that Gu Muran was likely to be a descendant of her benefactor. While she was still growing up, she hoped to do her part to protect her well. . At that time, she had already made a decision. (end of this chapter) Chapter 318： almost missed Chapter 318 almost missed "Not only for you, but also for myself." Zhu Xiangyang said, "After meeting him, I went back to Yancheng with him, and have been in Qingyuan High School since then..." When she mentioned him, her eyes were full of sadness. Gu Muran didn''t say anything else, she looked at the horoscope on Zhu Xiangyang, "It''s good to change the place, a new trajectory." At this moment, Gu Muran reached out his hand. Zhu Xiangyang held her hand, her hands seemed to be very warm, and even her heart seemed to be moistened and warm. At this time, she heard Gu Muran say: "A new beginning, I wish the teacher everything he wants." In the sky, the fate star belonging to Zhu Xiangyang shone a little brighter than before. - One day, the common people saw one after another luxury cars on the street, and many car owners were afraid to go to the street for fear of accidentally bumping into one of them. The people also speculated about what happened. Some people said that they also saw a lot of luxury cars in the direction of the airport. An insider said that all the families were mobilized. One after another, they were asking if some important person was coming to Yancheng. But as everyone knows, Gu Muran, Lu Chaolan and others left Yancheng today. Shang Sze and Su Muhuai will also go together. It is worth mentioning that, with years of experience, the merchant was directly promoted to one of the five major families after the downfall of the Yun family. Patriarchs, watch them leave together. All the exhortations are basically to make them listen to Gu Muran more. "This brat is outside, please take care of me." The owner of the business was quite polite when speaking to Gu Muran. Shang Size glanced at his father: "Am I the kind of person who doesn''t worry?" His father glanced at him, and that look said it all. Su Muhuai received advice from his father and mother, telling him not to patronize and play when he was away, and to bring them a daughter-in-law when he came back this time. Su Muhuai snorted. "You guys go back." After Shang Sze and Su Muhuai said this, the two of them looked like good brothers, and walked forward with shoulders and backs, striding forward without looking back. Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan stood together, "Patriarchs, please go back." The mighty group of people nodded slightly, "Let''s go first, both of you." After they turned and left, the Patriarchs did not leave for a long time. At this moment: "Wait for me¡ª" The voice soon spread to Gu Muran and the others. This voice is very familiar. Isn¡¯t that the voice of Master Zhonglu. Thus, everyone saw a master of immortality, striding towards Gu Muran. While running, he shouted: "Wait for me." When Zhong Lu ran to the side of the Patriarchs, he did not forget to stop and nod. Then hurriedly ran in front of Gu Muran, panting for a long time: "But... I can be regarded as catching up with you." Just after their group left. The patriarchs were also about to leave, when they saw people from the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities appearing at the airport, asking Master Gu if he just went in? Madam Su knew the situation, she said: "I''m afraid you can''t get together with them, they should be doing private jets..." I only heard that a plane not far away had just taken off. - Inside a private jet. Gu Muran sat on the seat, hugged Zhizhi, and looked curiously at Zhonglu: "Master, I thought it would take a long time for Master to return to Taoism." Chonglu sighed, "I was in a hurry to go back, and I was only halfway there. My senior brother called, and he will investigate this matter." Chonglu rejoiced, "Otherwise, I really can''t catch up with you." (end of this chapter) Chapter 319： woman on the roof Chapter 319 The woman on the roof It seemed that it was just a matter of sleeping, but when Gu Muran woke up, the plane landed. - Lu Chaolan was in the capital, and sent someone to tidy up a villa. Right in the city center, and relatively close to Beijing University. It wasn''t time for the school to start yet, so the group directly moved into the villa. But unfortunately, the nearby villa area is also the choice of many rich people and even actors. When they first arrived at the gate of the villa, they seemed to hear a dispute. is just in front of their villa. Gradually, the noise became louder and louder. I don''t know why, Su Muhuai and others have already entered the villa, but the voice is getting louder. "If you dare to come out of this door today, I will show you to death." The hysterical voice was heard very loudly. At this moment, it was so dark that it was a bit blurry, but Su Muhuai could vaguely see a woman standing on the roof of the house in front of her. Perhaps it is for this reason that they can listen so carefully. Gu Muran put Zhizhi on the ground, and she frowned slightly: "Why does this tone sound familiar?" Everyone looked at Gu Muran. Gu Muran: "I always feel like I''ve heard this voice somewhere before." "Brother Ran, we have never been to this place before." Shang Sze didn''t understand where the familiarity in Gu Muran''s mouth came from. "Although it''s the first time I''ve come to a place, it''s not necessarily the first time I''ve seen people." Lu Chaolan clicked on the light source in the house, and the room suddenly became brightly lit. Gu Muran looked at Lu Chaolan: "You also feel familiar, don''t you?" Then there is only one possibility left. Gu Muran closed her eyes slightly, released her consciousness, and she instantly understood: "It turned out to be her." "Who?" Su Muhuai showed his head outside the door, but his ears did not forget to listen to the movement inside the house. "Former first love girl group member - Yu Zhiqian." Some time ago, this incident was considered a commotion. After a while, the MV of the first single of the first love girl after forming the group has also been launched today. Su Muhuai is still on his way today, still gossiping about this matter. He didn''t expect that the melon would be eaten so quickly. - Outside, Yu Zhiqian stood on the rooftop, she looked at Han Yancheng who was about to go out, and cried, "How do you want people outside to see me?" Han Yancheng did not expect that she would be so decisive that she would force her to die: "Come down for me." He was very angry. "You swear, you will never go out to fool around again." Yu Zhiqian stood on the roof, she looked at Han Yancheng who was about to open the door, her eyes were sad. Han Yancheng didn''t want to be threatened by this, but he never thought about it. Seeing that he had no intention of stopping, Yu Zhiqian immediately stepped on the edge of the balcony guardrail. Han Yancheng didn''t expect that she really dared. "boom-!" There was a very loud slam of the door. Soon, Han Yancheng also went up to the rooftop, and Yu Zhiqian''s figure disappeared on the rooftop together with him. ¡­ Su Muhuai stood on the rooftop, watched their figures go away, and then went down the stairs quickly. "Didn''t the apology meeting say that they were very affectionate?" Su Muhuai doubted. "Love." Gu Muran raised his eyes from the live broadcast on his mobile phone, "Don''t Yu Zhiqian love Han Yancheng very much, and wish to keep him with his own life." Su Muhuai immediately said: "This love is not mutual." "Han Yancheng used to love Yu Zhiqian as well, but he didn''t just love her alone." After Gu Muran finished speaking, he turned his attention to the live broadcast room on the mobile phone screen again. (end of this chapter) Chapter 320： Is it to lure fish into the bait? Chapter 320 Is it to lure fish into the bait? Then I placed an order and bought some snacks, such as chicken feet. They had already eaten outside before coming to this villa. Recently, the live broadcast is very hot-hot. When Gu Muran sees something, he always wants to place an order. Gu Muran spread out on the sofa, sitting with Zhizhi in his arms. The living room is very large, and several people occupy a corner of the sofa, spending hours like this. Just before going to bed, a news broke out suddenly. Gu Muran has turned from a Weibo-eating crowd to a live-streaming shopping enthusiast. When she was buying clothes for Zhizhi, she heard Su Muhuai, a crowd who especially loves melons, groan. "Look at Weibo." Su Muhuai couldn''t help but say. #Yu Zhiqian is suspected of having a miscarriage. The first picture accompanying the picture is of Han Yancheng sending Yu Zhiqian to the hospital, and the second picture is of Yu Zhiqian lying on a movable bed and being pushed into the operating room. Netizens are guessing below. Su Muhuai is always on the front line of eating melons: "I heard last time that this girl group member is pregnant, but she herself refuted the rumors at the apology meeting..." Gu Muran said: "He will not have children." Su Muhuai: "??" He was stunned for a moment, then asked: "Which ta? The one next to the female character or the one next to the male character?" Just when Su Muhuai had just asked the question, he successfully found the most popular search list, and said in surprise, "Master, isn''t this the grandson of that old man?" Chonglu doesn¡¯t know how to play Weibo yet, but today on the plane, Shang Sze taught him how to play it. In order to draw closer to Gu Muran, Chong Lu has been groping. "It''s him." Gu Muran put Zhi Zhi from his arms on the sofa, "He is about to become evil, and his luck is slowly breaking down. There will be more and more news about him." ¡­ The next day, in the morning, information about Yu Zhiqian''s miscarriage spread all over the Internet in an instant. Moreover, at this time, the entertainment agency also exposed the news that Han Yancheng was cheating. The entertainment agency has been quiet recently. But if you don¡¯t post a photo, it¡¯s enough. Once you post it, it¡¯s amazing. Everyone beat Han Yancheng hard, and many people felt sorry for Yu Zhiqian, saying that her career as a star was completely destroyed because of Han Yancheng. Not only didn¡¯t they make any money, but I¡¯m afraid the whole family would go bankrupt even if they had to pay liquidated damages. The matter continued to ferment until the afternoon, and the person concerned did not come out to speak. "Master... Shall we get rid of the sha on his body?" Chong Lu asked Gu Muran, who was unpacking the express delivery. "This shit... don''t worry." Gu Muran said, "Someone will explain it for him." Gu Muran put the snacks bought yesterday on the table, and she said, "Let people guard that bald old man, but let them be relaxed and give people a chance." Chonglu does not have such a strong divination ability as Gu Muran, but he vaguely guessed something from her words, "Are you trying to lure a fish?" "Kyoto is not like Yancheng, the sorcerer is deeply hidden." - The Association of Mystic Artists is located on the most precious piece of land in Kyoto. Although the Association of Mystic Masters disappeared from everyone''s sight many years ago, its territory still exists. Moreover, the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities and the Kyoto Special Administrative Bureau are not far from it. At this time, a woman walked all the way to the prison with a wooden sign: "I want to see the prisoner." The system of the Mystic Masters Association is strict, but only serious offenders will appear in the black iron prison. Those who guard the black iron prison only recognize tokens. The word Xuanhua is engraved on the back of the wooden sign. But the guard still checked that she didn''t have anything else on her before letting her in. In less than a minute, the woman came out. (end of this chapter) Chapter 321： 100 million, we lose money and goods Chapter 321 100 million, we lose money and goods The woman wore a high ponytail with a serious face. After walking out of the gate of the Mystic Masters Association, she glanced behind her. For some unknown reason, she felt as if a pair of eyes were staring at her in the dark. However, there is obviously no one. ¡­ Mystic Masters Association. On the desk of a certain office, there is a picture scroll. "Do you know this woman?" If the woman is here, I can definitely recognize this is her portrait. She didn''t know that from the moment she entered the Mystic Masters Association, she was already under the monitoring of Gu Muran''s spiritual consciousness. And she is very good at drawing, so it is easy to draw her portrait. Jonglu said: "Her identity information can be retrieved." A minute later, all the information about the girl with the high ponytail appeared in front of the two of them. Liu Zidai, female, 25 years old. Including her current job and address are clearly displayed. She is a mystic in private, but she is the bodyguard of Qiu Yuzhen, the president of Yongliang Jewelry Co., Ltd. in public. "Bodyguard?" Gu Muran''s eyes seemed to be mingled with star fragments, "wait for a while." - Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, overlooking the scene outside the window, as if everything is under your feet. The woman is getting a big wave, with a cigarette mixed with her fingertips, and the smoke is full of smoke, which is also unreal. "Is everything done?" She didn''t look back. The huge glass reflects the woman behind her, with a high ponytail, a white shirt, and black trousers. It was the woman who joined the Mystic Masters Association today. "Yes." I saw that Liu Zidai took something out of her hair. Just like when she went to check, this talisman paper was hidden in her hair. Chou Yuzhen didn''t look back: "Put it on the desk." After putting the things on the table, Liu Zidai bowed deeply to Qiu Yuzhen: "Farewell, take care." Just after Liu Zidai closed the door, Qiu Yuzhen looked back, the smoke reflected the emotion in her eyes very unreal. Not long after, she received a call. On the phone, there was a man''s voice, "Thank you for your help, I owe you a kindness." Qiu Yuzhen heard this voice, but she didn''t speak for a long time, and she didn''t hang up there for a long time. "I don''t want kindness, because of this incident, I lost a right-hand man, 100 million, and we lost both money and goods." It didn''t know how long it took to hang up the phone, and she didn''t know when the cigarette in her hand would burn out. Until there was a knock on the door, which woke her up in a daze: "Come in." The man who came in looked hip-hop. Ding Dong. At the same time, a voice suddenly came from the phone. "He asked me to get something." Han Yancheng didn''t know what he was going to get, but that was the only way he could do that. Qiu Yuzhen pointed to the things on the desk. From beginning to end, she didn''t touch this thing for a moment. "President Qiu..." Han Yancheng seemed to have something to say. Qiu Yuzhen didn''t know when to light another cigarette, she just held it in her hand and let it burn quietly. "Get your stuff and get out¡ª" There are rumors that the CEO of Yongliang Jewelry is moody. Han Yancheng didn''t expect it to be as rumored, he hurriedly left with his things. Not long after, when the smoke at her fingertips was about to burn out, another call came to her mobile phone. Still a familiar number. She hesitated for a moment, then picked it up. "Thank you." A gentle voice could be heard on the other end of the phone. Who knows, Qiu Yuzhen just sneered, "If I knew that you let such a scumbag get things, I would feel disgusted just thinking about this cooperation." After finishing speaking, he hung up the phone with a snap. (end of this chapter) Chapter 322： The sinner Liu Zidai came to make amends Chapter 322 The Sinner Liu Zidai Comes to Redeem And at the same time. Mystic Masters Association. A strange woman came here again. "Grandfather, the sinner Liu Zidai has come to atone for his sins." After she entered the Mystic Masters Association with the wooden sign, she knelt down in the courtyard without saying a word. The buildings in the association have always inherited the architectural style of thousands of years ago and are magnificent. After entering the gate, you will see a stone tablet with nine big characters engraved on it: ¡¾What can be done? Why not? ¡¿ Liu Zidai knelt in front of the stele, kneeling in worship, her hands flat on the ground, her forehead pressed against her hands. She didn''t get up for a long time. After an unknown amount of time, she seemed to hear footsteps. She raised her body and saw two people who suddenly appeared. One is a middle-aged man with a fairy style. The other one is a woman with exquisite appearance and shoulder-length collarbone hair. As far as appearance is concerned, she doesn''t look big, but her eyes, just one glance, make people feel as if she is deep in a deep sea glacier, with a sense of distance. She yelled at the middle-aged man, "Uncle Master." It was the first time for them to see themselves, but apart from the slight surprise of the middle-aged man, the little girl didn''t look surprised at all. "Which senior brother is taking you out as a disciple?" Zhong Lu stared at the woman kneeling on the ground. The girl''s voice was calm: "My master''s name is Xuanhua." Xuanhua is Chonglu''s third senior brother. "If your master knew that you took the wooden card he gave you and went in and out of the cell of the Mystic Masters Association just to erase the grace of saving your life, do you think he would still recognize you as an apprentice?" Liu Zidai was slightly surprised when she heard the voice of the girl beside her, "Who are you? How do you know?" Liu Zidai narrowed her eyes slightly, and looked at the girl in front of her seriously. But apart from her appearance, she couldn''t observe anything about her body. "As far as your qualifications are concerned, if you still want to count me in, you won''t be able to do it for a few hundred years." Gu Muran crossed his arms and sarcastically said condescendingly. Liu Zidai immediately stood up with a ''rub''. "Although you are in a state of admitting your mistakes, you don''t think that your choice is wrong at all, do you?" Liu Zidai defended: "What do you know, I owe her my life. I just delivered a message. There is no loss to the association, and I have regained my freedom." She looked at Gu Muran indignantly, and said angrily: "What are you, you dare to teach me?" "Metaphysics talent is average, temperament is not small." Gu Muran snorted coldly, "Your master''s vision is not very good, and he even tied a person who is free to Xiangyang. It seems that the association should also give you freedom." Liu Zidai was about to defend herself, when she suddenly felt the power of law shrouding her. Heavy road can feel the surrounding air has become very thin. He saw a faint brilliance enveloped Liu Zidai''s body. Not long after that, the brilliance dissipated, and the power of law around it dissipated. "Pfft¡ª!" Liu Zidai felt suddenly out of breath in her chest, and her brain suddenly felt dizzy, and her Qi and blood suddenly surged. A mouthful of blood suddenly spit out from her mouth. "If you can''t reach your abilities, just keep your mouth shut." Gu Muran''s eyes seemed to be mixed with ice slag, and the knife fell on her, "Now, you can rest assured, you are completely free." Click! At this time, the wooden sign in Liu Zidai''s hand also instantly annihilated into powder. The wind blew gently, and the powder dissipated instantly. Chonglu stared wide-eyed, unable to believe it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 323： change of star Chapter 323 The Change of Fate Star When passing by Liu Zidai, Gu Muran kindly reminded her. "The freedom you want, I will give it back to you." "For your master''s sake, I''ll forgive you this time. If you haven''t learned how to behave and are still so brave next time, no one will be able to protect you." Liu Zidai raised her wrist, and she felt that the power of the oath that bound her disappeared. Looking at Gu Muran''s eyes, he instantly became frightened and frightened. ¡­ On the way back to the villa, Chong Lu has always been hesitant to speak. At this time, Chonglu received a message from his senior brother. He looked overjoyed for a moment, but at this moment he dared not tell Grandmaster. "Have all of you people from the Taoist sect ever made an oath?" Gu Muran suddenly opened her eyes, and she had just detected the aura of the oath of heaven from Liu Zidai. Zhonglu nodded. All those who enter Taoism will make an oath. The oath is to guard the Taoist righteous way for life, not to insult the Taoist sect, not to insult the patriarch, otherwise... All disciples of the Xuanmen must have joined the Mystic Masters Association, but not all disciples of the Xuanmen Association are members of the Xuanmen. "Master, do you know that no one can break our oath except for the ancestors of the Taoist sect and the descendants who inherited her metaphysics talent." The expression on Gu Muran''s face cracked instantly. Chonglu took photos of his senior brother and told Gu Muran about the things that were recorded in the ancient books. So, after Gu Muran returned to the villa, she felt a strange emotion in her heart when she saw Zhi Zhi who had been waiting for her at the door. She had raised a civet before? - Late at night, Gu Muran suddenly got up from the bed. The top of the deep sky in the distance is full of stars. In the eyes of everyone, maybe they are just simple stars. But in Gu Muran''s eyes, this is the natal chart of all living beings. Every star has its own unique trajectory, and everyone has his own destiny. She has not recovered to the level of her previous life, not even a tenth of it, and she has not yet been able to control the overall situation. So now she can only deduce her fate based on the people she has seen so far. In Gu Muran''s eyes, some stars began to become brighter and brighter, while others began to become dimmer. But what caught her attention the most was that there was a star with an evil spirit, and the evil spirit was getting weaker and weaker, which was a good thing in the first place. But after the introduction of luck that did not belong to him, after a brief burst of bright light, it quickly dimmed. Together with his weak luck, it seems to have been deprived of it together. Soon, there were two shining stars, destined not to be connected, but there seemed to be a white thread between them, pulling them together slowly. Gu Muran deduced it and realized it was not good. She jumped down from the third floor. I saw someone push open the door and come out. Gu Muran''s expression finally failed to avenge the calm just now: "Why did you come out?" "Where do you want to go, I will take you." Lu Chaolan knew that every time she looked at the starry sky in the middle of the night, something might happen. "No, it''s only a few steps away." Gu Muran declined. - Late at night. The woman slowly walked out of the bathtub, wiped her body, and put on her bathrobe. Put on your slippers. She poured herself another glass of red wine, and put on a soothing hint. The wine glass kept shaking, and it looked blurry and gorgeous. The woman didn''t know what to think, suddenly laughed, and then drank it down. Just as she was about to pour another glass. "Boom boom!" The glass was suddenly knocked. "Who?" The woman looked vigilantly at the shadow outside the window. (end of this chapter) Chapter 324： Its not good to come in so late Chapter 324 It''s not very good to come in so late The security here has always been very good. No one spoke, but the window was suddenly opened. The window was obviously locked from inside the house, and she didn''t understand how the person outside did it. A gust of cold wind poured in, and her thoughts suddenly woke up. Before she could take out anything to guard against, a person who looked like a little fairy jumped in from outside the house. The first sentence is: "Don''t be nervous." Qiu Yuzhen almost exposed her foul language. "I''m here today, just have a question to ask Mr. Qiu." Gu Muran was still wearing pajamas and kicking a pair of slippers on her feet. Perhaps because of these reasons, Qiu Yuzhen gradually relaxed a little. "Little sister, it''s not very good to come in so late." Her soul is the master of the national teacher thousands of years ago. Suddenly hearing someone call her ''little sister'', Gu Muran''s face changed slightly. Of course, Qiu Yuzhen didn''t see it. Gu Muran always kept a safe distance from her, just to reassure Qiu Yuzhen. "What do you want to ask?" Qiu Yuzhen calmed down at this moment, but she was a little less afraid. "Did you make a deal with the owner of the Yi family today?" Gu Muran asked bluntly. "Little sister, what are you doing asking about these?" When Qiu Yuzhen heard the words of the Patriarch of the Yi family. His expression suddenly changed, and he even looked at Gu Muran differently, with inexplicable hostility, "How do you know this?" "What are you so nervous about?" Gu Muran folded his arms around his chest, "Your father donated half of the enemy''s assets before he died, just to win some blessings for your enemy, in exchange for this opportunity to save the enemy, don''t you To live up to your father''s painstaking efforts." Qiu Yuzhen asked: "Are you a mystic?" "It''s just a casual mystic practitioner." Gu Muran responded casually. "Didn''t the three elders of the Taoist sect figure out the solution to your enemy''s difficulties when they went down the mountain to practice?" Chou Yuzhen let go of all her guard. When her father was dying, her father told her that there was a catastrophe in the Qiu family, so she must do more good deeds and accumulate more blessings. A master said that there may be a way to resolve the disaster of their enemies in the future. Gu Muran originally didn''t want to disturb late at night, but the matter is urgent now. "Do you know that the things that Liu Zidai helped bring in from the Mystic Masters Association almost ruined the fate of your enemies." ¡­ When Liu Zidai entered the Mystic Masters Association, what she brought in was just a talisman array. And when she came out, the luck of the bald old man had already been brought out on the talisman array. The bald old man thought that luck was to suppress the evil spirit on his grandson. As everyone knows, the peach blossom evil in his grandson has already matured. And Han Yancheng was able to retain some vitality because of his grandfather''s last luck. Gu Muran didn''t understand before, why those sorcerers would plant peach blossoms on him? Thinking about it now, it was not only for gradually eroding Han Yancheng''s luck, but mainly for the old man''s luck. And these are not the main purpose of the warlock. Because of these deprived luck, they were introduced into a magic formation, which suddenly bound the two very different fates of the Yi family and the Qiu family. Gu Muran came here on purpose. Qiu Yuzhen nodded: "It is true that there is cooperation today." When she mentioned the Patriarch of the Yi family, there was a faint flash of pain in her expression, "I didn''t want to cooperate at first." She and Yi Yueheng were lovers when they were in college, but after Yi Yueheng entered the entertainment circle, there were constant scandals and they broke up. Later, Yi Yueheng took over the family business and began to pester her again. She never responded. (end of this chapter) Chapter 325： Am I very shameless Chapter 325 Am I very shameless This time, he said that as long as she did him this favor, he would never bother her again. "I didn''t expect...things would come to this point." Chou Yuzhen never expected that he would be so ambitious. "Little sister, oh no, master, is there a solution to this matter?" Gu Muran nodded. Qiu Yuzhen didn''t see Gu Muran taking anything, but felt her fingertips sweeping across the air. Calm skies. It was like a thunder suddenly sounded. The strange thing is that the thunder did not strike the ground, but struck horizontally towards the top of the sky. At that moment, Qiu Yuzhen was stunned. This is the first time I saw this operation. "I... I''ll take you down." When she recovered, Gu Muran was already standing by the window. "no need." After finishing speaking, Gu Muran raised his hand slightly and jumped directly from the second floor. Chou Yuzhen was even more astonished. - After going back, she still couldn''t fall asleep for a long time. "Since he decided to enter the entertainment circle, why did he suddenly quit?" Gu Muran got up from the bed again. Moreover, before Yi Yueheng retired from the circle, he had already exploded. Gu Muran picked up his phone and sent a message to Cheng Jianbin from the entertainment agency. It''s already two o''clock in the morning, so the other party must have fallen asleep. The next day, Gu Muran woke up and saw Cheng Jianbin''s reply: [Yi Yueheng suddenly announced his withdrawal from the industry after he got Shidi. ¡¿ Gu Muran always felt that something was wrong with this matter. By the time Gu Muran went downstairs, only the heavy road and the aunt who was cooking were left in the villa. After Gu Muran finished her breakfast, she and Chonglu went out. ¡­ Gu Muran and Zhong Lu had just got off the car, standing under the shade trees, they could still feel the sun''s slow malice. Gu Muran and Zhonglu just walked to the gate of the group. The person at the front desk asked, "Is it Miss Gu and Master Zhonglu?" As if they knew in advance that they were coming. Gu Muran and Chong Lu suddenly walked into the lobby, feeling a cool breath. ¡­ CEO''s office. The man was wearing a well-tailored suit, with a warm smile on his lips, "Miss Gu, you really deserve your reputation." Gu Muran didn''t come here either: "I came today just to pick up Han Yancheng." Although Yi Yueheng is already in his thirties, he is well maintained and looks no different from when he first debuted. It''s just that he has been immersed in the mall for a long time, and his aura has become more and more stable. "Miss Gu said she would take it away, wouldn''t it be embarrassing for me." There were strands of hatred secretly growing in his eyes. "If Mr. Yi sincerely tells me why you quit the industry back then, I can consider giving you Han Yancheng''s grandfather as well." The eyes of the two met in the air, and there was an inexplicable gunpowder colliding in the air. Suddenly, Yi Yueheng smiled, and he returned to the appearance of Mr. Wen Run: "If you want to retreat, then you will. There is no reason." "In this case, the traitors of the association don''t bother you." Gu Muran glanced at his watch and stood up calmly, "It''s almost time, Mr. Yi doesn''t need to keep me for lunch." "Master¡ª" Chonglu''s voice echoed in the corridor. Don''t think too much about Lu being over 50 years old, but he is very strong. I saw that he was holding Han Yancheng like he was holding a chicken. Yi Yueheng gritted his teeth a bit: "Miss Gu, see you later." Gu Muran didn''t seem to see the flame in his eyes, and said calmly: "Don''t worry, there should be no next time." - Han Yancheng was sent directly to the dungeon of the Mystic Masters Association. The old man of the Han family saw his grandson unconscious, crying very sadly. Gu Muran stood by, like an emotionless machine: "This is the result of your joining the Wizards Association." The old man was still crying, holding his grandson and crying by himself, but he almost looked like a grandson. (end of this chapter) Chapter 326： brother Chapter 326 Brother "I just wanted to save my grandson at the time, I just wanted to save him..." the old man cried hoarsely, "I don''t need luck, even if I don''t have luck in my whole body, it will be fine, but my grandson is different, he has to live a good life ...for him, I would do anything." "Extremely stupid." Gu Muran found it ridiculous when he heard these words, "Since you got that illusion array in vain to hide the eyebrows of the Mystic Masters Association, why didn''t you expect that your grandson was safe and sound back then, It''s just that the people behind are just trying to blind your eyes." Chonglu was shocked when he saw the old man. "You''re talking nonsense¡ª!" He couldn''t accept the result, his eyes were tearing apart, "You''re lying to me...I don''t believe it." "Believe it or not, if you had kept yourself safe back then, your Han family''s luck would at least have kept him prosperous forever." Gu Muran''s eyes fell on the young man lying in the prison cell, his face was pale without a trace of blood . "You let him wander around in the capital, he didn''t make a name for himself, he left a lot of bad reviews, and he was planted as a peach blossom robbery. In this way, all the luck of your family has been emptied by others. Are you satisfied with the result?" The old man raised his head slightly and saw the girl''s calm expression. He hurriedly laid his grandson down flat, keeping his knees close to the ground, and came to the door of the cell. "Miss, is there a way to save my grandson, please help me, old man, I will be a cow or a horse, and I will repay your great kindness in the next life." The tears of the old man are comparable to the flood of the gate at this moment, and they are endless. "Who gave you the phantom array?" Gu Muran looked at the old man sharply. When this question came out, the old man knew that his grandson was expected, wiped away his tears, and hurriedly replied: "Woman, that''s a woman, by the way, it sounds like someone from Kyoto..." The old man seemed to see Gu Muran frowned, he was afraid that Gu Muran would be dissatisfied, "I... I have seen those eyes, I can draw them... Please save my grandson." Gu Muran: "People can be saved, but you can''t get out." "As long as he can survive, he can be anywhere, anywhere." The old man said, and looked back at the pale man. - Zhonglu looked at the eyes in the portrait, and the more he looked at them, the more familiar they became. "Why do I feel like I have never seen such a pair of eyes? Hey, master, wait for me." When he stopped and looked at the portrait, the person in front of him had already gone away. Seeing that he was about to leave the gate of the Mystic Masters Association, Gu Muran stopped suddenly. In front of the stele, there was a figure kneeling there. When Zhonglu saw Liu Zidai''s eyes, he suddenly patted his head, "I said, why are they so familiar, they are seven points like her eyes..." Chonglu put away the drawing paper in his hand, squinted his eyes and looked at Liu Zidai, the aura on his body was very different from yesterday''s. The sudden change left Liu Zidai in a daze. "Uncle Master..." She called out uncertainly. Unexpectedly, Chong Lu''s eyes seemed to be breathing fire, "Don''t call me, my senior brother is blind to accept you as an apprentice." Chonglu was angry when a hand beside him touched him. Zhong Lu turned his head and looked at Gu Muran: "Master, don''t stop me, these two eyes are at least seven points alike, even if it''s not her, it must be related to her. Not only did she send a message to the magician yesterday, but she also insulted you many times, and now she finds out that she may have a lot to do with the magician. Someone must lock her up. " After Chong Lu finished speaking, he saw Gu Muran staring at one place all the time, he raised his eyes and said, "Master...brother." (end of this chapter) Chapter 327： Little Lord Chapter 327 Young Master Xuanhua seems to be well-maintained, and looks even younger than Chonglu. Xuanhua didn''t know when he appeared, but his eyes kept staring at Gu Muran. "Master..." What''s more, Xuanhua didn''t even seem to hear his apprentice''s voice. Slowly walked in front of Gu Muran, with a smile on his warm face, "Young master." The young master called out, and Gu Muran was stunned on the spot. Chong Lu regained his senses from the side, and nodded again and again: "Senior brother is right, you really should call Young Master." "We''ll talk about this matter later, it''s more important to deal with the business first." Gu Muran said. Zhonglu cooperated, like pouring beans, and talked about these things in a hurry. As soon as Chonglu finished speaking, Liu Zidai, who was kneeling on the ground, shouted: "I didn''t, I didn''t collude with the mystic master, I didn''t do something, why did you plant it on me, I don''t know what phantom array... " She looked at her master: "Master, please believe me, I really didn''t, the disciple didn''t collude with the magician, she must have wanted to slander me." As she said that, she stretched out her finger and pointed at Gu Muran: "I have no worries or grudges with you. I have never offended you. Why do you target me everywhere? I have already knelt down to make amends. I beg the patriarch to forgive me. What else do you want?" If Liu Zidai yelled for the first time, it only made Xuanhua frowned slightly. The rest of these words made Xuanhua''s whole body cold as ice. "I used to teach you no big or small like this when I was a teacher?" When Xuan Hua''s face was expressionless, it really gave people a terrible feeling: "Why? All the rules and etiquette I learned before were eaten by dogs. ?¡± Although there was no ups and downs in his voice, everyone could feel the anger in his words. "No, it''s not..." She hurriedly explained, but she didn''t know how to explain it. "Since the young master abolished the power of law in you, you will have nothing to do with Taoism from now on." As soon as Xuan Hua said this, Liu Zidai became anxious. "Master, don''t, don''t want me..." Liu Zidai''s mood fluctuated greatly. In a trance, Gu Muran saw a causal line, but that causal line suddenly disappeared. At the same time, there was a slight fluctuation in the causal blood in her body. Is Liu Zidai related to her causally? The causal blood evil in the body just buzzed for a while, and then suddenly disappeared, and there was no trace of it anymore. Gu Muran thought, maybe it wasn''t Liu Zidai, but the Liu family behind her. Behind Liu Zidai, she has been hiding the cause and effect related to herself. "Since the young master has abolished the power of the law, it does prove that the fate between us master and apprentice has come." Xuanhua looked indifferently: "I have said more than once that you should not deal with magicians, but you just insist on stepping on it." Satisfied at the red line." "Master, I didn''t¡ª" Liu Zidai cried: "It was Mr. Qiu''s friend who asked her to do me a favor, and I happen to be a mystic master. Mr. Qiu has saved my life, so I will do this for her. In return for saving my life..." "Master, I also want to serve the association better, Master, please don''t want me." Liu Zidai burst into tears. "Don''t, don''t say that, the association doesn''t dare to let you do it like this, you said it was easy to do a small favor, and almost killed the father and grandson of the Han family." "To put it bluntly, you are selfish, and you trade the reputation of the association for your own interests, and you still say it so confidently." Gu Muran concluded: "You are not suitable for a mystic, but more suitable for an actor." Liu Zidai hated Gu Muran: "Even if they die, they deserve what they deserve, and it has nothing to do with me." Gu Muran''s eyes instantly seemed to be filled with ice cubes, and it was so cold that it made one''s heart palpitate: "They deserve what they deserve, and they will spend the rest of their lives in repentance. What about you, how much nobler are you than those executioners?" Liu Zidai was too frightened by her eyes to look up. "After this trip sends you back, you will have nothing to do with Xuanmen." Gu Muran suddenly made a decision. ¡­ (end of this chapter) Chapter 328： The Secret of the Liu Family Ancestral Hall Chapter 328 The Secret of the Liu Family Ancestral Hall Inside the Liu Family Ancestral Hall. The head of the Liu family, Liu Haifeng, who is offering incense. There was only a click, as if something had cracked. He looked up, and saw that the pillars in the ancestral hall suddenly cracked for some reason. What''s even more strange is that the ancestor''s tablet also cracked a trace of lines. He was shocked immediately. At this time, he received a call. After hanging up the phone, he felt as if he had fallen into an ice cellar. Then knelt in front of the ancestral tablet, clasped his hands together, "Ancestor, please forgive me, this is also an emergency for unworthy descendants." ¡­ Liu Zidai didn''t know who in the car used mysterious techniques on her. She was silenced and her hands were also imprisoned. She didn''t regain her freedom until she got out of the car. "Catch the thief, catch the thief..." Far away, it seems that the messy voice can still be heard. Liu Zidai didn''t even care about the people behind her, she hurriedly opened the door and ran in, "What''s going on?" A gardener was called to stop, so he hurriedly explained: "Miss, just now a thief stole the jewelry that the master bought at the auction a while ago, and now he has surrounded people in the ancestral hall..." The Liu family is indeed like a mess of porridge. Very busy. Gu Muran glanced at the direction the servant was running to, and secretly said badly. As soon as the three of them arrived at the ancestral hall they were talking about, they saw raging fire suddenly bursting out, and even the sky was reddened by the giant-dragon-like flames. "Hurry up and put out the fire." Everyone has been trying to put out the flames. Everyone is very busy. The three of them stood just outside the flame circle, and the quiet scene seemed to be a bit out of place with the flame circle. Gu Muran managed to follow the clues, and realized that this place could cause his own karma and blood fluctuations, but he didn''t want to... "Quite sharp." It took half an hour for the fire to be brought under control. "Master Xuanhua." Patriarch Liu seemed to have seen them only after the fire was brought under control, "I''m sorry, the house was really burglarized, please go to the front hall and wait for a while." Xuanhua took a step back at this moment, "It is indeed my young master who asked Patriarch Liu for something today." Patriarch Liu looked surprised: "Young master?" Xuanhua found the evidence of the civet cat, and determined that she was a descendant of the national teacher. Gu Muran really couldn''t argue that he was the national teacher, so he had to say: "Master Liu, let''s catch the thief first." Neither yes nor denial. Patriarch Liu said: "I have already called the police, it is still enough for Zidai to stay here." Gu Muran insisted: "Don''t tell me, Miss Liu doesn''t know the situation. Losing jewelry is not a trivial matter. Master Liu should catch the thief first." "Anyone who comes is a guest. You can''t let the distinguished guests wait here for too long. This is not the Liu family''s way of hospitality. No matter how expensive the jewelry is, it is not as important as the reputation of the Liu family." The head of the Liu family seemed to not want them to stay here. Gu Muran stared straight into Patriarch Liu''s eyes clearly, and suddenly, she raised her lips and smiled. For some unknown reason, Patriarch Liu looked into those eyes and felt that everything seemed to be invisible. I just heard her say: "Patriarch Liu is not protecting us, is he?" The scene was quiet for a moment, so quiet that Patriarch Liu could even hear the footsteps of the servants panicking to extinguish the sporadic embers. Patriarch Liu''s throat choked slightly, and he smiled dryly: "How is it possible? Except for Master Xuanhua, I don''t know you at all. Why should I guard against you?" He was a little nervous. But unfortunately, Gu Muran just stared at him, the pressure in his eyes was like a mountain, "Then ask Patriarch Liu what secrets this ancestral hall hides." Patriarch Liu did not expect that she would be so sensitive. Fortunately, he obeyed the order of the adult and burned the ancestral hall. Otherwise, the Liu family might really be in his hands. (end of this chapter) Chapter 329： self-directed Chapter 329 Self-directed and self-acted "The girl was joking, the ancestral hall can have no secrets other than worshiping the ancestors." Patriarch Liu just finished speaking. Just listen to boom! With a sound, the wooden material that was burning behind it was only the frame, and it collapsed. Patriarch Liu was taken aback because his back was facing the ancestral hall. "If your ancestors knew that someone set the fire on purpose, they must have lost their spiritual position, and they wanted to ask you unworthy descendants for questioning." Gu Muran''s eyes were secretly lurking with turbulent waves. She squinted and looked at everything around her. "Look at what you said, it''s all the fault of this little thief. He might be burnt to the point where there is no ashes left...I will definitely ask my ancestors to forgive me." Patriarch Liu looked at the burned ancestral hall, feeling a pain in his flesh. "Then Patriarch Liu, don''t worry, the little thief will definitely be caught." Patriarch Liu: "I''m afraid my jewelry will also be destroyed by the fire, let alone the living people." Gu Muran suddenly laughed around: "That''s not necessarily true." Patriarch Liu''s heart skipped a beat: "What do you mean?" At this moment, the sound of the siren came from far and near. Patriarch Liu looked shocked, "Did you call the police?" "Patriarch Liu said that he called the police just now, but I didn''t receive a call at the police station, so I just called the police on behalf of Patriarch Liu." Gu Muran even raised his hand: "Why does Patriarch Liu look like this? " "I want to thank you." There was quite a bit of gnashing of teeth. Gu Muran waved his hand indifferently, "You''re welcome, it''s just a matter of little effort." At this time, the servant led the police to come here: "Who called the police?" Gu Muran said flatly: "It''s me." After Gu Muran finished talking about the ins and outs, he said: "I don''t know the thief''s name at the moment. Moreover, this thief is also wicked. He even burned the family''s ancestral hall. If he steals jewelry, he will steal the jewelry. Not only will he make the house restless, Not even the dead can rest in peace..." Gu Muran sighed, "This person entered the ancestral hall, and he hasn''t been seen yet. After all, it was a human life. I don''t know his name so far, so I called the police." - When everyone in the Liu family showed up at the police station, they were all stunned. After the police asked about the situation, they learned that the Liu family lost as much as 80 million jewels. This is already a considerable sum. They retrieved part of the monitoring, who knew that the monitoring in Liu''s house broke down an hour ago. They faintly sensed that this matter was unusual. The personnel surveying the scene said: there is a hole in the wall of the ancestral hall that is connected to the courtyard wall. Judgment here: This is a premeditated activity. Everyone was recorded separately. Just after everyone finished taking notes, someone suddenly came to the police station and said they had caught a thief. When Su Muhuai sent the thief here, he was still in a daze, not understanding why Sister Ran would suddenly assign him such a job. There was also a pear-blossom box in the thief''s arms. The police took fingerprints, called surveillance, and investigated the thief''s identity, and found that it was the Liu family''s own servant. The thief was sent to the police station and was terrified. When he was interrogated, he called him wronged: "I don''t know what is in this box. I really didn''t steal it. This is an errand given to me by the owner...I haven''t finished it yet, and I will be scolded when I go back." The interrogators looked at each other. When Patriarch Liu saw this servant, he couldn''t hide his surprise for a moment, and was caught by the police instantly. "Patriarch, please tell the police quickly, I really didn''t steal the jewelry, this is what you told me to do, I really didn''t know it was jewelry... I don''t even know where I put it." The man was so anxious that he was about to cry. ¡­ (end of this chapter) Chapter 330： bloody Chapter 330 Bloody After Liu Zidai finished the notes and heard about this incident, when she turned around and entered the hall, she saw Gu Muran sitting in the hall at a glance. She stepped forward quickly and asked Gu Muran: "Is it you who did these things? I admit that I really didn''t respect you before, but you shouldn''t have framed our Liu family like this..." Under the watchful eyes of everyone, she bit down the word "planted" extremely hard, for fear that others would not hear it. "I advise Miss Liu to think carefully before speaking, otherwise, you are slandering, slandering... I can sue you." Gu Muran looked serious. She stood up lightly, and took a step forward. Liu Zidai could clearly feel the breathless aura on her body, "Why doesn''t Ms. Liu think about it, why is the Liu family mansion so good, why is the ancestral hall on fire..." Liu Zidai clenched her hands tightly, and she asked, "What is your intention in sending me back?" Gu Muran turned around and wanted to leave, "I''m just curious, who is covering up the cause and effect for your Liu family behind the scenes, and now it seems that you can''t stand to find out. In case I found any clues, it was like a large-scale serial drama, and the fire Ancestral hall." She snorted, "I really admire it." Liu Zidai sensed her irony. She has already deeply felt the gap between their previous metaphysics talents. "Besides, you told your elder sister who was fostered that the karma of the Liu family was already broken when I spied it out." In Gu Muran''s calm eyes, there was a sign that a storm was about to come. "Anyone who owes me karma cannot escape." After she finished speaking, she turned and left without any pause. Liu Zidai doesn''t know where she came from, but she knows so much. Obviously that person said that as long as her sister goes with them, all causes and effects of the Liu family will be covered up. why¡­ Why is this still happening? - Although the Liu family is a fourth-rate wealthy family in Kyoto. But the news about the Liu family''s self-writing and directing spread quickly. Many people are wondering why the Liu family made such a move? Even burned down his ancestral hall? The rumors that there seemed to be a conflict between the Mystic Masters Association and the Liu family gradually spread. Gradually, people became more and more curious about this matter, but they didn''t know why it caused conflicts. At the same time, when the third and fourth elders of Xuanmen were sitting in the Mystic Masters Association at the same time, it was also known to the public. People also began to wonder, what happened in the capital to recruit two elders from the Taoist sect at the same time? There are even rumors that there is a young master in Xuanmen, and the reason why the two elders appeared here is to protect the young master. For a while, many people began to inquire who this young master is and what are his preferences? - "Everything is said on the Internet. Some people say that the Liu family offended the young master of the Xuanmen, so the two elders of the Xuanmen came to ask for an explanation." "Later, it was said that the head of the Liu family was afraid that his family''s secrets would be figured out, so when he heard the news, he deliberately directed and acted this episode by himself." Su Muhuai sat on the sofa, with the most comfortable appearance, and read to Gu Muran the most discussed topic on the Internet today. While talking, Su Muhuai suddenly stiffened, "Seriously, sister, what secrets does the Liu family have?" Until now, Patriarch Liu has been thrown in to repent. Estimated to wait for a while. Gu Muran suddenly hooked his lips: "Bloody, do you still want to listen?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 331： blood fog Chapter 331 Scarlet Mist Su Muhuai shook his head immediately, "I still want to have a good night''s sleep." Gu Muran''s mouth curled slightly: "Who wouldn''t want that." Su Mu looked at Gu Muran in puzzlement. He always felt that there was something wrong with what Sister Ran said, but he didn''t notice anything wrong. - The cold moon hangs high on the top of the sky, and the moonlight pours into the house, shining on the girl''s peaceful sleeping face. Not long after, she seemed to be feeling unwell, and frowned slightly. Opening his eyes again, he saw red blood mist all over the sky, densely packed, completely sealing off the surrounding perception. She felt that her body was light and light, as if she had suddenly fallen from the sky. There was no pain as imagined. On the contrary, she felt that her soul was light, and there were constant wind sounds around her, like various whimpers. The mottled branches and branches are like the arms of the devil extending in a strange arc, as if they want to keep poking in her direction. But when she took a step forward, the blood mist took a step back as if afraid of her. There is still a certain distance between the two. "Blood mist?" There seemed to be something pulling in his mind, Gu Muran always felt that his memory was not right, but at this moment, his head felt as if it had been hit by a brick, his headache was splitting, and something seemed to be growing crazily. Those things that were once hidden in the depths of memory began to take a step out. She kept walking forward, and the surrounding blood mist still wrapped her tightly. For a moment, Gu Muran felt that these blood mist were very familiar. Hum! Gu Muran closed his eyes. Centering on her body, a cloud of black mist instantly appeared on her body, and these black mist seemed to be bound by red silk threads. This is the causal blood evil in her body. Suddenly, some silk threads began to buzz around as if they were crying. Those blood mist also seemed to sense something, as if something was attracting them in front of them, causing them to rush towards Gu Muran in a desperate manner. Zi-Zi-Zi! It sounded like the sound of the skin being scorched close to the stove, and it kept ringing. Gu Muran tore out the riotous **** threads from thousands of causal blood demons. These causes and effects have followed it from thousands of years ago to the present, and they have been rooted deep in her soul. If it is pulled out suddenly, she will not feel pain. The sound of whimpering and crying seemed to come from far and near, and it seemed to come from the depths of the soul, which disturbed her even more. "Be quiet for me." She tossed the blood-colored silk threads drawn out of her hand, which were linked by cause and effect and attracted by blood evil. These blood mist are like seeing their relatives, and they swarm towards them in an instant. Bang! The thing that was originally soft like a silk thread turned into a tough weapon when it touched the ground and was suddenly thrown into the ground. "You owe me the karma and don''t say it, but you still want to swallow it, heh, you really think I''m so easy to bully." In an instant, the aura like an entity was injected into the blood-colored silk thread. Directly lock the surrounding **** mist in this area. In the blood-colored mist, several spiritual sticks seemed to come from smashing the void, and seemed to contain the power of stars, directly tearing a hole out of the thick blood mist. Keng. Several spiritual sticks stood directly inside the blood-colored silk threads, like supervisors and guardians. The continuous spiritual net directly covered the surrounding blood mist, preventing them from swallowing those **** causal threads. Those whimpers struggling in the ears, like debt collectors, rogue and naughty, finally faded away. After an unknown amount of time, the **** mist finally dissipated. Gu Muran was a little stunned when he saw everything in front of him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 332： The soul is a little unstable Chapter 332 The soul is a little unstable Gradually, not long after, Gu Muran woke up from his sleep. At this moment, the sky is already bright. After Gu Muran washed up, he ran into Lu Chaolan as soon as he went out. His lips were pale, and his whole face was pale. "What''s wrong with you?" Gu Muran put his hand on Lu Chaolan''s forehead, "You don''t have a cold." The girl''s warm body temperature brought Lu Chaolan back to his senses, "You..." As long as you are fine. "Are you having a nightmare?" Gu Muran frowned. Lu Chaolan swept away everything he saw from his mind, "I''m fine." "what-" At this moment, I suddenly remembered that the screams from Su Muhuai were as tragic as a pig being slaughtered during the Chinese New Year. The next second, Su Muhuai''s room was opened from the inside. He was panting heavily, as if he was being strangled tightly by the neck, and he was able to breathe with all his strength: "Did you hear the ghost scream?" Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan looked at each other, "I heard it just now." After Su Muhuai realized that they were making fun of him, he hurriedly explained: "I''m serious, I just woke up from the sound of sobbing and crying, it''s all blood, blood red blood red..." Gu Muran pursed her lips tightly, "It''s all a dream, don''t take it seriously." Lu Chaolan knows Gu Muran too well, there must be something unusual. So today, when Gu Muran went out, Lu Chaolan insisted on being with her. After Shang Size woke up, he saw two people preparing to go out, and Su Muhuai was begging for nothing to follow them. The dream last night obviously really frightened Su Muhuai a lot. Finally, it becomes a group of three people. ¡­ The car is thinking on the rugged mountain road, the further it goes, the more remote the road becomes. "Where is this going?" Su Muhuai''s overall state was indeed a bit wrong. Gu Muran felt that his soul was a little unstable. So he took out a piece of requiem incense from his schoolbag. Su Muhuai watched her take out such a novel thing from her schoolbag as if she was doing a magic trick. Gu Muran said: "Didn''t you still wonder about the secrets of the Liu family''s ancestral hall yesterday? Go to sleep, sleep, I will take you to see." Su Muhuai felt that he might be really sleepy, but after Gu Muran finished speaking, his eyes started to fight and feel sleepy. After about two hours, the car turned around and finally drove into a barren hill. ¡­ "Here they come." On the mountainside on one side of the mountain, two women stood facing the wind. If you look carefully, they have similar eyebrows and eyes. "As a descendant of the national teacher, she is indeed more sensitive than ordinary people. She even directly locked the graves of the ancestors of our Liu family by virtue of yesterday''s Yinmeng array." The woman in black who spoke was wearing a black dress with neat short hair. Another woman, with long hair and high ponytail, is wearing white slacks: "Sister, can this method really save the Liu family?" "Do you think your sister will lie to you? The cause and effect of the Liu family is unclear. Generations of the Liu family will live in the shadows, and the ancestors of the Liu family will never see the light." The woman looked back at her sister, the shallow part of her eyes was full of tenderness towards her sister, but if she looked deep into her eyes, there was no trace of sisterly affection in her eyes. While the two sisters were talking, they slowly headed towards the halfway up the mountain, to a place facing the sun. At the same time, shortly after they left here, an off-road vehicle stopped here. "The sun is shining brightly at this moment, and the high temperature is thirty-four, why is it so cold here." After getting out of the car, Lu Chaolan felt something was wrong. Gu Muran pointed to the land in the distance, "Look, this land is not a normal color either." It was a kind of reddish brown, giving people a faint feeling mixed with blood. (end of this chapter) Chapter 333： blood-stained tombstone Chapter 333 The blood-stained tombstone Su Muhuai''s mental state is much better, I don''t know because he was really scared yesterday, and now he is not like him in the past. Otherwise, you should be bluffing and wondering why the land is this color now. After all, he''s the most nosy surfer around. ¡­ Walking on this path full of weeds, calling it a path is an exaggeration. Weeds are everywhere, and they didn''t even take a few steps, they saw the poisonous snake circling in the emerald green weeds, spitting snake letters and staring at them with cold eyes, quite a feeling of wanting to tear them to the bone. But it is motionless, more like a living sculpture. Su Muhuai followed behind them, walking over cautiously, with an expression that almost scared the young master to death. Walking forward, dry bones gradually appeared in the grass. Now, even Lu Chaolan''s eyes changed. Lu Chaolan also began to wonder, what is the relationship between this place and the Liu Family Ancestral Hall. and also¡­ Why did I see Gu Muran surrounded by blood? Moreover, he seemed to hear the cry of the baby. Thinking of this, Lu Chaolan''s eyes darkened, suppressing the turmoil in his eyes. - The red tombstone soon jumped into their eyes. The tombstone is not made of stone, but more like random wood, with no words on it, more like a deserted tomb. You can look up and see that countless graves are buried here. Moreover, the surrounding area is desolate and inhabited. Such a group of barren graves standing on the mountainside is terrifying no matter how you look at it. What''s even more frightening is that on those wooden plaques, the solidified dark red... "It''s blood!" Su Muhuai managed to relax his nerves, because of this, he instantly remembered what he dreamed about last night, and his nerves tensed again. In his dream last night, he was just circling outside the **** mist, no matter what, he couldn''t find a way out. At this moment, the sun was clearly hanging high above his head, but when Su Muhuai uttered this guess, he felt that the blood in his whole body was so cold that it froze. Snapped! Snapped! Snapped! Not far away, two people came out from the darkness. "This young man is smart." Liu Qingdai clapped her hands and said appreciatively, "That''s blood, or, guess what kind of blood it is?" What kind of blood is this... Su Muhuai''s brain went down for a moment, "Are you mentally ill, spilling dog''s blood on these tombstones?" He believes that as long as his voice is loud enough, he can clear away his inner fear. However, he did not expect that what greeted him was indeed a stern whip. "Damn you for daring to insult the ancestors of the Liu family." Liu Qingdai immediately pulled out the whip in her hand. There were still a few meters away, but when the whip was swung over, it locked onto Su Muhuai precisely, and even the surrounding wind seemed to roar with fury, attacking them with overwhelming force. For a moment, Su Muhuai really felt that he was finished. But, when the whip came to him, it seemed like a sudden brake came on, and it stopped firmly an inch in front of his eyes. Never move an inch further. Su Muhuai will never forget this moment. Gu Muran, who was standing beside him, flicked his fingers lightly, and the whip that had stopped firmly in front of him, like a fire snake, suddenly turned in one direction, heading towards Go in the direction of your master. But at this moment, it attacked its master with more force than just now. Liu Qingdai was swept away several meters away by this force, and was even forced to vomit blood. "He''s just a child. You involved him yesterday. He was frightened all night and hasn''t asked you for mental damages. Why? At this time, you still want to use a child to stand up?" Gu Muran''s voice was not angry and majestic, and his eyes were more indifferent than usual, like the cold snow in the twelfth lunar month, just looking at it made people tremble. Su¡¤Xiaozi¡¤Muhuai dare not correct things that are bigger than Gu Muran at this time. (end of this chapter) Chapter 334： Unable to live in peace? Chapter 334 Unable to live in peace? "Liwei?" Liu Qingdai''s eyebrows slanted coldly: "Have you ever provoked my Liu family? I want to ask you, what exactly do you want to do?" Gu Muran snorted coldly: "If you have a grievance, you can appeal it yourself. If you can''t hold the **** bowl, just throw it away. Don''t blame me." I have to say, this Liu Zidai is really not as good at speaking as her sister, look at this black one, almost speaking white. "As a descendant of the national teacher, you really learned everything your ancestors knew." Liu Qingdai stood up like a tenacious little flower swaying in the wind. "You are worthy of being a descendant of the national teacher. Relying on your position in Xuanmen, without saying a word, you directly removed my sister''s position in Xuanmen, and even set fire to my Liu family''s ancestral hall." "Your ancestors have disturbed the peace of my Liu family ancestors while they were alive. As for you, you will also set fire to my Liu family''s ancestral hall after they die." Liu Qingdai looked at Gu Muran with hatred. Gu Muran: "? What did you say just now? Say it again." Liu Qingdai''s good momentum, when asked again by Gu Muran''s tone, is like a car tire that is fully inflated, suddenly being punctured by a knife. "You mean the national teacher disturbed the peace of your Liu family ancestors?" Gu Muran smiled angrily, "Let''s not talk about other things, what position did your Liu family occupy thousands of years ago, and you can still meet the national teacher?" The implication is ''Are you overestimating yourself''. Liu Qingdai''s complexion is like a palette, changing back and forth. "Even if you insult the national teacher, you have to choose some past rhetoric that you can listen to." Gu Muran rolled his eyes, "Your Liu family is only in your generation, and there are two people who understand a little bit of metaphysics, but they are born. Not even a talent." It wasn''t that Gu Muran was attacking them, she just wanted to state a fact: "You really don''t understand the national teacher. If the national teacher wants to disturb the peace of your Liu family ancestors, now you two don''t know which corner you are in." Gu Muran sneered, "Maybe it''s hard to say whether you can bear the surname Liu." This may sound a little arrogant, but it is true. Liu Qingdai''s face remained cloudy, but the anger hidden in those eyes seemed like a volcano about to erupt: "Today, you all save your lives." After the words fell, Liu Zidai suddenly chanted a curse. The blood on the withered tombstones seems to have been atomized, and it seems to become more and more ethereal, as if the devil stretched out his minions from the dark. The sun seems to have disappeared, but the colorless and odorless air seems to have deteriorated, slowly changing from pink to dark red. Everywhere you see is red. "It''s all you guys, you guys deserve to die!" Liu Qingdai''s voice came from nowhere, like a ghost or a ghost, and penetrated into their ears everywhere. "It seems that you were not the ones who brought me here yesterday, you don''t have the skill." The moment Gu Muran finished speaking, the two sisters of the Liu family saw the blood-colored mist slowly fading away, and it disappeared after a short while. When the **** mist disappeared, the red blood on the tombstone also seemed to disappear. Su Muhuai just watched the red blood mist rising slowly, and was about to comfort himself with "I''m not afraid, I''m not afraid", but felt that the psychological defense line had just been established, and it disappeared in a blink of an eye. This wave of face slaps is really too fast. He gave Gu Muran a thumbs up: "My sister is amazing." While no one saw it, Gu Muran, with his hands behind his back, had a piece of talisman condensed in his left hand. After the yellow-colored talisman paper was condensed from the evil spirit of the Liu family, the red word ''Liu'' appeared in the middle. Liu Zidai gritted her teeth angrily, looking at the situation in front of her, she glanced at her sister with determination in her eyes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 335： unusual corpse Chapter 335 The Abnormal Corpse At this time, Lu Chaolan said casually: "You are juniors, and you didn''t treat your ancestors very well. Look at the weeds growing so tall, and none of you came to visit the grave and weed the grass." .¡± Lu Chaolan''s voice became a little sneering, "I really don''t know where you got the faces to question others like that." Liu Zidai''s face was blue and red, she didn''t know if she was rushed or what, she said angrily: "No matter what you say today, today next year will be your death day..." "Wait a minute¡ª" Gu Muran raised his hand at this moment, stopping Liu Zidai who was still talking harshly. "Are you sure you want to activate the formation at the tomb?" Liu Zidai was dumbfounded, "You..." "Ask how do I know?" Gu Muran said, "I felt such an evil formation when I came here last night." Liu Qingdai was also in a daze, but soon she came back to her senses, "Zi Dai, she is bombing you, Master said that this action will definitely eradicate the enemies of my Liu family, don''t be dazed, father is still waiting for us to pick him up ..." Just as Liu Zidai was about to activate the formation, the spiritual lotus and the **** causal line that Gu Muran left last night had already appeared in front of everyone. Just when Liu Zidai was hesitating, suddenly, someone slapped her behind her. She turned her head in disbelief: "Sister?" There is still the power of the rune array remaining in the air. Suddenly there was a burst of fire-heat on her back, and she was in unbearable pain, as if something was burning her skin, she didn''t even have time to think, and immediately threw herself on the ground. It was already too late, a layer of flesh had been scalded off her scorching back, and the blood flowed into the ground, slowly seeping down. It was at this time that something happened suddenly. The weather was still hot just now, but at this moment, there was a sudden gust of wind in a surrounding area. The howling wind in the wind is more like the cry of a child, appearing around them from time to time. There was a strong wind. The mound on the barren grave had been leveled at some point, but there was a steady stream of evil forces seeping out of it, trying to trap them. Gu Muran had already arranged the formation yesterday, and at the same time as those spirit signs moved, the causal blood lines inserted on the ground had already appeared around Gu Muran. Because the opportunity to get rid of these causal blood demons appeared, they can be stripped out. It seems to know that it is about to die, so at this moment it is a little uneasy swinging back and forth beside Gu Muran. Gu Muran directly controlled it, and then started to operate the formation... At this time, no one noticed that Lu Chaolan looked a little pale. ¡ªThe girl is trapped in the **** mist, and there are constant cries of children around her. He thought he was just having a dream last night, but now... everything seems to have appeared. Lu Chaolan already realized that it was not a dream. He doesn''t know how to explain all this... He looked at the girl beside him who was breaking the formation, fragmentary scenes appeared in his mind, those images were so fast, they disappeared in a flash. "Cousin, what do you think is that?" Su Muhuai''s voice brought back his thoughts. I saw the inside of those tombs, and I don''t know when the corpses inside were exposed. Complete corpse, but not as long as an adult''s arm. Didn''t you say that this is the tomb of the ancestors of the Liu family? It is not difficult to explain what this means. The members of the Liu family are so incompetent that they came up with such a bad move. Su Muhuai secretly looked at Gu Muran''s expression, and found that her lips were tightly pursed, and there was a stormy look on her face. Su Muhuai already knew, she was furious. Liu Qingdai who was trying to escape was suddenly dragged back by an inexplicable force. "The karma owed to others must be repaid no matter what." Her voice was cold. Su Muhuai didn''t know what Gu Muran had done, but Liu Qingdai''s face suddenly turned pale. The gust of wind also stopped suddenly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 336： Lius more than a hundred lives Chapter 336 Liu''s more than a hundred lives "Ah¡ª" Liu Qingdai covered her head and squatted on the ground, the pain made her scream uncontrollably. Asuka was alarmed and flew away in an instant. Liu Zidai also couldn''t help rolling on the ground, her back was covered in blood, and there seemed to be a burning smell spreading in the air. "Why?" Liu Qingdai didn''t know where the strength came from at this moment, and immediately rushed to Liu Qingdai. Liu Qingdai didn''t notice it for a while, and was thrown down immediately. Liu Zidai, who was pressing on her, had a grim face, the pain made her break out in cold sweat, and asked loudly: "Why?" The pain in the cranial nerves made Liu Qingdai unable to answer this question. "Why?" Gu Muran answered this question for Liu Qingdai, "Because there is a formation below, a formation that needs to be sacrificed to be activated." "Your sister, but wants you to die." It is clearly the face of an angel, but at this moment, Gu Muran''s light and ethereal voice makes people tremble inexplicably. Especially Liu Zidai: "Impossible¡ª" She defended loudly, completely ignoring the pull from her back, her face turned pale from the pain, and she murmured: "My sister... no, no!" "Do you think you were expelled from the Taoist sect just for passing on information?" Gu Muran''s voice nailed Liu Zidai back to reality. She said: "Do you know why the Liu family only publicly said that you are the only eldest lady?" "Because¡ªyour sister was sent to the Warlock Association by your father a long time ago." Wizard Association? The Warlock Guild¡­ so¡­ "Sister, are you... already a magician?" When Liu Zidai asked this question, she didn''t know what kind of mood she used to ask this question. She heard herself roaring: "How can you become a warlock? A warlock is a disaster for the country¡ª" "Sorcerer?" Liu Qingdai put one hand on the ground, the pain in her head eased a little, she tilted her head to look at her sister. Sneered: "Do you know how old I was when I was first sent to the Warlock Association? Eight years old..." "But... that can''t be a magician..." Liu Qingdai has been in Taoism for several years, and she knows the status of a magician: "That is a traitor who will be insulted!" Liu Qingdai stood up and looked down at Liu Zidai: "Do you know how the whole family of the Liu family, more than a hundred people, died back then?" "I don''t regret being a magician in this life, but a mystic is a decent guy¡ª" After Liu Qingdai finished speaking, she turned her eyes slightly, and suddenly looked at Gu Muran, "Don''t be too happy, one day, you will be scolded by the world as a mystic master." "My Liu family has more than a hundred lives, and one day I will take it back from you." After speaking, she suddenly stretched out her hand, and the flexible whip suddenly wrapped around Liu Zidai, tightening even more. Liu Zidai''s pain was magnified little by little, and the pain made the cold sweat on her head unstoppable. She didn''t even have time to question, she just felt the cold wind howling all around her ears, she could even feel her toes leaving the ground at this moment, and the pain made her mind go blank at the moment. Action happens only in the blink of an eye. When Gu Muran realized what Liu Qingdai wanted to do, he made a move immediately. The transparent spiritual power was like a giant-dragon, wrapping around Liu Zidai''s limbs in an instant. The scene instantly became a little frozen. Su Muhuai was already dumbfounded. From the red tombstone to the appearance of the corpse, Su Muhuai was completely shocked. But it is far less shocking than seeing my sister throwing her down the mountain without saying a word. (end of this chapter) Chapter 337： breakthrough Chapter 337 Breach "This...what is this for?" There seemed to be some different radiance lingering on the fiery red whip. Seeing this, Gu Muran squinted his eyes. It seemed that someone had already spied on the spiritual power. Before she could think about it, she suddenly raised her head as if she had sensed something. There are helicopters flying from far to near in the distance. Gu Muran''s subordinates immediately added a wave of spiritual power, immediately ending the battle. When Liu Zidai was dragged up, when there was a thick ground on her back, she suddenly burst into tears. I don¡¯t know if it hurts, or what. Su Muhuai just relaxed, but saw that the helicopter flying from far to near seemed to throw an object from it. Gu Muran first threw out a wave of spiritual power to restrain Liu Qingdai, and then immediately propped up a spiritual power cover to cover the mountain. "boom-!" The thrown object suddenly hit the transparent spiritual power cover. For a moment, they felt the mountain shaking. Su Muhuai has only seen the feeling of landslides in movies, and this is the first time he has seen a live explosion. The legs were almost soft at the time. He tried to move to the side, supporting the boulder next to him, fearing that he would not be able to stand up for a while, which would be embarrassing. But while his eyes flicked casually, he saw Liu Qingdai, whose hands and feet were bound, trying to get closer to the mountain. If you are not careful, you will be crushed if you fall. But Liu Qingdai seemed to do this on purpose. "It''s just crazy¡ª" Su Muhuai suddenly ran over and dragged Liu Qingdai who was about to jump off the mountain. However, he did not expect Liu Qingdai to be so strong. "boom-!" There was another shake. Explosions sounded one after another. Su Muhuai managed to control Liu Qingdai with difficulty. But saw his cousin take out something. "boom-!" fell with this gunshot. The helicopter''s propeller seemed to be on fire. Immediately afterwards, the helicopter seemed to be out of control, and went straight to the other direction. boom! The helicopter crashed into a mountain uncontrollably, not to mention that there were explosives in the helicopter. Boom¡ª! A huge explosion sounded immediately. From a distance, they could still feel the sound of huge fire waves. Su Muhuai''s whole body seemed to be in a plaster cast, and he froze in place. What exactly did he go through that day. This is not the end. The next second, Lu Chaolan handed over the car keys to Su Muhuai. Su Muhuai: "?? Aren''t you going back?" When he sat in the car and went back, he felt his feet were soft. Everything that just happened is so unreal. However, the mountain that was hit in the distance, the continuous fire... It shows that all these are real. The barren mountains here are still far away from Kyoto. Su Muhuai returned to the villa in Kyoto safe and sound according to the route given by Mu Ran. And just after Su Muhuai left, Chonglu and Xuanhua came to the mountain. Lu Chaolan was not surprised when he saw them here, he just glanced at Gu Muran. Gu Muran warned: "Take both of them back to the association and imprison them. No one should know about this." "The Liu family may be the breakthrough point to find the truth about the death of the national teacher..." Although Gu Muran was eager to know the truth of the year, she also knew that these things cannot be rushed. Chonglu and Xuanhua also knew the importance of these two people to the association, they said: "I will not give anyone else a chance." After Zhonglu and Xuanhua took them away from here. Gu Muran fixed his eyes on this group of skeletons: "What the Liu family owes you, will be returned to you in the future." (end of this chapter) Chapter 338： Trapped souls for millennia Chapter 338 The soul trapped for a thousand years Those corpses still had a faint hostility and evil spirit emerging. Gu Muran waved his hand, and something swept towards them. Those hostility and evil spirit seemed to be appeased in an instant. The whistling wind sounded, and for some reason, Lu Chaolan felt that the crying sound was not as sharp as before, giving off a sad sound. "The fate of the Liu family will be passed on to you, and what they owe you will be repaid slowly." Gu Muran''s voice was more ethereal than ever before, and seemed to carry a soothing feeling. The spiritual stick and several causal blood lines that had just been hidden in the dark again reappeared in front of people. Under Gu Muran''s control, the spiritual stick transformed into another formation. All the merit points were poured in, and this was Gu Muran''s compensation for them: "Don''t be trapped here anymore, go to the next life." Gu Muran, who was perceiving the formation, didn''t notice Lu Chaolan''s slight movement. For a moment, Lu Chaolan felt as if something had just come out of his body. But when he blinked again, he was still him, and it seemed that nothing had changed. The feeling of coldness is all broken. The soul that has been trapped for thousands of years is finally freed. The evil formation set up by hundreds of infant creatures was completely broken. The hundred causal blood threads pulled out by Gu Muran yesterday also dissipated into the air with the departure of the soul. Gu Muran took out a piece of talisman paper, the center of the yellow-colored talisman paper was a blood-red willow character. At this moment, the red willow characters in the middle also slowly dissipated, leaving only the yellow-colored talisman paper. In the end, the yellow-colored talisman paper also slowly disappeared into nothingness. Gu Muran closed her eyes, and everything around her appeared in her mind. Her consciousness is more sensitive. Opening his eyes again, those eyes seemed to be more ethereal and transparent. When she looked at Lu Chaolan, she felt that there seemed to be something different between his eyebrows than before. She frowned slightly. Last time, it was she who activated the formation and shielded the way of heaven, and only then did she see the situation around him. Now, when the formation is not activated, she can already feel the difference in his body, which can indeed prove that the evil spirit of cause and effect has greatly restricted her strength. "Isn''t this the tomb of the ancestors of the Liu family?" Lu Chaolan asked softly as she watched her frowning. Although he was puzzled about this matter just now, when he blurted it out, he really said it with certainty. Gu Muran suppressed the doubt in his heart, nodded and replied: "This is not the burial place of the ancestors of the Liu family, but it is indeed the plan of the Liu family to use evil methods to trap the national teacher thousands of years ago." She said: "The **** handwriting on the tombstone was left by the ancestors of the Liu family." To trap those young souls, and to trap her. After all, it is not a good thing for her to suffer the innocent life of a stranger. Those, after all, are sins. ¡­ Before going down the mountain, Gu Muran glanced back, and then he and Lu Chaolan headed towards another mountain. Along the way, Gu Muran didn''t say much. Lu Chaolan glanced at Gu Muran a few times, and said that the national teacher had great merits back then, and countless metaphysics geniuses were willing to listen to her teachings. When the news of her disappearance came, the first reaction of many people should be how is it possible? After all, at that time, many people would think that she was so strong. However, no matter how strong a person is, there will be flaws. Once someone finds out...the consequences will be unimaginable. Lu Chaolan asked: "If they use this method to frame and target the national teacher, will it have any impact on you?" For a moment, Gu Muran''s heart almost stopped suddenly when he heard these words. (end of this chapter) Chapter 339： omen of great misfortune Chapter 339 Omen of great misfortune Lu Chaolan saw that her face was not very good-looking, and he explained: "I didn''t mean to inquire about the inheritance of your family, but I just feel that so many things have happened recently, it seems that it is not very peaceful." "Do you know why I cooperated with you at that time?" During the recent period, Gu Muran could feel Lu Chaolan''s sincerity and sincere help to him. She has always been a partner who believes in herself. She didn''t tell, so he never asked. Lu Chaolan subconsciously lost his breath. He heard the **** the opposite side say: "Your merits of helping the world and saving people can help me suppress the evil spirit in my body when my spiritual energy is insufficient." All the memories rushed to my face in an instant. Lu Chaolan always thought that she needed merit points to set up the formation, but she never expected that...it was indeed needed to suppress the evil spirit. At that moment, Lu Chaolan''s eyes were full of distress. "All merit points will be given to you in the future." Gu Muran smiled: "No, I can be self-sufficient now." At that time, Gu Muran didn''t know that Lu Chaolan would indeed do what he said in the future. - The gunshots just now seemed to be constantly revolving in his mind, and the distant flames were reflected in his eyes. The man was hung on a tree, his face pale. Obviously his task was to throw the explosives down, but he never thought why those people had guns. Why does an ordinary shot have such a strong effect. He couldn''t understand. Hiss! Every movement, the whole body seems to be torn in pain, and every nerve seems to be clamoring. But he knew that he had to climb down quickly... However, after exhausting all his efforts to climb down from the tree, his whole body seemed to be exhausted. He leaned against a huge tree, panting heavily. In this situation, you must seek help. When his hand touched the bottom of his pocket, his whole body froze suddenly. "Are you looking for this?" A voice suddenly came from behind. The man turned his head and saw two delicate men and women appearing beside him at some point. The girl just happened to be holding a transparent sealed bag in her hand. What was contained in the sealed bag was his mobile phone. "Thank you." He said thanks, but his whole body was still vigilant. "Since it''s yours, please come with us." The man was ready to run, and as soon as he took a step, a group of people suddenly appeared around him. His weak steps stopped in place instantly. Struggling to no avail. "take away!" - The mountain was covered by huge flames, and the blazing flames jumped higher and higher. Two figures stood not far away. Gu Muran said: "I actually didn''t expect that the people behind are so mad." Before going out, she made a fortune. The hexagram shows that it is not suitable to go out today. A bad omen. But she didn''t expect that one set after another was waiting for her. As an ordinary person, if Liu Qingdai really wanted to jump off the mountain, then she really had something good or bad, and no one at the scene could tell for sure. If she has no spiritual power today, then... those explosives are a reminder for all of them. "I''ll send someone to check the serial number of this helicopter immediately." Lu Chaolan''s face was also gloomy and terrifying. Gu Muran closed his eyes and found the bullet. With a suction on her palm, the intact bullet flew into her hand in an instant. Except for Lu Chaolan and her, no one knew that there was spiritual power that helped the bullet destroy the propeller. Gu Muran set up a formation. She said, "Go back." The two had just left this barren mountain. As soon as the car started, the heavy rain came in an instant. The rain is getting stronger and the fire is getting smaller. Lu Chaolan retracted his gaze and glanced at the girl next to him: "Take a good rest." The car is gradually moving away from here, but everything has just begun. Since she set foot on the road of Kyoto, the calm and calm has nothing to do with her. As for Kyoto, it looks calm at the moment, but it is actually already turbulent. (end of this chapter) Chapter 340： real burial ground Chapter 340 The Real Burial Ground After the two returned to the villa area, Su Muhuai looked them up and down, "Are you all right?" Gu Muran shook his head: "It''s okay." Lu Chaolan told Su Muhuai: "You should eat and drink, and don''t reveal what you saw today." Su Muhuai patted his chest: "No problem, but the abnormality of the barren mountain will definitely attract the attention of the police." After Su Muhuai came back, he did not gossip, but kept refreshing the information about Kyoto on the Internet. He didn''t know that after Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan returned to the villa, the police received a call. ¡ªThe barren hill exploded. ¡­ At six o''clock in the evening, the explosion on the barren mountain was exposed on the Internet. A heavy rain not only extinguished the flames of the prairie fire, but also wiped away all traces of their morning. Just when the police are busy. Gu Muran received information about the private jet. The registration above shows that Yi Yueheng bought this helicopter a year ago. Lu Chaolan''s subordinates work very quickly. When Gu Muran deduced Yi Yueheng before, she felt resistance. She told Lu Chaolan: "Don''t meet Yi Yueheng recently." "Did it count as something bad?" "He has death energy lingering around him, it''s hard to say!" - The next day, Gu Muran and others went to the cell of the Mystic Masters Association. "Even if it is death, I will hold you back." Liu Qingdai saw them appearing, her eyes were full of hatred. To be precise, her gaze was fixed on Gu Muran. "Your national teacher bears the lives of hundreds of members of my Liu family on your back, how about it? This feeling is not good." Liu Qingdai laughed wildly: "I''m afraid no one knows, the descendants of the national teacher are carrying a strong evil spirit." Several people looked at Gu Muran instantly. It was only then that Lu Chaolan realized that where did the evil spirit on her body come from? It was passed down from generation to generation of national teachers? No wonder, she first asked herself to cooperate? "You mystics are all benevolent and moral villains. One day, mystics will completely disappear from this world." She seems to have lost her mind. "My mouth is full of nonsense." Chonglu frowned: "Young master, don''t pay attention to her so much." Gu Muran raised his hand, and there was a sound of lapels on the heavy road. "I''m afraid that the people behind you don''t know about it either. The real burial place of your ancestors of the Liu family was exposed by accident." The people in the prison cell were shocked: "What nonsense are you¡ª" At this moment, the Liu family is already on the cusp. Chonglu reluctantly delivered the newspaper. The police have found countless graves from the barren hill that was on fire. Only a willow character is displayed on it. On the barren hill where the body was found, the two hills were also found to belong to the Liu family. For a while, Patriarch Liu was asked to talk. And the public opinion on the Internet is even more arguing about this. "How is it possible?" Liu Qingdai murmured repeatedly, "No way, how could the burial place of our ancestors be destroyed?" "You burned the ancestral hall just to sever the relationship with the Boneyard." Gu Muran''s brows were filled with coldness, "But you should never have dragged me into that dream..." "What dream?" Liu Qingdai was extremely emotional: "What dream?" Gu Muran originally thought that magicians were all in the same group, but it seems that they are not. Gu Muran quickly decided to search for the soul. This is the most efficient. "Tomorrow - you go to the Great Barren Mountain to set up an ambush for her. Don''t hurt her life." The person assigned to Liu Qingdai used a voice changer, making her voice indistinguishable. (end of this chapter) Chapter 341： he saw the face of the regent Chapter 341 He saw the face of the Regent Moreover, Gu Muran also roughly knew through soul searching that Liu Qingdai has been just wandering around the fringe of magicians, and has not gone deep into the fact that the magicians association. Became a magician at the age of eight, now twenty years later, she is still just wandering on the edge. The person who taught her spells for a long time wore a big veiled hat. The image is very blurry. It should be that the people behind her have blocked her memory. If she searches for her soul forcefully, it will cause Liu Qingdai to become demented. Gu Muran scribbled an image. "Do you know this person?" Gu Muran took out a portrait of the person who drove the helicopter. Liu Qingdai snorted: "Although I don''t know why my master didn''t allow you to be killed, this person did what I most wanted to do. Unfortunately, I really don''t have the ability to kill you." ¡­ Inside the office. "The Liu family is already an abandoned son." Gu Muran said after sorting out everything. Perhaps after the Liu family burned the ancestral hall, the Liu family has been abandoned. And Gu Muran didn''t know why a guess arose in his heart: the person behind it deliberately led her to discover the corpse in the barren mountain. Perhaps the burial place of the ancestors of the Liu family was accidental. But the other party did it on purpose to lure her into a dream. Moreover, it can almost be determined that the actions of two parties. The Warlock Association is not as harmonious as they imagined. As far as this matter is concerned, there are too few motives, and they cannot guess what the Warlock Association behind it wants to do. Xuanhua and Zhonglu immediately focused on investigating the deeds of the Liu family, going back to the past and present. When Gu Muran learned that the association had a large number of ancient books, he immediately entered the library. According to records, after the disappearance of the Great Xia State Teacher, the Great Xia State King died not long after that, and after that, the young general who had disappeared for many years in the Zhenguo General''s Mansion held up everything and stabilized the Great Xia State that was almost falling apart. Support the young emperor and become the regent. At this time, the magicians who had been lurking for a long time showed up in large numbers, and their every move seemed to be aimed at the regent. Gu Muran rummaged through a lot of historical materials and found that there were already traces of magicians in the disasters of that year. ¡­ Also that night, when Gu Muran was sleeping, he suddenly saw a scene. A man wearing a gold-plated brocade suit with a black background is standing beside the dragon chair. He seems to be teaching the young emperor. But his face seemed to be covered with a layer of fog, and he couldn''t see clearly no matter what. And Lu Chaolan in the next room. But suddenly sat up in shock. His breathing was messed up. The cold moonlight poured into the house through the window lattice, he couldn''t believe the scene just now. The regent king at the center of everyone''s topic. Yes. At that moment just now, he saw the face of the Regent in his dream. It was exactly the same as his face. Could it be that he is a descendant of the Prince Regent? ¡­ "What''s wrong with you? Why do you look absent-minded?" During breakfast, Gu Muran couldn''t help but look at him several times. Lu Chaolan was really out of shape today. "It''s okay, the medical clinics in Kyoto are too busy recently, I have already asked Yun Zheng and Yun Qi to come here." Lu Chaolan shifted the conversation without a trace. There are only two of them in the villa today. Shang Sze has been choosing a location to start an entertainment company since he came to Kyoto. Su Muhuai also invested. Gu Muran made a calculation and invested too. Lu Chaolan made suggestions for them, and finally found someone to do the analysis for him. Shang Size is a smart man, and he has also started a family business, so these are not completely unfamiliar to him. Many procedures have been completed. Last night, Su Muhuai was also helping out in the company. During the finishing work, Shang Size didn''t dare to slack off, so they stayed in a hotel next to the company for one night. Gu Muran had almost eaten, put down the chopsticks in his hand, "Brother Lan, close your eyes!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 342： Part of the merit value disappears Chapter 342 Part of merit value disappears Gu Muran activated the formation again. The sky is thunderous, and the atmosphere in the restaurant is a little tense. Gu Muran quickly closed the formation, and the outside became calm again. Gu Muran looked serious: "Brother Lan, part of your merit has disappeared." I don''t know why, Lu Chaolan recalled that day on the barren mountain, when Gu Muran sent those souls who had been trapped for thousands of years to die, he seemed to feel something was wrong with his body. Presumably, at that time, some of the merit points disappeared. He said, "It''s all right." Gu Muran looked serious: "Brother Lan, your body is different from ordinary people, and the merit value in your body can always protect you. It is said that it is easy to go from frugal to extravagant, but difficult to go from extravagant to frugal. If the merit value in your body drops suddenly next time If the strength increases, something will happen to your body." While she was talking, she seemed to suddenly think of something: "Is it that time on the barren mountain that sucked some of your merit points?" The merit points on the spiritual lottery, she has given to those souls. Lu Chaolan''s expression, even if he didn''t answer, Gu Muran already knew the specific situation. At that time, in the ancient mausoleum of Xitai Mountain, it was faintly revealed that Lu Chaolan''s karma was related to her. Gu Muran recalled the scene she dreamed yesterday, plus what Lu Chaolan said before, she already had a vague guess in her heart. If Lu Chaolan was really the Major General of the Zhen Guo General''s Mansion thousands of years ago, what kind of connection would there be between them? Why did his merit points actively enter the formation when she set up the formation to send away those souls who were implicated in her karma and blood? - The police investigation on the barren mountain is still inquiring further. Except for human remains and cairns and a helicopter that spontaneously combusted, they found no trace of man-made. When Yi Yueheng was summoned by the police and entered the police station, it caused an uproar on the Internet. After all, Yi Yueheng was also Shidi back then, and the number of fans was quite amazing back then. Gu Muran thought so. However, when she was surfing the Internet, she found that everything was not what she thought. Those who eat melons are only passerby fans. Gu Muran murmured, "Where''s his true fan?" It''s weird, it seems that none of them showed up. At that time, Su Muhuai sat in an office that was almost furnished and said: "The entertainment industry is changing too fast now, and the former wave has been beaten to death on the beach by the latter wave." Gu Muran: "Is that so?" "Isn''t it?" Su Muhuai said with an example: "Look at that first love girl group, is it still popular now? Others launched a girl group, and the YC girl group suddenly became unattractive, so they will be photographed by Houlang died." Gu Muran sat up straight suddenly, "It''s not like this." When he was on the island before, Gu Muran once made a fortune for Xu Yi. The catastrophe at that time is over, as long as there are no other public opinions on the girl group and the business volume increases, at least another year of popularity will not be a problem. They shouldn''t have disappeared so quickly. But now the real situation is true, they are indeed unattractive to the audience. If you talk about one thing alone, it seems relatively common. But, Gu Muran always thought in his heart that it was not easy for Yi Yueheng to retire back then. With tens of millions of fans, it is impossible for all true fans to disappear. This is not normal¡ª Very abnormal. It was also at this time that Lu Chaolan came over and whispered in her ear, "There is a message from Lu Lingge that Xu Yi wants to meet you and discuss a business." (end of this chapter) Chapter 343： Simple and harmless traffic niche Chapter 343 The innocent and harmless traffic niche The next morning. Cafe. After a long absence, Gu Muran saw Director Xu Yi again. He seemed to have aged several years all of a sudden. And his face is completely different from last time. The career line not only did not advance, but also lagged behind a lot. "Sorry, I have to trouble you again this time." Xu Yi smiled ashamedly, "If it wasn''t really helpless, I really don''t want to trouble you anymore." After all, the Lu family stood behind her. Xu Yi didn''t know if his eyes were dazzled. He always felt that when he saw Master Gu again, her eyes seemed to be a little more unpredictable than before. "What do you want to be?" The girl''s words interrupted Xu Yi who was thinking. He said: "I would like to ask Master Gu to see if our girl group has offended anyone recently?" Still for the girl group. After meeting the nine of them, Gu Muran suddenly discovered a problem. Not all of the nine members of the girl group have problems with their fans. Those people who had an affair with Han Muhuai before are the crux of the problem. Their fans seem to have suddenly moved on. The most important thing is that Gu Muran discovered through the investigation of big data that these transferred fans basically fell in love with the same person now. And this person is Ye Yuxi, a new traffic niche student cultivated by SY Entertainment Company invested by Yi Yueheng. Gu Muran directly told Xu Yi these facts, "At that time, maybe Han Muhuai approached them with other purposes." There is nothing wrong with their luck, but Gu Muran faintly felt that something was wrong. "According to Master, what should we do about this matter?" Xu Yi still seemed a little anxious. After all, a lot of effort has been invested in the early stage. "Even if this matter is solved, the women''s team will not have a peak period again." Gu Muran said very directly: "Besides, even if this matter is solved, it will cost a lot of money." Xu Yi clenched his palms and said, "Let me go back and discuss." ¡­ After lunch, Gu Muran, who was just about to find out what happened to Ye Yuxi, suddenly received a message. Information is anonymous. Gu Muran clicked on the message first. The information probably said that the case of the plane fire in the barren mountain, the corpse in the barren mountain, and the tomb of Liu''s clothes in the barren mountain had been transferred to the Special Investigation Bureau. Gu Muran looked at the word "Special Investigation Bureau" and took another look. Afterwards, she directly calculated the anonymous information. It turned out to be the same person who called Captain Lin and told her to assist the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities from the side. But why send yourself such a message? No matter what, Ye Yuxi still has to investigate. Gu Muran had to find out. ¡­ Opposite SY Entertainment Company, there is a pastry shop that sells very well. About four o''clock, Gu Muran passed by this pastry shop, and saw the orange juice she just bought shaking slightly in her hand, and could even hear the sound of ice cubes inside. Just as she walked to the door, a boy almost bumped into her. Fortunately, Gu Muran reacted quickly and avoided it in time. The man was wearing a mask, revealing a pair of eyes. The wet eyes are as innocent and harmless as a deer: "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry." He apologized repeatedly. Gu Muran flicked his clothes: "No problem." She just stared at Ye Yuxi like this, without any emotion in her eyes. Just when Ye Yuxi thought she would say something more, she said, "Be careful next time." (end of this chapter) Chapter 344： What the **** are you doing! Chapter 344 What the **** are you doing! As soon as she left, she suddenly remembered the screaming voice of passers-by not far away: "Ye Yuxi, Ye Yuxi...we like you." It looked like he recognized him. Gu Muran didn''t even pause, and walked straight away with her iced drink. After turning right ahead, away from the camera, her face darkened. ¡ªThe power of faith. Ye Yuxi actually has the power of faith. He''s just a guy who just debuted for a few days. Why, he has this thing on him. Gu Muran didn''t quite understand. No matter how famous an artist is today, they are only the appeal of the people, not the power of faith. In the current situation where the aura value is so thin, the power of faith is even more difficult. But Ye Yuxi, who is so young, has the power of faith, how can this not be shocking. After this incident, she also knew that perhaps Master Yi''s resignation from the circle probably also made a deal with the Magicians Association behind it. The strength of the Yi family has indeed increased a lot in recent years. Han Muhuai''s luck was stolen, and the Yi family''s information seemed to be covered up, so it was unknown to outsiders. She didn''t dare to stop, and immediately stopped a taxi. "Little girl, where are you going?" Gu Muran reported an address. The place where the Mystic Masters Association is located is not on the avenue, and there is a distance left, which requires Gu Muran to walk over. Chonglu and Xuanhua were both surprised, Gu Muran came at this time. Gu Muran went to the cell without saying a word. Han Muhuai''s condition is much better now, he is very weak now that he lost his luck, but at least his life will not be endangered. Gu Muran set up a formation here. She put a trace of her breath into the formation around Han Muhuai. The night came as promised. In Gu Muran''s eyes, the vast starry sky has become countless fate stars, and the fate of everyone falls on the astrolabe. Taking Han Muhuai as the connection point, she saw that Han Muhuai''s star was connected with many people. The power of faith that was poured into Ye Yuxi actually materialized the stardom of Shidi and First Love Girls Group. To be precise, it is to transfer their chances of becoming popular in the future, as well as their loyal fans, to Ye Yuxi. is paving the way for him. Actually, according to common sense, the luck on their star journey was transferred to him through another means. But for some reason, when it appeared on him, it turned into the power of faith. What''s more, because she was blocked by complete luck, she couldn''t see his future path clearly. When Gu Muran was about to turn around and leave with a flick of her hand, she suddenly discovered that Ye Yuxi had a slight bond with her destiny star. At that moment, her brow bone twitched violently. What the **** is the magician doing! ¡­ "Young master, you haven''t eaten tonight, so hurry up and have a couple of bites." Zhonglu was more considerate. Although Gu Muran has always denied that she is a descendant of the national teacher, it is not considered a denial, after all, Zhonglu and Xuanhua have firmly determined that she is a descendant of the national teacher. She didn''t quite want to call Young Master. But when they asked her how to shout, Gu Muran''s tone was quite casual at the time, just calling her name. Otherwise... Could it be possible to still call him the ancestor? The two of them didn''t even dare to call their names, and Gu Muran even didn''t dare to mention things about their ancestors, for fear of scaring them. After a stalemate at the end, Gu Muran also followed them and yelled casually. Then there was always the shout of "Young Master" and "Young Master". When Gu Muran finished his meal and was about to go out, the Special Investigation Bureau was standing not far away. (end of this chapter) Chapter 345： What does it matter if you dont have relatives or no reason? Chapter 345 What does it matter if you don''t have relatives or friends? "Do you know this person?" This was the first sentence Gu Muran said when he was sitting in the interrogation room. The photo shows Yi Yueheng''s picture. Gu Muran''s expression did not change: "I''m not very familiar with it, but I just wanted someone away from him?" "Who?" "Han Muhuai." "Have you ever had a conflict because of this person?" The interrogator asked further. Gu Muran was very cooperative. Whatever he asked, she would say: "No, I will give it to him if I want it." "Since you don''t know him very well, why did you give him as soon as you asked for it?" The interrogators chased after him. Gu Muran shrugged: "That may be because I am stronger." Interrogator: ¡°¡­¡± "Why do you want this person from him?" "How could the traitor of the Mystic Masters Association fall into the hands of others, and besides, no one else can save him." The interrogator choked. After inquiring about Yi Yueheng, they started with the Liu family. "What is your relationship with the Liu family?" Gu Muran: "What does it matter if you don''t have relatives or friends?" Interrogator: ¡°¡­¡± "Then why did you go to Liu''s house that day?" "Just to visit Patriarch Liu. After all, Miss Liu was once Xuanhua''s disciple. As far as Yu Li is concerned, even if the master-student relationship is over, it is appropriate to send her back." She answered the facts, and no one could find any mistakes. The interrogators immediately grasped the question of Liu Zidai and began to intrude, but when they opened their mouths, they asked: "Where is Liu Qingdai now?" Since the discovery of the barren mountain tombs, the Special Investigation Bureau has investigated the Liu family very meticulously, almost covering all eight generations of ancestors. Gu Muran frowned and pointed out: "When the police investigate people''s names, at the very least, they must be serious and serious. How can they even investigate people''s names wrongly? Her name is Liu Zidai, not Liu''s red, orange, yellow, green, blue, and blue. Remember? All right." Interrogator: ¡°¡­¡± Finally, the information they got from Gu Muran was unmistakable. Just as they were about to continue their inquiries, there was a quick knock on the door. Immediately afterwards, they saw Captain Yan talking to a man next to him. The man''s eyebrows and eyes seemed to be shrouded in the cold winter. "Mr. Lu, please wait a moment." After saying this, Captain Yan immediately looked at the interrogator: "Who allowed you to invite Miss Gu here without approval?" The person who was interrogating Gu Muran just now is being scolded bloody. "Miss Gu, I''m sorry, I invited you here today at such a late hour." Gu Muran: "It''s okay, I''m happy to cooperate with the police...just..." She changed the subject slightly. Captain Yan broke out in a cold sweat, afraid of dissatisfying the prince next to him, "You said..." Gu Muran smiled: "In the future, we will deal with many situations. Next time, we will strive for a clear sky, otherwise it will always affect everyone''s rest, which is not good." Captain Yan nodded repeatedly. After the two ancestors left. "Captain, why don''t you finish asking, this is just half of the question, when we finish asking..." Before they finished speaking, they were criticized. "Wait until you finish asking!" "Do you know who that person is?" The two were stunned: "Who... who is it?" "The prince of Kyoto." Team Yan said: "He came with the director''s pass. Haven''t you heard about the prince of Kyoto on the island before?" Two subordinates: "...Miss Gu is that mystic master?" Yan Dui hummed: "That''s right." (end of this chapter) Chapter 346： Pay off debts for ancestors Chapter 346 Repay the debt for the ancestors On the way back, when Gu Muran was swiping her phone, she suddenly saw a hotly discussed message pushed to her phone. Gu Muran was fine at first, but then he caught a glimpse of the word ''God of Medicine''. She accidentally clicked on it. "Are you ready to ask a doctor?" It''s not that Gu Muran was surprised, but that he just learned in the past two days that the matter of the formation last time sucked part of his merit. Originally, this incident seemed a little unusual to Gu Muran. The two incidents collided, Gu Muran looked at Lu Chaolan: "You..." Do you know something? Lu Chaolan''s expression remained unchanged. There was a red light ahead, and he lightly stepped on the brakes, "The medical consultation is not a temporary matter, it has been arranged since I came back." Gu Muran still felt that something was wrong: "...Oh." Lu Chaolan''s eyes hid a little light, he must accumulate more merits as soon as possible, otherwise, he always felt a little dazed. - The villa is really lively now. After Yun Zheng and Yun Qi came two days ago, they each shared a room. There are so many people. When Gu Muran came back, they had just finished dinner, and they asked in unison if Gu Muran had finished eating? Gu Muran nodded, and finally walked directly towards the sofa. Zhi Zhizhi came down from upstairs with a ''meow-'' sound, and the voice seemed to be complaining why Gu Muran didn''t bring it these two days. Gu Muran was thinking about something, but still didn''t notice the creaking resentment. Zhizhi found a place by himself, and lay down firmly next to Gu Muran''s feet. After finishing their meal, Yun Qi and Yun Zheng came over to tease Zhi Zhi, but who knew, Zhi Zhi raised his chin arrogantly, as if he didn''t want to talk to them. "Benefactor, I heard that the Special Investigative Bureau asked you to find out some things in the Mystic Masters Association today. Are you okay now?" "Just understanding, nothing else." Lu Chaolan walked over, picked up an orange, peeled it and handed it to Gu Muran: "This matter will be closed within two days by the Special Investigation Bureau." After the Special Investigation Bureau took over the case, they started from different directions. In the case of the plane fire in the barren hills, the only buyer found was Yi Yueheng. At that time, no driver''s wreckage was found, and this was a barren mountain, so they found no trace of the driver at all. The plane caught fire and finally crashed into the mountain. Except for the tomb and the wreckage on the barren mountain, there is no trace of a single person. The straight line makes the difficulty of handling cases soaring. Lu Chaolan: "The public is particularly concerned about the plane fire incident. In order not to cause panic to the public, the Special Investigation Bureau will investigate this matter in secret." The two incidents of the corpse in the barren mountain and the tomb of the clothes of the Liu family directly point to the Liu family. Lu Chaolan said: "The Yiguan Tomb incident has been confirmed to be the ancestor of the Liu family, but those wreckage, no accident, are the responsibility of the Liu family." Just now Lu Chaolan answered a phone call in the courtyard. There was one thing he needed to tell Gu Muran. "Patriarch Liu always denied that he didn''t know about this matter at the time, but it was strange to say that when the corpses were examined, the bone age did not show that it was a recent thing, and the bone age was basically one to three years old." "The bone age must be more than that." Gu Muran looked cold and suffocated, she frowned, "I guess it should be because of the formation." Patriarch Liu is doomed now. Everyone says that the son pays the debt of the father. Now, good guy, he paid off the debt directly for the ancestors. The next day. As Lu Chaolan said yesterday, the Special Investigation Bureau is still secretly investigating these matters. But the masses didn''t know that this matter was handed over to the Special Investigation Bureau. (end of this chapter) Chapter 348： weird process Chapter 348 The Weird Process When I approached, I could see a slight abnormality in his face. However, due to various physical conditions, no other hands have been found, and the house is too clean, and no other people have come in or out. In such a situation, no matter how you look at it, how contradictory it is. Gu Muran looked around the room, she didn''t know what smell she smelled, so she asked, "Where is the reporter?" Team Yan has just returned from a phone call, "The reporter is investigating the information in the police station." Gu Muran nodded, "I want to go and have a look." Team Yan cooperated very well. - The nanny was forty-five years old, and when she was taking notes, she felt a little emotionally broken. "I heard the door of Mr. Yi''s bedroom open at that time. I thought it was Mr. Yi who woke up and opened the door, but after several minutes, Mr. Yi didn''t come out. Moreover, I heard a bell ringing at that time, but no one answered it for a long time. ..." "I...I felt something was wrong, so I knocked on the half-open door, but, who would have thought¡ª" While she was talking, she didn''t know what to think of, and her whole body trembled. "When I went in, I saw Mr. Yi lying on the bed with his hands raised." "I originally thought that Mr. Yi had woken up and raised his hands to move his arms, but when I saw him keeping that position still, I felt something was wrong at that time." "I called Mr. Yi a few more times. Who would have thought that his arm suddenly fell on the bed and made a loud noise. I was so scared that I took a few steps back." She seemed to be able to imagine the scene at that time, and her lips trembled a few times. "Later, I was worried that Mr. Yi was sick and uncomfortable, so I didn''t dare to leave, and called him a few more times, but no matter how I shouted, no one answered, so I bravely walked a few steps forward..." "But who would have thought that Mr. Yi was lying there motionless, with no ups and downs in his body. I probed his nose, and it was just... just not breathing..." Gu Muran stood in the monitoring room, seeing the reporter''s reaction in his eyes. "Benefactor, is there something wrong with this woman?" Yun Qi didn''t dare to ask until the interrogation was over. Gu Muran shook his head: "No, there is nothing wrong with her, she is just a reporter, she did not kill people." There was a little policeman next to Captain Yan, and he said in a bad tone: "This girl can be sure that she didn''t kill the person just by what she said? It''s a bit too much, and we need to pay attention to evidence to solve the case." of." Gu Muran hasn''t met anyone who chokes her for a long time, she is not angry at all, she stares at the little policeman: "You also said that to solve the case, we must pay attention to factual evidence, but you have not found evidence of her crime, so it is a child''s play to convict the reporter like this." The little policeman was blocked for a while and didn''t know what to say: "I..." "Think clearly before speaking. It''s not that you can say whatever you want. As a policeman, you can say what you can and can''t say. I think when you were in school, the teachers taught you everything, especially you police." Gu Muran didn''t mean to make this little policeman unable to step down on purpose. She said: "I say this on my own terms." ¡°This woman is a vegetarian, believes in Buddhism, and never kills.¡± Gu Muran said slowly: "She has a son and a daughter in her family, all educated in prestigious universities. She herself has no education, but since the birth of her children, she has devoted herself to raising her two children." (end of this chapter) Chapter 349： its just out of line Chapter 349 This is simply unreasonable "Although she is just a nanny, her merits are not shallow." "A person who doesn''t even dare to kill a chicken, do you think she dares to murder a wealthy patriarch?" "Also... When you talk about her suspicion value, don''t you also need to determine her criminal motive?" "Both of her children are studying in prestigious schools. She values ??the two children more than her own life. As a mother who can raise two good children, do you think her three views allow her to do these things? " The little policeman lowered his head in shame: "I''m sorry..." He thought of his mother. Gu Muran: "This case cannot be solved if we rely solely on the strength of the police." Captain Yan knows her reputation, can make the crown prince of Kyoto look at her as a protector, can come and go freely in the Mystic Art Masters Association, and can treat people respectfully by the apprentices of the God of Medicine. She must have her very unique and powerful ability. "I don''t know about Miss Gu, do you already know the cause of death?" It was at this time. In the monitoring room, someone knocked on the door suddenly. "Team Yan, we found a camera in the deceased''s home." - The video starts playing when Yi Yueheng returns home in the morning. On the screen, all the status of Yi Yueheng back home are displayed. Back home, Yi Yueheng went to the bathroom to take a shower, then processed some documents in the study, and soon it was twelve o''clock. This aunt prepared Chinese food that Yi Yueheng likes to eat. Afterwards, after Yi Yueheng went to sleep in the bedroom, the aunt went to the kitchen to clean up the dishes. Immediately afterwards, the focus is on the bedroom. At this moment, it is already twelve forty. He processes the information for a while. Wait until one o''clock to seem to go to sleep. About one thirty, although Yi Yueheng has been lying on the bed, he seems to have been sleeping very restlessly. Until about 1:40, he suddenly stretched out his arms... Both hands were originally pointing upwards, but suddenly¡ª His outstretched palms suddenly faced each other, as if pinching each other across the air. When the video was here, no one else appeared. There is only Yi Yueheng in the whole room. Waiting until 1:50, the weird thing happened again. The door of this room opened by itself again. The door lock did not move. Whether it is inside or outside the house, the door lock has not been moved. But it''s just on¡ª The nanny just mopped up the living room floor at this time, so she thought Mr. Yi was about to come out after waking up. But wait and see, no one showed up. The nanny didn''t think much, until she seemed to hear something, and she looked at the half-open door. Everything I saw in the video was exactly what the nanny said. No one else entered during the whole process, but something weird happened. After the video recording was turned off, everyone present, except for Gu Muran, probably didn''t look very good-looking. Captain Yan almost swears. After sweeping his eyes over the only woman present, he held back the swearing: "This...it doesn''t look right no matter how you look at it." The socialist core values ??tell them that these are completely unreasonable. However, such an unreasonable thing just happened before their eyes. Everyone is scratching their ears and cheeks now, look at me and look at you. On the other hand, Gu Muran''s state was in contrast to them. She was too calm. Yan Dui coughed, "Miss Gu, do you have any ideas?" "What kind of ideas do I need?" Gu Muran asked back. (end of this chapter) Chapter 350： The case suddenly became creepy Chapter 350 The case suddenly became creepy Team Yan corrected his own question: "What does Miss Gu think of this case?" Gu Muran said: "I still say the same thing: this case cannot be solved if we rely solely on the strength of the police." Dui Yan heard this sentence from Gu Muran before. "Does Miss Gu know who is behind it?" "There is a general direction, but the specific fish is not known." The people behind are so cruel that they even use the complete luck of others to cover their tracks. They can be inhuman, but she must be human. Just let them flutter for a while. - At this moment, the person sent by Team Yan to check Yi Yueheng''s phone came back and said, "There is no ringtone on the phone, not even an alarm." ¡ªThen where did the reporter hear the ringtone? ¡ªAlso, why does the door open by itself? Obviously the windows are closed. ¡ªWhy did Yi Yueheng''s hands suddenly turn into a pinching posture? For a moment, the case suddenly became creepy. The person who investigated Yi Yueheng''s relationship said, "Yi Yueheng recently called Qiu Yuzhen, the president of Yongliang Jewelry Co., Ltd." When Qiu Yuzhen received it, she was in a company meeting. When she came to the police station, she was wearing a tie-dyed shirt and a black high-waisted short leather skirt, with high heels on her feet and her head was as big as ever. Sunglasses, bright red lips, plus sparkling tassel earrings. The whole person is full of aura. "Master Gu, why are you here?" Qiu Yuzhen was followed by a policeman, but when she passed a conference room, she suddenly saw Gu Muran sitting in it. So immediately pushed the door open and entered. Qiu Yuzhen was just a big sister with a strong aura. Now when she saw Gu Muran, she immediately took off her sunglasses and came to Gu Muran. Even the matter of cooperating with the investigation was temporarily forgotten by her. "It''s okay, let''s go around." Qiu Yuzhen said: "I''ve been looking for you recently, but I don''t know where you live. I waited for you at the gate of Hanlin Dijing several times, but I couldn''t wait for you..." The little policeman was walking, and suddenly found that the sound of the high-heeled shoes had disappeared, and when he turned around, Qiu Yuzhen was nowhere to be seen. The little policeman walked in, "Master Gu, do you know this lady?" Gu Muran: "We met once." Little policeman: "It''s like this, Captain Yan asked me to pass this lady for questioning..." This is the policeman who just followed Team Yan and said that Gu Muran''s talking was a joke. Gu Muran: "I know, I was in this meeting room when your Yan team sent someone to send a message to Qiu Yuzhen just now." At this moment in the conference room, everyone else is busy. Gu Muran sat here bored, but wanted to see their investigation results. "Go and cooperate with their investigation first, I am here, and I won''t leave for a while." Qiu Yuzhen was about to take out her mobile phone to ask for her contact information, when she heard the words: "Well, you must wait for me here." Chou Yuzhen is mainly thankful. After all, Yi''s Group is plummeting now. He had an accident, and now many companies want a piece of the pie. If it wasn''t for Gu Muran to visit her house at night, and her enemy''s life was really going to be destroyed in her hands, then she would really be a sinner of the enemy''s family. She was afraid that Gu Muran would leave, so she took a step and turned her head three times: "You must not leave." Gu Muran looked at the situation and said: "...just to ask a few words, how come it''s like life and death." (end of this chapter) Chapter 351： my wife is rich Chapter 351 My wife is rich Inside the office. What the investigators asked, what Qiu Yuzhen said, they were very cooperative. Chou Yuzhen''s eyes were calm: "It is said that a good horse will never turn back, and when he decided to give up our relationship, we had already broken up. Afterwards he called and said he wanted to ask me for a favor, but I just didn''t want to be pestered by him anymore, so I agreed. However, not in a human way, it is 100 million on the book. " "It just so happens that Liu Zidai is a mystic master. She said she could help with this, and she repaid my life-saving grace. I know Liu Zidai''s true identity, so I let her go back to be her eldest lady." Qiu Yuzhen explained her relationship with Yi Yueheng in a few words, and she didn''t even hide the 100 million on the book. "The 100 million on the account was quickly transferred by you. Where did you transfer it?" The investigators asked step by step. Qiu Yuzhen shrugged: "My mother has money, but I don''t like his money, so naturally I donated it." The tone is relaxed. It seems that what is donated is only a thousand or eight hundred. The police found out that Qiu Yuzhen has indeed done a lot of charity and public welfare for so many years. She didn''t even touch the 100 million yuan, and donated it to the mountainous area to build Hope Primary School. "Have you seen Liu Zidai recently?" "Didn''t I just say that she did me this favor, and the grace of saving my life was naturally offset. After that, I never saw her again." "How can I help?" "Go to the Mystic Association to deliver a message." In the office, Qiu Yuzhen always had a calm expression, asking what to say. After a while, the door of the office opened. "Team Yan." The interrogator nodded, "What are you doing with a blanket?" Yan Heng is wearing a blue police uniform and holding a blanket in his hand. How do you think it violates peace? "That..." Yan Dui casually threw the blanket in one direction, without looking at Qiu Yuzhen, turned sideways and said, "It is commendable for cooperating with the police in investigating the case, but you should pay attention to your clothes. See what it looks like?" The blanket landed in Qiu Yuzhen''s arms without any mistakes. Chou Yuzhen was stunned for a moment, and then brushed her hair messed up by the thrown blanket, "What? The police station still controls people''s freedom of dressing?" On the surface, this case is the same as the case of Huangshan, and the police station is responsible for it, but in fact, the person in charge is a member of the Special Investigation Bureau. Yan Dui didn''t speak. He waited until the blanket covered his slender and straight legs before he withdrew his peripheral vision and said in a low voice, "Continue to inquire." Not long after, the transcript interrogation ended. After Qiu Yuzhen left the door of the transcript office, she asked the two police officers just now: "That is your Yan team, may I ask which office he is in?" - Yan Heng was in the conference room, and a new clue came out, and he found the source of the camera¡ªit was from their electronics company under the Yi Group. Moreover, according to Yi Yueheng''s secretary, it was Yi Yueheng who told him to go to a subsidiary company to get it. There is information on the mobile phone as evidence. The police station has been doing analysis. In any case, they didn''t figure it out¡ªwhy they installed a pinhole camera in their room. Biased¡ªthe pinhole camera is installed in the corner. From its position, the door and bed can be clearly seen. This **** just feels weird. A group of people are now scratching their heads. (end of this chapter) Chapter 352： The Nightmare Formation is his punishment Chapter 352 Nightmare array is his punishment They didn''t understand Yi Yueheng''s series of weird reactions while sleeping before. This is even more confusing. Until now, they haven''t even locked down the suspect. Team Yan has been in the Special Investigation Bureau for so long, and this is the first time he has seen such a thing. "Miss Gu, what''s your opinion?" Gu Muran sat in the corner from beginning to end. When they were handling the case, she didn''t intervene a word, what''s more, she just fiddled with her fingers lazily. "No matter how you search, you will find that there is no other person involved in this matter." Indeed, as Gu Muran said, they searched for clues from different directions, and finally pointed to Yi Yueheng himself. When Gu Muran entered that room, he already understood the modus operandi. The reason why she was bored listening to their analysis was just to see what the people behind it wanted to do. And just now¡ª She suddenly figured it out: There have never been two groups of people. It is normal for a magician association to have some disobedient people occasionally. And Yi Yueheng is the disobedient person. Before: That dream-introduction was intentionally done by the people behind Liu Qingdai. ¡ª¡¾Tomorrow-you go to the Great Barren Mountain to set up an ambush for her. Don''t hurt her life. ¡¿ This is what the people behind Liu Qingdai said to Liu Qingdai at the time. Deliberately lured her there, but the main purpose was not for her life. The man who flew the helicopter and threw the bomb was aiming at their lives. After the soul search, Gu Muran thought that the two parties behind the magician were acting. But! When someone issues an order, there are always one or two disobedient people who try to provoke. Today, after Gu Muran entered Yi Yueheng''s room, when she felt the power of the formation in the room, she felt something was wrong. Who will cast a nightmare formation on Yi Yueheng? It can only be the magician who cooperated with him before. Moreover, Gu Muran thought of a problem: The person who flew the plane probably didn''t know that the bomb might not kill her. But normal people think that bombs are invincible. The Special Investigative Service didn''t know what happened because they couldn''t find the person who flew the plane. Lu Chaolan has already learned from that population that Yi Yueheng sent him there. Gu Muran thought, it was probably to avenge the last time she untied the fate of the Yi family and the Chou family. But unfortunately, the magician did not target her life, and what Yi Yueheng did angered the magician. The nightmare formation is the result of the warlock punishing Yi Yueheng for his disobedience. Team Yan stared closely at the expression on Gu Muran''s face: "Miss Gu, if you know anything, please tell us." "Have you heard of formations?" Gu Muran asked casually. In the conference room, many people''s first reaction was ''impossible'' and ''how could there be a formation''. Gu Muran shrugged: "Look, if you really don''t believe it, maybe after thousands of years, it can still become an eternal mystery." Gu Muran was about to stand up as she said that, Team Yan hurriedly called her: "Wait a minute, I know you are very good at metaphysics, but haven''t my brothers seen it before, can you give me an example?" Gu Muran looked at them suspiciously: "Give me an example?" She then made a trick. In the hot weather, even with the air conditioner on, the office is still too hot. Moment¡ª They feel the coldness of snowflakes in winter, and the air conditioner seems to be adapted to the situation, and the cooling suddenly becomes heating. "Damn it, who turned on the heating, actually heating it in this summer?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 353： flirtatious Chapter 353 On-site flirtatious brother "Do you think this is summer? I''ll go, I even thought I was in a dream at this temperature. Look, I''m so cold that I have goose bumps all over my body." "Why does it feel like I''m lying in the refrigerator all of a sudden, quickly bring me my military coat!" Except for Gu Muran, everyone in the office seemed to be frozen. There was a knock on the door. Team Yan couldn''t calm down anymore, he subconsciously opened the door, and when he saw someone coming: "Why...how is it you?" Qiu Yuzhen was holding a blanket in her hand, and was about to return the blanket, but who knew, the door opened, and the cold air rushed in. "Aqiu¡ª" It was frozen for her, without saying a word, she slammed the door directly. "Is this scorching heat?" In the freezing cold air just now, for a moment, she looked down at the short skirt on her body, whether she was wearing something out of season. Turning around to see, the people next to him are all short-sleeved. Only then was it confirmed that it wasn''t that she was out of tune with the world. She was wearing a blanket, and she was too close to the door of this conference room, so she still felt chilly, so she stepped on her high heels and took another step to the side. And at this moment, inside the house. Captain Yan Heng heard the ''bang'' next to his ear, and his thoughts that were almost frozen were slightly relieved. He rubbed his palms together, seeming to gather some heat: "Miss Gu..." The people in the house almost froze into dogs. Gu Muran waved his hand and raised his eyebrows slightly: "Is that the example you want to see just now?" Captain Yan didn''t know what to say anymore. Such a miraculous but unbelievable thing just appeared in front of their eyes. The cold winter air-conditioning disappears. biu! I don''t know where a sound came from. Everyone felt the sudden heat in the room instantly, and when they looked up, the air conditioner turned back to cooling again. ¡ªAs if everything I experienced just now was as unbelievable as a dream. The door was opened again. Qiu Yuzhen handed the blanket to Yan Heng: "Thank you Captain Yan for the blanket. I don''t know when Captain Yan will be free. I''ll treat you to a light meal." In the meeting room, there were many whistling sounds. Captain Yan coughed, "No need." "What? Captain Yan is still afraid that his partner will know, so I will explain it to my sister-in-law in person?" Qiu Yuzhen''s operation made many little policemen on the scene cast their eyes on Yan Heng: "Our Yan team has no targets, and Qiu can attack at any time." Yan Heng glanced at the kids behind him, and the scene became quiet. "I have time after Team Yan closes the case. I will treat Team Yan to a light meal and thank Team Yan for the blanket." Qiu Yuzhen took out a business card and stuffed it into the upper left pocket of Yan Heng''s shirt. Perhaps it was because her new manicure was a bit long, and through the material of the shirt, Yan Heng seemed to be able to feel the traces of her fingernails inadvertently brushed lightly. "See you~" After Qiu Yuzhen finished speaking, she directly pulled Gu Muran away. Gu Muran was watching the scene of flirting, oh no, it was the teaching of flirting. Suddenly, he was caught off guard and pulled away. Qiu Yuzhen had just pulled Gu Muran away when a voice came from beside her: "Wait¡ª" "Captain Yan, there is no rush to make an appointment." A woman''s voice came with a smile. Captain Yan stretched out his hand: "...Miss Gu can''t leave!" No matter who it is, they are gone. There was a teasing voice from his subordinates behind him: "Team Yan finally blossomed." "But Captain Yan, it''s okay to fall in love with this bossy sister, but you don''t dare to covet Miss Gu next to you. I''m afraid you will be retaliated by the prince in the next second." Yan Heng''s eyebrows jumped fiercely: "A group of brats, shut up for me." (end of this chapter) Chapter 354： My sister asked for a contact information for you? Chapter 354 My sister asked for a contact information for you? There is a coffee shop diagonally opposite the police station. "Master Gu... Forget it, I think it''s more comfortable to call you little sister, don''t you mind?" Qiu Yuzhen crossed her long legs and looked at Gu Muran with a smile. Gu Muran didn''t care about the address, "Whatever." "This time I really thank you. I haven''t paid you the reward last time." Qiu Yuzhen was mainly for this matter. Gu Muran nodded: "Generally speaking, the remuneration of a mystic master cannot be delayed, and karma cannot be owed, but this time is an exception..." Gu Muran showed the back of the phone to Qiu Yuzhen, and a payment code was displayed on it. "Scan this." Qiu Yuzhen was surprised at first, then nodded: "Okay." "This matter is thanks to you. If it weren''t for you, I would have never imagined..." When entering the amount, Qiu Yuzhen found that it was actually restricted. "It doesn''t need much, 10 million is a 50% discount." Gu Muran only received five million in the end. Chou Yuzhen felt that five million was a bit short, so she insisted on giving more. Gu Muran said: "I didn''t charge at the time, but because I needed your help with something." Gu Muran also knew in the past two days that he needed help. When Qiu Yuzhen heard that there was something she could help, she nodded immediately: "No problem." "I heard you''ve been sponsoring students to go to school?" Qiu Yuzhen didn''t expect that she could even count these things. She nodded: "My father has always sponsored poor students to study, so I have been sitting on this matter under the influence of my ears and eyes." She said: "It can be regarded as inheriting a tradition of my old enemy." After she went to college, her living expenses will be divided into several parts, one part will be used for investment, one part will be used for expenses, and one part will be used for regular donations. After her father left, she has been in direct control of the people his father had previously sponsored. One dial after another, until now. "What? My little sister asked if there is any need for these?" Gu Muran was holding a coffee cup in his hand, and when he was about to speak, he caught sight of the person outside the window, and his expression froze. From Gu Muran''s position, he could see the gate of the police station. At this moment, a teenager was walking into the police station with a schoolbag on his back and a mask on. "Little sister, what are you looking at?" Qiu Yuzhen followed her gaze and saw the boy. "That child looks good from the back?" Qiu Yuzhen thought it was normal for her to be young at this age, so she said, "Do you need my sister to ask for a contact information for you?" Gu Muran was puzzled: "What do you need his contact information for?" Seeing her reaction, Qiu Yuzhen also knew that she had misunderstood: "Damn, I thought you fell in love at first sight with a boy who had never been masked outside?" "Love at first sight?" Gu Muran didn''t even think about it: "Impossible." "Why is it not possible?" Gu Muran doesn''t know why it''s impossible, she always feels that in her forgotten and disordered memory, there seems to be no such thing as who she likes. "Did you fall in love with Captain Yan at first sight?" Gu Muran began to gossip again. "How is it possible!" When Qiu Yuzhen mentioned Captain Yan, she didn''t have a trace of love, "I just think Captain Yan is quite interesting, and there is no other meaning." Gu Muran actually saw it clearly: "You still have a lingering affection for your old love." Qiu Yuzhen shrugged her shoulders, expressing her unrestrained style to the fullest: "I never look back, whether I have struggled or not, it is all over." She should have come out long ago. There are two more tonight~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 355： a star will be born Chapter 355 will give birth to a superstar "Then why are you teasing Captain Yan?" Gu Muran asked bluntly. Chou Yuzhen almost spit out a sip of coffee she took into her mouth, "Ticket? Little sister, it''s not used like this this time, I just thank him for the blanket at that time." "Time can make people forget those unhappy things." Gu Muran said: "It''s right to move forward, and it''s okay to try more." Qiu Yuzhen always felt that she meant something. "Re-entering a new relationship may make you forget the old one." Gu Muran said this in some posts on the Internet. Qiu Yuzhen felt that she couldn''t let this go on. For an unenlightened person, it would be quite scary to ask anything and say anything casually. So she hurriedly brought the topic back: "You didn''t say just now that you asked me if I have been subsidizing students to go to school. Why?" Gu Muran said: "A friend of mine opened an entertainment company, and it may not be long before signing new people." Qiu Yuzhen had a faint sense of what it meant, and she said: "Several of the students I sponsored are indeed studying in the Film Academy." Gu Muran calculated that in the next few years, a superstar will be born in the entertainment industry. And this person has something to do with Qiu Yuzhen''s fate. At that time, she took the initiative not to mention the remuneration, because she knew that there would be a chance to meet in the future. "If you trust me, then let her meet my friend." Chou Yuzhen said: "When she comes back from her hometown, let''s get together sometime." Before leaving, Gu Muran gave her a safety talisman and told her to carry it with her. "Thank you, sister." Qiu Yuzhen accepted it with a smile, and she left Gu Muran and her mobile phone number. By searching for her phone number, she found Gu Muran''s WeChat account, and immediately chose to add it. At that time, Gu Muran had already entered the police station again. She calculated that Team Yan was in the monitoring room, and she walked to the monitoring room with ease. Because Gu Muran was guaranteed by the curator of the medical center, the police station also trusted Gu Muran, just like trusting the **** of medicine, and no one said a word. Even the matter of the formation at this moment, they have already believed, there is nothing else that they can''t believe. "Miss Gu, you are here." The police officers are very polite. Team Yan walked up to Gu Muran and pointed to the person under surveillance, "You came in a timely manner. After you left, a young man who claimed to be an employee of Yi Yueheng was begging our police to carefully investigate the death of their boss." the truth." That''s right. That boy is Ye Yuxi. It is rare for a teenager to show the power of faith. And the entertainment company he works for is SY Entertainment, which Yi Yueheng invested in. Gu Muran looked at the surveillance, and Team Yan said: "The deceased died naturally, there is no other secret, this matter can be made public." "what-?" Before Team Yan could reveal anything, the other police officers in the monitoring room suddenly cried out in surprise. From the very beginning, Team Yan followed Gu Muran''s line of sight to look at the boy in the surveillance. What''s more, his main focus is on that boy. ¡ªBecause, the moment Gu Muran said those words just now, he keenly saw the young man with a backpack and a mask looking at the monitor in the office. At that moment, for some reason, Team Yan felt that all the hairs on his body stood on end. ¡ªWhen it is not good to watch the surveillance, Piansheng looks at the surveillance when Gu Muran seems to be talking about the outcome of the case. For a moment, Captain Yan felt as if he saw a devil''s smile in those pure eyes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 356： Was it to tempt him on purpose? Chapter 356 is trying to tempt him? When Yan Dui came back to his senses, he saw the young man get up: "Please leave this matter to the police uncle, I will leave first if I have something to do, this is my phone number, if there is anything, the police uncle can call this number .¡± Opening his mouth and shutting his mouth is the uncle of the police. He really obeys the law like a five-good youth. Before he left, he looked around the office again. But Captain Yan kept staring at him, he could clearly see that the boy stayed on the surveillance for a second longer. ¡­ There was a business card on the table, and just after Ye Yuxi left, a little policeman was about to pick it up and check it. The moment I picked it up, I heard a sharp voice: "Put it down." Another little policeman in the office was also taken aback. The two were puzzled in unison: "Captain Yan!?" Yan Heng''s face was very heavy: "It''s okay, you go out first." "Wait!" Just as the two little policemen were about to go out, Yan Heng called to them: "Did anyone else touch this thing just now?" The two little policemen shook their heads: "No." Just after the two little policemen left, Yan Heng looked at Gu Muran seriously: "Miss Gu, that person just now..." "Wait a moment." Gu Muran felt that these powers of belief were not pure, and were not obtained by her own power. Therefore, when she entered this office, she smelled traces of that person''s existence. In terms of senses, she was actually a little uncomfortable. She waved her hand, and she didn''t feel comfortable until all the breath was gone. "So... the young man just now, is he really suspected?" Yan Heng thought a little bit about his words. Gu Muran: "Even if there is, can you find out his motive for killing?" "And...can you find his modus operandi?" "The most important thing is, can you find out when he committed the crime?" Throwing these three questions in succession, Yan Heng knew that no matter which clue started the investigation, it had nothing to do with this young man. If he hadn''t appeared at the police station today, based on the existing and limited clues, the young man would not have been found. "What''s more, you can''t even confirm whether he is suspected, how can you say anything else?" Yan Heng: "Then don''t jump to conclusions." "Didn''t you notice that when Yi Yueheng died naturally after I said that sentence, he glanced at the surveillance camera?" Yan Heng looked at Gu Muran instantly: "You saw it too..." After saying this sentence, Yan Heng realized something instantly, "Could it be possible that you said this sentence on purpose?" "Did you know he could hear? Or were you testing him?" For a while, Yan Heng felt that he couldn''t understand her operation. "It was intentional, and it was also to tempt him." Because the fate stars on them were strictly blocked by luck, Gu Muran never knew whether the so-called "power of faith" in him was passive or actively wanted. Is it really simple? Or is it simply to let everyone relax their vigilance against him? It''s not¡ª Once you try it, everything will come out. I don''t know why, but for a moment, Yan Heng felt that the water in this matter was very deep. Gu Muran seemed to see through what he was thinking: "This matter is indeed not as simple as you see on the surface. This case can only be closed in this way. If you investigate further, you will find nothing, and..." Gu Muran paused. Yan Heng felt that she hadn''t finished speaking, "And what?" "Do you really think that he appeared today just to hear the words ''natural death''?" Her calm eyes spoke disturbing words. For a moment, Yan Heng thought of seeing the demonic smile in the boy''s eyes through the camera. "Could it be... a warning?" Sixth update~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 357： Is it possible that urgency is contagious? Chapter 357 Is urgency contagious? Captain Yan saw a lot of things today that were difficult to describe with common sense, and experienced things that were difficult to express with common sense, so he accepted it relatively quickly. Even, you can ask these words. Gu Muran looked sideways at Yan Heng. Gu Muran waved his hand again, which not only directly cut off the sound from outside, but also cut off the possibility of prying eyes from outside. Yan Heng looked at her operation, and asked in puzzlement: "What... did you just do?" Gu Muran asked without answering: "Why did Team Yan react so strongly to a business card just now?" Yan Heng randomly picked up a bench, "All the things I saw today were beyond my understanding. I''m not worried that those **** will fall into the trap unknowingly. Be careful." In case of when they fall, it is really hard to tell, after all, they represent the Special Investigation Bureau. Gu Muran: "It''s really a good thing to be careful, I just isolate the surrounding office to prevent people from poking around." "I want to ask Ms. Gu a question, do you know the person behind this incident?" Yan Heng stared intently at those unwavering eyes. Gu Muran''s lips curled slightly, and he smiled softly, "Didn''t I say it before, there is a general direction, but I don''t know the specific fish." "Then is this matter really going to die naturally?" Yan Heng scratched his head, feeling unwilling. "This matter is just as you said. His appearance is a warning. If you can''t find the real murderer with one blow, you will only bring more innocent people down." Gu Muran said. ¡­ Around six o''clock in the evening. There was a news about the death of Patriarch Yi at the police station. After repeated judgments: it was confirmed that it was a natural death. He died peacefully in his sleep, and there was no other murderer. Someone sighed. Someone sighed. Some people are puzzled. If you want status and status, you need status and status. Why can''t you think about it? That night, after Yan Heng closed the case, he got himself drunk. "Captain Yan, you can''t drink any more." Every time a case is closed, it is supposed to be the time when the truth comes out, but this time, Yan Heng felt extremely aggrieved. Finding the truth is what he should have done, but now... "Open another bottle..." He reached out to hook the wine in the wine case, but found that they were all empty bottles: "Have someone bring another case." "Captain Yan, I really can''t drink any more." "Brothers know that you are uncomfortable, but the matter is a foregone conclusion, the body is the most important thing!" Yan Heng''s eyes were bloodshot, and he stopped holding the bottle. In the private room, these are the policemen who have been with him for a long time. At this moment, with a ''squeak¡ª'', the door was pushed open, and a part of the strong smell of wine was released instantly. "Sister Qiu..." Everyone saw Qiu Yuzhen walk in with two bottles of wine in both hands. Everyone winked, "Why do I feel that I suddenly have an urgency to urinate, I have to rush to drain the water." "I feel like I am too. Is it possible that urgency is also contagious?" "Wait for me-" In an instant, the crowd dispersed. After the room was closed again, only the two of them were left in the noisy room just now. "Drink if you want." At this moment, Qiu Yuzhen is wearing a white shirt and a long skirt. She still has light makeup on her face, but her long hair is **** slightly, giving people a very intellectual beauty. Yan Heng''s eyes were fixed on her face. Although the lights in the private room were flickering non-stop, Yan Hengning''s gaze on her eyelids never moved. (end of this chapter) Chapter 358： Im not drunk Chapter 358 I am not drunk for a thousand cups Time seems to pause at this moment. After an unknown amount of time, Yan Heng withdrew his gaze. Qiu Yuzhen didn''t know why, when she looked at Yan Heng just now, she felt a little familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she saw it. "I''ll drink two glasses with you." Qiu Yuzhen directly took out two glasses and poured two. Yan Heng asked himself that he could drink well, but when he watched her drink one glass after another, his expression only frowned slightly. Yan Heng feels ashamed. "Don''t drink, it''s almost enough." Yan Heng, who was persuaded to drink just now, began to persuade others. Qiu Yuzhen poured Yan Heng another glass: "Drink it, drink it until you''re not drunk." Yan Heng: "..." Many people inquired about the situation inside the house through the crack of the door. "Dry!" "Again!" "There is more, pour another glass." Finally, another box was loaded. "Come on, let''s go!" A group of people looking in through the crack of the door accidentally got in the way. Cup after cup, bottle after bottle. At the end of the drink, only Qiu Yuzhen was left, as if she wanted to drink all her worries. Yan Heng snatched the wine glass from her hand: "Enough¡ª" Qiu Yuzhen''s eyes turned red for a moment, but in the light-dark sight, it seemed that it was just Yan Heng''s illusion. She said: "Don''t you want to drink, I will accompany you." Yan Heng''s eyebrows seemed to be enduring something, he said: "I''ve had enough." Qiu Yuzhen: "Oh." Time stagnates for about half a minute. She looked at him: "Then why don''t you drink with me for a while? Captain Yan." Yan Heng knew about her and Yi Yueheng, he said: "You should move forward." "I''ve been walking forward, never taking a step back." She threw the wine glass to the side and crossed her legs at will. Leaning on the sofa, she closed her eyes. All the past flashed in his mind, and the protagonist in the story about her at that time ended his life today. She could feel a line of sight from the side, and she opened her eyes again, and those eyes had returned to their usual calmness. She was vaguely drunk, and she felt that Yan Heng just now seemed to be wearing a suit of armor, and seemed to be exuding endless murderous aura. She thought she must be hallucinating. She shook her head abruptly. When he opened his eyes again, Yan Heng was still the same as before. "Did I drink too much?" She chuckled, "I''m not drunk after a thousand glasses, how could I be drunk?" Yan Heng opened the door, and countless people were lying on the ground without paying attention for a while. "A group of brats, go get a glass of warm water... Forget it, I''ll go by myself." An hour later. Yan Heng''s team members had almost dispersed, and Yan Heng also called a car to take Qiu Yuzhen home. - Gu Muran sat on the balcony, looking at the moonlit sky with few stars. There is a purple life star in the far east. Gu Muran cannot deny that he is the person with the strongest luck among the people she has met so far. It was at this time that a causal line appeared between his life star and others. Gu Muran stood up suddenly, and looking in a certain direction, she saw someone walking on the road in front of the villa. "They are actually related?" While the man was walking, he was keenly aware that someone seemed to be staring at him. Therefore, Yan Heng, who was supposed to turn right, continued walking along the straight line by a strange coincidence. He wanted to know, who was it just now? ''Squeak¡ª! '' At this moment, the door of the villa was suddenly opened from the inside. (end of this chapter) Chapter 359： the truth Chapter 359 The Truth "Captain Yan, what a coincidence, we meet again." No matter what Ren Yanheng thought, he never thought that the person living in this villa was actually Gu Muran. After he was invited into the villa, he realized that there were a lot of people in the house. The apprentices of the God of Medicine¡ªYun Zheng and Yun Qi are all here. Moreover, even the prince of the Lu family lives here. The moment he saw Lu Chaolan, Yan Heng subconsciously restrained his brows, giving him the feeling of a subordinate to a superior. Lu Chaolan: "Don''t be so nervous." Gu Muran also saw Yan Heng''s reaction. Yunzheng and Yunqi both greeted each other, and then Gu Muran invited Yan Heng to the study. ¡°The truth is only temporarily buried, not permanently sealed.¡± This is the first sentence Gu Muran said. Yan Heng still smelled heavily of alcohol. Yan Heng nodded: "I understand." Lu Chaolan sat on the side, but suddenly wondered why Gu Muran would change his mind and was going to tell him about the barren mountain. Gu Muran did talk about the matter of the barren mountain: "I''m sorry about the matter of the barren mountain, I concealed part of it at the time." Yan Heng showed no surprise, "You should be the young master of Taoism, right?" Liu Zidai''s disappearance, they guessed that it had something to do with the Mystic Masters Association. "Whether it is Xuanmen or Mystic Masters Association, or the Special Administrative Bureau, Antiquities Research Institute, these are independent of the political power, they have absolute status and rights, so the police officers who inquired did not ask too much .¡± Because Yan Heng knew that even if they knew that Liu Qingdai was in any of these places, they had no right to interfere. Yan Heng continued: "The matter of the Liu family has been settled. No matter where Liu Zidai is, it doesn''t matter much to this matter." There is only one more important thing now, and that is the death of Yi Yueheng. Of course, there are also plane fires. Gu Muran took out a photo: "This is the person who flew the plane at that time." Gu Muran took out two other photos: "Captain Yan must have known the people in these two photos. One is the titular Miss of the Liu family¡ªLiu Zidai, and the other is her titular sister." The sudden appearance of these three photos actually surprised Yan Heng. "Miss Gu, why are you saying this all of a sudden?" The corners of Gu Muran''s lips curled up slightly, and his eyes were filled with light, "Because this is the truth that led to Yi Yueheng''s death." Yan Heng suddenly sat upright. In fact, Gu Muran had been talking in general terms today. He was also worried that if the young man had other means to obtain this matter, he didn''t dare to ask more. "The Association of Mystic Sorcerers reappeared in the eyes of everyone not long ago, but the opposite of the Association of Mystic Sorcerers is the Association of Sorcerers. They have been hiding in the dark, and Liu Qingdai, the real eldest daughter of the Liu family, was sent to the Magicians Association when she was eight years old. " "But the aura of the Liu family has been hidden by people in the dark, which is why I didn''t find out the Liu family and the national teacher at the first time..." She paused: "The origin of the line with the national teacher." "Afterwards, Liu Zidai was expelled from Taoism, not only because of smuggling information into the cell, but also because of the karma of her Liu family. This is also the reason why we sent her back to the Liu family in person, and the owner of the Liu family was probably afraid that we would discover the secrets of the Liu family, so he burned the ancestral hall down, and directed and acted that scene by himself. " (end of this chapter) Chapter 360： So, youve been waiting until now? Chapter 360 So, you have been waiting until now? "We were led to that mountain, where hidden facts are even more embarrassing than the Liu Family Ancestral Hall." "And on that day, Yi Yueheng sent people to ambush us. I believe the police have found the remains of the bomb at the scene, right?!" Yan Heng nodded: "Indeed." It''s just that this matter was not announced at the time. Gu Muran glanced at Yan Heng, as if telling a story, and continued: "The people behind Liu Qingdai didn''t target our lives, but Yi Yueheng, because I understood the fate of the Yi family and the enemy''s family before, Have a grudge against me. So, when they learned that we were led into the barren hills, they wanted to kill us. " "And his actions can be regarded as angering the magician behind him, so Yi Yueheng was punished and died in the nightmare formation not long after leaving the police station..." Even in sleep, it does not make people sleep peacefully. The sleep that seems to be the most relaxing, who ever thought it would easily kill a person. When he said this, Yan Heng understood, "So, Yi Yueheng colluded with the magician, and he still wants to bind the fate of the enemy?" Gu Muran glanced at Yan Heng, this focus is too different. "This is the punishment of a magician. It''s probably an example to others. I want to show it to others." Gu Muran shrugged. Gu Muran just finished speaking, but saw Yan Heng standing up: "Thank you." Gu Muran said: "You don''t need to be like this, this is the blessing left by the head of the Chou family back then." Otherwise, she wouldn''t break into the boudoir at night. Yan Heng insisted: "I still have to thank you." Gu Muran flicked his hands, "It''s up to you." I don''t know what to think of, but Gu Muran sat up slightly, "How do you feel about Qiu Yuzhen?" Speaking of this topic, Yan Heng''s eyebrows seemed to be stained with some smiles, "Do you believe in love at first sight?" As soon as the words fell, Gu Muran''s face changed slightly. During the daytime today, she also heard Qiu Yuzhen mention the word love at first sight. At this moment, a pair of powerful arms suddenly appeared on the armrests of her chair, as if to show the presence of the owner. The man who seemed to restrain all his sense of existence just now seemed to be trying to show his territory. Yan Hengsheng was afraid that what he said just now would cause misunderstanding, so he immediately said: "When I was still in the police academy, I happened to meet Qiu Yuzhen in my cousin''s school..." I didn''t say much about the rest. Everyone present should understand what it means. Lu Chaolan''s hand was still on the armrest of the back of the chair, and he looked at Yan Heng with slightly frowned eyes, but the coldness in his eyes dissipated a little. Yan Heng breathed a sigh of relief subconsciously. It was really scary just now. Gu Muran was very curious, and the gossip in his heart was blazing: "So, you have been waiting until now?" Yan Heng scratched his head in embarrassment. "Don''t worry about chasing her boldly, there is a destiny between you." Gu Muran didn''t expect that one day, he would lead others to lead the red line, even doing Yuelao''s work directly. The captain of the Special Investigation Bureau, who was still calm before, was as happy as a big boy when he heard what Gu Muran said just now: "Really?" Boom boom boom! There was a knock on the door at this time. "Miss Gu, Mr. Lu, the hangover soup for Captain Yan is ready." Yun Zheng came up after receiving Master''s message. Afraid of affecting their discussion of things. After putting Jiejiu Tang down, Yun Zheng went out. Captain Yan was surprised. He didn''t expect to be able to drink the hangover soup cooked by Dr. Yun. (end of this chapter) Chapter 361： life saving grace Chapter 361 Life-saving Grace Yan Heng nodded: "Thank you very much." Gu Muran: "You''re welcome." Yan Heng can actually feel that Gu Muran''s attitude towards him seems to be somewhat different from that in the morning. He actually doesn''t know where this change comes from. After all, during the previous investigation, Gu Muran really looked like she didn''t know anything. He thought, maybe he really didn''t want to involve them in this matter. "Miss Gu, I don''t know why this time, tell me the complete structure of the matter?" Yan Heng was really curious. "If I don''t tell you, will you let it go?" Gu Muran said. Yan Heng didn''t even think about it, "No, I must investigate clearly." "This matter relies solely on the strength of your Special Investigation Bureau, and it is simply hitting a stone with an egg." Gu Muran said the truth. And this sentence, Yan Heng also agrees very much. "No matter what, I will definitely find out the truth and find out the murderer." Gu Muran nodded: "It''s because I know, that''s why I tell you, so that you know what you know." Yan Heng felt that this sentence was a bit strange, but he just couldn''t tell what was so strange. Perhaps it was because of her overly cooperative attitude that surprised Yan Heng. What surprised Yan Heng even more was Gu Muran''s next sentence: "If the Mystic Association investigates something, we will notify Officer Yan as soon as possible." When Yan Heng walked out of the study, he was still a little dazed. The housekeeper came at this time, "Captain Yan, the guest room has been packed." Yan Heng originally insisted on leaving. Gu Muran said a word: "It''s already eleven o''clock in the night, you can make a loving breakfast for Sister Qiu when you get up tomorrow." Thus, Yan Heng stayed behind by a strange coincidence. Watch Yan Heng off to the guest room. Gu Muran turned back to the study again. Lu Chaolan didn''t ask anything, just waved at her, "Come, come and eat some oranges." She always likes to eat oranges. "Why didn''t you ask, why did I tell him all this?" Lu Chaolan put the orange in Gu Muran''s palm, and looked at her with a smile: "You can do whatever you want with confidence, I will always be your backing." When facing Gu Muran, Lu Chaolan always had the warmest smile on his lips. He said: "You don''t need to ask why, you have your own reasons for what you do, and you can say it when you want to say it." Gu Muran looked carefully at Lu Chaolan, "The outside world''s evaluation of you is not right, you are very heartwarming, and whoever marries you in the future will be very lucky." Lu Chaolan didn''t explain, but just smiled. His eyes were filled with the shadow of a person. Others are doomed not to blend in. Gu Muran stuffed a piece of orange, which was cool. She explained: "Tonight, just before Yan Heng appeared, I watched the sky at night..." Lu Chaolan knew that this might be the reason why Gu Muran told Yan Heng everything. The girl frowned slightly as she spoke. "Don''t frown, you can say whatever you want to say, even if there is something you don''t understand, didn''t you say it before, when the time is up, you will naturally understand." Gu Muran gave an ''en'', and then she continued: "Yan Heng has a causal line with you, and I have checked carefully, and he was kind to you in his previous life." Gu Muran specifically pointed out, "It''s a life-saving grace." As soon as she said this, Lu Chaolan''s expression changed a little. He muttered a few words: "Thanks for saving my life..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 362： The only point of connection between them is one person Chapter 362 The only point of connection between them is one person Lu Chaolan found a lot of ancient books and historical materials in the past two days, and studied the former major general and later the regent. But there is no picture of him. Lu Chaolan once saw them in a dream, and they looked exactly the same. Therefore, Lu Chaolan has reason to believe that perhaps their Lu family may really be the descendants of the regent. But now there is no evidence of all this. "Yes." Gu Muran said: "Although I don''t know why his fate star didn''t show this, but it is the truth." What Gu Muran was puzzled about was why he didn''t feel the cause-and-effect relationship between Yan Heng and Lu Chaolan''s fate before. "Since the magicians behind it can cover up Liu''s family''s life star, can they cover up Yan Heng''s life star?" "It may be possible, but at present, Yan Heng is only passively involved in the case of the Liu family and the Yi family. Why does the magician behind it have to cover up Yan Heng''s fate?" Having said that, there is one thing that Gu Muran is not sure about. So, the next day after Gu Muran got up and washed, he asked the housekeeper Yan Heng if he had gone out. The butler said: "He just went out with a food box." Gu Muran understood, so he began to eat breakfast. Just as she finished her breakfast and put down the milk cup in her hand, a person walked outside. Carrying a food box in his hand, it looks heavy. "What''s wrong? Didn''t the love breakfast go out?" Gu Muran asked casually. Who knows, Yan Heng said: "I went late, she has already gone to work." After a pause, he added: "She''s not at home." Gu Muran nodded: "Oh." Yan Heng: "..." Oh, what does that mean. "Have you had breakfast?" Gu Muran said: "I started doing it myself so early, I haven''t eaten yet, so hurry up and eat something, I have something I want to know about." Yan Heng quickly ate breakfast. When he heard Gu Muran''s question, he froze for a moment: "...how do you know that I didn''t passively enter this case." As soon as Yan Heng thought that she was a mystic master, he understood, "I did voluntarily apply to investigate the barren mountain case." There seems to be a line in Gu Muran''s mind, but this line is not very clear. She asked: "When your Special Administrative Bureau was about to take over the case from the police station, the reason why you took the initiative to apply¡ªwas it because the Yi family was involved?" Yan Heng: "This is on the one hand, and on the other hand, it is indeed because this case is relatively pending." Gu Muran nodded. Part of the reason why Yan Heng participated in this case was because he was involved in the Yi family¡ªYi Yueheng. And Yan Heng himself has nothing to do with Yi Yueheng. There is actually only one reason why he noticed Yi Yueheng, and that was Qiu Yuzhen. Qiu Yuzhen and Yi Yueheng used to be boyfriend and girlfriend. Yan Heng, who has always admired Qiu Yuzhen, may pay more attention to the rival in love who has become a past tense. After all, the current Qiu Yuzhen can''t be regarded as completely walking out. Currently, the fate of the Yi family, Liu family, and Yan Heng has been covered up. And the Liu family will not talk about it first, because it has been involved in cause and effect with herself. The remaining two parties, Yi Jia and Yan Heng, the only connection between them is Qiu Yuzhen. Perhaps, most likely, the reason why Yan Hengming''s star was covered up was actually related to Qiu Yuzhen. As for Yi Yueheng himself, there are several doubts about him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 363： The patriarch left behind a kit Chapter 363 The patriarch left behind a bag Yi Yueheng entered the entertainment circle after graduating that year, but because of too much public opinion and the relationship with CP, he didn''t restrain himself more, so the relationship with Qiu Yuzhen broke down. Later, he suddenly took over the family, and then, after that, he started pestering Qiu Yuzhen again. Afterwards, he cooperated with the magician behind him, and the people behind him obtained some power of faith on the astral journey from him, and Yi Yueheng later tried to bind him with his enemies. It was only broken by her in the end. Why does Yi Yueheng insist on being **** with his enemies? Is it because you like it or take advantage of it? and also- Why did Yan Heng''s fate change when Yi Yueheng passed away? - In the past two days, Gu Muran has investigated a lot about this matter. Finally, she came to a conclusion: the Yi family back then was just at the end of a fifth-rate wealthy family. Later, the Yi family climbed up step by step. According to the timeline. From the time he first met Qiu Yuzhen, to the time he pursued Qiu Yuzhen, every move seemed to be planned. Then, when they graduated, the Yi family had already climbed to the forefront of the fourth-rate wealthy families. Later, Yi Yueheng entered the show business circle, and his resources were improving step by step. By the time he quit the show business circle, the Yi family had been successfully promoted to the end of the third-rate giants. Although it is at the end of the third-rate giants, every level is different. Everything is done step by step. Later, for some unknown reason, the resources of the Yi Family began to plummet again. It seems to be easy to use up. Love may also exist, but for Yi Yueheng, interests come first. Later, there was the matter of sending Liu Zidai to the Mystic Masters Association to deliver a message. It was obvious to deliver the message, but in fact, the talisman paper sent the old man of the Han family''s last luck. Wizards need complete luck, and perhaps the Yi family and the magician reached an agreement on this matter. The talisman paper was successfully delivered, and they helped the Yi family and the Qiu family bind their fate together. ¡ªThere are two questions about this matter. One: If the magician wants to obtain the complete luck of the old man of the Han family, why does he have to go around this big detour. Second: Why does the Yi family have to bind each other with the enemy family? When the head of the Chou family passed away, he donated half of his assets. If the Yi family had brains, they shouldn''t focus on the Chou family again. After all, the enemy at this moment can''t help him. Gu Muran was sitting in an office of the Mystic Masters Association. When she was deducing this matter, she saw Xuanhua walking in with several books. "Elder Xuanhua." Gu Muran said suddenly. Xuan Hua put down the book in his hand, "Young Master, what''s wrong?" "When you went down the mountain, you once figured out that there was a problem with your enemies. I remember that this happened a long time ago." "This matter..." Xuanhua still remembers it deeply, he said: "I went down the mountain mainly to do this matter." "How do you say that?" Gu Muran always thought that Xuanhua was going down the mountain to do some errands, and accidentally met the head of the Chou family, and then made a calculation and came up with a solution. "The patriarch left behind a few tips." The patriarch in Xuanhua''s mouth is the master of the state. "I was in the ancestral hall at the time, and a kit suddenly lit up and flew into my hands." Xuanhua remembered very clearly that when he opened the kit, there were only two pieces of paper inside. To be precise, a tracer inside, a note. The tracer took him directly to the door of the enemy''s house. And on that piece of paper, there was a sentence written impressively: If there is a catastrophe in the future, donate half of the family property, and someone will come to solve the matter in the future. (end of this chapter) Chapter 364： The picture of the year is reproduced Chapter 364 Reappearance of the picture of the year Xuanhua said: "The patriarch left several tips back then, but this is the first one that has changed, so at that time, everyone in the sect cared about it." "After our investigation, we found that the Qiu family is present from the ancestors, and has no relationship with the patriarch. I just don''t know why the patriarch did not know the prophet and counted this matter?" Xuanhua has never understood this matter. But he thought, Patriarch and her old man must have her own intentions. Gu Muran''s first reaction was to think of himself breaking into the boudoir that night. The second reaction was, why did she keep this bag? Could it be, what did she get at that time? Still got some omen? One time¡ª Gu Muran was in a mess again. "This enemy doesn''t know what kind of virtue he has accumulated in his previous life, so he can be remembered by the patriarch?" Chong Lu was at the side, and a word he said unintentionally caused something to flash in Gu Muran''s mind. ¡ª¡ªShe didn''t know whether Qiu Yuzhen had done any good deeds back then. But she knew that Yan Heng had saved Lu Chaolan thousands of years ago. In this life, Yan Heng has a lot of blessings. As for the unbroken relationship between Yan Heng and Qiu Yuzhen, perhaps in a previous life, they also had a relationship, but it didn''t end well. So in this life, God will make up for them. and- Gu Muran guessed why the Yi family noticed the Qiu family at that time, maybe it wasn''t for Qiu Yuzhen. After all¡ªthe one standing behind her is Yan Heng who can carry hidden merit points. Gu Muran had a guess, and she immediately wrote down Qiu Yuzhen''s birthday. "Please borrow the jade tokens of the two elders." The two elders have always regarded the jade plaque as their fate. Although they don''t know what the jade plaque is for, they must not lose the jade plaque according to the ancestral legal system. Although they are always worn close to the body. Now that I heard that Gu Muran borrowed it, I didn''t hesitate to take it out and hand it to Gu Muran. "Thank you." Seeing Gu Muran take out something from his body again. That thing is like a leaf, some places are faintly withered and yellow, and some places are indeed emerald green. Two different states are reflected on one object, which is obviously a somewhat contradictory scene, but at the moment I don¡¯t feel this way. In the blink of an eye¡ª Instantly turned yellow again. It seems that the emerald green scene just now, but they are dazzled. Two jade plaques suddenly rose in the air, spinning around the piece of paper with the birth date marked on it at high speed. And when Chonglu and Xuanhua didn''t pay attention, some spiritual lottery appeared on the ground at some point. They appeared around Gu Muran steadily and irregularly. It''s like protecting her in it. Keng-! It seemed that something sounded in their ears. But Xuanhua and Zhonglu looked around the entire room, but nothing fell. Then... Where did the sound come from? Gu Muran used the power of faith she had left in the jade tablet as a guide to draw out some of her strength at that time. Then spread all his spiritual power in the formation. Only then can we set up this formation. She closed her eyes. A picture appears in the mind. A small house is covered with white silk and satin. There was a squeak. The door opened. "Who are you?" The woman who spoke was dressed in plain white clothes, and looked at the person standing at the door with a calm gaze. "My son, why are you willing to leave like this?" "Zhen Niang, after waiting for you for so long, how can you have the heart to abandon us." "My son¡ª" Standing at the door, it seems that you can still hear the sound of mourning and crying in the house. (end of this chapter) Chapter 365： he owes you Chapter 365 The kindness he owes you The woman in plain clothes heard the sound of crying in the house, and couldn''t hold back her tense emotions anymore. The eyes were red and filled with tears, but she tried her best not to let the tears flow down. She wiped it slightly with her sleeve, and looked at the woman in the felt hat standing in front of her again. "I''m sorry about your husband''s matter." Gu Muran closed her eyes, she kept looking at this picture, she only felt that this voice was somewhat familiar. But she couldn''t see the woman wearing the felt hat clearly, as if she was covered by a cloud of fog. The woman called Zhenniang spoke softly and cautiously: "Do you... know my fianc¨¦?" Without waiting for the woman on the opposite side to speak, Zhenniang said: "Can you tell me how he...how did he die?" "He said he would marry me when the war was over, and I''ve been waiting for him...waiting for him to marry me." Zhenniang''s eyes were faintly moist. Even the voice trembled a little: "... Later, when the national teacher appeared, the country was stable, but he disappeared..." "Those small countries that surrendered secretly made many small moves. Later, the major general rescued him from the enemy country. Who would have thought that because of a pair of leg injuries, he might not be able to walk like a normal person for the rest of his life. I am willing to wait for him." "Later, he didn''t give up on himself, and finally waited until the preparations for our wedding started, but he disappeared again... Then, when we received the news, there was his bad news." "I''m sorry¡ª" The woman in the felt hat suddenly bent slightly. Zhenniang was a little puzzled: "You...?" "Let me repay the kindness he owes you." The girl''s voice was a little weak, but the eyes under the felt hat were like a deep sea, deep, mysterious, and impossible to see through. Zhenniang asked suspiciously: "Did we meet somewhere..." Yes. The woman in the felt hat didn''t answer, but said: "Your relationship is not broken..." As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly stretched out her hand, and dropped a vague formation mixed with fate on her body. Another palm, as if it brought the wind around. Zhenniang''s figure was quickly retreated by this palm, which did not hurt her. boom-! The door closed instantly. The woman with the felt hat clutched her chest and walked quickly to a side alley. Poof¡ª! Spit out a mouthful of blood. The moment the blood fell on the ground, it instantly disappeared on the ground. Gu Muran closed her eyes. When she felt this scene, she didn''t know why her heart suddenly hurt. It is at this moment¡ª She saw the woman wearing a felt hat suddenly raised her eyes. She and the woman''s eyes collided. That''s the moment. Her first reaction was why this woman could feel her presence? Yes¡ªwhen she saw the woman''s appearance... She was shocked again. That is her, but she is too weak at this time. She saw the lips of her former self move: ¡ª"Is he okay?" She is not usually pale, with no trace of blood on her lips. Gu Muran felt the bloodthirsty pain coming from her heart. At that moment, she seemed to be on the scene: "What happened? Why did you become like this?" As soon as she finished speaking, before she could even reply, she felt that her consciousness was leaving here little by little. (end of this chapter) Chapter 366： Find out about Lu Chaolans past life Chapter 366 Found Lu Chaolan''s past life The moment she opened her eyes, there seemed to be a voice in her mind: "Be sure to be well, you need to pay more attention to the matter of Lieutenant Yan." She was stunned for a moment. "Young master, what''s wrong with you?" The sound of the heavy road called back Gu Muran''s thoughts. She said, "Nothing." So she handed the jade tablet in her palm to the two elders. Gu Muran thought of the last sentence she said... Lieutenant Yan? The last sentence she said helped her a lot now. Gu Muran: "Two elders, please check to see if there was a person named Yan Lieutenant back then, and he seems to have a fianc¨¦e named Zhenniang." The library of the Mystic Artists Association has gathered all the materials for thousands of years, which can be described as detailed. Zhonglu nodded: "I''ll go, let senior brother report the situation of the Liu family to you here." When the burial place of the ancestors of the Liu family was discovered in the barren mountain, the two elders began to investigate the events that went back thousands of years. Gu Muran rubbed the center of his brows: "Please trouble Elder Xuanhua." "No trouble no trouble." Actually, what happened to the Liu family can be simply summed up as dissatisfaction with the appearance of the national teacher. After all, besides the Great Xia Kingdom, there are six other small countries. Since the emergence of the national division, the gap between the six small countries and the Great Xia country has become wider and wider. Wen has a national teacher who can set the sea **** needle, and Wu has a major general who uses soldiers like a god. The major general was strategizing on the battlefield, but after other countries were defeated in all aspects of civil and military strategy, he thought of a lot of bad ideas. The appearance of the national teacher directly made them dare not make such a small idea. After all, no matter what tricks they play, the national teacher can know it through divination in advance. Xuanhua had a look of admiration when he said it: "Young master, you don''t know how strong the national teacher was at that time." Gu Muran: "..." I disappointed you, I know it. "One day the entire house of the Liu family was on fire, and when it was discovered, the house was completely burnt." They investigated for so long, but they didn''t expect this to happen. Gu Muran said subconsciously: "You are sure that this Liu''s family is not that Liu''s family." Xuanhua said: "We double-checked and it was indeed correct. And at that time, not long after the Liu family had an accident, the national teacher reported that he was missing." Gu Muran said: "The Liu family is definitely not the dominant factor." Looking at the ninety-nine percent of the causal blood remaining on her body, you can tell that the Liu family is just a young man. "The national teacher is so powerful, and we absolutely don''t believe that a Liu family can break through the sky." Xuanhua has extra trust in his patriarch. Gu Muran said: "No one is perfect, no matter how strong she is, she will definitely have her weaknesses, and the so-called fire in the Liu family must be just a cover." Xuanhua said: "At present, people have been sent to search for ancient records to see if there was anything wrong at that time." Not long after, Elder Chonglu also came back. "Young master, we have found what you asked to investigate." Zhong Lu walked quickly, holding an ancient book in his hand. Gu Muran immediately stood up, "How to say?" The heavy road did not dare to delay, and said: "...the major general has four lieutenants, and one of them is surnamed Yan. This lieutenant Yan had a fianc¨¦e before he joined the army when he was young. Jane." Gu Muran had always expected before that maybe Lu Chaolan''s identity had something to do with the Major General, but he never expected that his previous life turned out to be the Major General Zhen Guo. Still writing~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 367： Maybe it wasnt a mistake Chapter 367 Maybe it wasn¡¯t a mistake ¡¾Placed thousands of years ago, the armor represented the warriors who fought... I have studied medical skills deeply, and never thought that when the hands holding the scalpel saw the armor, their blood would boil. ¡¿ This is what Lu Chaolan said when they communicated after the discovery of the ancient tomb in Xitai Mountain last time. Until now, she can still remember that after he said these words, he smiled lightly: [Maybe many years ago, I also buried my bones in this battlefield. ¡¿ Now aftertaste, I can still feel a little fluctuation in my heart. At that time, Lu Chaolan''s karma was related to Xitai Mountain... ¡ª¡°Let me repay the kindness he owes you.¡± Does it mean that the cause and effect of Lu Chaolan is actually her. Gu Muran remembered the last time she saw herself wearing a felt hat with her spiritual consciousness, she suddenly thought of something: "Elder Chonglu, is there any record in this history book when Vice General Yan died?" Although Chonglu didn''t understand why Gu Muran was so curious about a lieutenant today, he knew that he only needed to present the result. He nodded: "Just after the national teacher disappeared, he passed away during the war." After the national division disappeared, in times of war¡ª At that moment, Gu Muran knew that the news of his disappearance was inaccurate. Because when Vice General Yan was buried, she still appeared at the door of Vice General Yan''s house in her previous life. So, why doesn''t she show up? Why was it reported that she disappeared, and what happened to her? Why so weak. She saw with her own eyes that she vomited blood. So¡ªwhat the hell? It felt like a cat scratched my heart, scratching my heart and lungs. - When Gu Muran returned to the villa, he was still in a daze. The setting sun poured glittering golden light on the ground. Gu Muran was lying on a deck chair on the rooftop. She emptied her whole body and mind. She felt that she needed a good stroke. Through the formation today, she knew some things about the past, and also learned about Captain Yan¡¯s past life from her own mouth back then. Then, she found Lu Chaolan''s past life. Moreover, I also know that I left a few tips back then. Gu Muran is more and more inclined, did he have a premonition back then? Otherwise, how can this kit be explained? There are a lot of gains today, but she mainly investigates the affairs between Yi Yueheng, Qiu Jia and Yan Heng. Everything I gained today came from mistakes. While thinking this way in her mind, she suddenly sat up straight. "What''s the matter?" Lu Chaolan came to the rooftop with some snacks at this moment, and saw her sitting up suddenly. Another guess appeared in Gu Muran''s mind: "Maybe it wasn''t a mistake." It was like someone deliberately leading her to a barren mountain in a dream. And everything that was discovered today was also caused by the death of Yi Yueheng. She discovered that Yan Heng''s life star had changed. She didn''t look at Lu Chaolan, but went straight to her own analysis: "Besides, the person who led me to discover the barren mountain and the person who used the nightmare array to punish Yi Yueheng are the same group of people." The more he analyzed, the more reasonable Gu Muran felt. This can also solve the doubts she raised before: One: If the magician wants to obtain the complete luck of the old man of the Han family, why does he have to go around this big detour. Second: Why does the Yi family have to bind each other with the enemy family? Perhaps the Liu family was an abandoned child from the very beginning, and Liu Qingdai may be able to use Liu Zidai''s token to complete the delivery of information. But Qiu Yuzhen couldn''t be involved in this matter. (end of this chapter) Chapter 368： In this way, a complete closed loop is formed Chapter 368 In this way, a complete closed loop is formed And the most important part of this matter is that she breaks the **** of fate between the Yi family and the enemy family. As a result, Yi Yueheng held a grudge. But, the Warlock Association doesn''t know why they don''t allow them to hurt themselves. In this case, he is disobeying the order. In this way, the magician behind it can take action to punish. As long as he dies, the hidden star of fate on Yan Heng''s body will naturally be released, revealing its truest side. If you go back further, she said that Qiu Yuzhen and Yan Heng''s relationship has not broken, it must mean that there will be a happy relationship between them. Yi Yueheng may have borrowed part of Yan Heng''s love from the very beginning, or maybe there is some darker way from the Warlock Association to replace part of their life stars. Thus hiding part of Yan Heng''s real destiny. Such a complete closed loop is formed. There is only one last question left: Why did the Association of Warlocks deliberately guide her to discover the truth of the year. Also...she is a mystic, and she is destined to have an endless scene with a magician. If the Warlock Association is smart, it shouldn''t allow her to grow up with a very strong talent in mysterious arts. From this point of view, it is indeed an unwise choice. Of course...provided they can kill themselves. Otherwise, once the flaws are exposed, there is only one result waiting for them¡ªto be followed by her and find their base camp. Not daring to kill for fear of being discovered can be one of the explanations. But she is only in the growth stage now, if the magician puts all his efforts, she doesn''t think that the magician is afraid of this until her strength has not recovered one-tenth of her previous life. Either there is a reason why they can''t kill anything. And it has something to do with how they led her to discover the truth of the year. Or, she has what they need, and she can''t have an accident until they achieve that goal. "Have you figured it out?" Lu Chaolan watched her sometimes shaking her head like a rattle, sometimes talking to herself, but she didn''t dare to influence her. just looked at her quietly. I don''t know why, but I have a word in my heart: the years are quiet and good. Gu Muran: "It''s basically the same. I basically understand the things about the Yi family, the Qiu family, and Yan Heng, except for some thoughts of the magician. After all, there are not many clues now." Lu Chaolan: "It''s okay, maybe the time is not yet." "Brother Lan really has more and more potential for fortune-telling." After a few jokes, Gu Muran shared his analysis with Lu Chaolan. When Lu Chaolan heard what happened next, his expression was slightly restrained. When Gu Muran mentioned that the former Major General of Zhen Guo was also the later regent, Lu Chaolan looked a little strange. Gu Muran asked: "What''s wrong?" "fine." Gu Muran glanced at Lu Chaolan, and continued, "I found out something related to the Major General today, Brother Lan, it''s related to you." At that moment, Lu Chaolan''s heart skipped a beat. He remembered the face he saw in the dream, which was exactly the same as himself. He looked at Gu Muran without any trace, "What did you find?" Gu Muran originally planned to say that he was the reincarnation of the regent, but when the words changed, she remembered that she was said to be the descendant of the national teacher, so she said, "You and the regent look exactly the same." She thought Lu Chaolan would be surprised. Who would have thought, he asked: "You saw it too?" The word ''also'' is used very cleverly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 369： Gu Muran needs to take action to solve this matter Chapter 369 needs Gu Muran to solve this matter Lu Chaolan didn''t hide it from her. Looking at Gu Muran with deep eyebrows. He said: "After returning from the barren mountain, one night I dreamed of a man standing beside the dragon chair, as if he was teaching the young emperor, and at that time, I saw the face of the regent." When Gu Muran heard what he said, she was taken aback: "It seems that I saw this scene that night, but the difference is that I didn''t see the face of the regent at that time." No one expected that on the same night, the two dreamed of the same scene, but not the same picture. And now that this matter has started, Lu Chaolan talked about the scene he dreamed before going to the barren mountain. ¡ªThere is blood fog in front of my eyes, and there seems to be a baby crying around me. If one thing can be said to be an accident, then the two together are no longer accidental. Gu Muran frowned: "This matter cannot be judged for a while." Moreover, it is unclear what causal connection there is between them. In addition, there is one more thing¡ªthere is no news about the so-called karma involvement in Lu Chaolan''s ten lifetimes. - At night, Gu Muran was looking at the printed pictures on the desktop. ¡¾The whole body of the armor is outlined in dark black, with a red cloak behind it. ¡¿¡ªThis is the content of the first picture. On the second picture, there are many scrolls on display, and there are a pair of armors on the scrolls. The third picture is her gilt bronze seal of that year. These are pictures she saved before. The contents of these pictures were all found in the ancient mausoleum of Xitai Mountain at that time. These scrolls were indeed drawn by her, but what was she doing at the time? And this armor. What a violation. "Meow~" There was a little guy lying in his arms, looking at her with big round eyes from time to time. Blue pupils, in front of other people, they are noble and unattainable, and they are not allowed to be touched. In front of Gu Muran, he is quite annoying. "You, you." Gu Muran nodded between its eyebrows, "What do you want to eat?" "Meow~" It looked at the oranges on her table instantly. Gu Muran had just peeled the orange when a text message suddenly came to the desktop. ¡ª[Xu Yi decided to continue to stick to the nine-member group. ¡¿ The message is from Lu Lingge. The meaning is roughly: Gu Muran needs to take action to solve this matter. The star fans accumulated by some members of the First Love Girls Group had been transferred away one after another when they came into contact with Han Muhuai. ¡ªAfter all, Han Muhuai''s body was not clean, not only was the peach blossom evil planted on his body, but also the luck around him was slowly dissipating. The women he comes into contact with will not end well. Gu Muran simply replied a text message: [OK. ¡¿ Immediately afterwards, when she was about to call Director Xu Yi back, she accidentally clicked on a push message on her phone. . Gu Muran browsed briefly, and it said that the first love girl group failed miserably in "Time Has You Youth Club" today, and now their resources have plummeted. Some people said that maybe it won''t be long before this first love girl group should be disbanded. Some people even said that the nine members of the First Love Girls Group are not as good as Ye Yuxi, who has just debuted. Gu Muran deliberately searched the variety show "Time Has You Youth Meeting". It was discovered that after the defeat of the first love girl group, Ye Yuxi came on as a substitute. (end of this chapter) Chapter 370： It can only be said that he has an expert behind him. Chapter 370 can only say that he has expert guidance behind him She also probably knows why Xu Yi made up his mind at this time. The more they are squeezed, when the fortune returns, for them, it is an opportunity to turn around again. Gu Muran edited a text message, and then sent it out: [I will go to your company at nine o''clock tomorrow morning. ¡¿ - YC Entertainment created an era of explosive traffic in the entertainment industry. In the company, there are quite a few long-established stars. When the entertainment industry started to have traffic, it was from YC Entertainment¡ªXie Xi. It''s just that he has already transformed into the film industry, and he has been very successful. When Gu Muran appeared at the front desk, he invited her upstairs with a very respectful attitude: "Please wait a moment, girl, our President Fu will be there soon." Gu Muran hugged Zhizhi and nodded. Fu Xinyue was wearing a decent white suit, followed by Xu Yi. "Sorry, I have to trouble you again this time." "It''s okay, it''s normal to take people''s money and help them eliminate disasters." Fu Xinyue smiled, "As for the remuneration, Miss Gu just ask." Gu Muran said: "I still want to tell you that Ye Yuxi will only get stronger and stronger in the future." After all, there are too many methods of magicians, too many people in the entertainment industry are not satisfied, and there are too many people who can make them catch this loophole . Fu Xinyue heard the words, "Does Miss Gu know something?" "I can only say that he has expert guidance behind him." Gu Muran''s words were rather vague. Fu Xinyue understood that there was a big boss behind him to protect him. After all, the water in the Beijing area is relatively deep, and big shots from all walks of life emerge in endlessly. They didn''t know that this matter involved the Warlock Association. People who are not from this circle, try not to involve them. Fu Xinyue glanced at Xu Yi, "We all understand." Xu Yi immediately prepared to greet people and invite them to this office. Gu Muran didn''t stop him. When the eight people came in again, they were in different states. Gu Muran''s fingers moved slightly, and the spiritual sign''s heart moved at will, appearing beside them in an instant. Some girl group members were almost taken aback. There is still some aura in these spiritual sticks, although not much, but enough to solve the cause and effect this time. The last time I investigated the cause and effect of Mrs. Qiu''s sister, traced back to the front line, and used all her aura. However, she also got some merit. This time, not much aura is needed, but some merit points need to be introduced. The girls were a little puzzled, but soon, they saw President Fu, Director Xu Yi, and their manager waiting for them at the door. This is a little relaxing. When they noticed that the spirit stick disappeared, they felt a lot more relaxed. They were brought into this office in a daze, and sent out of the office in a daze. "What did we go to the office for?" The moment they walked out of the office, everything that happened in the office seemed to be completely forgotten. Their manager stood at the door, waiting for them to come out: "It''s a good thing that they didn''t get trained. I have to keep up with the training recently, and...if I find out who is in love again, just hand over the contract." "Also, Yu Zhiqian is your precedent. If anyone commits the crime again, the consequences may not be as good as hers." They all knew that after Yu Zhiqian was revealed to have had a miscarriage last time, Han Yancheng was flooded with all sorts of scandals. And some of the above also mentioned some members of their girl group. The broker has repeatedly warned. What''s more, Yu Zhiqian''s reputation was ruined, and Yu Zhiqian returned to her hometown in despair. Every time her manager found out that they had been in love for a long time, they would always mention it a few times. I''m afraid they won''t remember this **** lesson. (end of this chapter) Chapter 371： The genius of the Sheng family Chapter 371 That Ghost of the Sheng Family "At present, only two of you know about this matter, because this matter involves a lot. I have cleared your members'' memories of just now. Please keep it a secret." Although Gu Muran''s expression didn''t change, Fu Xinyue''s did. She thought this matter involved something very secret. However, Gu Muran didn''t explain much. After all, this matter is not a formation solved by Fu Xinyue and Xu Yi. There are tens of millions of people in the world, and it is extremely unpredictable. - A black car was parked on the side of the road next to YC Entertainment. When Gu Muran walked out of the building, he received a text message. ¡¾Your southeast. ¡¿ Lu Chaolan got out of the car, smiled as she watched her walk towards him slowly, "Let me take you shopping." It''s almost September, and many universities are about to start school. Everything needed in the dormitory needs to be prepared in advance. Gu Muran let out a sigh: "There should be nothing to prepare." Lu Chaolan: "How come there is nothing to prepare, there are many things to prepare." Gu Muran couldn''t resist Lu Chaolan on this point. But she didn''t expect Lu Chaolan to buy so much. But he let Gu Muran try on all the clothes that Gu Muran took a second look at. But it looks good when you wear it. Gu Muran''s favorite clothes, he only has one sentence: "Pack it up." While shopping while walking, Gu Muran didn''t realize at all how many clothes Lu Chaolan bought her. At the end of the stroll, Gu Muran had a completely upset expression. Lu Chaolan pointed to the jewelry store next to him: "Go get something." Gu Muran followed behind: "Oh." - Prosperous Treasure Pavilion. Gu Muran took a look at the name of this jewelry pavilion, feeling a little familiar. "Is there any difference between this Zhenbao Pavilion and the Zhenbao Pavilion we went to in Yancheng?" Gu Muran remembered that the Zhenbao Pavilion in Yancheng Ghost City belonged to the Sheng family. And this Shengshi Zhenbao Pavilion also bears the three characters of Zhenbao Pavilion, and there is a prefix in front of it - Shengshi. Lu Chaolan rubbed her hair: "The memory is pretty good." Gu Muran raised his eyebrows. "Do you still remember the ghost from the Sheng family I mentioned?" "Remember." "This is the Prosperity series he developed. Do you see the three showcases in the center of the booth?" The three display cabinets in the center are all purple jewelry. Not the kind of jewelry with a strong sense of design, but seeing them from a distance, there is a scene of prosperity and prosperity. Gu Muran was curious about the name of this ghost, so he asked directly: "What''s his name?" "Sheng Ze." Lu Chaolan responded. The people at the counter were just about to introduce their products, when they heard them talking about Shengjia with a flat expression. Yes, their natural expressions seemed to be discussing ''what''s the weather today'' and ''what are we going to have for dinner'', which couldn''t be more normal and natural. But... that''s the Sheng family. Ranked among the upper class families in Kyoto. It''s not a family, it''s not a wealthy family, and it''s not the kind of nouveau riche that can be compared. Family heritage Just take out one thing, enough for an ordinary family to eat and drink for a lifetime. Shooting casually, the strength is enough to crush the wealthy family. I didn''t dare to say anything more, but I just did my own essential service, and said respectfully: "What do you two want to buy?" Lu Chaolan said, "Come and get something." The counter lady smiled standardly: "Please show your membership card." membership card? Gu Muran suddenly remembered something. When he was in the ghost market, Lu Chaolan seemed to have handed her the membership card. "Wait a mininute." (end of this chapter) Chapter 372： Choose another benefactor Chapter 372 Choose another sponsor Gu Muran carried a soft, cute and cute little crossbody bag. She thought this kind of bag was interesting, so she bought different types of small bags. It is the cartoon version, beige-colored, and there are two cute feet hanging down from it. There is everything stuffed inside. At this time, she noticed a line of sight from the side. What''s more, Gu Muran, who has excellent hearing, heard the sound of discussion in the distance. "Wow, why does this man look so good-looking?" "Tell me, what is the relationship between this man and this girl?" "Could it be a nurturing relationship." "Look, when he told me to take the membership card, this man was indifferent, but when he was looking for the bag, it was this girl." "so-" "Do you think it will be that kind of relationship?" "It''s really shameless for such a young girl to learn to take care of others outside." The voice of discussion came from far and near. The sound of footsteps is slowly getting closer and closer to them. Gu Muran just found the hand of the card when he suddenly paused. Yu Guang seemed to feel a change in the eyes of the man beside him. She tugged Lu Chaolan with her left hand, "Ignore them." Gu Muran touched a card and handed it directly to the cabinet sister. The cabinet lady swiped it, then handed it to Gu Muran with both hands, "Please put it away." The tone was a little more respectful than before. After all, people who have a black card with only one word Sheng on the back, people who own such a card are almost rare. After swiping their card at the store, only an order is displayed. For those who have a black card, they do not display their identity information here. The cabinet sister said: "Please wait a moment." The cabinet sister immediately went to make a phone call. Who would have thought that in just over 20 seconds, there seemed to be a quarrel outside. "It''s disgusting that you don''t learn well at a young age, but you actually follow those dirty women to take care of men." "Also... you can''t afford to take care of you, but you still charge a lot of money." "Look at how embarrassed you were when you just turned the card." Gu Muran only felt a bunch of question marks appeared on his forehead: "Are you guys mentally ill?" She asked in a very calm tone, so it sounded like the other party was making trouble for no reason. "You''re the one with the brain." These people were so angry that they had nowhere to exert their strength, as if hitting cotton. This group of girls is not very old, and they all carry brand-name bags. The two girls headed by both have long and wavy hair, and they both have a bunch of highlights. Gu Muran looked at the two leading girls, and was suddenly taken aback. She felt that the fate of these two people seemed to be related to someone she had met before. But maybe it''s been a long time, and she can''t remember clearly. In such a daze, the two girls walked up to Lu Chaolan. "You followed the wrong person, she has nothing but beauty, why don''t you give her up and choose another benefactor." Gu Muran did not expect this group of people to be so courageous. How dare he open his mouth and say that he will support Lu Chaolan. I simply didn''t see it. "Choose another sponsor?" Lu Chaolan snorted, "Professor Pang and Professor Sun must be having a hard time now, don''t you want to know why your father was fired?" The expressions of the two girls suddenly changed: "You! What nonsense are you talking¡ª" The two girls looked at the person behind them almost at the same time: "This man is talking nonsense. My father still works in the Institute of Antiquities. He is talking nonsense." At this time, the store manager appeared. (end of this chapter) Chapter 373： White Pond Chapter 373 Bai Ze When she saw Lu Chaolan, she was slightly surprised for a moment. But the girls who were arguing did not see the strange expression of the store manager. Because they are clarifying this matter with the girls behind them. Some of the girls behind were also born into rich families. Even more prominent than their family, but because their father works at the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities, they will have access to resources and contacts that ordinary wealthy families cannot. That''s why the fathers of these girls made them keep currying favor with Pang Ruomeng and Sun Hanhan. What if they can make friends through them and get some unexpected contacts. Pang Ruomeng and Sun Hanhan have always regarded this group of people as lambs waiting to be slaughtered. They couldn''t imagine that if this group of people learned that their father had lost such a good job, they would lose many humanoid ATMs in the future. "Dear customer, is it you who want to take away the statue of Bai Ze carved by Mr. Sheng Ze himself?" The store manager didn''t stop the noisy voices of those people, but looked at Lu Chaolan calmly. Yes, what she said was to Lu Chaolan. Every move is etiquette, and it didn''t stop those other girls. Because she knew¡ª After she finished speaking, these people would naturally quiet down. Sure enough, when they heard "the statue of Bai Ze carved by Mr. Sheng Ze himself", they immediately fell silent. His eyes instantly turned to Lu Chaolan. "how is this possible-" In an instant, there was a sharp cry, which came from Pang Ruomeng. She widened her eyes, because it was what she said just now¡ª[You are following the wrong person, she has nothing but beauty, why don''t you give her up and choose another benefactor. ¡¿ Mr. Shengze has rarely come out of the mountains in recent years, and few people can ask him to make treasures by himself. What''s more, sculpture works are even more difficult. Since Mr. Shengze sculpted two unicorns that caused a sensation in the entire sculpting world, he has never sculpted another one for so many years. The jewelry polished by Mr. Shengze himself is precious, but the sculptures carved by him are even rarer. After all, Mr. Shengze has rarely shown himself in recent years. As the most outstanding genius of the Sheng family, he is not bad in everything, whether it is in business or design, or in his vision for betting on stones or the level of carving. I''m afraid that when the Sheng family directly announces that he will take over as the head of the family, then maybe this may be his out-of-print work. Pang Ruomeng couldn''t believe it. Sun Hanhan''s face was also ugly. His father has had nowhere to ask for help recently, and has been constantly looking for someone at home, hoping to have the opportunity to re-enter the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities. A person who can gently move Mr. Shengze out of the mountain to carve, how can he be a thing in the pool. They all stared at the store manager and Lu Chaolan, as if they could see from the men''s eyes that this matter was the result of a mistake made by the store manager. But unfortunately, let them down. Lu Chaolan didn''t even look at these girls, but just responded lightly: "En." The tone is full of carelessness. It made this group of people feel ashamed. "Please wait a moment, Mr. Shengze personally ordered me to wait and deliver the carved statue of Bai Ze to the store." The store manager ignored the other people who kept jumping around, and still kept a decent smile on his face. People can''t find a single fault. There are six girls in the group, except for Pang Ruomeng and Sun Hanhan, there are four more. Those four people now, in order to curry favor with Pang Ruomeng and Sun Hanhan, echoed what Pang Ruomeng said about Gu Muran just now. They didn''t expect that it would evolve into this look at this moment. (end of this chapter) Chapter 374： Who was it targeted at? Chapter 374 Who Was Targeted? They are just ordinary wealthy families, and the Sheng family is an upper-class family. The difference in the middle is more than a star and a half, it is like a moat. Several people immediately disregarded their relationship with Pang Ruomeng and Sun Hanhan. I thought I could get that handsome man, so I took a high look, but I didn''t know that the man only had the girl in his eyes from the beginning to the end. "Are you tired? Do you want to take a break?" Gu Muran shook his head: "It''s okay." Those people don¡¯t know what to do now. The store manager quickly sent someone to deliver a safe. Several people need to enter the password together to open the safe. Several people carefully lifted the carved Bai Ze out. When Bai Ze was brought out, his jade-like skin seemed to exude a holy radiance. According to the legend, Bai Ze is covered in snow white, can speak human language, and understands the emotions of all things, and rarely haunts. Unless there was a sage ruling the world at that time, it was sent to the book. It is an auspicious beast that can turn people from bad luck to good luck. For a moment, they felt that the air around them had changed. Lu Chaolan could only accommodate Gu Muran in his expression, and he asked, "Do you like it?" Gu Muran nodded: "I like it." The next moment, she frowned, "Is this too big?" Lu Chaolan laughed, "Is it big? Not so big." Everyone around seemed to be blocked. Gu Muran asked: "This should take a lot of effort." Lu Chaolan, who was just talking, said, "It doesn''t take much effort." The store manager was curious about who Lu Chaolan was, who actually had a black card, but she knew what to ask and what not to ask, so she said, "When do you see, it would be better to deliver the goods for you." Lu Chaolan said, "No need." He raised his right hand slightly, and when he raised his fingers slightly upwards, a few men in black appeared in the dark. The store manager immediately understood, and sent someone to pack the things immediately, and then handed them over to Lu Chaolan''s subordinates. They move quickly and take things away quickly. The movement is so fast that it is jaw-dropping. After they left, the store manager took out a form: "Please sign here sir." He glanced at the shopkeeper, and then left only one word in his eloquence. The shopkeeper glanced at Lu Chaolan, and then lowered his eyebrows even more. The girl among the four wealthy families did not miss the owner''s expression this time. They were curious about the identity of this man. Pang Ruomeng and Sun Hanhan were like quails at the moment, not daring to speak anymore, but curious about what was signed on it. But they didn''t dare to provoke Lu Chaolan anymore, but instead blamed Gu Muran. Lu Chaolan was about to take Gu Muran away, but when he caught sight of two people with lowered brows but deep resentment, he stopped when he passed by them. Staring at Pang Ruomeng and Sun Hanhan coldly. "You might as well go back and ask your father, why were they dismissed?" ¡ª "Dad, you said that someone above and above didn''t like you, so you and Uncle Sun were fired on purpose. Is there such a thing?" After Pang Ruomeng went back, he didn''t care to respond to his mother who was cooking, and immediately ran to the study to question his father. The smell of cigarettes filled the study room, and Pang Ruomeng choked several times when he pushed it away. Professor Pang blew his beard and stared: "What? If you don''t believe me, you can ask your Uncle Sun." "Why are you angry, I just want to know who exactly targeted you?" Pang Ruomeng knew that his father had been fired, and now he was depressed and felt uncomfortable. (end of this chapter) Chapter 375： no room for negotiation Chapter 375 is not negotiable "If I knew about this, would I still sit still?" The dismissed Professor Pang has been doing something lately, and everything is not going well. He used to work in the highest antiquities research institute in Kyoto. Even if he left the antiquities research institute, he didn''t believe that other research institutes would not rush to accept him? But, in fact, in the beginning, there were still people clamoring for them and sending them messages. When he and Lao Sun were struggling with where to go, they were also preparing to reply to others. The person who used to be so enthusiastic is suddenly as cold as ice. Moreover, after they replied, the other party suddenly disappeared, and there was no more news. Afterwards, the people in the research institute acted as if they didn''t know them. At the beginning, I avoided them and didn''t return the calls. Since then, I have been avoiding them. "If I know who is targeting us now, I''ll kill them." Professor Pang''s eyes showed a few fierce arcs. Pang Ruomeng pondered whether to tell his father what happened today. "Mengmeng... What are you asking all of a sudden?" Professor Pang, who was dismissed, had a glimmer of light in his eyes, "Could it be that you''ve heard something?" Pang Ruomeng stomped his feet and told his father what he had seen and heard today. When she finished speaking, she found that her father''s expression had changed from his usual abnormality, and instead he was a little silent. "Who did you say you met?" Professor Pang suddenly stood up in shock: "A girl with shoulder-length short hair, and a man, and they are both exquisite?" At that moment, what appeared in Professor Pang''s mind was the man and woman he saw on Xitai Mountain that day. "When and where did you meet this couple?" Professor Pang immediately hired a hacker after learning the time and place. After he got the photo, he immediately yelled at his daughter: "Mengmeng¡ª" Pang Ruomeng came running. "Is it this couple?" Because of his excitement, Professor Pang stood up when Pang Ruomeng entered the study. "Yes." Feeling her father''s urgent gaze, a thought arose in Pang Ruomeng''s mind: "Isn''t it...you are in such a catastrophe because of them?" Professor Pang: "It''s because they¡ª" The muscles on his face were twitching constantly with anger. Pang Ruomeng subconsciously said: "But that is the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities, they can have such a large..." energy and strength? Before he finished speaking, Pang Ruomeng closed his mouth as if braking the brakes. "Didn''t you say it? How easy would it be for a person who can take out a black card? If it weren''t for them, how could I lose my job?" Professor Pang was depressed. Pang Ruomeng saw the crazy look on his father''s face: "Dad¡ª" "Leave this matter alone." "Perhaps behind them there is a possibility that they are not inferior to the Sheng family, Dad..." Pang Ruomeng was very afraid of his father messing around. Although she was dissatisfied with the pair of men and women who made her lose face today, she was also afraid that her father would retaliate against them. "I can see that at that time, Professor Wei was more afraid of that man. You also said today that the man who signed the signature..." Professor Pang''s eyes were full of ferocity, "Then it''s okay if I don''t move that man?" "dad-" "Don''t talk about this matter, there is no room for negotiation!" After Professor Pang confirmed what he thought in his heart, he kicked his daughter out: "Okay, it''s getting late, you should go to bed quickly." "boom-" After the words fell, there was a loud slam of the door. (end of this chapter) Chapter 376： Weird dream, will it come true? Chapter 376 Weird dream, will it come true? directly shut Pang Ruomeng out. "Dad¡ªyou open the door!" No matter how much Pang Ruomeng knocked on the door, Professor Pang would not open it. Finally, Pang Ruomeng had to go back to her room. Later, Pang Ruomeng told Sun Hanhan about it. "What should I do? I''m so scared?" Sun Hanhan comforted Pang Ruomeng: "It''s nothing, I guess Uncle is just too angry and needs time to digest..." "But¡­" "It''s nothing but, you have a good sleep, and when you wake up tomorrow, uncle will probably figure it out." Chatting and chatting, Pang Ruomeng felt a little more at ease. Although he was a little uneasy, he still fell into a deep sleep in the end. Click! In the silent space, the sound of the door lock suddenly sounded. Pang Ruomeng didn''t know why he woke up suddenly, and just happened to hear it. She was actually a little scared at the time, but she heard the sound of the keychain¡ªit was her father''s keychain. Pang Ruomeng''s mind froze instantly, she was afraid that her father would go out at night. Taping on her slippers, she hurriedly opened the door and went out. result- As soon as he opened the door, he met his father''s eyes. "Go to the bathroom?" Father suddenly said, interrupting Pang Ruomeng''s thoughts. "Ah ¡ª no." "Don''t play on your phone too late, go to sleep." My father just put his hand on the bedroom door. Pang Ruomeng asked hurriedly: "It''s so late, why did you go there just now?" Father didn''t turn his head back: "Go out and smoke a cigarette." Then, there was the sound of closing the door. Lying on the bed, Pang Ruomeng completely lost sleepiness. ¡ªThe father just lied. He seemed to be mixed with the coldness of the night, as if he had stood outside for a long time. There is no strong smell of smoke on my body, even, it is not as heavy as the smell of smoke at night. For a moment, an inexplicable panic appeared in Pang Ruomeng''s mind. Later, I don''t know how long it took, so long that she thought she would lose sleep all night until dawn, and she fell into a deep sleep. Opening his eyes again, the time has come to half past five. She sat up suddenly. Sweat broke out on the head. In the air-conditioned room, she was actually sweating. She didn''t say a word, just went to the study. Professor Pang, who has been frustrated in his career recently, has been living in the study. The study room is very large, and there is a single bed inside. The moment the door opened, it was obvious that there was a person lying on the bed. Pang Ruomeng watched for a long time before closing the door. She went back to bed again. She started to pick up her mobile phone to search: - What does it symbolize if you dream that your father is in a car accident? She rubbed her temples, trying to relax. However, when she saw the page that popped up suddenly on her phone, she was stunned for a moment. After staring at it for several seconds, she realized what the above explanation meant. She quickly withdrew that link and chose another one, but it was still the same. She didn''t believe in evil, so she changed another one, but it was still the same. The explanation above is only one sentence: [If you dream that your father is in a car accident, for you, all dreams come true. ¡¿ For a moment. She seemed to see the phone screen, and faintly revealed a devilish smile. She was so scared that she threw the phone away. Even, I can¡¯t come back to my senses for a long time. Maybe she threw the phone too much, which disturbed her mother who lived next door. Mother pushed open the door: "What just fell?" "It''s nothing." She didn''t want her mother to see what was on the phone, so she hurriedly prepared to run out of bed to pick up the phone. However, Nai He''s mother was closer to the phone, so she picked it up. Pang Ruomeng could see clearly, and her mother glanced at the screen. At that moment, she felt as if her breathing had stopped. (end of this chapter) Chapter 377： easy to eat back Chapter 377 It''s easy to backfire on yourself "Why are you so nervous?" Mrs. Pang glanced at the screen, and returned the phone to Pang Ruomeng with a normal expression. "I just had a nightmare. In the dream, I met someone chasing me. I picked up the thing at hand and accidentally dropped it. When I opened my eyes, I didn''t expect it to be a mobile phone..." Pang Ruomeng was so nervous that he didn''t know what to say. Madam Pang just glanced at her, then handed her the phone: "It''s okay, it''s just a nightmare, let''s sleep for a while." After Mrs. Pang left, Pang Ruomeng couldn''t fall asleep. She didn''t know whether her mother believed it or not. After Mrs. Pang left, Pang Ruomeng quickly took out her phone. When she looked at the phone interface, it was still a normal interface for the first second, but when she took a light breath, the phone interface suddenly jumped to the search bar. ¡ªIf you dream that your father is in a car accident, for you, all dreams come true. Pang Ruomeng was frightened again. Even when she was going out during the day, she met a person who was crossing the road and was suddenly hit by a rampaging car. that moment- Pang Ruomeng''s frightened white eyeballs instantly occupied two-thirds of the entire eyeball. On the same day, the news of ''one person was killed in a car accident, and one person was so frightened that his legs weakened and collapsed'' immediately appeared in the local news magazines. - "Sister Ran, Sister Ran, read this news." Su Muhuai came to Gu Muran who was lying on the sofa with the gossip in his hands. At that time, Gu Muran was squishing his hair. Gu Muran glanced at it, then frowned: "She''s not in the right state of mind." Just glancing at the picture, Gu Muran saw some problems. Regardless of what she did at the time, the breath on her body was indeed not right. "What?" Lu Chaolan couldn''t help asking curiously when he came down from the stairs after finishing his business. Gu Muran didn''t say anything, but just signaled Su Muhuai to show Lu Chaolan the contents of the newspaper on his phone. Lu Chaolan only took one look, then said, "This is the person we met that time." "En." Gu Muran said, "What she saw today is what happened to his father." "Why?" The first person who didn''t understand this sentence was Su Muhuai. Even Lu Chaolan glanced at Gu Muran curiously. Gu Muran said: "Because once a person uses everything to the extreme, it is very easy to backfire on himself." She didn''t explain this sentence in detail. But in the next few days, a group of people felt abnormal. For example, the next day, Gu Muran just went to the opposite side of the community to have breakfast, but who knew that when the light was green, a motorcycle appeared and rode across from them. Just when he was about to get close to them, he suddenly turned his direction to them. The purpose is - to hit them. ''Meow-'' The whole body of Zhizhi in Gu Muran''s arms seemed to have exploded. When he sensed that someone was thinking something wrong, he immediately jumped up and jumped up instantly. The man was caught suddenly, with anger lingering all over his body: "Beast!" Zhizhi gave a fierce ''meow'', and grabbed his palm again. The moment his right hand was scratched and hurt, the man immediately raised his palm, trying to shake Zhizhi off his body. All actions happen between lightning and flint. Watching the motorcycle rampage in the direction. At this moment, the flame suddenly turned off. Gu Muran made a call calmly: "Hey, is this Captain Yan? Someone here is malicious..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 378： blind Chapter 378 Blind Man Gu Muran made a call calmly: "Hey, is this Captain Yan? Someone here is malicious..." The young man riding a motorcycle was quickly invited to the police station for tea. the next day. When Gu Muran and Shang Size went to the company together, they suddenly found a car following them. What''s more, the vehicles in the front row even started to force them to stop unintentionally. There is a siege ahead, and there are pursuers behind. Moreover, vehicles on the left and right began to surround them consciously. "ßÝ¡ª" Gu Muran was viewing a video of a car vacating. She glanced at Shang Size: "Can it be done?" Shang Sze looked a bit reticent, and he said, "Probably, it may be a little difficult." Gu Muran said: "That''s okay..." When Shang Size was looking for a breakthrough, he heard Gu Muran say: "Pick up the accelerator¡ª" Shang Sze has no doubts about him, the vehicles they drive today are modified and bulletproof. Not afraid of bumping. He kept increasing the accelerator, thinking that he would be hit, when he suddenly saw the car he was driving flying past the car in front. Shang Sze was instantly shocked by his skills. After they passed the encirclement, the two cars behind them collided instantly. boom-! There was a loud noise in my ears. Several people were injured at the scene. And when Captain Lin received a call from Gu Muran again, he thought in his heart: "..." This is not the end. In just a few days, she encountered several such incidents. Pang Ruomeng, who has been paying special attention to Gu Muran, has naturally seen several bizarre car accidents about Gu Muran. A very premonition appeared in her heart. When I go to bed at noon, I will have such a terrible nightmare. When I sit up in shock, I feel sweaty all over my body. When she called his father, she couldn''t get through no matter what. When she was going out, she met a blind man on the road, and he was sitting at the gate of their community. Usually, at the entrance of the community, the management is still very strict. It was the first time I encountered this situation, and there was no real estate agent to manage it. The man was dressed in tatters, and his eyelids seemed to be covered with a layer of flesh. Pang Ruomeng just glanced at it, and for some reason, she got goosebumps. "Girl, is it a fortune teller?" The old man who lost his eyes suddenly made a sound when she passed by. Moreover, his eyes locked on Pang Ruomeng''s direction precisely. Perhaps it was the dream interpretation experience, Pang Ruomeng actually resisted seeing this kind of fortune teller now. ¡ªBecause she can always think of the dream that frightened her. She quickened her pace, but she didn''t expect the old man behind her to stand up suddenly, and said in her direction: "Girl, are you looking for your father?" One sentence made Pang Ruomeng stop. ¡­ And the other side. Qiu Yuzhen called Gu Muran and said, "Hey, sister, I''ve already booked a place to eat, and it''s at Wudu Restaurant." The day before Gu Muran and Qiu Yuzhen made an appointment to meet together, the main reason was that their No. 1 Entertainment Company was about to open, and they were going to start school soon, so they met when they arrived. Qiu Yuzhen has indeed sponsored many people. When the waiter took the menu and walked up to Qiu Yuzhen and the others, Qiu Yuzhen said, "We still have a few people who haven''t arrived... Hey, here we are." Just as he was speaking, the door of the private room was pushed open instantly, and Gu Muran and the others walked in. "Come on, sister, order." (end of this chapter) Chapter 379： i would like Chapter 379 I am willing The only ones who came today were Gu Muran, Su Muhuai, Shang Sze and others. Lu Chaolan has something to solve temporarily. And Qiu Yuzhen brought four people with her. Gu Muran glanced at these four people, there seemed to be some surprise in their eyes, but they didn''t know what they were surprised about. Before the food was served, Gu Muran didn''t mention the signing at all. After the dishes were served, Gu Muran only cared about communicating with them which dish was delicious. Gu Muran didn''t speak, and Qiu Yuzhen also knew that she was investigating and considering them, so she didn''t say much. Among these few people, one person''s gaze was very hot, but he jumped back and forth between Su Muhuai and Shang Sze. Both of them have the aura of rich and powerful sons. "Sister Ran, this is delicious..." "Brother Ran, try this little yellow croaker, it''s also delicious." "Sister Ran, this trotter is also very tasty..." The two of them used serving chopsticks to pick up almost every dish, and gave their own opinions after tasting. The girl suddenly said at this moment: "I don''t know what is the relationship between the two of you and this girl?" There was hostility in her eyes, which was clearly seen by Gu Muran. Su Muhuai and Shang Size heard the words, and said in unison: "What is our relationship with Sister Ran (Brother Ran), is it related to the girl?" The girl''s face turned pale in an instant, and she looked at Qiu Yuzhen for an instant, but she heard Qiu Yuzhen say: "This is not for introducing someone, think twice before speaking." They didn''t meet Qiu Yuzhen many times, but they met a lot more than other ordinary people. This gave some people a wrong idea. They and their enemies are unusual. If they are rounded, does it mean that they are related to their enemies? Chou Yuzhen glanced slightly at the girl who was speaking, and there was already some anger in her brows. When everyone was about to eat, Gu Muran put down his chopsticks, "Sister Qiu probably didn''t tell you, when will you be here today?" Gu Muran wiped his mouth with a tissue, "We were all entrusted by the founder of First Entertainment, hoping to sign a few newcomers, but because we have just established now, and because of Mrs. Qiu, I learned that you are in the film school I''m going to school, so I want to see everyone''s opinions and opinions." First Entertainment, they haven''t heard of this name yet. The girl who had just spoken did not dare to speak again after being shocked by Qiu Yuzhen''s eyes. But their eyes were also looking at them. These people exude some nobility, but their age is a little immature. Facing their scrutiny, Gu Muran did not avoid their scrutiny, "There is one more thing, that is, we may not be fully prepared in terms of funds..." After Gu Muran finished speaking, two people showed contempt in their eyes, as if they were saying, ''I don''t have the money to set up a company''. The girl who kept scanning between Su Muhuai and Shang Sze at the beginning, now lost interest in them when she heard that the funds were not fully prepared. There is only the last girl left, she has been quiet and silent, her eyes are so determined, but only this girl is dressed a little more rustic. "Then if you sign a contract, what are the benefits?" She just asked such a sentence. Gu Muran said, "After signing the contract, you can receive a fixed salary every month, but this fixed salary must be linked to your ability. If you are capable, you will definitely get a lot of salary. Newly signed people, fixed salary We need to talk about it later.¡± The girl''s eyes lit up, "Then I will." (end of this chapter) Chapter 380： God **** it Chapter 380 is really goddamn Everyone else thinks the girl is stupid. Only Gu Muran smiled, "Let''s discuss the follow-up matters." Seeing Gu Muran smile, the expression on Qiu Yuzhen''s face also eased a little. But at this time. "boom-" A huge collision sound suddenly sounded outside the window. The huge floor-to-ceiling windows can clearly see the distant scenes. ¡ªcar accident. A car was driving normally, but suddenly a figure jumped out. Everything is too sudden. Because of the location of the car accident, it is not far from this restaurant. "It''s **** damn, look at how much alcohol you have drunk, and you have the guts to run a red light." "You didn''t see it. In the scene just now, the man ran too fast, as if he was in a hurry to reincarnate." "That''s not true. Look at the car that hits it for tens of meters, and another car is driving, but it doesn''t want to run over it directly..." "It was almost crushed into minced meat." soon- The siren sounded soon. This area is directly separated by police lines. When Captain Yan received the call and sent the police to the scene, he saw Gu Muran who had just arrived at the scene. At that moment, he thought in his heart: "..." Suddenly, I don''t know what to say. After all, several recent traffic accidents were aimed at Gu Muran. This made Captain Yan have to wonder if this incident was aimed at Gu Muran. Gu Muran stood outside the police line, and suddenly shook his head in the direction of Captain Yan. Captain Yan, who was about to walk towards Gu Muran, stopped in his tracks. What is she trying to express? do not come? Still, this matter is not aimed at her. It was at this time¡ª "It was you who killed my father." There was a cry, and suddenly: "You pay back my father''s life." I saw a girl running towards Gu Muran not far away, crying and shouting: "Isn''t it because I had an argument with you in the mall, do you need my father''s life?" "This is a human life." Those who were close to Gu Muran took a step back. It looks like¡ªshe is a scourge. "What nonsense are you talking about?" Su Muhuai immediately stood up. Shang Size also firmly believed in Gu Muran: "Where did you jump out, you said he was your father, and you said that my brother Ran killed your father, do you have evidence?" "Also¡ªyou have to be careful. It was a red light just now, and walking on the sidewalk is prohibited. When the car was driving, your father broke out. Could it be that my brother Ran let your father run out?" "You have to use your brain when you speak." Shang Sze was going crazy with anger. This crazy woman came from somewhere, and she didn''t know how to tell a good lie. The dirty water was poured down directly. The onlookers said everything. But Pang Ruomeng didn''t care about other things, just sat on the ground and cried. What''s more, she directly crossed the police line and ran to her father, crying hoarsely. "Dad, open your eyes and look at me." "Dad, I''m Mengmeng. Mom is still at home waiting for you to eat. Why can''t you wake up?" She looked at the **** corpse lying on the ground, her heart ached so badly that she couldn''t breathe, as if a sharp knife had been inserted into her heart and stirred vigorously. She sat slumped on the ground, accusing Gu Muran loudly: "Not to mention that you caused my father to lose his job before, but now you want his life, you have to destroy our family¡ª" Revise tomorrow~ Today is the speed of life and death. (end of this chapter) Chapter 381： How could it be such a coincidence that things came like a god? Chapter 381 How did it happen so unexpectedly? Many people gathered around, pointing and pointing at Gu Muran. Gu Muran is still unheard of. What''s more, her eyes still stayed on Pang Ruomeng. "Sister Ran, what''s wrong?" Su Muhuai noticed Gu Muran''s gaze and couldn''t help asking. Gu Muran went straight across the police line, there was a policeman who knew her and reported her directly to Yan Heng. Yan Heng came. Gu Muran said: "Since this Pang girl keeps saying that I ruined his family, let''s open a case for investigation." Pang Ruomeng didn''t care to cry, she stood up and stared at her eyes: "Can filing a case and investigating save my father''s life?" No one answered her sentence. Gu Muran stared into Pang Ruomeng''s eyes, and said only one sentence: "I don''t know how Miss Pang arrived here in just a few minutes? How did she come here so coincidentally?" Pang Ruomeng: "I happen to be nearby." Gu Muran took a few steps forward, she said with a smile: "No¡ªyou were led here, I wonder who guided Miss Pang?" "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Pang Ruomeng''s eyes dodged for a moment. "The man you have seen, he has the aura of the cinnabar pen used by the national teacher." Gu Muran stared at Pang Ruomeng like a wolf. "How is it possible¡ª" Pang Ruomeng said subconsciously: "He is blind, how could he use..." When she realized something, she suddenly stopped: "You bombed me¡ª?" What is the status of the national teacher in the hearts of the people, naturally needless to say. Moreover, the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities is looking for a large number of items belonging to the state teacher. If they know this news, they will definitely send people to search for them in large numbers. The objects of the national teacher do not belong to individuals. If they find the things of the national teacher and do not report them, there will naturally be only one result. Pang Ruomeng naturally did not dare to offend the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities. Xuanhua, who just arrived, looked serious: "What''s going on?" Captain Yan asked people to control the scene, and the forensic doctor came to investigate soon, and even the traffic police brigade was calling for surveillance. Here, when the common people hear the word ''National Teacher'', they are unwilling to move around more, and they all want to know what''s going on? The Xitaishan incident reverberated the reputation of the National Teacher. Everyone is paying too much attention to this matter. "Blow you up? Are you worthy?" Gu Muran snorted coldly, "The person you contacted was a traitor to a mystic master. Do you think I need to blow you up to know about this?" "You said he was a traitor to a mystic master, so he is a traitor to a mystic master?" Pang Ruomeng couldn''t hide his sarcasm, "I also said you were a traitor to a mystic master, I guess you are not even worthy of a mystic master... " Chonglu was unwilling, his face darkened, "How can the young master of my Xuanmen be a traitor to a mystic master? Even if everyone can''t be called a mystic master, the young master of my Xuanmen must be worthy of this title." The young master of Xuanmen¡ª! Pang Ruomeng snorted, "Who do you think you are, who believes what you believe?" "Little girl, you should pay attention to what you say. Haven''t you heard a sentence? Don''t offend the mystic master easily. After all, their karma may be beyond your tolerance." Chonglu does not allow anyone to insult Gu Muran. Su Muhuai and Shang Sze stood up and proved together: "Elder Xuanhua is the third elder of Taoism." Qiu Yuzhen also took a step forward, and she bowed slightly: "Thank you, Third Elder, for helping my Qiu family back then. My Qiu family is very grateful for that glimmer of life." (end of this chapter) Chapter 382： The theory of shocking karmic retribution Chapter 382 The Theory of Shocking Karmic Retribution Then she stood up straight, turned around slightly, and inadvertently caught sight of Team Yan next to her. She didn''t know why she felt a sense of familiarity, but she quickly left it behind. "It turns out that Master Gu is the young master of Taoism. My Qiu family is very grateful to you two." She bowed suddenly towards Gu Muran again. "My sister Ran is not only the young master of Xuanmen, she is also a descendant of Master Guoshi." Su Muhuai and Shang Sze didn''t know if they had been together for a long time, and the tacit understanding of their speech was also rising sharply. The people who were cursing just now looked at Gu Muran with admiration in their eyes, but maybe it was because of the insults just now, at this moment, they dare not say much. At this moment, the forensic doctor also received a reply, and it was indeed because he was drunk and ran a red light, and after being accidentally hit by a car, he was thrown out directly. Because other vehicles could not dodge in time, some parts have been crushed into minced meat. Moreover, the monitoring is also clear. He was running fast at first, and he didn''t know if he was in a hurry or something. After the green light faded, he still didn''t stop, and even ran faster and faster. This matter really has nothing to do with Gu Muran. The manager of the restaurant also came, and everyone in the restaurant could prove that they only appeared here after hearing the crashing sound. Before the road surface is temporarily cleared, the road section is temporarily closed to traffic. Captain Yan: "Let''s go, you all need to make a record, Miss Pang, what is your mother''s phone number, your father''s body..." I don''t know which word stimulated Pang Ruomeng, she covered her head: "I don''t believe it, how could she be a descendant of the national teacher, that person clearly said that someone wanted to kill my father, so I must come to this place quickly ..." The people around have not completely dispersed. Although they are separated by a distance, they can hear clearly. Captain Yan was about to speak, when Gu Muran suddenly raised his hand to stop him, "Since you want to know the truth so much, please trouble Captain Yan to investigate the recent formation of Professor Pang and the circulation of capital expenditures." The corner of Gu Muran''s mouth curled slightly: "I also want to know, are those incidents of mine related to Professor Pang?" Gu Muran just finished speaking. "No¡ª" Pang Ruomeng shouted suddenly: "This matter has nothing to do with my father." "What you say is unfounded, I need to see the evidence." Gu Muran said: "The case has been filed for investigation. Why don''t Ms. Pang go to the police station with us and wait for a while, the results will probably come out soon." Pang Ruomeng suddenly retreated: "No¡ª" Yan Heng gestured to the two little policemen with his eyes, so the two little policemen immediately stood behind Pang Ruomeng to prevent her from escaping. Her reaction can actually explain the problem. Gu Muran smiled lightly: "Miss Pang probably doesn''t know that if anyone has bad thoughts about me, the cause he made himself will still be on him in the end." Pang Ruomeng was stiff all over, "You¡ª" Yan Heng said at this moment: "Everyone might as well go to the police station and have a cup of tea." Gu Muran didn''t know that this was the first time he was invited to the police station to take notes. It seems that she has a deep relationship with the police station since she came to this world. Just after they left, a group of onlookers instantly revealed: "We saw the descendants of the National Teacher at the intersection of ** and **. Who would have thought that the theory of karma really exists." This matter was quickly discussed on the Internet. When they were surprised that the national teacher actually had descendants, they were also shocked by the theory of karma and retribution. The heat of this matter has been rising. (end of this chapter) Chapter 383： Is this hard work mixed with other peoples luck? Chapter 383 Is this hard work mixed with other people''s luck? Moreover, it is not only the topic of the descendants of the national teacher, but also the matter of the cinnabar pen used by the national teacher. Gu Muran had just left the police station when he saw a post on the Internet. ¡¾I have heard of the great reputation of the national teacher for a long time, but I never thought that the national teacher has descendants. If there is a chance, I must ask the young master of Xuanmen for a divination. ¡¿ This is Ye Yuxi''s Weibo just posted. In an instant, her heat was raised by another degree. Everyone is asking what the young master of Xuanmen is like, how about fortune-telling? When Gu Muran sat in the car and went back, there was only one thought in his mind: what exactly Ye Yuxi wanted to do. - The curtain of night devoured the brilliant sunset inch by inch, and the night gradually approached, slowly covering the earth. The courtyard is equipped with warm lights. Gu Muran sat on the swing, resting his head on the back of the swing, and kept looking at the sky. The starlight is far brighter than yesterday''s, but for some reason, the star that belongs to her seems to be blocked, like a cloud or fog, and it is hard to see carefully. "The result is out." After a while, Lu Chaolan took the plate of cut fruit and placed it in front of Gu Muran. Gu Muran looked sideways slightly, "I knew it was him from the beginning." The person who can''t understand her and is extremely arrogant is that Professor Pang. Lu Chaolan said: "This is the video I copied just now, please take a look." The video shows the previous video of Pang Ruomeng at the gate of the community. The old man''s face clearly appeared in the surveillance. From the monitoring point of view, this old man happened to be sitting under the monitoring. His eye sockets look scary because the skin and flesh are glued together. It took only half an hour for the blind old man to leave. During this half hour, he looked at the camera five times. Forcibly create an expression of "he is no different from a normal person". Lu Chaolan said: "He chose this position on purpose." "Are you trying to provoke?" After Gu Muran finished speaking, he shook his head and denied: "Probably not, I am more inclined, they are giving clues." From Yinmeng, to the burial place of the ancestors of the Liu family, and things including the Yi family, the Warlock Association has a feeling of guiding Gu Muran. What do they need in themselves? The next morning, Gu Muran went out with Shang Size and the others. Shang Size made an appointment with the girl supported by Qiu Yuzhen to discuss the contract, while Gu Muran made an appointment with Ye Yuxi. They dated at the same coffee shop. Ye Yuxi was deeply surprised: "I didn''t expect that the descendants of our national teacher would actually invite me, a little-known artist." Gu Muran chuckled, "Your Excellency is really too modest, your current Weibo appeal has faintly overwhelmed many other traffic niches. "It takes hard work to become famous." He said with a smile. Gu Muran took a sip of coffee lightly: "I just don''t know if this hard work is mixed with other people''s luck." The air froze momentarily. Ye Yuxi''s cheeks were tense for a moment, but in that moment, soon, he recovered. "Your Excellency is really good at joking." "I''ve never been good at making jokes." Gu Muran kept looking at Ye Yuxi''s expression. For a moment, a sound appeared in her mind, like a screaming cry, but just that sound, before she caught any picture, the cry disappeared instantly. Ye Yuxi''s innocent smiling eyes appeared in her eyes again, and he asked, "What are you thinking?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 384： relationship between the three Chapter 384 The relationship between the three "It''s a pity that you didn''t make a movie." Gu Muran said, "Your acting skills are simply at the pinnacle." "Thank you for your compliment." Ye Yuxi is indeed not what he appears on the surface, his pupils are extremely pure, as if he really took it as a compliment, "I don''t know if I, who has received such a high evaluation from you, can win you A hexagram?" "It''s probably not possible." Gu Muran pointed to the parking lot not far away, "Your people have come to pick you up." At that time, Shang Sze, who had signed the contract, had already arrived. "Let''s go together." Gu Muran looked at Ye Yuxi: "The car is not far behind." Ye Yuxi narrowed her eyes and smiled: "Okay." After the group went out, Gu Muran suddenly looked in one direction. There stood a blind old man. "Waiting for your people to come." Ye Yuxi wore a mask, walked towards her business car, took two steps, and suddenly turned around: "If there is a chance next time, I look forward to hearing from Miss Gu." After speaking, he got into the car. And the blind old man got into the car right after him. Two people, one young and one old. One is neatly dressed and the other is ragged. No matter how you look at it, they don''t feel that they are all the same. However, such an incredible thing happened in front of my eyes. After they left, Gu Muran said, "Let''s go back too." Gu Muran crossed Ye Yuxi just to prove one thing. Now besides verifying what she thought before, she also got another guess. - The car drove all the way to the Mystic Masters Association. Zhonglu: "Young Master, why are you here?" "Come find something." Gu Muran came all the way to a certain office. When searching for Liu Qingdai''s soul before, he once drew a picture of a person. Because of using a voice changer, it is actually not clear whether it is male or female. But she remembers drawing a blurry image. She drew the portraits of Ye Yuxi and the blind old man again. Three of their portraits were pasted on a huge blackboard in a triangular shape. There is an arrow between Ye Yuxi and the blind old man. But between Ye Yuxi, the blind old man and that blurred reflection, there are question marks. "Young Master, what is this?" Chong Lu Cong didn''t dare to say anything just now, and only dared to speak more after she finished. Gu Muran has no time to correct his address now. "This person was very likely to be a mystic before, and later became a sorcerer." Gu Muran still held a pen in his hand. Today Gu Muran is Ye Yuxi with a temporary appointment, she is just trying to test one thing. But the appearance of the blind old man made her realize that Ye Yuxi is not just a person who accepts the value of faith. He probably also guessed her purpose for asking him out. So he asked the blind old man to wait for him in the parking area. Today''s appointment allowed her to truly confirm that their Association of Magicians threw out a little introduction, and it also proved the relationship between the blind old man and Ye Yuxi. The most important thing is that Ye Yuxi should be a magician. But the magician''s aura on her body was too weak to be noticed. Gu Muran looked at Chonglu: "Please trouble Elder Chonglu to adjust the system and check." The heavy road quickly went back and forth: "Young master, in the past twenty years, there has been no one named Ye Yuxi." Not only did no one turn from a mystic to a warlock. Even a boy named Ye Yuxi never appeared in their system. (end of this chapter) Chapter 385： Ye Familys Inheritance Chapter 385 Ye Family Inheritance This is very strange. As for Ye Yuxi''s background, the more you look down, you will find that his background is so ordinary that it cannot be ordinary. But he is such an ordinary person. Later, he was adopted by the head of the Ye family as a godson, and then became the young master of the Ye family. Moreover, he is the only young master. Ye''s family¡ªis one of the third-rate giants in Kyoto. Even higher than the previous Yi Family ranking. The Ye family also has an entertainment company, the Ye family doesn''t praise him as the young master, but they forcefully hand it over to the Yi family, and use the Yi family to praise the young master of the Ye family. Now even if something happened to the Yi family, SY Entertainment is still trying its best to praise the young master of the Ye family. Not long after Yi Yueheng''s accident, the Yi family was indeed almost hit by civil strife, but someone in the know found out that the Ye family had intervened, took a strong controlling stake, and re-supported a Yi family to control power within the Yi family. So now not many people are targeting the Yi family, because of this. After all, in the eyes of outsiders, the Yi family has already belonged to the camp of the Ye family. "Ye Yuxi grew up in Xishan Village, and he never left Xishan Village until he was fifteen." "Until the age of sixteen, he was suddenly recognized as a godson by the head of the Ye family. The outside world has always known that the Ye family has an additional young master, but they have never known the name of the young master of the Ye family." Shang Size has been sitting in the office, listening to their investigation and analysis. He didn''t make any comments until after hearing this sentence. Shang Size said: "Before the age of fifteen, I lived in Xishan Village. I know that Xishan Village is in a very remote and remote place far from Kyoto. Why does the owner of the Ye family who is far away in Kyoto recognize Ye Yuxi in Xishan Village? Here is Isn''t there something inside?" The Intranet of the Mystic Masters Association is far beyond Shang Size''s knowledge. Shang Sze''s surprise was caught by Zhonglu. About half an hour later, a message came from the association''s intranet. ¡¾There is no one named Ye Yuxi, but there is one named Yuxi. ¡¿ ¡¾When Ye Lin went to Xishan Village to play, he saw that Yuxi was more like his son when he was a teenager, so he took Yuxi away. ¡¿ The message is probably like this. At first glance, there is no problem, but if you study it carefully, this matter is actually far more than that simple. "Why does Patriarch Ye want to visit Xishan Village? Is there any fun in Xishan Village?" When Gu Muran first heard about Xishan Village, he suddenly reacted to Xitai Mountain. They are really similar. Gu Muran is not the only one who feels this way, even Shang Sze feels that these things are not as simple as they appear on the surface. Chonglu said: "Xishan Village is famous for its cherry blossoms, and many people come here just for it." Intuition told Gu Muran that this matter is not that simple. - The stars are shining outside, and the restaurant is brightly lit. While eating, Gu Muran glanced at Lu Chaolan several times. After eating, Lu Chaolan immediately made some fruit tea, "Do you want to chat?" Gu Muran nodded. He really understood her. Even every move, he is deeply aware. - In the study. When Lu Chaolan heard about the wealthy Ye family, his expression became a little strange. Gu Muran thought he was asking the right person. Lu Chaolan is a native of Kyoto, so he must know something. Sure enough, as soon as Lu Chaolan opened his mouth, Gu Muran faintly noticed something. He said: "The inheritance of the Ye family is not particularly good..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 386： illegitimate child Chapter 386 An illegitimate child He said: "The inheritance of the Ye family is not particularly good. The current head of the family, Ye Lin, was the child he adopted when the previous head of the family was middle-aged." "Adopt?" Just this one word made Gu Muran frown slightly. "Ye Yuxi is also a child adopted by the current head of the family. Could it be that the blood of the Ye family is very difficult to continue, or how can I say that they are all adopted?" Gu Muran still remembers what happened during the day. Lu Chaolan gently poured her a cup of scented tea, then brought it in front of her, and said, "Although it is adopted, there are actually many rumors that Ye Lin is very similar to the head of the previous family, and it is said that Ye Lin is the former patriarch. The illegitimate son of the head of the family." "Illegal child?" Gu Muran frowned slightly. "En." Lu Chaolan said: "People who have met the previous Patriarch think they look similar. As for the Ye family''s bloodline, it is not easy to continue this matter..." He can only say: "Perhaps except for the direct lineage, the branch bloodlines are relatively prosperous." Gu Muran did know the Ye family, she took a sip of scented tea, and said: "The Ye family cares more about blood inheritance than ordinary wealthy families, but it is such a family, and there is no direct line to inherit." Lu Chaolan said: "I remember Lu Lingge said that the previous head of the Ye family was adopted from outside. The previous Patriarch was going to Xuanmen to seek a hexagram at that time, and found a person who looked like himself near Xuanmen, so he adopted him back after an appraisal. " Gu Muran said: "Can you check, where is it?" Sensing Lu Chaolan''s look, she said, "Ye Yuxi was discovered in Xishan Village." "Xishan Village or Xitai Mountain?" Not only Gu Muran and Shang Sze felt that the two place names were similar, but even Lu Chaolan had this feeling. Gu Muran said: "Xishan Village." Lu Chaolan sent someone to investigate and found that Xishan Village was suddenly isolated from the world a few years ago. Gu Muran shook his head: "This matter is not right, and the intranet of the Mystic Masters Association informed us of this matter today." Lu Chaolan sent someone to investigate and said: "Xishan Village has been hidden from the world for a few years." Gu Muran hurriedly called Chonglu again, it was already so late, and Chonglu was still inside the association. He immediately called the person on the intranet. Intranet informed him: [The matter of the Ye family was registered a long time ago. ¡¿ It is true that Xishan Village is hidden from the world, but the Mystic Masters Association has been staring at the Ye family many years ago. After getting this result, Gu Muran immediately realized that it was unusual. Why did the Association of Mystic Artists pay attention to the matter of the Ye family so early? There must be something hidden about this matter. Zhonglu also realized that this matter was unusual. So, when Gu Muran called again, he said, "Young master, we are copying all the information about the Ye family for you." If I hadn''t asked Lu Chaolan more tonight... If Lu Chaolan hadn''t sent someone to investigate again. Maybe you don''t know the secret of this matter yet. And when Zhonglu and Xuanhua sent the data to Gu Muran''s phone, they also rushed to the villa at the same time. The information occupies a large space, and it was not until Chonglu and Xuanhua arrived that all the information was obtained. Chonglu and Xuanhua also showed up at the villa with someone from the intranet. And this person took out a wooden sign at the first time, and the wooden sign is the unique spirit wood planted in Taoism. The lines on it can be seen that it has been passed down for a long time. (end of this chapter) Chapter 387： Head seal Chapter 387 engraved with the head seal "My grandfather gave it to my dad, and then my dad passed it on to me. Three generations of our grandparents are responsible for recording the affairs of the Ye family." The man explained clearly, "When will the Xuanmen young master carefully question the Ye family? That¡¯s when we tell the whole story.¡± "Who told you to do this?" "My grandfather was told by the head of Xuanmen back then." There is a mysterious word engraved on the wooden sign. And it is engraved with the seal of the head. The head of Xuanmen back then? Could it be that the head of the Taoist sect also found out that it was unusual, but in any case, there is no way of knowing this. Gu Muran was originally curious about where Ye Lin was claimed. Waiting to check the detailed information of the Ye family, the place shown above - Xishan Village. Gu Muran looked at Lu Chaolan instantly. "Xishan Village again?" Chonglu also saw these words. Moreover, not only Ye Lin is from Xishan Village, but even the head of the Ye family who takes care of Ye Lin is from Xishan Village. That is to say¡ªas long as you discover Xishan Village, you may be able to find out the secret about Ye Yuxi. But the crux of the problem now is that Xishan Village is hidden from the world. After finally finding out the secret about Ye Yuxi, it seemed to be interrupted again. They kept looking for information within the three generations, and suddenly found a very unexpected thing. is the blind old man¡ªhe is from Xishan Village. And he went out of Xishan Village with Ye Zhen. Ye Zhen is Ye Lin''s father, or Ye Yuxi''s grandfather. Moreover, that old man was blind when he was in Chuxishan Village. One more thing, Gu Muran said: "Look, Ye Yuxi does look a bit like Ye Lin, and Ye Lin does look a bit like Ye Zhen." If you don''t know the inside story of the Ye family, just looking at it, you are indeed like an illegitimate child. Lu Chaolan printed out these three photos: "Ye Yuxi''s eyebrows and eyes are like his father Ye Lin, and his facial features are like his grandfather Ye Zhen." All in all, Ye Yuxi combines the advantages of Yelin and Yezhen. If anyone has met Ye Lin and Ye Zhen, they probably won''t suspect that he is not from the Ye family''s blood. Under such circumstances, few people now know that the Ye family has an additional young master. And Xuanhua suddenly thought of something, he said: "I remember that the ancestors of the Ye family have always opposed women''s succession to the national teacher." But later, because the Ye family suddenly moved out of the imperial city, it seemed to disappear again. Although Xuanhua focused on part of the Ye family, he was still distracted by other families. "What happened next?" Chonglu asked. Because there were many families at that time, they investigated separately. Xuanhua said: "The Ye family hasn''t changed much since then." Chonglu suddenly looked at the person who was in charge of investigating the Ye family on the intranet, and asked, "Did your grandfather discover anything then?" Otherwise, as he said just now, whenever the young master of Xuanmen interrogates the Ye family carefully, it is the time for them to tell the whole story. "This sentence actually reveals two meanings." "One: Xuanmen has a young master, that is to say, the national teacher has an heir." "Second: How did they know that they would definitely interrogate the Ye family?" Gu Muran said: "Maybe we haven''t touched the real core problem of the Ye family yet." As long as the hidden place in Xishan Village is not discovered for a day, then this matter may not be resolved forever. "Aran, come and see..." Lu Chaolan suddenly called Gu Muran. The few people who were still discussing over there suddenly stopped. Gu Muran approached: "What''s wrong?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 388： The belated call from Professor Wei Chapter 388 The belated call from Professor Wei Lu Chaolan said: "There is a daughter in the branch of the Ye family, named Ye Huitang, who is currently married to the Xie family, but she is currently teaching archeology at Beijing University." Gu Muran zoomed in on Ye Huitang''s photo with his fingers and found, "This Ye Huitang and Ye Yuxi don''t really look alike." Zhonglu said: "My senior brother also graduated from the Department of Archeology of Beijing University." "Your Taoism is indeed Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon." Gu Muran raised his finger, "Perhaps I should call Elder Xuanhua, a senior." "Don''t, don''t, don''t." Xuan Hua really didn''t dare to answer. At this moment, someone''s cell phone rang suddenly. All eyes instantly turned to the mobile phone on the table. ¡ª¡ªThat belongs to Lu Chaolan. "Where are you now?" Lu Lingge was on the other end of the phone, "Professor Wei called me through multiple calls and found me here. I want to ask for the phone number of your family." Lu Chaolan already knew about Professor Pang''s car accident yesterday, and most importantly, there was a heated discussion at that time. ¡ªThe smell of the cinnabar pen used by the national teacher appeared on Pang Ruomeng. It should be this incident that caught the attention of the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities. Lu Chaolan looked at Gu Muran. Gu Muran also understood what it meant, she nodded: "Give him my phone number." After hanging up the phone, Gu Muran said, "Professor Wei''s call came later than I expected." Their goals are the same: the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities is committed to finding the truth about the disappearance of the national teacher and the tomb where she was buried. And her object back then was the clue. The study is very quiet. Soon, Gu Muran''s cell phone rang. Professor Wei over there asked about Gu Muran''s current physical condition, which seemed to mean that the younger generation was asking the elders for respect. Professor Wei may feel that it is not good to directly ask about the cinnabar pen incident, so he first finds a topic to introduce. It is always someone else who finds the topic. Professor Wei used someone else''s topic, but he didn''t expect it to be so blunt. Gu Muran got right to the point: "I just feel the breath of the cinnabar pen, but I don''t know where it is right now." Professor Wei over there said: "Thanks to Ms. Gu this time." He paused and said, "If there is any news, please let us know." Professor Wei''s voice is respectful, even a little more respectful than last time. Gu Muran nodded, as if realizing that he couldn''t see it over there, so he said, "Okay." He paused for a moment, as if he wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how to speak. There was a break in the middle of the phone call. After a while, Professor Wei said: "Are you really a descendant of the National Teacher?" Through the phone, you can feel the expectation and tension in his voice. Gu Muran didn''t respond, and there seemed to be nowhere to rest. He wanted to say something, but he was afraid of disturbing this side. Gu Muran really didn''t know what to say. Does it count? Shouldn''t count. After all, she is the national teacher herself. But if it doesn¡¯t count, then there should be no pure descendants of the national teacher. After all, the body on her body belongs to modern people, and the soul belongs to the master of the country. "Why don''t you speak?" Professor Wei was overly nervous and expecting. "Yes or no, you will know if you investigate." Gu Muran really didn''t know how to say it. "Meow~" Unknown when, Zhizhi woke up and appeared on the window sill of the study. separated by a window. It stood on the windowsill outside, just looking at them like this. that moment. Not daring to make a sound, Zhong Lu looked at his senior brother: "Senior brother, this young master is really too modest. The patriarch and descendants are such a good face, why do you think she just doesn''t want it?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 389： B level authority Chapter 389 Level B Authority Chonglu''s voice was not deliberately lowered, and he could hear it clearly on the phone. When Professor Wei spoke again, his tone was more respectful: "Miss Gu, since I came back from Xitai Mountain this time, I have been busy sorting out the cultural relics of the National Teacher, so I am sorry to delay the matter that I promised you earlier. It''s now." Gu Muran didn''t speak, but Lu Chaolan still remembered, he said, "I don''t know what scope the authority of the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities is given?" Gu Muran understood instantly. This is in the tomb of the Xitai Mountain Mausoleum, in the small tomb where the national teacher put the armor picture scroll, several professors who had verbally attacked Gu Muran before fell into the tomb with the attack formation. At that time, they repeatedly attacked verbally. Gu Muran didn''t want to deal with them at first, but Naihe and Professor Wei still have a cooperative relationship, so it''s not an option to make it too rigid. Finally, Lu Chaolan made such a request out of Gu Muran''s interests. If you want to save them, you can, but in exchange for permissions. This matter was shelved after Professor Wei and others returned to Kyoto. "After discussion with several directors, we can finally give it to B level. If Miss Gu is willing to join the job after she has learned something, our Institute of Antiquities will give it the highest level." When Professor Wei said these words, he felt a little bit Uneasy. Gu Muran was more straightforward: "Okay." There was an obvious sigh of relief over there. Before hanging up the phone, Professor Wei asked one more question: "Miss Gu, is this your mobile phone number?" Gu Muran said kindly: "If you have anything to do, just call this number." When Professor Wei hung up the phone, listening to the voice, he was very happy. - Two days later, it was time for Gu Muran to start school. She simply carried a schoolbag on her back and was ready to go out. "Sister Ran, wait¡ª" Su Muhuai hurried out with a piece of bread dangling from the corner of his mouth, calling to stop her. "Huh?" Gu Muran turned around. At this moment, a large truck stopped at the gate of their villa. How to look at this configuration, I think it is a bit strange. So, when everyone else is a suitcase, a backpack easily enters the school. After Gu Muran reported, there was a truck behind her, but there were countless exclamation points in her heart. Gu Muran''s good looks have won a lot of attention, but it is not worth the impact of a large truck''s standard equipment on others. Moreover, before school started today, many people already knew Gu Muran''s name. After all, the car accident case a few days ago has already caused ¡¾Descendants of the National Teacher¡¿¡¾Young Master of Xuanmen¡¿ to be scolded all over the Internet. Especially, her delicate, fairy-like face doesn''t look like a fortune teller at all. After all, too delicate. Gives people a feeling that the image does not match at all. The contrast is too great. Perhaps because of this, it is more impressive. Combined with what happened to the campus today, it instantly became famous on the campus. - In previous years, there was only one class in the Department of Archeology. This year, for some reason, the number of people applying to the Department of Archeology increased greatly, so it finally evolved into two classes. I don''t know if it''s fate, but Gu Muran''s Archeology Department has Ye Huitang in the first class of the professional class classroom. By coincidence, on the way back to the dormitory, Gu Muran met Ye Huitang. She is more gentle than Gu Muran imagined. There seems to be a long-precipitated ancient fragrance on his body. It gives people the feeling that the senses are very good. "Professional matters, if there is anything you don''t understand, you can ask me anytime." This is Ye Huitang''s first sentence. (end of this chapter) Chapter 390： It was just a premeditated meeting Chapter 390 is just a premeditated meeting Gu Muran''s hair up to the collarbone was gently blown by the wind, she smiled: "I thought it was a chance meeting, it seems that the teacher already knows me." Ye Huitang did not hide it: "Although I have married into the Xie family, it is true that I am from the Xie family. But the young master of the Ye family and my brother-in-law''s brother are in the same company, and I have more or less known the current Xuan. Young master of the door." Gu Muran always felt that there was something in her words, it seemed that it was not just the superficial meaning. The brother-in-law? Gu Muran asked: "Thank you?" "Student Gu has an impression of him?" "Heard it before." "Then you must also know who the young master of my Ye family is?" "Flow niche¡ªYe Yuxi." "It''s him who asked me to take care of you more." Ye Huitang''s brows and eyes were always light, and the temperament on her body had a kind of dull feeling of time. But Gu Muran felt that she should not be what he saw on the surface. "You have a good relationship with him?" Gu Muran asked with a smile. Ye Huitang is now in his thirties and a postdoctoral graduate. He has rich practical experience and theoretical knowledge. But such an excellent person has been staying in the Department of Archeology of Beijing University. It¡¯s not a waste of talents, it just feels that something is wrong. "It can''t be said that it is very good, after all, there are differences between the descendants and concubines." Ye Huitang is highly educated, but even so, her concept of concubine seems to be rooted in her heart, which makes Gu Muran frown slightly. Ye Huitang seemed to have noticed Gu Muran''s expression, and added, "Don''t pay too much attention, because I have heard about the ancient mausoleum in Xitai Mountain, so I feel sorry for you. After all, there are very few talents in the archeology department now." Gu Muran didn''t say anything more. Not far away is the dormitory building. Gu Muran waved at Ye Huitang, and the two walked in the directions they were going to walk. After walking a certain distance, Ye Huitang suddenly stopped and looked behind her. But never thought that Gu Muran was just about to enter the dormitory at this moment. The eyes of the two suddenly met. Gu Muran nodded from the air. Ye Huitang didn''t know what Gu Muran was thinking, Gu Muran only saw that everything about her was covered up. Ye family¡¯s star is hidden... If Ye Huitang was the daughter of the Ye family, Gu Muran felt that her fate could not be calculated, so it was considered normal. But... she is Xie''s daughter-in-law now. Fate Star is still blocked like Ye Family, so this is a bit unreasonable. - "Did you see Teacher Ye just now?" "She just appeared downstairs in our dormitory, as if she was waiting for someone?" When Gu Muran just walked up the stairs, he heard the discussion of the students next to him. The so-called chance encounter is nothing more than a premeditated encounter. ¡­ "Xia Xiaosu, what are you doing?" "Look, there is a very handsome boy standing downstairs." "Have you ever seen the school beauty in previous years? I think this year this boy is very qualified to surpass the previous school grass." When Gu Muran just walked to the door, he heard voices inside the house. Squeak¡ª! When the door was pushed open, there was a moment of silence in the bedroom. This is a four-person dormitory. Besides Gu Muran, there are three other people. At that time, except for her, the other three people had already arrived. She stood at the door, and the other three looked at her instantly. A long hair fluttering, slightly curly hair, wearing a bulingbuling clothes. They were all standing by the window, the sunlight reflected into the room, and a large full-length mirror was placed somewhere, and after another reflection, the dazzling light instantly shone into Gu Muran''s eyes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 391： There are too many people pursuing me, and I am also more distressed Chapter 391 There are too many people chasing me, and I am also quite distressed She slightly covered her eyes. "Excuse me." The woman also seemed to realize something, and immediately took a step back. Gu Muran: "It''s okay." The dazzling light disappeared, and Gu Muran walked into the dormitory. After she entered the dormitory, she looked around at the other three people in the dormitory. In addition to the girl with long curly hair, there is also a girl with a high ponytail, and a girl with short hair that looks cool. The girl with long curly hair introduced herself: "Hi, my name is Xia Xiaosu." The girl with the high ponytail introduced herself: "Dong Lin." A girl with short hair who is slightly neutral, and finally introduces herself: "Qiu Han." Gu Muran also introduced: "Gu Muran." Xia Xiaosu is obviously the king of surfing among these people, and her words are also chattering: "Are you the young master of the Taoist sect? The descendant of the national teacher?" On the first day of school, the reputation of [Xuanmen Young Master] [Descendant of the National Teacher] has been completely established. However, it is not known how many elements of belief there are. Gu Muran didn''t know how to say: "Almost." "Then can you tell a fortune teller?" Xia Xiaosu looked at Gu Muran eagerly. When she saw Gu Muran nodding, she rushed to Gu Muran excitedly: "Then can you tell me a fortune? I want to calculate my marriage." Gu Muran: "...you are not suitable for falling in love recently." "Huh?" Xia Xiaosu scratched her head: "There are too many people chasing me, and I am also quite distressed." Gu Muran: "..." Dong Lin: "...Are you Versailles?" Qiu Han: "Congratulations." Xia Xiaosu: "..." These are all roommates. "You haven''t said why you shouldn''t fall in love?" In fact, Xia Xiaosu still believes in Gu Muran, as far as the two Taoist elders testify to Gu Muran in the Internet posts a few days ago. "Your peach blossom palace is relatively scattered at present, and your significant other has not met you yet. If you receive more peach blossoms now, your relationship will be more scattered in the future, and..." "And what?" Xia Xiaosu asked anxiously. "You should buy financial products at the moment. The current situation is very good. If you attract evil peach blossoms, it will affect your wealth luck." Xia Xiaosu, who has the greatest fortune in the world, said: "...I am going to push away those rotten peach blossoms that affect my sudden wealth." After being blocked one by one, she said: "I want to make good money and wait for my true soulmate with peace of mind." She raised her eyebrows at Gu Muran happily: "Of course, you protected my property. Tonight, I invite you to dinner." Let''s talk about eating. Gu Muran has subconsciously ignored the address she just called ''Ran Ran''. The old ancestor said that she really couldn''t accept this title. "Wait a minute¡ª" Everyone saw Gu Muran suddenly make a phone call. Almost within a short time, a few people pushed the cart and delivered a lot of fruits. Their room is two bedrooms, one living room, one kitchen and two bathrooms. bigger. But after these people sent things in, they were filled up in an instant. There is a feeling that there is nowhere to go. "What''s all this?" Of course Xia Xiaosu answered the question. She has a sense of familiarity, no matter who she meets, she is not afraid at all. There are big boxes and small boxes in the room. Gu Muran saw three people looking at her, she shrugged, "Can I say, I don''t know?" Lu Chaolan is familiar with the life system of Beijing University, so everything he buys can be used. Some objects are so tall that they can''t even reach the top of the box. (end of this chapter) Chapter 392： I think it should be unprecedented Chapter 392 I think it should be unprecedented Just as Gu Muran finished speaking, these people who moved things stood at the door. People in some uniforms knocked on the door: "Hello, we are sent by Mr. Lu to install these things for you." Except for Gu Muran, the other three stared at each other. Gu Muran glanced at them, "Come in." They have just arrived, and there is nothing in the dormitory. Even if these people pack things, there is nothing serious. When these people started pretending, they realized what it was all about. A refrigerator with a huge capacity, as well as a dining table, and a series of pots and utensils. Of course, ovens and microwave ovens are all arranged. Xia Xiaosu was stunned at the time, "It seems to have a decoration effect." Dong Lin also opened her eyes: "This kind of battle, I think it should be unprecedented." Even Qiu Han, who has always been restrained, twitched his eyes a bit. Gu Muran didn''t expect that it was these things. This is not the end¡ª After the series were installed, they cleaned them all again. After everything is done, the arranged seasonal fruits and all kinds of seafood are all stored in the super large refrigerator. At first I thought the refrigerator was big, but when all the food and drinks were stuffed in, the space was instantly full. "Are we here to go to school?" Xia Xiaosu couldn''t believe it, "I think the conditions of our dormitory are not bad compared with other schools. After such an addition, it feels like living in a hotel." Gu Muran also felt that it was not necessary. But these are not finished. There are also some armchairs. After all these were done, two or three hours passed. "Everyone is free to eat, these are the meeting gifts from our husband." Those people finished speaking with a smile, and nodded with Gu Muran: "Madam, let''s go back first. The husband said that if you have anything to do, you can call him. If he doesn''t have something to do today, he should come to see you off in person. He will find time to treat everyone to a light meal another day." Lu Chaolan hopes that Gu Muran will have a happy and comfortable college life. He didn''t tell Gu Muran, he did an investigation in advance. After these people left, Gu Muran faintly noticed that their names just now were relatively unfamiliar. "Ma''am?" Xia Xiaosu was the first to smell the gossip, "Are you married?" Gu Muran: "I don''t know, I should be married." Xia Xiaosu understood, "This is an oath of sovereignty. It''s really soft-spoken and short-handed." "Why is your focus so strange? Shouldn''t it be that she got married at a young age?" Xia Xiaosu didn''t understand why she got married so early. Gu Muran naturally wouldn''t say that she and Lu Chaolan are in a cooperative relationship. This way, she also saved a lot of things. After all, so many people fall in love in college, it can be regarded as a vaccination for them. "You will regret it if you get married before you have experienced college life." Xia Xiaosu said: "That''s right, you look so good-looking, like a little fairy, if you don''t get caught in the wolf''s lair in advance, he will definitely worry in the future." Qiu Han, who has been seldom speaking, said: "It''s normal for classmate Gu to be tempted by such a fierce strategy." "Let''s go, I''ll treat you to a meal today." Xia Xiaosu looked at the addition of so many things, and he couldn''t do anything, which was a bit uncomfortable. Dong Lin: "I''ll go down and buy some red wine. Let''s eat here today. I can make salt-baked prawns." (end of this chapter) Chapter 393： Senior, you should not go out today Chapter 393 Senior, you should not go out today Dong Lin was going to buy red wine, but was stopped by Xia Xiaosu in the end, "I''ll go buy it. I''m really not good at kitchen, but when it comes to spending money, I can still ask myself." Finally, Gu Muran was dragged downstairs together. - "Brother Ran, why did you come down? Just in time, I was about to call you?" Gu Muran and Xia Xiaosu saw Shang Sze as soon as they arrived downstairs. Shang Size just pressed the dial button, and when he saw Gu Muran, he hung up the phone and stuffed it into his pocket. From the moment Xia Xiaosu saw Shang Size, his eyes were fixed on him. This look... is like a hungry wolf seeing a little white rabbit. "Ahem!" Gu Muran coughed twice. Xia Xiaosu closed her gaze, "Hi, I''m Ranran''s roommate." Shang Size gentleman''s nod: "Hello." Shang Sze turned his gaze to Gu Muran in an instant: "Brother Ran, this is the spare medicine that Brother Lan asked Su Muhuai to send just now. Su Muhuai delivered the medicine to the gate, and he was busy with other things." Gu Muran looked at the two big bags he was carrying: "We don''t open a pharmacy either, you take some of it." Shang Size: "I, a grown man, don''t need these at home." He insisted on holding Gu Muran. Gu Muran also looked at the assortment of medicines, she finally nodded: "I''ll get you some when the time comes." Gu Muran stored the things in the dormitory life management teacher. Shang Size nodded and left. On the way to buy things, Gu Muran saw Xia Xiaosu''s spring heart sprouting, and she said in a bad manner: "He is not your official spouse." "what?" "Did you forget what I just said?" Gu Muran is not a person who is easy to get close to, but she always feels familiar with these roommates. What''s more, when she entered the dormitory, she looked at the causal lines on their bodies, and found that there was no karma entangled in them. On the contrary, there was a faint trace of merit on their bodies. What is even more puzzling is that they have almost the same amount of merit. "I''m not suitable for falling in love recently, and my peach blossom palace is relatively loose..." Xia Xiaosu said slightly distressed. She just watched the male **** approaching helplessly, and couldn''t strike up a conversation. She really couldn''t swallow this breath. They went to the nearest supermarket on campus, but there was no red wine, so they finally bought cocktails. Both of them have top-notch looks, and they belong to different types. Xia Xiaosu belongs to the beautiful-glamorous type, with a smile on her brows and eyes. Gu Muran looks like a little fairy, her eyebrows seem to be hiding a smile, but if you look closely, there is a mystery hidden deep in her eyebrows. On the way back, they also met many seniors, and some of them expressed their affection for Xia Xiaosu. Xia Xiaosu refused with a smile: "You think I look like the kind of person who lacks a boyfriend?" Ever since I saw Shang Size''s appearance, these people have not caught my eye at all. Some people feel that Gu Muran has a relatively simple aura all over his body, and this is the time to attack the pure school girl, so they touched it impressively. It''s just that when they touched Gu Muran''s clear and translucent eyes, they felt that the secrets in their bodies could not be hidden. "Senior, you should not go out today, otherwise, it will affect your health." When Gu Muran and Xia Xiaosu were about to walk downstairs to the dormitory, they heard an ''ouch'' not far away. Hearing the sound and looking around, I saw that the man was still looking back when he was walking towards the corner, as if he wanted to see which dormitory building Gu Muran and the others had entered. At the corner, a boy was riding a bicycle and talking on the phone with his girlfriend. Bang¡ª¡ª! One sound. The two parties collided immediately. Xia Xiaosu admired Gu Muran more and more. (end of this chapter) Chapter 394： Empress dragon and phoenix bracelet Chapter 394 Empress Dragon and Phoenix Bracelet In just two days. The people in Gu Muran''s dormitory are also familiar with it. The two-day school start time is because some students live too far away from home and are in a hurry. Dormitory No. 4, dormitory 502, because the family is in Kyoto, so basically everyone came on the first day. "I''m going to have a class meeting in a while, everyone clean up." At 6:30 in the evening, Xia Xiaosu reminded everyone. She is more like a big sister. She looks more beautiful-glamorous and mature, but she is really talkative and likes to worry. Dong Lin: "This should be the first meeting for everyone, Susu, why did you change your skirt?" Xia Xiaosu and Gu Muran lived in one room, while Dong Lin and Qiu Han lived in another room. After all, they have two bedrooms, one living room, one kitchen and two bathrooms. Dong Lin, who was sitting in the living room, looked at Xia Xiaosu who had just told them. After getting into the room, she came out and changed into a T-shirt and jeans. Xia Xiaosu: "I don''t want to be too ostentatious. I want to restrain my charm. After all, my love luck is too much, and it is likely to attract bad love. At that time, it will greatly affect my fortune. After all, people''s dream is to start their own business and become a big boss. .¡± After changing his clothes, Qiu Han suddenly raised his head and asked, "Then why did you choose the Department of Archeology?" Everyone looked at Xia Xiaosu in unison. Determined to be a big boss, why did you choose the Department of Archeology? "Oh, don''t mention it, I want to choose other financial management majors, but my parents said that I can only reward me with 2 million if I choose the Department of Archeology, and other majors will reward me." She looked lonely and puzzled. Everyone: "..." Look at the tone of this exasperating tone. It''s Versailles again. It was time for everyone to go out and go downstairs, and they began to discuss why they chose this major. This topic seems to be quite common when I first entered university. Dong Lin shrugged: "My reason is very simple. My grandfather knew that I like jewelry very much, so after I finished the college entrance examination, he gave me a set of dragon and phoenix bracelets that he bought decades ago." "It is said that this set of dragon and phoenix bracelets was once worn by the founding emperor. I was curious about the empress for a while, and thought that the profession of archeology might one day be lucky enough to explore the experiences of the empress and perfect the unfinished history." Gu Muran didn''t speak. Qiu Han seemed to be thinking about something. Only Xia Xiaosu swallowed: "...then this dragon and phoenix bracelet should be quite valuable." Dong Lin: "It should." "This is no longer a matter of value or value." Looking at everyone''s eyes, Qiu Han said: "It is said that this set of dragon and phoenix bracelets was personally cast by the imperial teacher to protect the emperor and empress couple." After these words fell, almost everyone''s eyes subconsciously looked at Gu Muran. After all, she now bears the title of [Descendant of the National Teacher]. "...Then you have indeed obtained a big treasure." Gu Muran looked at Dong Lin, "Don''t spread this matter, or someone may miss it." Dong Lin nodded. "Then what about you, why did you choose the Department of Archeology?" Xia Xiaosu asked. Gu Muran: "I want to see if archaeology can dig up the big secret." Everyone''s expressions were focused on Gu Muran again, this sentence sounded so weird. Xia Xiaosu: "Where is Qiu Han?" "Let''s hope the elders in the family." - The person leading the class meeting today is their counselor. Since entering the class, Gu Muran has felt the counselor''s malice. She didn''t do any calculations, and easily found out the cause and effect from her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 395： What a rhetoric! Chapter 395 is simply sophistry! After everyone is present, the facilitator begins to speak. "Hi everyone, it''s a pleasure to meet you..." After talking for a while, she said her name: "My name is Pang, and my name is Pang Linghui." Surname Pang. It is the same cause and effect as she calculated. She dragged her cheeks and began to absorb the spiritual energy out of boredom, but she still looked straight ahead, as if a good student was listening to the class seriously. The aura in Beijing University is more abundant than in other places, and she always feels that her body is actively absorbing the aura at an accelerated rate. It seems a little urgent. "...I see that some students are in a daze. I will call a classmate''s name now and ask her to repeat it." The counselor Pang Linghui looked around the students, and finally locked on Gu Muran. "It''s just you, what does it look like to doze off at the first lecture at the beginning of school, you come and repeat what I just said." Her eyes seemed gentle, but the unkindness in her eyes rushed toward her across several rows of seats. Gu Muran stood up, slightly lifted his eyelids that seemed lazy just now. She opened her mouth and repeated the counselor''s words verbatim. Pang Linghui gritted her teeth secretly, wanting to teach her a lesson but was helpless: "Sit down, and listen carefully in the future." "I have always listened carefully." Gu Muran is not easy to handle at all, no one has ever been able to choke her and still be stable. She raised her eyebrows slightly, looked at Counselor Pang Linghui without avoiding her eyes, and asked openly: "Excuse me, did I offend you in any way?" Everyone in the hall was stunned. This is the first time I saw such a fresh girl. Looking soft and cute, who knew that he was so tough in his bones. Many people secretly put their hands under the drawer and gave a thumbs up secretly. "You didn''t offend me. As a teacher, is it wrong to remind students that they don''t listen carefully?" Pang Linghui asked. "Teacher, it''s not good to be secretive. Did I not listen carefully? You know this matter well, and the camera recorded it clearly." Gu Muran didn''t care about her, "Professor Pang''s death was his own fault. You must have missed the investigation results. He hired a lot of people himself, trying to kill me in a car accident..." "The teacher must already know that I am a mystic master. Your brother has done so many evil things and owes me karma. This is the result of his own experience." "As a teacher, you should treat him fairly after finding out the truth." Gu Muran''s sharp eyes shot directly at Pang Linghui, "You are acting like this, arbitrarily using the privilege of a teacher to attack and hurt students, which is really not what a teacher should do." She spoke in a neither hasty nor slow manner, but Pang Linghui couldn''t find a chance to interject at all. She explained the matter clearly in a few words. Even though Pang Linghui was angry, she had no chance to resist. "You¡ªyou are so eloquent!" Pang Linghui was so angry that she was about to burst into smoke. The students in the classroom were still bowing their heads when the counselor was talking about things at the beginning, but now they are raising their heads high, for fear of missing this good show. They just realized that Gu Muran was courageous, but they didn''t expect that her words would not leave a way for the teacher to survive. is literally driving the counselor to a dead end. "You use your teacher''s rights to slander and frame me without authorization, which is not what a good teacher and counselor should do." ¡°The teacher needs to apologize to me today.¡± Gu Muran''s back was straight. She is unstoppable. Otherwise, one has two. (end of this chapter) Chapter 396： this is your lesson Chapter 396 This is the lesson you should accept This matter caused a lot of trouble, and the head of the department was directly invited. I already know the whole story on the way. Pang Linghui: "This student is talking nonsense¡ª" To speak is to accuse. "I''ve already investigated it." The head of the department looked at Pang Linghui, and finally asked Pang Linghui to apologize. On the monitor, she really opened her eyes wide and was listening carefully. Pang Linghui looked like she was talking nonsense with her eyes open. The classmates in the class watched this farce, and it ended with Gu Muran winning. Pang Linghui refused to apologize, and finally yelled directly: "She was the one who killed my brother¡ª" If you can''t fix her, then make a big fuss. Gu Muran plucked his ears: "Since the teacher thinks that making a fuss will affect my reputation, then I am willing to cooperate in order to maintain my reputation." Before she took out her phone, she took a special look at the head of the department. ¡°Someone is hurting my reputation, wondering if I could make a phone call and get my lawyer?¡± Although the words were a request, the head of the department could not refuse the firmness in the words, the unquestionable expression, and the humanitarian point of view of maintaining reputation. But the head of the department didn''t expect that the visitor would arrive within five minutes. And it is the famous - Lu Lingge. The young master of the legal family. Lu Lingge''s speed and methods in the legal field are undeniable. Students in the classroom could not see the scene of dealing with these matters outside, but they pricked up their ears and could hear the humble voice of the head of the department. They were all wondering who it was that could make the head of the department bend down like this. At the same time, they admired Gu Muran even more. At this time, they heard a voice shouting outside: "Let me apologize, dreaming." "My brother is still lying in the coffin coldly. If I don''t give him justice, who will ask him for it?" Pang Linghui did not believe the statements of the police. He didn''t believe that he was hit by a car and died. Singer Lu Ling brought a surveillance video, and this was also the main purpose of Gu Muran calling him. After reading it, Pang Linghui was greatly stimulated: "How is it possible, she clearly said that she was out to get revenge on my brother." "What? Is that what Pang Ruomeng told you?" "what do you know-" "Apologize! As a teacher, you can''t tell right from wrong, this is a lesson you should learn." Gu Muran just wanted to tell her that some people can''t be trusted. "If your apology ends, I will tell you the truth about this matter." ¡­ Students are anxiously waiting in the classroom. Xia Xiaosu: "Of course nothing will happen." Dong Lin: "She is more courageous than I imagined." Qiu Han: "There are already footsteps, here, they are coming soon." The student who opened his head and looked out, met the head of the department''s eyes, sat up straight in an instant, and looked straight ahead. That is, after the head of the department stepped onto the podium, Pang Linghui was the second to enter. Gu Muran came in slowly. The students still looked at the door. Seems to be looking for a lawyer. But I hope very much, Lu Lingge just answered another call, and left in a hurry. They probed to find no hope, and just looked away, they saw counselor Pang Linghui suddenly bowed deeply: "I''m sorry¡ª" Everyone was shocked by this reversal, "What''s going on?" The head of the department coughed twice, "Today''s class meeting will be held by the counselor of the second class next door. Please wait patiently for a while." After the head teacher of the second class came, the three department heads left. Others were impatient, very curious about what happened, and about Pang Linghui''s transformation. ¡­ (end of this chapter) Chapter 397： bloodbath Chapter 397 Bloody Disaster But they waited until they finished the class meeting, and they didn''t see counselor Pang Linghui. The counselor''s office is just up the stairs. When a group of people went down the stairs, they heard crying from afar. Xia Xiaosu and others also went downstairs from another staircase. They were waiting for Gu Muran on the second floor. Gu Muran quickly went downstairs: "Let''s go." At this time, many students kept looking at Gu Muran. She didn''t care at all. Go back to the dormitory. Qiu Han sliced ??a plate of oranges. They have already discovered that Gu Muran likes to eat oranges, and there are many oranges in the refrigerator. The others sat on the sofa after finishing their work, looking at Gu Muran with vague eyes. They all seem to be curious about today''s events. "Isn''t the matter on the Internet already a conclusion, why is the counselor still staring at this matter?" Xia Xiaosu couldn''t hold back in his heart, and said whatever he had. Gu Muran said: "She was used by someone with a heart." "Who?" Dong Lin asked. "The daughter of the deceased." Gu Muran said. - On the second day, Gu Muran saw Pang Ruomeng on campus. She did haggard a lot, but those eyes were full of hatred. In her opinion, she was the one who killed her father. Even though the truth is in front of her, she doesn''t believe in karma. Half a month before school starts, it is time for military training. At that time, there were more people in the school cafeteria. Pang Ruomeng was only threatening in her eyes, just when she was about to sit at the table next to Gu Muran with the plate in her hand. Ye Huitang appeared diagonally opposite Gu Muran with a dinner plate. When she raised her eyebrows and eyes slightly, she happened to see Pang Ruomeng. Pang Ruomeng also seemed to feel that someone was there, so naturally he didn''t move forward. Gu Muran just glanced at Pang Ruomeng, and his eyebrows frowned. Pang Ruomeng was about to leave. A voice came from behind: "Wait." Pang Ruomeng paused, "My father''s hatred, don''t think I will forgive you." "The clean is clear." Gu Muran didn''t want to talk too much about it with her, she put down the chopsticks in her hand: "I just want to remind you of one thing..." Even Ye Huitang was curious about what she wanted to say. "Your father hired many people to cause a car accident on me. This is the cause of his own making, and everything he is doing now is also the result of himself." Gu Muran''s tone was smooth, and he explained the truth of one matter: "However, this matter, he not only affected himself, but also left a disaster for you." "If the disaster is not eliminated, the **** disaster on your body will not be avoided." At this moment, she was only standing from the perspective of a mystic. Who knows, Pang Ruomeng just sneered, and said: "You made this up, only fools believe you." Even at this time, even though the truth had been presented to her, she was still unwilling to believe the fact that his father paid for the murder. - Time flies, and half a month flies by. In this short period of half a month, the students became one with each other. As for Gu Muran''s class, there were not many students. About twenty people. In the evening, the school organized a party about military training. But no one thought that it was during this party. problem occurs- - "Where are you now?" When Gu Muran received the call, her side was very noisy. When she heard the voice on the phone, she paused briefly, "I see." At that time, the school''s military training party seemed to be suspended in an instant. The students were all puzzled: "What''s the matter?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 398： Fate has dimmed Chapter 398 Fate star has dimmed "The suspension of the party is over..." There was no pause there, and the route back to the class was immediately arranged. In less than ten minutes, the playground was empty, and all the students returned to their dormitories. At that time, everyone was dumbfounded. "What''s the matter?" Xia Xiaosu stepped on her foot, "The show I prepared hasn''t been performed yet." "Why are you angry, look at Ranran''s silence now, something must have happened?" Dong Lin raised her chin, motioning Xia Xiaosu to look at Gu Muran. Gu Muran stood up suddenly, passed by them, and pushed open the window. In the night sky, Pang Ruomeng''s fate star has dimmed. Standing by the window, she could feel the eyes of the three people behind her. When she turned around, she said, "Pang Ruomeng is dead." Xia Xiaosu''s first reaction was: "Who is Pang Ruomeng?" The second reaction is: "surname Pang?" Dong Lin''s eyes were heavy, "Could it be what we thought, the niece of our former counselor?" Why do you say it is a former counselor? Because Pang Linghui has left the job after that incident. The police have been dispatched. In just half an hour, this incident has become known all over the Internet. When Xia Xiaosu and others saw Pang Ruomeng''s photo, Xia Xiaosu said, "Isn''t this the girl we saw in the restaurant on the first day of military training?" Dong Lin still remembers: "When I came back with the dinner plate, I heard what you said about bloodshed." Qiu Han is browsing the posts on the Internet: "Look at the Internet quickly." ¡¾Your father hired a lot of people to cause a car accident on me. This is the cause of his own making, and everything he is doing now is also the result of himself. ¡¿ ¡¾However, this matter, he not only affected himself, but also left a disaster for you. ¡¿ ¡¾If the disaster is not eliminated, the **** disaster on your body will not be avoided. ¡¿ ¡¾You made up all this, only fools believe you. ¡¿ The conversation about them at that time has been spread all over the Internet. While everyone was wondering what the disaster was, Gu Muran had already received another call from Yan Heng. When Gu Muran reappeared at the police station, his heart was extremely peaceful. The roommates beside her who said they would come to accompany her and cheer her up, kept looking around at this moment. It''s the first time you come here, it''s hard to avoid feeling strange. Gu Muran, who was already familiar with the road, found Yan Heng''s office directly without a guide. Yan Heng''s tone was like that of an old friend: "Are you here? Please sit down..." The other three roommates were absolutely surprised when they saw this scene. After all, it is rare for Gu Muran to enter the police station as familiar as going home. Yan Heng made a record for Gu Muran alone, and asked her opinion about the case. Gu Muran said: "The balance payment has not been settled, it is my fault, and Pang Ruomeng was implicated in this." Yan Heng nodded: "There are indeed several outstanding balances." All the suspects have now been brought into the bureau. Gu Muran''s roommate thought the transcript would last for a long time, but who knew they would come out of the office in less than five minutes. "Is this the end?" Yan Heng nodded to them: "Thank you for coming with Miss Gu." When there are small policemen passing by, they all call "Strict Team" and "Strict Team" one by one. The three of them really didn''t expect that the person Gu Muran knew had a high status. But he has always been kind to them, and even sent them out of the police station himself: "Slow down." ¡­ (end of this chapter) Chapter 399： The instant explosion caused a sensation on the campus Chapter 399 An instant explosion and sensation on the campus The next day all the truth about this incident was investigated. ¡ªThe reason is precisely because those vicious people didn¡¯t get the final payment, and when Professor Pang died, his wife and daughter didn¡¯t believe it, and those people called, but they ignored it. Finally, those people abruptly found Pang Ruomeng when she was alone, and brutally killed her. Professor Pang''s wife burst into tears and passed out when she learned the truth. At that time, Peking University had already entered the normal start of the semester. Almost every teacher will introduce himself. And Gu Muran had an accident because of "reminding Pang Ruomeng that there was a **** disaster, and she didn''t take it seriously", the incident instantly exploded and caused a sensation in the campus. In class, besides the teacher, she is the one who pays the most attention. Because of being a partial student, the client didn¡¯t feel much, and listened to the class very seriously. As soon as get out of class was over, Gu Muran was surrounded by people. "Master Gu, do the math for us." "Master Gu, do you see if there is anything wrong with my body?" "Master Gu, how do you see my luck?" The people who came were all around her, Gu Muran raised his head from the textbook and glanced at them one by one. Her eyes are purer than ever, making people feel that their secrets can''t be hidden at a glance. Before she could say anything, some students dispersed. "Five hexagrams a day, hexagrams are only counted as predestined people, and the rewards are not the same." Gu Muran said. "Master Gu, we are classmates, can it be cheaper?" With a classmate wearing millions of watches, he opened his mouth to bargain. Gu Muran glanced at his eyes, and then landed on his wrist: "The karma of a mystic master, ordinary people dare not default." Among the students, some searched for this sentence and past cases about Gu Muran with their mobile phones. Finally saw the Qian Siyuan incident. The cause and effect of the default ended with the ruin and bankruptcy of the Qian family. For a while, many people stopped thinking about it. - During lunch, Ye Huitang came to Gu Muran''s next table with the plate again. Xia Xiaosu and others called out to the teacher one after another. Ye Huitang said with a smile: "Don''t be restrained, I heard about Mr. Gu today, and I want to ask if I can make a fortune." Gu Muran looked at the big chicken leg on the dinner plate, wondering how to gently tear it off, raised his eyes and just looked at Ye Huitang for a moment: "The teacher''s career is going well, the husband and wife are harmonious, there is nothing to worry about." Her tone is firm. Ye Huitang looked down at her stomach. All of you here are female students, so there is nothing you cannot understand. Gu Muran said: "The time has not come yet, besides, the teacher is not in a hurry, is he?" Perhaps, other people didn''t understand what Gu Muran meant, but Ye Huitang just smiled, "That''s right, come when it''s time." I''m afraid no one except the two of them understands what this means. After finishing the meal, Xia Xiaosu couldn''t help but ask when he left the school cafeteria, "Of course, what riddles were you guys playing just now?" Xia Xiaosu thinks that she is pretty smart, but since dealing with Gu Muran, she always feels that her brain is not enough. "Some things, you can''t just look at the appearance." Xia Xiaosu felt that it was as if she hadn¡¯t said this sentence, ¡°I still don¡¯t understand.¡± Walking almost to the dormitory, Xia Xiaosu was still troubled by this matter. As a result, she didn''t sleep well during her lunch break. It just so happened that Gu Muran and Xia Xiaosu were in the same room, and she kept tossing and turning. (end of this chapter) Chapter 400： jade carving imitation Chapter 400 Imitation of Jade Carving After that, she really couldn''t fall asleep, and when she sat up suddenly, she saw Gu Muran who seemed to be meditating. She suddenly opened her eyes. At that moment, the four eyes met. "You scared me to death, why don''t you go to sleep?" Xia Xiaosu clutched her heart, still restless. Gu Muran suddenly said: "These things are not so difficult to understand. Teacher Ye was originally from a wealthy family, and he happened to be born in a family of mystic masters, and the distinction between the Ye family''s concubine and concubine is obvious. family, but the Xie family and the Ye family both have mystic master genes." Gu Muran doesn''t know if Ye Huitang knows, but she actually has the mystic master gene in her body. But it was sealed. "The Ye family and the Xie family seem to be in harmony, but in fact, they both have their own thoughts hidden." Gu Muran finished speaking: "Now you can sleep well." Xia Xiaosu actually doesn''t understand the struggle between these wealthy families. Her parents really protect her very well. What should be understood is sophistication, not a single point is lost. After Xia Xiaosu fell asleep quickly, Gu Muran kept meditating to absorb spiritual energy until their alarm clock rang. - Wednesday afternoon, they have classes for the first two periods, but no classes for the last few periods. Dong Lin said: "It happens that we don''t have classes in the afternoon. I just asked someone to grab some concert tickets. Let''s go. We don''t have anything to do. Let''s go together." Xia Xiaosu is watching the live broadcast and watching the rise: "I''m not interested in Xiaoxianrou recently." If her luck is gone, she can still make money by relying on her charm points. If it affects her fortune, it will really be worth the candle. Gu Muran is busy sending messages. Lu Chaolan just asked her, when will she be free to go to the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities to check information? When Gu Muran was about to reply to the message, Xia Xiaosu was suddenly excited: "Really?" Dong Lin: "What is true?" "Come and see, the antique collector I''m concerned about, he said that the type and style of the cinnabar pen he collected is the same as the one used by the national teacher back then, but this one is carved from jade. ..." Xia Xiaosu excitedly waved at Gu Muran and the others: "Come and see." Gu Muran and the others headed directly to the sofa. Dong Lin has never seen the cinnabar pen used by the national teacher: "How do we know if this is true or not?" "It is said that this is an imitation of the cinnabar pen used by the national teacher, and the whole body is carved with jade. It is really amazing." Xia Xiaosu said: "It is not fake, it is real jade." Not knowing where to start her chatterbox, she began to chatter: "This collector is a rich second generation. It is said that the family is indeed rich in funds, but this is a jade carving, which is old..." When she said this, Qiu Han interrupted her instantly, "It''s a jade carving, but it''s not very old." Gu Muran withdrew her thoughts from the live broadcast, and she asked, "Is it a modern method?" Qiu Han nodded affirmatively: "Not bad." Gu Muran suddenly looked at Xia Xiaosu: "Give me this person''s account number, and I''ll check." Ding Dong! Gu Muran''s cell phone rang at this moment. It''s still Lu Chaolan''s information. Gu Muran glanced at it, and quickly typed: "Don''t worry..." Here, Xia Xiaosu has already sent all the account information to Gu Muran: "I know you must want to know, so I prepared it for you early..." They were very impressed. From the very beginning, Gu Muran had [Xuanmen Young Master] [National Teacher Descendant] on his head. Gu Muran nodded: "Thank you." "Let''s go on the weekend." She returned to Lu Chaolan. Lu Chaolan replied immediately: "Did something happen?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 401： Arent you the most handsome man in the world? Chapter 401 Aren''t you the most handsome man in the world? ¡¾Nothing¡­¡¿ Gu Muran told what happened in a few words. "This account belongs to Xie Xi." Lu Chaolan knew about this account. When Gu Muran was about to type, Lu Chaolan''s phone call came in suddenly. "Hello..." As soon as Gu Muran opened his mouth, the people who were still discussing over there immediately came over. "Since Xie Xie''s success in the entertainment industry, he stopped working a lot a long time ago. I don''t know when he became interested in collecting ancient jade." The voice is low and mellow to the bone. Xia Xiaosu touched his arm: "Sure enough, all outstanding people have their own names." Dong Lin pulled her aside: "Don''t affect people''s reminiscences." After Gu Muran hung up the phone, he made a calculation. The other three saw her go straight into the room after she finished the calculation, and when she came out again, she had already changed into a whole set of clothes. "What are you doing here?" The three spoke in unison. Gu Muran raised his head: "Go to set up a stall." The three glanced at each other: "Let''s go too." - Tongling Mountain is full of people coming and going, seeking marriage, seeking children, and counting the future everywhere. Most people look very devout when they are at the foot of the mountain. At this moment, there is a very discordant scene. At the foot of the mountain, there is a fortune-telling booth, and there are four little girls sitting in the booth. Such a stall, no matter how you look at it, how weird it is. Every pilgrim who passes by here will look at them, but none of them. At this moment, a swarthy man stayed at their stall for a moment. To be precise, it stayed on Gu Muran''s face for a moment, and then when he was about to lift his foot to leave. "Wait¡ª" Gu Muran suddenly called out and stopped him. This man looks quite tall, he looks at least 185, and he is wearing a black casual suit. If you just look at the back, you might think that he is a peerless handsome guy. But from the front, if it affects the meal a bit. This man stopped shouting, he turned around in surprise: "Call me?" "Aren''t you the most handsome man in the world?" Gu Muran didn''t deliberately cover up his voice. When the passing people heard this sentence, they subconsciously looked at this man. In those eyes, it seems that Gu Muran''s eyes are not working well. This man looks like this ghost, and he is also the most handsome in the world? "Little girl, my brother-in-law is an ophthalmologist. We can hand it over to a friend. Then, I can take you to wash your eyes." At this time, some people still don''t forget to tease, and they don''t forget to strike up a conversation when they are teasing. Gu Muran didn''t give that person a look, but just looked at the dark and tall man: "Am I not right?" The man suddenly smiled, and when the corners of his mouth were slightly hooked, he showed those big white eyes: "Yes, you are quite right." The crowd shook their heads again and again. These days, some people really dare to boast, and some people dare to respond. In the eyes of the common people, the relationship between Gu Muran and this dark, tall man is purely one who dares to brag and one who is shameless and dares to accept. Even Dong Lin and Qiu Han didn''t understand what the turning point was. Only Xia Xiaosu was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously looked at the man''s hand, "It''s really exactly the same." The crowd gradually dispersed. Dong Lin asked: "What are you talking about?" Xia Xiaosu explained: "This man''s ID name is - the most handsome man in the world." Dong Lin''s mouth twitched. Qiu Han was as simple as ever, and raised a finger towards Gu Muran. sharp. People can be recognized when they look like this. (end of this chapter) Chapter 402： Have you ever seen this thing from your ancestors? Chapter 402 Have you seen this thing from your ancestors? "It''s not convenient to talk here, let''s change to another place." Xie Xi said. So several people, together with the fortune-telling booth, were taken into the nanny''s car. All the nanny cars are equipped with top-level configurations. Xia Xiaosu took a look and gave a thumbs up: "You shouldn''t be called the most handsome man in the world, you should change your name." The black and stern man who had just put his hand under his eyelids paused and asked, "What name?" "The richest man in the world." Look at the interior decoration of this car, the tabletop has textures like white jade. In summer, the modified car has its own cool breeze. Sure enough, it was not the usual arrogance. Suddenly. Just listen to the sound of tearing. That layer of dark skin instantly seemed to be peeling off a mask, and the skin instantly became white. Xia Xiaosu and the others were stunned for a moment. I''m afraid the only one whose expression hasn''t changed is Gu Muran. She twitched her brows and eyes, "I don''t know if I can bother Mr. Xia, and look at the true face of that pen." Didn''t even say a word of pleasantries, and went straight to the topic. "The descendants of the national teacher really deserve their reputation." Xie Xi smiled brightly with his peach blossom eyes, "I usually go out and wear such thick makeup. I am said to be true fans, even my own parents can''t recognize them." Once a mask is put on and a hat is worn, no one will love it. "The young master of Xuanmen came to see me in person, already giving me the greatest face, why didn''t he let me see, go now." Xie Xi immediately asked the driver to set off. The car is on the road. Xia Xiaosu has been staring at Xie Xi, there is no way, she likes to appreciate beautiful men. "He deserves the title of the most handsome man in the world." Xia Xiaosu: "I should have time to change my words now." "Hahaha..." Xie Xi was amused by her. Dong Lin stared at Xie Xi for a few moments, then sneaked closer to Gu Muran: "Why do I think he is so familiar?" Dong Lin doesn''t chase stars, maybe she only occasionally brushes them. Although she lowered her voice, Xie Xi still seemed to hear it. "My surname is Xie, and I have a single seat." Thank you? Xia Xiaosu: "Is it the niche in the early stage of traffic, and now the movie star?" "This is the first time I''ve heard others comment on me. Speaking of which, I''m really good." Xie Xi said narcissistically. Next, it was time for Xia Xiaosu to sign. Soon Xie Xi''s residence will arrive. He lives in a small villa on the outskirts of Beijing, with his own swimming pool and garden room. The jade collection inside can almost open a collection hall. "Aren''t you afraid that others will steal it?" Xia Xiaosu couldn''t believe it, and he put these jade stones in a special showroom. Xie Xi asked simply: "Who dares?" Indeed, most people would not dare to offend the Xie family''s status. "Wait a moment, I''ll get it right away." Xie Xi invited them to the living room on the second floor, and then went to another room. The jade pen is stored in a specially made brocade box. It is enough to see that they attach great importance to this thing. Gu Muran held it in his hand and glanced at it. His originally calm eyes frowned when he felt the power of faith that belonged to her on this jade pen. "Where did you get this thing?" Xie Xi thought for a while, and said: "That time was early, about five years ago, I remember very clearly, when I transitioned into the film industry, I just won the Best Supporting Actor for a military film..." "What''s the matter, is there a problem?" Xie Xi also wanted to ask her to check on him because he knew the identity of Gu Muran''s descendant. However, he also suddenly realized a question at this moment: "Have you seen this thing from your ancestor?" Gu Muran: "..." How should he explain that the things of his ancestors are hers? (end of this chapter) Chapter 403： There are traces of burns Chapter 403 There are traces of being burned by fire Gu Muran said: "It was carved about a thousand years ago, and it was accompanied by the real thing for a long time, so it has some aura from the cinnabar pen used by the national teacher." After Gu Muran finished speaking, his gaze immediately turned to Xie Xi. Xie Xi¡¯s eyes were slightly startled, "...I thought it was carved in imitation of the real thing, but I never thought..." Suddenly, he didn''t know what to say. "Who did you buy this from?" Xie Xi: "I don''t really remember her face. She is not very tall. She is a woman with burn marks on her face." Gu Muran: "Where is it?" Xie Xi said two words: "Ghost City." After getting all the information she wanted to know, Gu Muran was about to get up, but suddenly, something seemed to flash through her mind. The last time I searched for Liu Qingdai''s soul, there was also a trance-like figure from behind, and her voice had been modified, and the male and female were not identified. Gu Muran called up the blurry picture from his phone: "Are you familiar?" Seeing this blurry picture, Xie Xi suddenly remembered something, "The man is not tall, he is about thirty or forty years old, there are burn marks on his face, and his voice seems to be damaged... I can''t remember exactly." "Oh, by the way, there is one more thing. She said that her family has been in the jade carving business for a long time, and that her son and I are in the same circle, so this jade carving didn''t ask me for a very expensive price..." At that time, many of his friends said that he must have been cheated for spending 500,000 yuan on this item. Hearing this, Gu Muran suddenly asked, "Do you know who her son is?" "I was about to ask, but she quickly closed the stall after answering a phone call." Xie Xi said, "I didn''t ask at that time." "I remember that from that time on, you rarely took movies again?" "Why did Master Gu investigate me so clearly? Sure enough¡ªI''m still very charming, and even the descendants of the national teacher bow down for me." Always keep narcissism in mind. Gu Muran ignored the ridicule in his words, and looked serious: "Do you know, according to the market price, what is the price of ancient jade thousands of years ago?" "At least not less than six figures." Xie Xi said. "Then do you know why she only charged you half a million?" Xie Xi didn''t speak, even a little silent. Gu Muran asked again: "Did you feel that your career was blocked since then?" Xie Xi raised his eyes slightly, "How do you know?" "Of course our family is a mystic master." Xia Xiaosu had a proud expression on his face. "Sorry, I took the liberty just now." Xie Xi restrained his expression slightly. Everyone saw his glamor in public, but no one knew. He didn''t know why he couldn''t get a suitable script at the time. Father told him that he had made an unfair deal without knowing it. And he thought, the most unfair trade is this jade carving. Some time ago, it happened that the information about the cinnabar pen of the national teacher came out, and he wondered if there was an opportunity for this matter. So after he saw Gu Muran, when she said she wanted to see the jade carvings, he didn''t say much, and led them directly. "No problem, it seems that the genes of your Xie family''s mystic master have not been inherited to you." After Gu Muran finished speaking, he suddenly said, "You have heard about the Yi family''s Yi Yue Heng." "Natural death thing?" Gu Muran suddenly raised his eyes slightly: "Do you believe he died of natural causes?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 404： So why did they choose me? Chapter 404 Then why did they choose me? Xie Xie suddenly looked at Gu Muran: "What do you mean?" "That''s what it means on the surface." "When the police closed the case, it was a normal death." Xie Xi frowned. Gu Muran: "That''s right, and I was the one who advised them to do so." "Master Gu, what exactly do you want to say?" Xie Xi suddenly didn''t understand what she meant. Gu Muran: "You should know about Yi Yueheng''s resignation back then." "I know." Xie Xie nodded. "Do you know why he quit the circle at that time?" "I don''t know, it was quite sudden anyway." Gu Muran suddenly smiled, "He quit the circle without warning, is it as sudden as you who have been on fire but suddenly can''t get a good script?" Xie Xi had a faint sense of what she wanted to say: "You want to say that he, like me, made an unfair deal?" Gu Muran rolled his eyes: "That''s right or wrong." "Then what do you say?" "You made an unequal transaction without knowing it, because you didn''t give this thing the value it deserved, so the people behind it used this loophole to take away other things from you. Something." Gu Muran explained in detail. "And Yi Yueheng retired from the entertainment industry back then, precisely because he used some of his belongings to trade with some people, so after he quit the industry, it seemed that he was suddenly forgotten by the entertainment industry." What Gu Muran meant by saying these words was just to remind him to be more cautious. If the above words shocked Xie Xi for a moment, then the next words will surprise them even more. "...Yi Yueheng fell into the nightmare array because he disobeyed those people''s orders. In the nightmare, his life was silently shrouded in death, and there was no room for fighting back." "I''m not saying this to be sensational." Gu Muran looked at several of his roommates: "I want to warn you, I don''t know who is behind them at the moment, and it cannot be ruled out that they will attack people close to me." This time, it was Xia Xiaosu who responded the fastest: "We won''t be greedy for petty gains, and we must keep a distance from people outside." Thank you: "..." Why after listening to these words, I always feel that he is insinuating that he spent 500,000 yuan to buy the jade carving to take advantage of it. "Then why did they choose me?" This is what Xie Xi doesn''t understand. Gu Muran: "About this issue, we still need to investigate." Why did you choose Xie Xi, and apart from the lack of good scripts for Xie Xi, the loss of fans is not particularly large. It is true that Xie Xi likes to collect jade, but he is not the only one who likes jade? Is it a coincidence or the target is him? "I''ll give this to you." Xie Xi panicked at the jade carving pen holder. Gu Muran: "I''ll buy as much as you spend, and I won''t let you suffer." "No, you agreed to take it, which is my salvation." He just finished speaking. Just listen to ''ding dong¡ª''. Take out the mobile phone and look, it is the sound of the mobile phone receiving money. "I took the liberty to calculate your bank account number, sorry." The person who spoke was not surprised, but the roommates were stunned. It was the first time I met you, even the bank account number can be counted. Seeing this, Xie Xi quickly waved his hands: "It''s okay, it''s okay." Of course, he didn''t dare to say something was wrong. After having dinner together, Gu Muran and the others went back to school. However, when they were leaving the restaurant, Gu Muran suddenly glanced somewhere. "What''s the matter?" Qiu Han and Gu Muran walked side by side, she vaguely noticed that Gu Muran''s expression was different from before. (end of this chapter) Chapter 405： This is to lure us into a trap on purpose. Chapter 405 This is deliberately leading us into a trap Gu Muran looked ahead, and said to Qiu Han and the others: "Go straight ahead, don''t look back." Now, everyone around realized that something was wrong. But they are still doing what they said to take care of Mu Ran, and no one looks back. In order to fear that the atmosphere is not right, Xie Xie chose a topic specially, and said naturally: "Gu Dashen, because of the unfair transaction on me, did you ever have a way to clean it up for me?" He talked about reducing the workload, but in recent years he only has business cooperation, and he has not received suitable scripts for several years. My hands are itchy, I want to act. "The price is a bit high?" Gu Muran glanced at him to the left, but he glanced at the people who were following them from the corner of his eye. Xie Xi waved his hand indifferently: "As long as it can be solved by money, it''s not a problem." There is a huge commercial launch screen on the square in the distance. Suddenly, the poster of "Youth With You" Ye Yuxi appeared on it. Xia Xiaosu glanced at Gu Muran''s eyes: "Is he a new traffic niche? Why do you think his eyes are so penetrating, as if he is standing in front of us." Xia Xiaosu, who doesn''t follow stars very much, suddenly thinks highly of Ye Yuxi. Dong Lin: "Didn''t you read the Internet? His girlfriend fans are far less than his sister fans and mother fans. This innocent appearance can arouse people''s desire for protection." Xia Xiaosu waved his hand: "Recently, I have become obsessed with live broadcasting, and I don''t watch handsome guys much anymore. After all, it will affect my fortune." Gu Muran looked at it from a different angle. She glanced at the screen, and then at the horoscope in the starry sky. ¡ªThe power of faith in him has intensified a lot, and it has vaguely begun to affect the people around him. Xie Xi suddenly said a word: "I feel that his temperament of not fighting or grabbing is very similar to a friend of mine." "Who?" Xia Xiaosu is an acquaintance. He didn''t treat Xie Xi as an outsider at all, after all, everyone was friends who had already sat at the same table for dinner. "My friend is a singer, and recently he has the idea of ??retiring." The speaker has no intention, but the listener has intention. Gu Muran asked: "Who?" "Qi Yan." The conversation just ended here. Not far away, a voice suddenly came: "Stop¡ªsomeone has snatched the bag." The direction in which the thief ran was, by coincidence, the direction of the stalker. Xia Xiaosu acted bravely in the face of righteousness: "Stop¡ª" Then he pulled his legs and caught up. Gu Muran didn''t even come to stop her, she had already run out. Dong Lin looked at Gu Muran''s expression, "Is there anything wrong with this matter?" Gu Muran: "This is deliberately trying to lure us into a trap. Xie Xi and I will catch up and take a look. You and Qiu Han are here to guard the robbed woman." - Xia Xiaosu ran very fast, the thief and the person following them seemed to know each other, even the running speed was almost the same. Moreover, when they passed a three-way intersection, they ran towards the alley in the middle as if they had agreed. Xia Xiaosu shouted: "Stop¡ª" Both the thief and the stalker turned their heads, because they were wearing black guard hats at the same time, and they seemed to be almost blending into the night. They didn''t know what they saw, and suddenly accelerated. Xia Xiaosu kept a certain distance from them at first, but later on, the distance between them and their intentional acceleration became wider and wider. At this time, there seemed to be a wind blowing nearby. After Xia Xiaosu realized that it was a person running over, Gu Muran had already disappeared in front of her eyes. Finally, when they were about to leave the alley, they saw Gu Muran at the entrance of the alley. She seemed to be carrying something in her hand. (end of this chapter) Chapter 406： dead air Chapter 406 Dead Qi Walked in and saw that it was a bag. "Where... what about those two people?" Xia Xiaosu''s voice was still panting, and he was almost run away. Gu Muran casually carried the luxury bag in his hand, and said calmly, "Run away." When Xia Xiaosu was about to ask something, footsteps appeared behind him again. Turn around. "Why are you?" It was Qiu Han and Dong Lin who came. Dong Lin hurriedly said: "After you all caught up, the woman''s cell phone in her trouser pocket rang suddenly, and then she left in a hurry, we couldn''t stop her at all." Xia Xiaosu, who is brave and eager to chase after the thief, expresses her incomprehension: "Is that why you don''t want her brand-name bag?" "As far as the crocodile leather and rare style of this bag are concerned, I estimate that it is at least 200,000 yuan. Just leave like this?" Dong Lin: "But I can''t stop it, she insists on leaving, with that calm look in her eyes, this bag seems to be only a few dollars to her." Qiu Han, who hadn''t spoken much, suddenly looked at the bag that Gu Muran was holding casually in his hand: "This bag is empty." The tone is very firm. Xia Xiaosu said with surprise: "Isn''t it?" "There is indeed nothing inside." Gu Muran said: "Except for the quality of the bag itself, everything else has no weight at all." Dong Lin: "How could this be..." They don''t understand. Only Gu Muran: "It was the one who led us into the game." The brave Xia Xiaosu said: "...What are they trying to do? Use hundreds of thousands of bags to lure us into the game?" Gu Muran squinted her eyes, feeling the death aura not far away, she said, "I''ll know soon." "Dong Lin, have you reported to the police just now?" Dong Lin nodded: "When you just caught up, you said you were trying to lure us into a trap. I saw that woman hurriedly left, and I noticed something was wrong, so I called the police immediately." Gu Muran: "Wait for the police to come." The police are also a part of the bureau they designed. Less than twenty minutes later, when the policeman saw Gu Muran, his tone was natural and familiar: "Master Gu, why are you here?" Because Gu Muran has frequently been in and out of the police station recently, many policemen are already familiar with her. Gu Muran: "We are the informants, and I have the lost property in my hand." When the police heard them talk about the value of the bag, and then listened to what they described, their expressions were not right. The person who dispatched the police immediately called the bureau. Investigation and monitoring found that the woman and the two men wearing black guard hats did not appear. The atmosphere of the scene changed instantly. At this time, a voice came from the front: "Come on, help¡ª" The police did not wait to hesitate, and immediately searched for the source of the sound. Gu Muran looked at the direction of the source of the sound, it was the place where a little dead air had just appeared. - Behind the alley, across a road, there is a small river ditch near a certain grove. This is not such a prosperous area, and the surrounding street lights are not as bright as the central area. On the side of the road, there are several cars and police cars parked at the moment. Because I saw a corpse that had been soaked for a long time beside the ditch, so now this area has been surrounded by police circles to strictly prevent other people from entering. The forensic doctor is already on his way. Xia Xiaosu and others came to the scene and saw the corpse beside the ditch from a distance. His stomach was full and wanted to vomit instantly. In the end, she did not disappoint her rambunctious stomach, and vomited in the dark under a big tree. (end of this chapter) Chapter 407： This thing is full of weirdness Chapter 407 This matter is full of weirdness Xie Xi stood by, "The three of them vomited, even if they didn''t vomit, they just felt disgusted by the scene. Why didn''t Gu Dashen have any reaction?" Gu Muran glanced at him: "That is scarier than you have ever seen." Along with the forensic doctor, Team Yan and others came. Yan Heng, who had a hard time taking a rest today, did not expect such an incident to happen just as he was getting ready for dinner. When he saw Gu Muran at the scene, he instantly felt that there was nothing to be surprised about. "Who found the body?" Meng Cheng: "That''s right, Team Yan." He began to explain what happened: "We came to deal with the thieves before we received their call to the police, but unexpectedly, at this moment, we heard someone calling for help..." "It''s just these boys who stayed in the Internet cafe for a day, and just playing around on the way home, the boy''s cell phone suddenly dropped, and then rolled down the slope. When he went down to pick up the cell phone, he saw lying The dead body next to the child..." Yan Heng frowned, and looked at those teenagers: "Is this such a coincidence? The phone happened to roll to the side of the corpse in the river ditch, and you yelled for help, but you heard it?" The group of teenagers wanted to cry but had no tears: "We don''t know what''s going on? But this is the truth." Xia Xiaosu, who vomited enough, said: "We were just baffled. Originally, Ansheng was going back to school after eating, but when he met a bag snatcher, the bag was snatched back, but the owner lost it. When we were waiting for the police, we didn''t expect When I met someone calling for help, every day was really terrible, there is no love in the world.¡± Yan Heng heard what Xia Xiaosu said, and glanced at Gu Muran indiscriminately. "Bring these witnesses back to the bureau, and immediately investigate the identity of the deceased." - In the office, ask for transcripts separately. "What''s going on here?" Yan Heng mainly asked Gu Muran. Having dealt with Gu Muran so much, he felt that this matter was full of weirdness. The person behind the murder of Yi Yueheng has no direction yet, and the suspenseful cases in Kyoto have been one after another recently. "As you can imagine, this is a game set up by the people behind the scenes." Gu Muran said: "Since we finished eating, those people have been eyeing us." "After leaving the restaurant, the stalker didn''t intend to follow our whereabouts. His main purpose was to pave the way for the bag grabbing." "The so-called bag snatching incident is just a cover for them to lure us to that alley." When Gu Muran was about to catch up, a car suddenly appeared and picked up the two people. "Obviously, the stalker and the bag snatcher are in the same group." Gu Muran simply analyzed the whole matter to Yan Heng without resorting to any external force. "The purpose of the people behind it, to be precise, is to lead me and the police to appear beside the small river." What''s next to the small river? ¡ªcorpse. Yan Heng sent someone to monitor, just like the police checked the monitor before, "there is no trace of disappearing in the monitor." Gu Muran said: "This is a trick to cover one''s eyes." She didn''t know what she did, and the person who had just disappeared from the surveillance system recovered instantly. Yan Heng regained his energy in an instant, "Is the person who planned this matter the same as the person who murdered Yi Yueheng?" Gu Muran knew what he meant: "It''s very likely that it''s the same call, but if you start with the stalkers, bag losers, and bag snatchers, you won''t find any useful information unless they want you to know on purpose. .¡± (end of this chapter) Chapter 408： The situation is not optimistic Chapter 408 The situation is not optimistic Yan Heng: "That has to be tried." Yan Heng immediately made a phone call and brought up the portraits of the stalker, the bag-loser, and the bag-snatcher. "Immediately check the information, transactions, and recent contacts of these three people in detail." It''s ten o''clock now. In the office, Gu Muran sat across from Yan Heng: "In less than five minutes, their information will be investigated clearly." Yan Heng believes in her ability, but what needs to be investigated still needs to be investigated. Indeed, as Gu Muran said, after five minutes, all the information about the three people appeared on Yan Heng''s desk. The three of them didn¡¯t have much to do with each other, but one day the computer screen went black suddenly, and it happened that they were short of money. After receiving a deposit, they decided that they were not doing harm to the world, so they took on their respective tasks. Not long after that, the three were taken to the police station. The stalker said: "The task is for me to follow a few people who look like big stars, just like filming a movie. I investigated at the time, and one of them is indeed a big star, so I accepted it." The room next door! The woman who lost the bag said: "I didn''t do anything outrageous. My sisters are pretending to be socialites and checking in in other places. I just want to borrow a famous bag to take pictures. The task shows that if someone snatches the bag Let¡¯s go, then I can leave. There will be no rental fee.¡± "Whose bag is it?" "I don''t know, but on the afternoon when I suddenly received the deposit, a package suddenly appeared at my door." After checking layer by layer, there is no information on the logistics side. It was as if a package had suddenly been mixed in. Another room. The bag snatcher looked innocent: "The owner who bought the bag said that the woman stole her bag and asked me to grab it and put it at the entrance of the alley. Someone will come to take it when the time comes. Doing good deeds... not only get back the lost things for others, but also get a sum of money, it can be regarded as the completion of each other." When Yan Heng saw the transcript, he almost laughed angrily, "The people behind them have found a reason for them, and the story is quite decent." Gu Muran: "What you see is what they want you to know, and you can''t find any breakthrough from them, because what these people say is the most true thing they know." Information about those teenagers was also presented on Yan Heng''s desk. Everything is fine. They dropped their phones because they were messing around while riding a bike. ¡ªBut, the crux of the problem is too coincidental. Yan Heng frowned: "I really don''t understand." Gu Muran said: "These are not the main things at the moment, the most important thing is to solve this case well." Yan Heng nodded: "The information about the deceased is still under investigation. If there is news, the forensic doctor will send it immediately." Sitting here, Gu Muran really didn''t seem to be simply asking for the transcript. She is more like analyzing the case. For a moment, Gu Muran suddenly thought of something in his mind. ¡ª[I feel that his non-competitive temperament is very similar to a friend of mine. ¡¿ ¡ª[My friend is a singer, and recently has the idea of ??retiring. ¡¿ -¡¾Who? ¡¿ ¡ª[Qi Yan. ¡¿ "Captain Yan, hurry up, send someone to investigate Qi Yan." Although Gu Muran absorbs and refines spiritual power every day, if there is nothing to do now, she basically does not use spiritual power. She didn''t count Qi Yan''s life star, either it was blocked by someone who cared, or her life star dissipated. Yes, no matter which one it is, the situation is not optimistic. (end of this chapter) Chapter 409： pawn shop Chapter 409 Pawn shop The police immediately conducted a detailed investigation on Qi Yan''s information. ¡¾Qi Yan, 30 years old this year, once studied at the Kyoto Conservatory of Music, and became famous because of participating in the competition in college...¡¿ ¡¾Later, when she was about to graduate, she suddenly fell silent for a while, and it was reported that she was secretly married. But the official did not respond, and when he debuted again later, the previous explosion continued. ¡¿ This is Qi Yan''s experience about the time when she became popular. As for her birth family, her father is a singer and her mother is a master of calligraphy. Moreover, Qi Yan also has a twin sister. When Gu Muran just counted her, although she felt that Qi Yan''s fate was not counted, she didn''t see her sister Qi Shuang''s fate either. The incident about Xiaohegou on the Internet has been spread on the Internet. At about eleven o''clock, Gu Muran suddenly noticed that Qi Yan''s life star jumped, but it soon fell silent. The sudden flash just now was like an illusion. Gu Muran''s face was a little ugly. And then. The police found the place where Qi Yan last appeared. A **** shop in downtown Kyoto. After she went in, less than an hour later, when she came out again, she looked a little weak and pale from the monitoring. "What is she going to pawn? Why do you feel so bad?" Yan Heng frowned. Something flashed in Gu Muran''s mind, and he immediately said: "Send someone to invite Xie Xi, some of the situation in Kyoto, maybe he knows better than us." Yan Heng: "You mean?" Gu Muran squinted her eyes and said something that shocked Yan Heng: "What if this is not an ordinary **** shop?" Yan Heng: "This is not a **** shop, what else can it be?" Gu Muran''s words, he can understand every word, but combined together, why does he find it so difficult to understand? Soon, Xie Xi was invited to this office. He saw Gu Muran was there, and as soon as he sat down, he heard Gu Muran ask: "Mr. Xie, have you ever heard of this **** shop?" "I know." Xie Xi shrugged: "Isn''t this the **** shop of my Xie family?" Gu Muran continued to ask: "Then can this **** shop lead to the ghost market?" As soon as these words came out, the other two people on the field were stunned. Yan Heng: "Ghost city?" Xie Xie glanced at Yan Heng, and then said: "Of course it is possible, but if you want to enter the ghost market through the entrance of my Xie''s house, you will naturally need a token." "Since Master Gu knows about the ghost market, he must also know about it, right?" Gu Muran nodded: "En." "Of course, people from other wealthy families, as long as they have tokens, can actually pass through my Xie family, but basically, they will choose the entrance of the wealthy family that issued the tokens." Gu Muran said: "Then can you check who entered and exited the **** shop a day ago?" Xie Xi frowned: "Does the **** shop have anything to do with today''s case?" When he was questioned about the **** shop at the police station, although Xie Xi was not afraid, he felt a little nervous in his heart, as if his own **** shop was suspected. Yan Heng showed Xie Xi the surveillance video that was just transferred from the computer. With just one glance, Xie Xi recognized the person in the center of the picture. "Aren''t you investigating today''s Hegou case? Why are you investigating Qi Yan?" He asked puzzled. After he asked this sentence, a possibility appeared in his mind, and he asked one more question: "Is the identity of the deceased related to Qi Yan?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 410： Its a beast Chapter 410 is simply a beast Gu Muran said: "Although the identity of the deceased is still being determined, it is now confirmed that he has a relationship with Qi Yan." When Gu Muran said these words, not only this lady was shocked for a moment, but even Yan Heng looked at her instantly. Why didn''t I hear her mention the identity of the deceased just now. Even if he didn''t use his spiritual power, Gu Muran already had a general direction in his heart. While Xie Xi was calling to investigate the people who entered and exited the **** shop, the forensic doctor had already handed in the investigation report on the deceased. Every time he looked at it, Yan Heng''s eyes became a little colder. ¡ªThe face of the deceased was severely burned, making it impossible to identify the face of the deceased. ¡ªThe lower-body private parts of the deceased had been torn, and there were many bruises on the wrists, and there were multiple people''s vagina. The forensic doctor said: "At present, it can be concluded that this is gang-raped by multiple people and then the body was thrown away." When Xie Xi hung up the phone and came in, he just heard this sentence, and immediately said angrily: "It''s a beast." Yan Hengcong has just launched a rigorous investigation, mainly focusing on the monitoring of pawnshops and small rivers, and investigating suspicious persons one by one. The identity of the deceased is still comparing information. "Gu Dashen." Xie Xi suddenly looked at Gu Muran: "Can you deduce the villain behind the murder?" Gu Muran said: "Wait for two minutes, and the identity of the deceased will be determined." Really two minutes. The identity of the deceased is presented. "The deceased was not Qi Yan, but Qi Yan''s sister, Qi Shuang." Yan Heng glanced at the result, and immediately looked at Gu Muran. Gu Muran already understood: "I know." Xie Xi: "Master, what do you know?" "The person the murderer wants to kill is the Qi Yan you know." Xie Xi hadn¡¯t recovered yet, and when Yan Heng was still in a daze on the other side, he heard Gu Muran suddenly say: "When Captain Yan informs the family of the deceased, don''t mention Qi Shuang''s parents, but Qi Yan''s parents." Having cooperated many times before, Yan Heng always felt that what Gu Muran knew was unimaginable for ordinary people. Xie Xi thought that Gu Muran was being questioned and recorded just like them, but after hearing Gu Muran''s words, he felt that Gu Muran and Yan Heng should be quite familiar with each other. Moreover, he also recalled that since he came in, Gu Muran has been acting as the interrogator. While thinking like this, he heard Yan Heng nod: "Okay." He trusted her without even asking why. Just such a good one. Yan Heng immediately explained. Xie Xi''s look of astonishment was caught by Yan Heng''s eyes. Yan Heng said: "Because of Ms. Gu''s outstanding talent in metaphysics and helping our bureau quickly detect many incidents, I have applied to my superiors for Ms. Gu to become a special criminal investigator of our bureau." Xie Xi didn''t expect that when he turned to look at Gu Muran, he realized that there was a trace of astonishment around Gu Muran, but it was only for a moment. Gu Muran: "It doesn''t matter if you have a false head, the most important thing is to find the murderer behind the scenes." Xie Xie heard this sentence, just nodded his head in agreement, and the phone rang. After he went out to answer the phone, Yan Heng took a look at Gu Muran: "Gu Dashen, everything is better to find the murderer, please don''t refuse." The murderer they said behind the scenes and the murderer Xie Xi thought were actually not the same. It''s like Gu Muran cooperating with the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities. She is trying to find out the dusty truth of the year, and the Kyoto Antiquities Institute is trying to complete that period of history. Although the purposes are different, cooperation is indeed the most efficient way to achieve their respective needs. Yan Heng chose to cooperate with Gu Muran, which is also mutually beneficial. Gu Muran did not refuse. (end of this chapter) Chapter 411： His authority is far beyond their imagination Chapter 411 His authority is far beyond their imagination After Xie Xi came in, he recorded all the people who entered and exited the **** shop of Xie''s house. And specially copied a video. Gu Muran looked at it once, and then locked on to a person¡ªa well-dressed man with black frames on his eyes. She didn''t say anything: "Use your people to investigate this matter carefully, and don''t alarm other people." It was already late at night, and the police station was still very busy. About a quarter of an hour later, the person who investigated the matter came back. Gu Muran didn''t say anything. After the visitor took a look, he took a look at Yan Heng: "Captain Yan, this is information about this person." ¡ªYe Lihong, 32 years old this year, his second wife is Xie Guanyi, a branch of the Xie family... There is a long list of introductions to each other, all of which are useless information. But until the last row, there was an endnote, which said that the first wife was the queen of the song¡ªQi Yan. Gu Muran didn''t respond at all, until the last sentence, when he slightly raised his eyebrows, his eyes were filled with cold air. Gu Muran moved his consciousness slightly, "Take out a map." She then circled a place on it, "This is the place where the husband and wife arrived one after another. Check this place carefully." There is an opera theater nearby. Yan Heng used people from the Special Investigation Bureau for all his investigations. The news about the death of the song queen on the Internet has gradually been densely rolled up all over the Internet. And many people want to know the truth about the death of the song queen. Including Ye Lihong, a branch of the Ye family, and his wife Xie Guanyi are constantly looking for news. However, they did not expect that the person who took the transcript would have a thank you seat. Xie Xi is a direct descendant, and his authority is far beyond their imagination. Just when they were busy listening to the news. Gu Muran called his three roommates to the office: "This case will definitely be closed tonight. There will be no class tomorrow morning. Go back and sleep well tonight." "It''s okay, just now our dormitory head has asked for leave with the life teacher, we will go back a little later." Dong Lin said: "If you have something to do, do it first, it''s okay for us to finish the transcript, I''ll be here with you. " Gu Muran: "Many people are staring at the bureau now. If you go out now, you will be easily targeted." Qiu Han nodded: "Then we will stay in peace." Always easy to talk, Xia Xiaosu, who seldom talked since just arrived, suddenly raised her head from the phone: "Is it because the dog man is lustful, fell in love with Qi Yan, and then the dog woman was jealous and sent someone to do all of this?" Gu Muran was stunned for a second, and then realized who the dog man and dog woman she was talking about were: "Don''t think about it, sometimes comments can easily lead you, these are not facts." Xia Xiaosu has a feeling¡ªGu Muran already knows the truth. Sitting at the computer desk, Gu Muran didn''t know what to think of, and suddenly looked up at Xia Xiaosu: "If you have nothing to do, I''ll find something for you." As soon as she finished speaking, Xia Xiaosu jumped up to Gu Muran: "What can I do?" The other two people rushed over after hearing the words. Gu Muran glanced again, Xie Xi who was standing in another place: "It just so happens that you all investigate one person separately." Xie Xi pointed to himself: "Is there anything else I have to do?" Xia Xiaosu investigates Qi Yan''s deeds after going to college. Dong Lin is in charge of Qi Shuang. Qiu Han is in charge of Xie Guanyi. Xie Xi is in charge of Ye Lihong. On the other side, Yan Heng passed the place surrounded by Gu Muran, and instantly locked onto the first crime scene. (end of this chapter) Chapter 412： drop out Chapter 412 Dropout The departure passages around Kyoto are also strictly guarded in an instant. It is easy to come in but difficult to go out. The whole city is now under martial law. When Yan Heng returned to his office to tell Gu Muran the news, he opened the door and found a quarrel in his office. "Isn''t it because of your hidden marriage that you didn''t finish college?" "I finally finished my studies successfully, so why did you drop out of university with such excellent grades?" Yan Heng recognized that the two girls who spoke came with Gu Muran. After he pushed open the door, he thought it was a dispute, but they only sounded like they were asking questions, and there was no sign of arguing in their expressions. After he came in, he closed the door gently, and then stood by the door and looked at them as if they were rehearsing, as if he wanted to convey something cryptically. Xia Xiaosu, who investigates Qi Yan, finds a few things that are not right, so she wants to play her own role, trying to smooth out the things that were wrong between Qi Yan and Qi Shuang when they were in college. Xia Xiaosu: "Qi Yan has always been a good girl, and her grades have been very good since she was a child, but she suddenly disappeared for a while when she was about to graduate from university, and she almost didn''t finish her graduation thesis. What do you think is the reason for this? " Dong Lin also questioned Xia Xiaosu just now: "There were a lot of news on the Internet at the time, and some people took photos of Qi Yan wearing a fisherman hat and mask going in and out of the hospital, and some people said that she was secretly married. Was she married at the time? ?¡± Gu Muran answered Dong Lin''s question, because they were not there when they investigated the Ye family just now, so they didn''t know. They are just sorting out the information on the Internet. Gu Muran also asked them to be responsible for their own affairs, and finally concentrated on sorting out their questions. She said: "At that time, Qi Yan and the Ye family had become a legal couple." Gu Muran has already obtained information from a certain hospital: "At that time, I almost couldn''t participate in the thesis, not because of other reasons, but because Qi Yan was already in the second trimester at that time, and she was lying in the hospital because of a miscarriage." Gu Muran put the printed materials in his hand on the desk. "Miscarriage? Why Miscarriage?" This is Xia Xiaosu''s curious question. Gu Muran did not answer this question, but only explained a fact: "When Qi Yan was sent to a private hospital of a nobleman, all joints and elbows were covered with bruises, among which, the forehead was more serious." They didn''t even have time to ask how Gu Muran knew this, but were concerned: "How is she doing after the operation?" "Why are there such scars? Is it domestic violence or a fall?" Gu Muran glanced at Yan Heng, and she replied: "It was pushed to the stairs maliciously. The adults sent it late, the child was not kept, and the adults almost bleed to death." Xia Xiaosu said: "As a mother-to-be, she is so sad." Gu Muran''s eyes were cold: "If she was awake, she must be very sad, but... at that time she fell to her head." "Qi Yan fell to the head?" Xie Xi felt that something was wrong the first moment he heard it: "Not long after she graduated from university, she sang the theme song of the movie I starred in after debuting again." Gu Muran suddenly tilted his head to look at Xie Xi: "How do you know that that person is Qi Yan?" "I..." Xie Xi was about to say something, but suddenly he was taken aback. Dong Lin on the other side immediately said: "I understand why Qi Shuang dropped out of school. She is as good as her younger sister. She has excellent grades in four years of university, but she dropped out during the final paper of the university..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 413： Confused Chapter 413 Disgusting the Real Qi Yan and Qi Shuang''s twins, they almost look exactly the same. Dong Lin said: "If Qi Yan really hit her head, there is a high possibility that her graduation thesis will not be able to complete the design." But in fact, Qi Yan finally caught up with the graduation thesis design, but Qi Shuang, who has always been excellent in grades, suddenly heard the news of dropping out of school. "Is it very possible that the current Qi Yan is actually Qi Shuang?" When Dong Lin said this conjecture, many people in the office were shocked. Only - Gu Muran looked calm. Even Xie Xi, who hadn''t spoken for a long time, suddenly understood what Gu Muran said just now: ¡ª[The deceased was not Qi Yan, but Qi Yan''s older sister, Qi Shuang. ¡¿ ¡ª¡¾The person the murderer wants to kill is the Qi Yan you know. ¡¿ ¡ª¡¾When Captain Yan informs the family of the deceased, don¡¯t mention Qi Shuang¡¯s parents, but Qi Yan¡¯s parents. ¡¿ "Did Gu Dashen know the identity of the deceased from just now?" Xie Xi knew that this question was superfluous, but he just wanted to ask this question. "Why did the murderer burn the face of the deceased, have you ever thought about this question?" Gu Muran asked instead. "Either the deceased''s appearance was too recognizable, or he was too hateful." Yan Heng said. Gu Muran has just calculated Qi Yan''s life through the flickering star of fate, and also calculated her rough experience in college. Xie Xi''s mind flashed for a moment: "But she is Qi Shuang, not Qi Yan." Yan Heng took a few steps forward, he glanced at Gu Muran, the master is the master, and he sorted out the whole case in a short time. She knows what she knows, but she doesn''t directly explain the truth, but sorts out the problems through some loopholes, and then let everyone reason slowly through these, so as to build a complete information chain in everyone''s mind. He said: "We now know that she is Qi Shuang, but will the murderer who wants to murder her know that she is Qi Shuang?" "The fate of Qi Shuang and Qi Shuang has been changed at the end of the university. After that, Qi Yan disappeared, and Qi Shuang appeared in front of people instead of her younger sister." Gu Muran pointed directly to the center: "You knew Qi Yan back then, but you were actually the real Qi Shuang." "In other words, the person they want to murder is the Qi Yan you know, and they are targeting Qi Shuang." Xie Xi did not expect that the essence of the matter turned out to be like this. Xia Xiaosu and Xie Xi had the same doubt: "But Qi Yan''s main focus is music, and Qi Shuang''s best is calligraphy and painting. These are two completely different directions. How did Qi Shuang manage to confuse the real with the fake?" Gu Muran took a look at Yan Heng, and she took out the documents she had just sorted out, "These are the entries of Qi Yan and Qi Shuang when they were young, and both of them have inherited the excellent genes of their parents." At this time, everyone remembered that the parents of Qi Yan and Qi Shuang, one is a singer, and the other is a master of calligraphy and painting. As their daughters, they have been influenced by art since childhood. Gu Muran said something that shocked everyone even more: "I just went to meet Qi Yan and Qi Shuang''s parents..." Through the glass wall, she didn''t communicate much with them, but she deduced one thing. "Qi Shuang has inherited the strengths of both of them. Whether it is talent in painting and calligraphy or singing talent, she is good at everything. As their youngest daughter, Qi Yan is best at singing, so she finally chose the Conservatory of Music. Qi Shuang chose the Academy of Fine Arts after her younger sister applied for the exam." It is not easy to deduce that the dead are obscured by their fate, but it is the easiest thing to deduce on a living person. Everyone still has something they don''t understand. After this point is sorted out, the other next things will be solved very smoothly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 414： drop your disguise Chapter 414 Take off your disguise Qi Yan''s parents were taken to another office. "My condolences to the elders." Yan Heng spoke a little slower. The whole figure of Qi''s father and relative''s mother seemed to have aged quite a bit in an instant: "Mr. Police, please find the murderer who killed my eldest daughter." Yan Heng: "You...see it all?" The eyes of Qi''s parents and Qi''s mother were filled with tears: "How can parents not recognize their own children?" No one knows that Qi Shuang has a mole on her left wrist, and Qi Yan has a mole on her right wrist. The two sisters are in different positions. "We want to know, when you called us, why did you say this is Qi Yan, could it be that the person behind the scenes is my youngest daughter?" "My poor girl." Yan Heng handed over the tissue: "I don''t know if the second elder knows where Qi Yan is?" "We haven''t seen Yanyan for several years. Most of the time, it was Shuangshuang who played videos for us, so we could see Yanyan. Shuangshuang said that Yanyan wanted to relax. The previous marriage contract cast a shadow on her heart. We also I think it¡¯s good for her to travel abroad to relax more.¡± The two elders later said that Qi Yan wanted to write lyrics by herself, so they stayed for several years. Yan Heng also knew from their mouths that they had always known that Qi Shuang took the place of her sister in the singing world. "Yanyan has liked singing since she was a child, and we have always cultivated her interest..." When the two elders mentioned their two daughters, their eyes sparkled. But when Yan Heng asked about Qi Yan''s marriage, the two elders sighed instantly: "She was afraid that we would disagree, so she secretly obtained the certificate without telling us. It doesn''t work either." But they didn''t expect that the marriage would last so short, and they didn''t expect this son-in-law to be so inhuman. Yan Heng soon learned the truth of the year. Qi Yan is beautiful, and there are many people who pursue her in the school. Not long after she became popular, the company specially asked her to have an affair with a certain singer and dancer in order to promote her, but she was unwilling. The company still secretly did this without telling her. Later, when the Ye family found out, he was a little angry, and the two had a big fight. Later, the Ye family members kept persuading her to quit the entertainment circle, but Qi Yan was naturally unwilling to give up her dream. Another dispute arose. Later, the Ye family made some harsh words. Later, when Qi Yan was in her second trimester, she discovered that Ye Lihong had found someone else outside. And he is no longer as considerate and gentle as before, he completely removed his disguise at that time. Drunk, forced her to the stairs. Qi Yan wants a divorce. Ye Lihong later scolded her angrily, and later pushed her. She was directly retreated from the stairs on the second floor, bleeding heavily. At that time, Ye Lihong looked at her coldly, and sent the housekeeper to take her to the hospital very late. The doctor said at the time that if it was a few minutes later, the adults might not be able to keep it. When Qi''s mother talked about this, tears came down like rain, and the distress in her eyes couldn''t be covered. At that time, Qi Shuang also concealed some things about hitting her head. And most of them didn''t know that when they signed the divorce agreement, it was already Qi Shuang who signed the agreement instead of Qi Yan. "Mr. Police, does your question have anything to do with this incident?" "At present, we are still investigating, and we need to understand this matter from many aspects." Yan Heng said so, but in fact, Ye Lihong and Xie Guanyi have been identified as the first suspects. (end of this chapter) Chapter 415： self-inflicted Chapter 415 To blame That day, whether it was Qi Yan, oh no, to be precise, it should be said that before and after Qi Shuang entered the **** shop, Ye Lihong followed behind him. Then, Qi Shuang was brought near the opera house, where Qi Shuang and Ye Lihong met for the first time. Ye Lihong and Xie Guanyi were also taken to the police station. When they entered the police station, they were still very arrogant. When Yan Heng was interrogating Ye Lihong, there was a sudden knock on the door. Gu Muran stood at the door, and it could be seen that her expression was not very friendly, and her whole body was full of hostility. "Since I''m a specially hired criminal investigator, I don''t know if I can sit on the sidelines?" "come in." Yan Heng just glanced at her, he always felt that Gu Dashen didn''t look like he was just watching. During interrogation. Ye Lihong glanced at Gu Muran many times. The corners of Gu Muran''s mouth just hooked slightly. At this moment, Ye Lihong only felt that the scene in front of his eyes had changed. ¡ª¡¾Ye Lihong, you pushed me downstairs and mutilated my child. I curse you for having no descendants in this life. ¡¿ The sight in front of him suddenly changed, as if in a dream, he suddenly saw Qi Yan lying in a pool of blood that night... Qi Yan''s hateful eyes clung to him like a poisonous snake, making goose bumps all over his body. "What nonsense are you talking about? You fell down the stairs yourself." He just remembered that he was sitting in the police station, and he didn''t understand why this happened. Suddenly there is a warm touch on the arm. Blood! As far as the eye can see, it is all blood. The surroundings turned into a **** fog. Ye Lihong suddenly became frightened, "What exactly do you want to do?" Qi Yan, who was lying on the ground, was still covering her abdomen with her hands, and the blood kept flowing out. She suddenly smiled and looked at him, "Did you hear that, the baby said that he misses you, and wants you to accompany him¡ª" "Go away, go away." He kept sweeping his arms to the side, as if something around him wanted to touch him, "Then you should die, you are a woman who doesn''t keep her duty, you will end up with yourself now self-inflicted." "Why are you crazy!" Suddenly a sharp voice came into his mind. Ye Lihong suddenly stopped waving and struggling, and he looked at Yan Heng in a daze, "Officer Yan..." "Don''t think that just because you are crazy, you can try to get away with it." Gu Muran''s lips curled up. Those eyes were as clear as ever. However, when Ye Lihong looked into her eyes, for some reason, he saw Qi Yan in her pupils. His psychological defense has collapsed. "Have you ever known these people?" Yan Heng took out some photos. Ye Lihong saw the same thing, but didn''t think about it: "I don''t know." Yan Heng: "Since you don''t know each other, why does your account have a large amount of money flowing into the accounts of several of them." Ye Lihong: "This is impossible." Yan Heng took out the voucher. Ye Lihong defended: "This must be someone trying to punish me, Mr. Police, I''m sure I didn''t transfer a large amount of money, I don''t know these people at all." "These people just confessed that you ordered them to kill Qi Shuang." Yan Heng''s eyes were fixed on Ye Lihong. "I don''t know these people, let alone Qi Shuang." "Then is it possible that you don''t even know Qi Yan?" When the word ''don''t know'' was still stuck in his mouth, Ye Lihong changed his voice, "Qi Yan is my ex-wife." Yan Heng asked: "Did you deliberately push Qi Yan downstairs?" "Nothing, we divorced peacefully." The man just finished speaking. (end of this chapter) Chapter 416： never take chances Chapter 416 Never take chances ¡ª[Then you deserve to die, you are a woman who doesn¡¯t keep her duty, and you are to blame for what happened to you now. ¡¿ At some point, there was a small tape recorder on the desktop, and what he said just now was recorded just like that. Ye Lihong wanted to argue, but there was no way to argue. "Think before you speak. After all, everything you have now will be recorded. If it is different from what the other party, Qi Yan, said..." Yan Heng turned the pen in his hand, his eyes locked on Ye Lihong like a cheetah. Ye Lihong seemed confident and insisted on what he just said. "Mr. Ye probably doesn''t know much about our special criminal investigation consultant, so let me introduce this special criminal investigation consultant now." Yan Heng said. Ye Lihong just looked at her a few more times because of her good looks. "In addition to being a master of mystical arts, she is also good friends with Dr. Yunzheng and Dr. Yunqi of Xiuyuan Medical Center." Yan Heng said: "The identities of Dr. Yunzheng and Dr. Yunqi must be clear to Mr. Ye. After all, they are the apprentices of the God of Medicine. Mr. Ye must have heard the reputation of the God of Medicine." Ye Lihong was a little nervous at this time, but he didn''t show it: "And then?" "It seems that Mr. Ye is very aware of the current situation of another Ms. Qi Yan, you are so indifferent, let me guess if you deliberately murdered Qi Shuang?" "What nonsense are you talking about?" Ye Lihong retorted loudly, with a feeling that there is no money here. Yan Heng cooperated with Gu Muran from time to time, but most of the time, it was Gu Muran who questioned him. Moreover, every word Gu Muran said made Ye Lihong''s nerves tremble a little. for example: "You should have recently discovered that Qi Yan is not the original Qi Yan, but why did you suddenly decide to attack her? I guess it should be because she touched your interests, or what did she do that made you feel a little panicked?" Gu Muran ignored Ye Lihong''s roaring voice, and continued: "Let me guess if it''s because you found out that she and the young master of your Ye family have been walking very close recently?" Ye Lihong: "You¡ª" Gu Muran: "Don''t worry, listen to my analysis slowly." Before seeing Ye Lihong, when Gu Muran knew about the relationship between them, several entanglements appeared in his mind. But in the end, it was confirmed that she only sorted out the complete thread when she saw him in person. "Qi Shuang is very close to the young master of your Ye family, and your property in the Ye family has been hit. This is not over. You also found out that the young master of your Ye family and Qi Shuang have been to Qi Yan''s house. Now you are in a complete panic, am I right?" At that time, after Gu Muran finished speaking, Yun Zheng called. Gu Muran glanced at it, took out his phone and connected it. "Miss Gu, we have reported Qi Yan''s situation to my master after we arrived at the hospital where Qi Yan is located. She was injured after falling, her brain and nervous system was oppressed, and there was still bruising. I have already contacted your police station to apply. Qi Yan will be taken over by our medical center. Don¡¯t worry about this matter. I will definitely give Qi¡¯s father and mother a healthy daughter. " Gu Muran glanced at Ye Lihong, and then said to Yunzheng, "I''m sorry to bother you." In just a few minutes, Ye Lihong''s whole body fell into an ice cellar. Gu Muran glanced at Ye Lihong coldly: "Never take chances." (end of this chapter) Chapter 417： bloody handprint Chapter 417 Scarlet Fingerprint Ye Lihong''s eyebrows were scarred with blood, which was far more severe than the traces of prison. Gu Muran didn''t want to say more, got up and left. On the way to the office, pass by the room where Xie Guanyi was interrogated. She stood at the door, glanced to one side, she didn''t know what she noticed, and the corner of her mouth curled up with a hint of sarcasm. A woman''s jealousy is really scary. It was about twelve o''clock in the morning. Basically everything has been sorted out by the police. Xia Xiaosu and others returned to the dormitory. After Gu Muran watched them enter the school with her own eyes, she was sent back to the villa again. - The villa has a basement floor, which is said to be a basement, but the decoration of the whole house is almost the same as that of the second floor. It was already late at night, and the lights in the house were still bright. On the sofa in the house, a woman was sitting, she looked a little dazed. In addition to other living facilities, this room is full of various instruments. Suddenly the door was pushed open, and the pretty woman looked at the door. "how is the situation?" The girl walking towards her seemed to have the most pure eyes. "The loss of her child is still a big blow to her. In addition to the pressure on the nerves caused by the congestion in the brain, her condition will be a little recurrent, and her mental state is not very good." Lu Chaolan brought the results of all the inspections to Gu Muran, "It has been suppressed by acupuncture, and surgery is needed as soon as possible." Gu Muran slowly walked towards Qi Yan. Qi Yan is indeed very beautiful. And those eyes gradually recovered some spirit, but even so, the expression was still a little gloomy. "I know you are awake now." Gu Muran looked at the woman with drooping brows. "You haven''t seen your parents for so many years, don''t you miss them?" Gu Muran''s fingertips moved appropriately, and the once beautiful picture appeared in her mind. Besides, she has been immersed in her inner world and closed herself, which is not conducive to her illness. That''s why she hasn''t recovered for so long. "Your sister, for your dream, gave up her own dream, don''t you want to send her one last ride?" "Everyone is working hard for you, and is giving and sacrificing everything for you..." Gu Muran spoke every word very directly. Qi Yan looked sad, and a line of tears flowed from his eyes, "I am willing to cooperate, and I am willing to operate." - Around three in the morning. Gu Muran was awakened by the knock on the door. She glanced at her phone, it was three past nine. There were several people standing at the door, but the most anxious one was Yan Heng. Before he could speak, Gu Muran said, "Something happened to Ye Lihong." Although he was asking Yan Heng, Gu Muran''s tone was affirmative. Yan Heng originally thought that the case was almost over, but in just a few hours, and less than three hours after pleading guilty, Ye Lihong was found dead by the staff on duty bumping his head against the wall. "After Ye Lihong was found dead on the wall, the staff on duty found a **** handprint on the back of his neck, but the mark disappeared quickly, as if it had never existed." Yan Heng felt that this incident could no longer be explained by normal events. Gu Muran glanced at the approximate location of the **** handprint on the hand-painted drawing, but his expression didn''t change at all. "Since it disappeared soon, how should we deal with this matter, and how should we still deal with it." "Do you know something?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 418： She almost died, what do you think she was trying to do? Chapter 418 Almost died, what do you think she was trying to do? Gu Muran raised his eyebrows and looked at Yan Heng: "Otherwise, why do you think Qi Shuang got so close to Ye Yuxi before? Why did she go to the ghost market?" As early as when Gu Muran entered the interrogation room, he discovered that the **** disaster on his body was very strong, so strong that it directly overwhelmed his original prison disaster. In the study, almost everyone is here. When they saw the information on the Internet at night, they naturally knew about it. When Yan Heng disturbed him at three o''clock in the morning, a group of people woke up. Yan Heng: "Is this matter related to the former Ye family?" The Yi Yueheng incident last time was closed as a natural death. At that time, they had already noticed the strangeness of Ye Yuxi. Yan Heng: "At first, I just thought that Qi Shuang and Ye Yuxi were getting closer, but I never thought that this matter has something to do with him." Gu Muran said: "Remember what I said before, Yi Yueheng made a deal with the person behind it, and this time is no exception. Qi Shuang was approached by Ye Yuxi to show her her star power in the entertainment industry." Talking about the power of faith may not be particularly accurate, so Gu Muran temporarily changed the word to make it easier for them to understand. "And you may not have noticed that after Qi Yan walked out of the ghost market, the cohesion of her fans was slowly dissipating, and at the same time, Ye Yuxi''s music show, he successfully won the championship tonight, which shows that what?" It''s not that Ye Yuxi is not strong, but that in the music field where seniors gather, a fledgling traffic niche won the championship. People who don''t know the inside story will find this matter somewhat incredible. But, Gu Muran knows where the cohesion and appeal of fans in him come from. He also slowly used some means to transform the cohesion and appeal of these fans into his own usable power of faith. Although it is not particularly pure, it is rare in this world. Yan Heng frowned: "Qi Shuang and Ye Yuxi have cooperated!" When Yan Heng came to this conclusion, although Yan Heng couldn''t believe it, it was true. He asked: "What about Qi Shuangtu?" "Pictured what?" Gu Muran''s mouth curled up with a sinister angle: "Her sister was killed by that scum back then and almost lost her life. What do you think she is plotting?" Yan Heng met Gu Muran''s cold eyes, and at that moment, he thought of Ye Lihong who hit the wall and belched. Thinking of the **** handprint that appeared strangely and disappeared quickly on the back of Ye Lihong''s neck. "She wants revenge?" After Yan Heng asked this sentence, he realized something, and asked in doubt: "But why do you have to wait so long?" Gu Muran took a sip of coffee and said slowly. "Perhaps it should be said..." Gu Muran actually met all the parties involved, and already understood all the ins and outs. Qi Yan had been recuperating in a private hospital before, and her mental state often fluctuated, and she often thought of the child in her womb. Qi Shuang has always played the role of Qi Yan, and has never been discovered. Qi Shuang played Qi Yan and never had any dealings with Ye Lihong again. But the bad thing is that Ye Lihong discovered Qi Yan in the private hospital, and also discovered that Qi Shuang was playing the role of her sister, and Qi Shuang and Ye Yuxi, the young master of the Ye family, walked relatively close. Qi Yan became agitated when he saw Ye Lihong''s emotions. Ye Yuxi found Qi Shuang at that time, and wanted to cooperate with Qi Shuang. Qi Shuang chose to become a younger sister because of her younger sister''s dream, and then worked hard in the singing industry. The cooperation proposed by Ye Yuxi is essentially to ruin the career of working hard for her sister for so long. (end of this chapter) Chapter 419： inexplicable post Chapter 419 Inexplicable post Ye Yuxi easily took advantage of Qi Shuang because of Ye Lihong''s incident. "Ye Lihong harmed your sister, I can help you suppress Ye Lihong, as long as Ye Lihong no longer appears in front of your sister, your sister will eventually recover slowly." Later, perhaps the day before the cooperation, Ye Lihong appeared in front of Qi Yan again, or maybe Qi Yan cried too sadly that time, she thought of the child who passed away, and her spirit was greatly shocked. Qi Shuang changed the conditions the day before the transaction. She wanted her sister to recover, even if she gave everything. Bad guys should be punished. She finally chose to take Ye Lihong''s life. Rather, she probably never expected that Ye Lihong would suddenly become murderous. Qi Shuang has been playing Qi Yan in name, but few people know this. For example, Ye Lihong¡¯s current wife¡ªXie Guanyi. Xie Guanyi is a descendant of the Xie family, and I often hear people comparing her with Qi Yan. She actually hated Qi Yan very much in her heart. Later, she discovered the scandal about Qi Yan, and she also knew that her husband didn''t like Qi Yan. So, she got a lot of gossip about Qi Yan, and some people kept comparing Qi Yan''s rumored boyfriend with him. Xie Guanyi blew a lot of pillow wind into Ye Lihong''s ear. It just happened that at that time, Ye Lihong''s industry was hit hard. Later, the couple planned this out. The disfigurement was done by Xie Guanyi. The others were done by Ye Lihong. Even though she is Qi Shuang, in the eyes of everyone, she is Qi Yan. Since this is the case, Qi Yan deserves to die, no matter who appears in front of people, but as long as the singer Qi Yan dies, no one will dare to talk about him behind his back. The story is very sad, there is only one beneficiary of this incident¡ªYe Yuxi. It was 3:30 in the morning, just when everyone in the study was going back to sleep. A post popped up on the Internet¡ª ¡¾Why did the police solve the case so quickly this time? In one night, the case had already come to light. Did some master come to the police station? ¡¿ This post was quickly uploaded, and in just one minute, the number of views exceeded 10,000. And still climbing. The reading volume has been growing rapidly. Gu Muran took a look: "Go to sleep, you don''t need to interfere with this matter, I want to see what he wants to do?" Yan Heng came too late, and he couldn''t be allowed to leave at this moment. Lu Chaolan still remembered what Gu Muran said before, that he had saved his life, so Lu Chaolan once again asked Yunzheng to tidy up the guest room where Yan Heng lived before. Lu Chaolan: "Just stay here tonight for the rest of the night." "Yes." Yan Heng also discovered that every time he saw Lu Chaolan, he always felt an inexplicable sense of surrender in his heart. Lu Chaolan didn''t say anything, and was sent back to his room. Yan Heng didn''t do anything as Muran said. Just as the speculative post was gaining momentum, another news instantly appeared in the eyes of everyone. ¡ªThe murderer Ye Lihong committed suicide by hitting the wall in fear of crime. For a moment, everyone''s eyes were diverted a bit. In the study, only Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan are left. Lu Chaolan said: "Why is this case so strange today?" His eyes are full of tension, which is worried about Gu Muran. They all know that this is what the people behind it did. Before the stalkers and bag thieves came out to lure them to the alleys and small rivers. The body was found, and now the case has come to light. Yes, now there is only one question left - why did they do this? (end of this chapter) Chapter 420： real intention Chapter 420 True Intention On the surface, Ye Yuxi did obtain the so-called ''power of faith'', but they all knew that there were so many so-called murders, and the real intention had not yet appeared. No, exactly, that post was a sign of intentions emerging. At four o''clock in the morning. There was a reply under that post just now, and it was immediately pushed up. Originally, that post was like going through the back door, but the appearance of this reply instantly grabbed everyone''s attention. Then it seemed that there was a tendency for a single spark to start a prairie fire, gradually spreading farther and farther. [I saw with my own eyes today that the young lord of Xuanmen came out of the police station early this morning. It is said that she is a descendant of the National Teacher and must have inherited the extremely high metaphysics talent of the National Teacher. With the help of the Xuanmen young master, the case was quickly solved. ¡¿ Today''s netizens don''t know what''s going on, they''re extra excited like they''ve been slapped with chicken blood. Then, everyone began to search for Gu Muran''s information, and finally found Gu Muran''s scarf as promised¡ª[The Great Demon King. ¡¿ [What a big devil, look at this face, she is a perfect little fairy. ] [Able to divination, good at studying, not too perfect, I really want to ask her to do a fortune telling, to see if it is really so magical? ] Gu Muran''s scarf is now empty, and the previous scarf has also been deleted. Netizens want to leave a message, but they really can¡¯t find a place. In the end, everything was poked into private messages. Not only did Gu Muran''s scarf get poked a lot by private messages, but even the police station received a lot of inquiries about Gu Muran. [What is the relationship between your police station and Xuanmen young master? ] Yan Heng didn''t sleep at this time. I really don''t know why these things appear on the Internet now. Gu Muran only agreed to be the special consultant for criminal investigation tonight. The information on the Internet should not be leaked by his own people. He was thinking about how to do this matter. Received a call from the Chief of Police. ¡¾...I have already talked with the director of the Special Investigation Bureau on the phone. When the bureau promotes this matter in a while, please cooperate. ¡¿ Yan Heng is currently borrowing the place of the police station, which belongs to the alliance of the two parties. The official website of the bib police: ¡¾I am very happy to have reached a cooperation with Xuanmen Young Master this time, because with your joining, we are like a treasure. Welcome, our special consultant for criminal investigation @´óħÍõ. ¡¿ As soon as the news came out, all parties were completely shocked. The lights in the study were always on. Zhizhi didn''t know when he came to the study, so he lay in Gu Muran''s arms, "Meow~" It seemed to be still sleepy, so it let out a slight cry, opened its eyes, glanced at it, changed a comfortable position, and fell asleep again. Lu Chaolan sat next to Gu Muran, all the situation inside the scarf was in the eyes of the two of them. I don''t know how long it has been. Lu Chaolan said: "From delivering the news before to now deliberately enhancing your reputation, what is their purpose?" "Some people really can''t think from the perspective of normal people." Gu Muran said: "Maybe they intend to improve my strength, and then learn something from me." Perhaps they wanted to find out the secret of the national teacher. After all, there were already traces of the sorcerer at the time of the chaos. Maybe, only you can reveal the truth about yourself back then. Gu Muran is not worried about other things. After all, from the small spiritual veins of the Shi family, the Tianling leaf in the hands of the old lady of the Zhu family, and the jade card in the hands of Xuanmen... I must have felt something back then, so Leave some back roads for yourself. She also believes that some things can only be solved by herself. (end of this chapter) Chapter 421： must protect him Chapter 421 Must protect him Gu Muran returned to his room and took out the jade pen purchased from Xie Xi from his schoolbag. The jade pen was stained with her previous breath. She glanced at the dark night and placed the jade pen on the table. Suddenly, the Tianling leaf placed on the bedside table seemed to be attracted by an inexplicable force, and slowly landed on Gu Muran''s palm. Last time at the Mystic Masters Association, because I used the ancient and modern formation method to find out about the past of Yan Heng and Qiu Yuzhen, so now the green leaf is no longer there, and it has become a little yellow. When she was about to put the Tianling Ye in the brocade box given to her by the old lady of the Zhu family, she suddenly noticed something strange in the air. I saw a steady stream of power of faith pouring in. These are all coming for her. Gu Muran closed his eyes to check, it turned out that it was because of criminal investigation and solving the case. A large part of the voices on the Internet praise her highly. These powers of faith did not stay in her hands for long, as if they were drawn by an inexplicable force, they followed directly into the Tianling leaf. And the leaves that were originally withered and yellow, because of the power of faith, have also regained their vitality. At this time, a voice suddenly appeared in her mind. ¡¾Protect him...you must protect him well. ¡¿ This voice is too familiar. It was like when she was lucky enough to see her once back in the past, she asked: - how is he? Gu Muran thought, did he let himself protect Lu Chaolan? It was past four o''clock in the morning, and she hadn''t been able to really fall asleep, and it seemed that she couldn''t sleep well this night. When getting up early and eating, everyone is quite complete, except Yan Heng. Yun Zheng just picked up a deep-fried dough stick, noticed that Gu Muran asked Yan Heng, and said: "He was busy in the kitchen early in the morning, and then went out with a food box, probably to deliver food." Everyone present understood what it meant. A group of people had just finished their breakfast when they saw Yan Heng coming back happily. Gu Muran was about to get into the car, and patted him on the shoulder: "Go after him boldly." Right at this moment, another car came out of the basement. Before Yan Heng could ask any more questions, Gu Muran got into the car. Two cars are galloping outward at the same time. - There is more than one branch of Xiuyuan Medical Center in Kyoto, but the equipment of each medical center is quite complete. Although they are medical centers, they are located on several thousand acres of land, which is quite large. The two vehicles entered the hospital without being stopped. The operating room is ready. After they entered the hospital, they went directly to the operating room. Qi Yan''s condition is much better than yesterday, after they entered the operating room, Gu Muran waited outside. Qi Yan''s matter was not too difficult, so Lu Chaolan took charge and asked two apprentices to cooperate. Two hours later, the lights in the operating room went out. Subsequently, Qi Yan was placed in the general ward. At about twelve o''clock, Qi''s father and Qi''s mother were taken to Xiuyuan Medical Center. At that time, Qi Yan was still fast asleep. When Qi''s father and Qi''s mother saw their daughter whom they had not seen for a long time, their eyes filled with tears. At that time, Gu Muran was eating in the staff restaurant of Xiuyuan Medical Center. After eating, Lu Chaolan was about to send her back to school. She still has class in the afternoon. Who knew, when they had just finished eating, they met Qi''s father and Qi''s mother who rushed over. "Thank you¡­" They knew that it was this girl who found the truth for her eldest daughter in just one night. Thank her too, if she didn''t know the apprentice of the God of Medicine, they wouldn''t know how to meet their healthy little daughter. The two seniors who shined in each other''s field, because of the matter of their two daughters, their hair almost turned gray. (end of this chapter) Chapter 422： Hope to get a hexagram Chapter 422 I hope to get a hexagram Their eyes were red, and they made gestures to kneel down as they spoke. A force seemed to lift their knees. I saw the girl in front of me and smiled at them: "You are too polite, this is what I should do." She only wants the people to be safe and well. This was her greatest wish when she was a national teacher. There is no war, Anshun and peace everywhere. The two elders shook their heads: "No one should say it, but we should thank you well." "We know that the mystic masters need to be paid for fortune-telling. Please be sure to accept the money in this card." Gu Muran: "No." "We thank you, but we don''t know how to express our gratitude. The medical center doesn''t charge us. We really feel guilty. Please don''t shirk, little girl. We know you know people in the medical center. The money in this card, Even if it is the reward we paid to you, and the medical expenses paid to the hospital." Lu Chaolan has been standing beside Gu Muran. The two old men were very persistent. Finally, Lu Chaolan gave a compromise opinion. In the end, half of the money in the card went into the Zhaomu Foundation, a quarter went into Gu Muran''s pocket in the name of remuneration, and the remaining quarter went into the hospital. That''s what it said, but Lu Chaolan didn''t let the hospital take over, but changed hands and donated these in the name of his relatives. The card is one million, and one quarter is two hundred and fifty thousand. Gu Muran glanced at the two old men, and she also transferred the money to Lu Chaolan. The last sum of money all went into Chaomu Foundation. Gu Muran drew three amulets of safety, wishing them peace and prosperity in the remaining days. Thank you again and again from my parents and relatives. - Gu Muran was sent to the school gate by Lu Chaolan. It was only a little bit at that time. She went back to the dormitory and took a rest for a while. On the way to class, many people looked at Gu Muran again and again. In the early hours of the morning, she was completely paid attention to because of that post. And that''s not the end. Five minutes before school ends. Gu Muran was suddenly touched by Xia Xiaosu''s elbow who was sitting next to him. I saw her asking herself in a low voice: "Are you familiar with Ye Yuxi?" "What''s wrong?" "Look at Weibo." Gu Muran glanced at the teacher who was speaking enthusiastically on the podium, and then turned on the phone. There is a hot comment on Weibo that is constantly rising, and this Weibo is from Ye Yuxi. He left a message under the police''s Weibo of Aite Gu Muran. ¡ª[Our police still have vision, I hope that in the future, we will have the opportunity to get the God of Gua. ¡¿ In name and in secret, she has been promoting Gu Muran''s reputation. Gu Muran took a look, "Don''t worry about it." - At night, Gu Muran noticed that there were two more merit points and two strands of faith in his body. Merit points come from Qi Yan and Qi Shuang. The power of faith comes from Qi Fu and Qi Mu. Tian Ling Ye has been lying safely in the brocade box, Gu Muran introduced these two strands of faith power, and the verdant Tian Ling Ye changed instantly. The original palm-sized, leaf-like texture instantly turned into a jade-like pendant. The value of merit is the rope, which instantly passes through the pendant that stores the power of faith. Both Qi''s father and Qi''s mother are relatively prestigious people in the industry, and the power of faith they bring is far beyond the comparison of ordinary people. Gu Muran received a call from Yan Heng at nine o''clock. Qi Shuang''s case has come to light, but the police have not chosen to make public the secrets of some cases. The public thought that it was Qi Shuang who died, and even the assailant Xie Guanyi thought that the person who died was Qi Shuang. (end of this chapter) Chapter 423： sound the alarm Chapter 423 Sound the alarm The only person who knew the inside story at that time should be Ye Lihong, but Ye Lihong has passed away. For so many years, Qi Shuang has always wanted to protect her sister. She hopes that her sister will live innocently in the end. So in the end, the police chose to hide some of the crimes and only announced the murderer. Xie Guanyi and Ye Lihong will naturally receive the punishment they deserve. Not only that, Xie Guanyi has been kicked out of the family by the Xie family because of the shame he brought to the family. At half past nine. Gu Muran received a call from Xie Xi. "Gu Dashen, I wonder if you have time tomorrow? My father hopes to see you." Gu Muran looked at the class schedule: "The day after tomorrow, I have some things to do tomorrow." Xie Xi: "Then I will pick you up in the future?" "No need, although some unfair transactions on you have not been resolved, but there are too many people in the school. If something should not be passed on, it will not be very good." Xie Xi had no choice but to give up, and finally said: "Then I will ask the driver to pick you up?" "I can figure out where Xie''s house is, I just go there myself." - The next day is Saturday. Lu Chaolan and Gu Muran made an appointment to go to the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities together. Even if it is only a B-level authority, Gu Muran feels that what he does this time will be rewarding. In fact, the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities and the Mystic Masters Association are not very far apart. Kyoto Institute of Antiquities has a special book library, which is used for detailed explanations of various ancient relics, and the historical records of these ancient relics are relatively detailed. What''s more, the historical records are relatively detailed. Professor Wei was waiting for them at the door. "B-level authority, all the information below the seventh floor can be viewed." Professor Wei entered Gu Muran''s information, "The information above the third floor needs to be checked." Gu Muran nodded. I thought it was only the first floor to the seventh floor, but who knows how many floors there are underground. "When will this be found?" After Professor Wei left, Gu Muran thought of a way. She didn''t go upstairs first, but let go of her consciousness. Coverage up to the seventh floor. In an instant, all the ancient books seemed to be turning pages automatically. Dididi-! Accompanied by the movement of the book, the alarm sounded instantly from the first floor to the seventh floor. Professor Wei, who had just walked out a few steps, returned after the siren sounded, and ran back with strides. When he came to the museum, he was panting. The staff on each floor hurriedly checked the reason for the alarm. As soon as they walked to the library, they saw that all the ancient books were turning pages automatically. At that moment, they were all stunned. But it was also an instant, all the books stopped tilting at the same time. For a moment, they felt as if they were dreaming just now. "You saw but did you see?" "¡­Saw." If one person sees it, maybe it can explain the vertigo, but when everyone sees something wrong, it is not a problem of vertigo. When the management personnel on each floor saw Professor Wei who had gone and returned, they hurried downstairs to report. Professor Wei just ran to Zangshu Pavilion, and just walked up to Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan. Before he could say a word, all the management personnel on each floor ran to him and reported the abnormal situation. ¡ªAfter the books stopped shaking, the alarm was lifted instantly. "Professor Wei, you came just in time, look at this matter..." Professor Wei glanced at Gu Muran, and waved to the others: "I know about this matter, you all go about your own business." "But¡­" (end of this chapter) Chapter 424： It was written by the master of the country at that time Chapter 424 was written by the National Teacher Professor Wei said: "I already understand the ins and outs of the book. This is Master Gu checking the situation of the book." "I''m sorry for the shock to everyone. There are really too many books in your cabinet. I have to use this method to find what I want to know." It''s okay if Gu Muran didn''t explain, but after such an explanation, the others'' eyes widened instantly. Someone in the crowd swallowed, "That''s not a book, but the seventh floor..." "Feel sorry." Others couldn''t stand the apology, "No...it''s okay, just keep it next time." Professor Wei turned his eyes and felt that now is the right time, "Let me introduce to everyone, this is Master Gu. Thanks to Master Gu, she is the young master of Taoism and the descendant of the national teacher. .¡± Everyone nodded instantly, their attitudes were more pious than before: "Welcome." ¡­ Gu Muran realized that there was something he needed on the sixth floor. After greeting everyone, she went directly to the sixth floor. Professor Wei did not rush to leave this time, but followed them to the sixth floor. "From the fifth floor up, there are ancient prose and ancient records... The east side is the ancient prose monuments, and the west side has their translations." But he didn''t expect that just after he finished speaking, he saw Gu Muran heading straight to his destination, and picked up a booklet. It is the east side of what he just said¡ªon the booklet, there are completely ancient characters, and they are quite jerky ancient characters. Professor Wei is just about to find a translation for her. I saw that Gu Muran had already read the first page. Professor Wei: "..." His pupils were surprised for a moment, and even his voice trembled with surprise that he didn''t expect: "You...can you understand?" Gu Muran said: "Is there any difficulty?" The ancient books are still written in calligraphy, and even the pages on them are slightly yellowed. Professor Wei: "You probably don''t know something. What you hold in your hand was written by the master of the National Teacher back then. It was only imitated and copied in this book by later generations. The original bamboo book is at the top." Gu Muran: "..." Never expected that these were the records she recorded at that time¡ªXishan Village thousands of years ago. Without waiting for her to say anything, Professor Wei said: "You are worthy of being a descendant of Master Guoshi." "Is it all written by the national teacher?" Professor Wei said: "There are no more than five books on the national teacher on this floor, but the original works are all upstairs, and these are imitated and excerpted here by later generations." Gu Muran had another question in his mind: "Is there one on every floor?" "From the first to the seventh floor, only this floor has it. You are worthy of being a descendant of the national teacher, and you can be regarded as a blood connection between grandparents and grandchildren." Gu Muran: "..." Really not. "Why are these things on the fifth floor?" "It was ordered by our dean." Gu Muran: "..." Good guy, one layer is cracked and another layer is added, and the ring is intertwined. Gu Muran decided to finish reading the book first. Professor Wei saw that she had no dyslexia that ordinary people would have at all, so he hurriedly sent someone to prepare some snacks and cakes. Lu Chaolan didn''t disturb Gu Muran''s reading, he was bored and opened other books. When Professor Wei returned again, Gu Muran had almost finished reading that book. By the time the pastries were placed on the table, the book was drawing to a close. She looked dazed, as if she was in a daze. Professor Wei didn''t dare to disturb, so he asked people to put things on the table in the reading area, and then let them leave. When Gu Muran closed the book, she frowned again. She never expected that Xishan Village, a thousand years ago, really dare not underestimate it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 425： The sealed mystic master gene disappeared Chapter 425 The sealed mystic master gene disappeared The Ye family got into the eyes of the founding emperor thousands of years ago by carving jade. At first, the Ye family was only engaged in jade carving in Xishan Village. The Chuanguo Yuxi was made by the famous craftsman of the Ye family in Xishan Village. Xishan Village had a jade mine at that time. The jade mine was nourished by the heaven and the earth, and gradually gave birth to a chalcedony, and because of an accident, the chalcedony had a spirit. The Chuanguo Yuxi back then was tainted with a touch of aura, which made it look different. The founding emperor was shocked when he saw this. Later, the Ye family lineage was able to enter the imperial city, and because of their exquisite jade carving skills, they gained a firm foothold in the imperial city in just a few days, and won the favor of countless royal nobles. But later, after the national teacher succeeded to the throne, the ancestors of the Ye family had always opposed a woman''s succession as a national teacher, and later moved out from the imperial city, and there has been no trace since then. Gu Muran guessed that the Ye family lineage should have returned to Xishan Village again. And, there is one thing mentioned above. The person who carved the jade seal of Chuanguo was a blind old man. Gu Muran suddenly wanted to understand one thing, why this blind old man was contaminated with the smell of the cinnabar brush she used, maybe the jade-like brush should also come from his hands. So he will be stained with the breath of cinnabar pen. Professor Wei did not know when he left again. On the sixth floor, Gu Muran felt that the staff had also evacuated, obviously to leave enough space for them. Gu Muran told Lu Chaolan everything he saw just now. At the same time, the question in his heart was also told to him: "At that time, I verified that Ye Yuxi had the gene of a mystic master, and he knew divination. All his ancestors belonged to a family of jade sculptors, and only the direct descendant had the gene of a mystic." Sorcerer Gene." And the other collateral lines have nothing to do with mystic masters at all. Except of course - Ye Huitang. The mystic master gene in Ye Huitang''s body was sealed. Besides, the Ye family has no mystic master genes. "We saw one thing before, and it was only related to the direct line of the Ye family." Lu Chaolan looked at Gu Muran. Gu Muran instantly understood what Lu Chaolan meant, "Ye Yuxi is a direct descendant, his grandfather Ye Zhen and his father Ye Lin were both adopted." It is not accurate to say that the child is adopted. It should be said that it is an illegitimate child in the investigation. All the direct lineages were adopted in Xishan Village. And they are the only ones who have the mystic master gene. It''s hard not to think about it, what is there in Xishan Village? Gu Muran''s eyes suddenly darkened, "The Ye family may have been in contact with the magician when they moved out of the imperial city." Only in this way, maybe everything can be explained. ¡ªPerhaps the Ye family''s so-called adoption is just to cover up some facts. Suddenly, Gu Muran''s expression changed: "Not good¡ª" Placing the ancient book in its place, she pulled Lu Chaolan away. The door. "Master Gu, are you in a hurry to leave?" Gu Muran glanced at Professor Wei: "There is something wrong." - The car was galloping all the way. Following the direction Mu Ran pointed, Lu Chaolan asked, "Going to Ye''s house?" Gu Muran said: "Just now, the sealed mystic gene in Ye Huitang''s body suddenly disappeared." The origin of the mystic master gene of the Ye family lineage is strange, and the origin of the mystic master gene sealed in Ye Huitang''s body is unknown, and it disappeared in a hurry at this moment. Fortunately, I left some marks on her at that time. (end of this chapter) Chapter 426： Grace Chapter 426 A Meal of Grace The white silk was hung in front of Ye¡¯s house. As soon as the two of them arrived at the door, a housekeeper welcomed them in. One after another, more and more people. Including the Xie family. Xie Xi saw a figure in the rockery in the garden that looked like Gu Muran, so he stepped forward to say hello. Gu Muran turned around and saw Xie Xi. Xie Xi: "Grandpa Ye passed away today, why are you here?" "Come and see." Gu Muran didn''t say much, his eyes stayed on the rockery for a moment, it seemed that he just glanced casually for a moment, and then asked: "Where is your sister-in-law?" "My sister-in-law was not feeling well when she first came here. She just went to the hospital first, and she came after a checkup." Behind Gu Muran, another figure walked out at this time, with a peerless appearance. Xie Xi asked, "Who is this?" Gu Muran was about to introduce, but Lu Chaolan immediately stepped forward and held Gu Muran''s hand, "This is my wife." Xie Xi looked at Gu Muran in surprise: "...Are you married?" Gu Muran: "Is there anything surprising about this? Isn''t this normal?" Thank you: "..." Is this normal? He is almost thirty and has no girlfriend yet. A person under twenty, married? "What are you doing here?" After asking, Xie Xi felt that this sentence was strange. What the couple are doing here has nothing to do with him. Gu Muran: "Stroll around casually, I heard that the rockery in the Ye family is quite unique." Xie Xi really believed it until they went out together and met his father. "Where the **** are you running..." went away. As soon as he spoke halfway, he saw a man and a woman behind his son, their looks were beyond compare. But this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that this man is 70% similar to the head of the Lu family. He was once fortunate enough to meet Patriarch Lu from afar. "Young Master Lu." Patriarch Xie, who scolded his son, paused, looked at Lu Chaolan, and smiled instantly. Xie Xi saw his father''s expression faster than turning the pages of a book, "Mr. Lu? Which Mr. Lu?" A burst of chestnuts hit the head. "My son''s brain is a bit difficult, don''t mind." Patriarch Xie who beat up his son, hurt Xie Xi, and his mouth was merciless. Xie Xi also seemed to understand something when he saw his father''s attitude. Immediately changed the topic: "This is Master Gu and Mrs. Lu." Patriarch Xie''s attention was completely diverted, and he asked about Xie Xi''s health in a respectful tone. Gu Muran happened to be curious about one thing: "Patriarch Xie also knows some mystical arts, why didn''t he clear it up for Young Master Ling in time, but suppressed it through other channels?" "To be honest with Master Gu, I just know a little bit, and I can only minimize the impact. If it is eliminated, it will be impossible." Patriarch Xie glanced left and right, and said, "Move and talk." Several people walked to a gazebo, which was also covered with white silk. Patriarch Xie said: "To tell you the truth, because my ancestors had a great favor with the ancestor of Xuanmen. Of course, this ancestor of Xuanmen is also the great apprentice of the national teacher." The kindness of the Xie family''s meal was a fate formed when the ancestor of the Taoist sect had not yet learned the profound arts. Later, the Taoist Patriarch once expressed his gratitude by presenting some luck related to him to the Patriarch of the Xie Family. The ancestor of the Xie family built a statue of the ancestor of Taoism. Later, the Xie family''s children, more or less, may have some metaphysical abilities because of this. These are all enlightened. It''s not the kind of talent that comes with it. So, there will be a lot of restrictions. Patriarch Xie said, "I can detect some bad things, but if I want to make a move, it''s just a trick." (end of this chapter) Chapter 427： dead strange Chapter 427 Death is bizarre Gu Muran: "Get rid of the evil spirit in his body, just wait until the matter is over." Today, the master of Ye¡¯s family died strangely. Patriarch Xie immediately pressed Xie Xi''s head and nodded, "Thank you Master Gu. Then we won''t bother you..." "Wait¡ª" Gu Muran called to stop them: "You are in-laws of the Ye family, let''s go to the front together and have a look." - "It is said that the old man of the Ye family has never been in good health, but he was very strong when he was young, probably a few years ago, it seems that his body is not very good..." While walking, Master Xie was talking about this matter, "It should be said that since Ye Lin officially took over the Ye family, Ye Zhen rarely showed up." The Xie family doesn''t have so many rules, but if their eldest son doesn''t like Ye Huitang, their Xie family should rarely deal with the Ye family. However, Ye Huitang''s parents are quite charitable. Gu Muran had just glanced at them from a distance, and there was still a trace of slavery on them. This is what the magician left on them. To be precise - it should be the current Patriarch Ye. No wonder, on the first day of school, Ye Huitang would appear at the door of her dormitory and say the following sentence¡ª[He asked me to take care of you. ¡¿ And at that time, when she mentioned that the concubines were different, she was slightly sarcastic. Maybe this was a coercion. When Gu Muran entered Ye''s house, he actually felt a little uncomfortable. Ye Huitang came after a while, and she walked with Ye Huitang openly: "Teacher, how about I make a deal with you?" Gu Muran used Ye Huitang''s name to see the situation after Mr. Ye''s death. The whole body is so thin that the bones are about to fall off. Moreover, there was no trace of a mystic aura on his body. Not for passing away. It''s because all the mystic master''s genes in him have been passed on to one person. "Sister, long time no see~" As soon as she looked back, she saw Ye Yuxi standing behind her, her eyes were innocent and unappealing. However, they all knew what kind of vicious thoughts were hidden under those seemingly innocent eyes. In the room, only Ye Huitang, Ye Yuxi, and Gu Muran were left. Perhaps from the very beginning, there were not many people in this room. "Who wants to see you." Gu Muran gave Ye Yuxi a cold look. "Sister, don''t you wonder where the sealed mystic master gene in Ye Huitang came from?" Ye Yuxi had the purest smile on her lips. "How did your grandpa die, do you know?" "It seems that my sister already knows." Ye Yuxi smiled lowly: "Is my sister afraid? If one day my mystic master gene surpasses yours..." Ye Yuxi still had the purest smile on the corner of his mouth, like a pure white rabbit. Gu Muran gave him a cold look: "Are you dreaming? Surpass me? Even in a few lifetimes, you can''t reach this height. What others give you will never be your own." "How does my sister know that these things are not my own?" There was only a gentle smile in his eyes, "I just took back my own things." This sentence did not startle any fluctuations in Gu Muran''s expression, the corners of her mouth curled up, and she only said: "Really?" Before going out, Gu Muran glanced at the person on the bed again, and finally looked at Ye Yuxi: "I remind you, if you use this as a means again, I will send you to be with your children and grandchildren." What kind of children and grandchildren? Ye Huitang couldn''t understand what they were saying. Biansheng Ye Yuxi smiled when she heard this sentence, "I didn''t expect my sister to find out so quickly. I still underestimated my sister." "Don''t shout like that." Gu Muran said, "It really makes me sick." (end of this chapter) Chapter 428： brother likes you so much Chapter 428 Brother likes you so much "My sister must not have the heart to kill me now?" Ye Yuxi seemed confident. He said: "Although Xishan Village is hidden from the world, if you want to discover its secrets, the right time, place and people are indispensable. My sister will not do that." Gu Muran''s mouth curled up coldly, "If you continue to act recklessly, you can give it a try." - The old man of the Ye family was finally buried in secret. However, during the burial, Ye Yuxi was in charge of the whole process. Waited until everything was over before Patriarch Ye appeared. "Did Brother Ye lose weight?" "Why do you look so haggard?" Gu Muran''s ears were all filled with this kind of voice. Accompanied by today''s scene, all the patriarchs or juniors of the various families understand that this is the Ye family who is mainly pushing the young master of the Ye family behind the scenes in front of others. Only Gu Muran understands that all of this is Ye Yuxi''s plan. "Do you still remember the sentence we saw the investigation results of the Mystic Masters Association before, saying that Ye Yuxi is like his father Ye Lin and his grandfather Ye Zhen?" Gu Muran stood at the door of Ye''s house, looking at the sad scene in Ye''s house. The corner of her mouth curled into an arc: "Throughout the ages, people''s established concept of restraint, who would have thought that they are like Ye Yuxi." "After all, how many people can believe that people die and come back to life?" Lu Chaolan could still imagine that they found a secret formation in the rockery today, and after cracking it, they saw a statue inside. It looks exactly the same as Ye Yuxi. Ye Huitang''s parents were picked up and placed in a community by Ye Huitang. Once the slave marks on them are gone, they can leave the Ye family. This is also part of their cooperation. Ye Huitang brought Gu Muran inside, and Gu Muran removed her parents'' marks for her. Ye Huitang knew that Gu Muran deliberately found such an opportunity to remove the mark for her parents. Otherwise, by herself, she can go in openly. Some of the servants of the Ye family were dismissed by Ye Yuxi, and no one knew what he wanted to do. Xie Jia. Gu Muran easily lifted the unfair contract on Xie Xi. Xie Xi is willing to give five million rewards. Gu Muran refused on the spot: "The reward doesn''t need to be so much." Xie Xi: "You have helped me more than the five million." Gu Muran finally accepted it, kept 3 million, and donated the other 2 million directly. Before leaving, she looked at Ye Huitang: "Teacher''s wish, just for this matter, will come true." Ye Huitang has been married for several years, but has not been able to have her own baby. Gu Muran had never understood why there was a sealed mystic master gene in Ye Huitang''s body. When she saw the statue in the rockery today, she understood everything. When Ye Huitang was young, he once ran across a rockery by mistake. At that time, Ye Zhen was passing on his mystic master genes to Ye Lin. After all, their successors relied on these mystic master genes. Ye Huitang, who walked in by mistake, got part of her body accidentally. Later, those genes were sealed by Ye Zhen. Ye Zhen''s death is also because today Ye Yuxi took back the mystic master gene that he once passed on to the descendants of the Ye family. And part of the contamination in Ye Huitang''s body returned to Ye Yuxi''s body after Ye Zhen''s death. - Late at night. ¡¾Sister, what¡¯s so good about being a national teacher? It¡¯s not fun at all. ¡¿ ¡¾Look at you bringing them peace and prosperity, but those people still regard you as an enemy. Some people wish you to die. Look, what use are you being good to them? ¡¿ The sixteen-year-old boy frowned, and said: ¡¾My brother likes you so much, why don¡¯t you like him? ¡¿ (end of this chapter) Chapter 429： things that happened thousands of years ago Chapter 429 Things that happened thousands of years ago ¡¾They are all ordinary mortals, what good do you do for them? Look at them, don''t they still look like white-eyed wolves...] In her sleep, Gu Muran saw what happened thousands of years ago, and she also saw Ye Yuxi. No, to be precise, his name is Yuxi. ¡¾Sister, do you know why I am called Yuxi? ¡¿ ¡¾Sister, you must belong to my brother. ¡¿ ¡¾I promise! ¡¿ "You are sick-" Gu Muran woke up cursing, only to realize that this was a dream. It should be accurate to see the sculpture about Ye Yuxi during the day, which awakened certain memories in my mind. - The house next door. Lu Chaolan also fell into a dream. ¡¾Everyone says that the national teacher is invincible, able to defeat thousands of troops, and that she is very powerful and has no weaknesses at all. It can be understood in this way, after all, her mission is to stabilize the war and assist the founding emperor to create a prosperous world. ¡¿ ¡¾But because of your existence, because of what you did, she, who is invincible, has a weakness¡ª¡¿ The place Lu Chaolan saw was completely dark, like a desert in the dark night, the vast world seemed to be empty only by him. There was only one voice, which kept ringing in his ears. At first, the young man''s voice was very calm, but the more he spoke, the more angry his voice became. At the end, the voice turned into wild laughter: [But I should also thank you, because you created this weakness, my brother has a chance...] ¡¾Thank you for creating a weakness for her, here, you saw it, and now the Chuan Guoshi is missing! Did you hear that? ¡¿ ¡¾Perhaps soon, news of the death of the national teacher will be heard! ¡¿ Lu Chaolan heard another roar, with a heavy murderous air: "Shut up¡ª" This should be a conversation between the two. But he doesn''t know who it is yet? ¡¾Yo, I¡¯m angry! You can''t blame others, because you created her weakness yourself, if she doesn''t seize my brother''s opportunity, you will kill her with your own hands¡ª] ¡¾Who can you blame? ¡¿ ¡¾You killed her...¡¿ ¡¾It''s you¡­¡¿ ¡¾It was you who killed her. ¡¿ ¡¾You are a murderer...¡¿ The voice kept looping in my ears, and it kept ringing, "Shut up¡ª" wake up. He opened his eyes instantly. He directly turned on the bedside lamp, and leaned on the bedside, unable to relax for a long time. The pain in the heart continued to be dense. The last few sounds, the continuous repeated sound made him feel irritable. Turn on the phone and take a look, it''s only 3:20. "Zhizhi, we each have a drink." Lu Chaolan suddenly heard movement outside. The living room on the second floor was still lit. Lu Chaolan was wearing home pajamas, and when he saw a person and a cat in the living room with a glass of red wine, the corners of his mouth unconsciously curled into a smile: "Why haven''t you slept yet?" The restlessness in my heart dissipated instantly when I saw this scene. "This little guy had a nightmare in the middle of the night, so he must let me drink with him." Sitting in Gu Muran''s arms was a cat that was dozing off and wanted to drink. Lu Chaolan didn''t poke it, and said with a smile: "Then I''ll have a drink with it too." Zhi Zhi, who was sleepy and unable to open his eyes, said that he was brought here to accompany the wine. On the table, there just happened to be an extra wine glass, which looked like it was prepared for him. "Have a nightmare?" Gu Muran suddenly looked at him after pouring half a glass. Lu Chaolan drank it all in one gulp: "It should be." He knew very well that Gu Muran should have heard something just now. He guessed that she wanted him to hear her voice on purpose. Gu Muran shrugged: "What a coincidence, I also had a weird dream." She didn''t explain any dream. He didn''t ask either. He didn''t tell about his dream. She also kept silent. Abnormal tacit understanding. (end of this chapter) Chapter 430： He offended the head of the house and slapped me Chapter 430 He offended the head of the family and gave me a slap Tonight is destined to be restless. Ye Family Ancestral Hall. "Do you know that you should watch for your grandfather tonight..." Ye Yuxi, who was called over, didn''t have a very good temper at the moment. When she raised her head slightly, there was a little more hostility in those innocent eyes. "Your father has known me for so many years, and he would never talk to me like that." He said coldly, "You are really courageous." Ye Lin was a little apprehensive about this son before, but now he doesn''t know why he saw his expression, but he felt a little bit drummed in his heart. He summoned up his courage slightly: "I am your father, did you ever say that about your grandfather?" "Father? Grandpa?" Ye Yuxi snorted coldly, "Are you worthy?" Ye Yuxi snapped his fingers, and someone moved a stool in an instant. Patriarch Ye knelt on the futon. Ye Yuxi sat on a soft stool. Ye Yuxi looked at Ye Lin condescendingly: "If it weren''t for my sister today, I would have accepted the karma of your Ye family now." "What sister?" "I want you to mind your own business." Ye Yuxi was like a demon in the dark night, not at all as innocent as Ye Lin was when he first met him, "Just rest at Ye''s house, and from today onwards, I''m your Ye''s family." Homeowner." Ye Lin''s eyes widened, he couldn''t believe this scene: "Your father is not dead yet, you want to usurp the throne, Nizi¡ª" The corner of Ye Yuxi''s mouth curled up a little wildly, "Come here, he offended the Patriarch, give me a slap." In the darkness, a blind old man walked in slowly. Ye Lin: "You really don''t have anyone under your command. You even sent a blind old man here to take down this pair of master and servant..." "You are really stupid, you haven''t recognized the reality until now." Ye Yuxi sat on the soft stool, glanced at her fingers, and said casually: "Slap your mouth first, and I''ll explain this old man''s doubts after a while when I''m in a better mood." Snapped-! The other old man is blind, but with a few slaps, not only the position is accurate, but also the force is extremely ruthless. After several slaps, Ye Lin''s face turned red and swollen instantly. "The ancestors of your Ye family didn''t dare to speak loudly to my young master. What kind of thing are you?" The blind old man snorted coldly, "You can enter the Ye family and be the head of the family for a while, and you have to thank my young master. You are really a wolf-hearted thing." Ye Lin was stunned when he heard the first sentence, "What? What ancestor of the Ye family?" I can understand every word, but I can''t understand a single sentence together. Ye Yuxi didn''t want to pay him so much attention, "Old Zhu, bring the statue in." "Yes, master." It was this sculpture that Gu Muran saw during the day, but Gu Muran could see through the cover of the formation above, and other people who didn''t have this level of cultivation naturally couldn''t see through it. So in Ye Lin''s eyes, this is a sculpture without a face. The ancestral hall where the spirit tablets of the ancestors of the Ye family are placed, now there is an extra statue, which is not harmonious no matter how you look at it. Ye Lin''s expression is numb at the moment. He has experienced too many things today. First, his father passed away inexplicably, and then the blind old man said inexplicable words just now... He didn''t dare to look at Ye Yuxi''s expression. For some unknown reason, his attention was diverted by the sculpture. The more you look at it, the more familiar it looks. Suddenly, the sculpture without a face suddenly seemed to have a face. Suddenly enlarged in front of Ye Lin. "Ah¡ª" Ye Lin screamed suddenly. He stretched out his finger and pointed at Ye Yuxi tremblingly. Meeting Ye Yuxi''s displeased gaze, he withdrew his fingers tremblingly: "You...you and...this sculpture..." Ye Yuxi stood up and looked at him with a slight smile: "What did you see?" Ye Lin didn''t dare to say, and didn''t even dare to look into Ye Yuxi''s eyes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 431： The soul is hidden in the jade seal Chapter 431 The soul is hidden in the jade seal Ye Lin closed his eyes, his eyes were full of the statue holding Ye Yuxi''s face. He opened it again, and the sculpture arched slightly, as if staring at him. Before he could scream, Ye Yuxi''s face appeared on the statue without facial features again, and smiled at him. Before he even had time to scream, he was frightened and passed out in an instant. "Let this old guy sleep here for a while." Seeing him fainting from fright, Ye Yuxi felt a little relieved. "Who let this old Patriarch just disturb my sweet dreams and make Zhang Zhang remember." - Ye Yuxi lay on the bed, closed his eyes, trying to recall the dream just now, but he couldn''t fall asleep. What''s more, seeing his elder brother. After an unknown amount of time, he fell asleep again, and the scene from before appeared in his dream. The sixteen-year-old boy ran in the valley until he stopped at a place called Xishan Village. Xishan Village, the mountain scenery is beautiful, even the clear spring by the stream has a hint of white mist. Beside it is a mountain wall made of natural jade, and deep in the mountain wall is condensed chalcedony. ¡¾Great country initial decision, your Ye family is good at carving jade, and the master next to me is also very good at carving. Look at the jade seal patterns he carved. ¡¿ The young man brought a blind old man into Xishan Village, and the Ye family members looked down on them at first. Until I saw the jade seal carved in the hand of the blind sculptor appear. They feel stunning jade quality. The objects carved by the most experienced sculptors of the Ye family are far inferior to this in terms of color and quality. The country was stable at the beginning of the country, and the founding emperor issued an edict. Everyone has the opportunity to design and carve the country''s stable founding jade seal. The quality of jade mines produced in Xishan Village is quite good, and the Ye family is not the only one who can carve in Xishan Village. All families have only one quota, and everyone is working hard to design the most stunning and spiritual jade seal. In this way - it is tantamount to reaching the sky in one step. The blind sculptor stood beside the young man: "Don''t look at me as blind, but the heart is the most spiritual." Later, the sixteen-year-old boy and fifty-year-old blind sculptor successfully entered the core position of the Ye family. When the Ye family went to the imperial capital, the boy and the blind sculptor stayed in Xishan Village. ¡¾Old Zhu, do you think my sister can find a trace of my soul hidden in that jade seal? ¡¿ The boy sat by the stream, barefooted on a big rock by the stream, letting the stream wash over his feet. The blind sculptor named Lao Zhu shook his head: ¡¾The old slave doesn¡¯t know. ¡¿ ¡¾I know that I can''t hide anything from her, but she is too stubborn. She only cares about her family and the world in her heart. She really can''t pretend to be my brother, what should I do? My brother will be lonely! ¡¿ The boy dragged his cheeks, looking at the sun that was about to set. I don''t know how long it took, but he said: [No matter how bright the sun is, it will eventually disappear. It is said that she, the national teacher, is so strong that thousands of troops are invincible, but I heard from my brother that she is There are also weaknesses. ¡¿ He patted his trouser legs, showing his big white teeth: [Look, my brother just sent me a letter saying that the Major General Zhen Guo personally created the weakness of Sister Guoshi. I think my brother should be thinking about it at this time Happy and sad. ¡¿ Happily, once she has a weakness, she is no longer as strong as before. But sadly, this weakness was not captured by him. [I''m going to send a message to my brother now. I have already made a causal contract with the Ye family. They accepted our things and did not give an equivalent reward. They must think that they have taken advantage of it, but they don''t know it well. This debt will always follow them, the longer it drags on, the greater the retribution...] (end of this chapter) Chapter 432： I can recommend myself Chapter 432 I can recommend myself The next day is the weekend. The ghost market was as crowded as ever. Selling all kinds of things, everything is available. "Master Gu, this is the place." Xie Xi went to the ghost market with Gu Muran, "I bought the carved jade pen here before." Gu Muran raised his eyes and took a look, and immediately decided: "This is the cause and effect of the shop belonging to the Ye family." "Everyone, please come in. We have a wide variety of jade carvings here, and there are all kinds of styles. I don''t know what you want to choose?" The clerk saw a group of people standing at the door, both in temperament and in their attire, all exuding luxury. Hurry up and introduce, for fear of losing this group of customers. Xie Xie knew Gu Muran''s intention of coming here. After he entered the shop, he looked around: "What about your store manager, the hand-carved jade pen she introduced to me last time is quite beautiful." "Hand-carved jade pen?" The clerk scratched his head: "I have worked here for more than four years, and I have never seen the kind you mentioned." After inquiring, Xie Xi found that the store had undergone a major change four years ago, and the current store manager in their store has always been a man. Seeing that they had no desire to buy, the clerk hurriedly said: "Everyone, don''t hesitate, our host is in a good mood today, and all products are 50% off..." At this moment, Gu Muran received a call. "Hello..." Gu Muran walked out while answering the phone. Xie Xi took a look at the jade carvings in the store, but there was nothing that could attract him anymore, so he also got up and chased away. When he was chasing after him, he saw Gu Muran''s back disappearing in a flash, as if she was chasing someone. Xie Xi rushed to catch up, but found that Gu Muran was running towards the top floor. The status of the Xie family is not as good as the card in her hand, so when he first reached the threshold of the family, he was restricted. He couldn''t go any further. Not long after, Gu Muran came back. There is no expression on the face. Xie Xi tentatively called: "Master Gu?" Gu Muran glanced at him: "Go back." - There is a red light ahead. Gu Muran pointed to a place: "Put me down here in a while." Xie Xi: "Aren''t you going home?" Gu Muran said, "Go to the company." Xie Xie directly sent Gu Muran downstairs to the company - No. 1 Entertainment Company. The expression on his face was not contained, and shock appeared on the surface: "You... want to debut?" Gu Muran rolled his eyes: "I still want to make myself a world superstar." "Ah!" Xie Xi was dumbfounded. Slowing down, Gu Muran had already stepped in, and he said, "Wait for me..." Xie Xi, who followed Gu Muran, just after hearing Gu Muran''s words, an idea appeared in his mind. And this idea was completely moved when I saw that No. 1 Entertainment had only signed one person, and when I knew that Gu Muran was actually a shareholder of this entertainment company. "That, I..." "You play outside for a while, let''s have an emergency meeting first." When Xie Xi was about to express his thoughts, Gu Muran had already held a meeting with other shareholders who were present. After about half an hour, the meeting ended. "We want to tap her potential as much as possible, find scripts that suit her, and we don''t have enough signed artists, so we need to wait for a while..." Several people left the meeting room while talking. "I can recommend myself." Xie Xi recommended himself on the spot. Gu Muran said: "You belong to YC Entertainment, and the contract has not yet been reached. If we do this, we are breaking the rules. You should stay honest and film in YC." (end of this chapter) Chapter 433： Be safe, be happy, be good Chapter 433 Be safe, be happy, be well Xie Xi didn''t speak at that time. His fans haven¡¯t seen him filming for several years. Before, these fans were temporarily frozen due to unequal transactions. After becoming active, the account on YC¡¯s official website was almost poked by Xie Xi¡¯s fans. ¡¾When will our Brother Xi be able to film? Haven''t seen him for a long time? ¡¿ Did not wait for the fans who came to Xie Xi for filming, but waited for the news that Xie Xi was about to terminate the contract. All of a sudden, the Internet completely exploded. When Gu Muran got the news, it was already night. But her mind is being influenced by other objects. "I went to Tongling Mountain with my grandmother today. The abbot specially invited me to meet me and handed me an object." ¡ªA nameless booklet. The booklet is still a unique material in ancient times. After Gu Muran opened it: "There is not a single word in it." This is very strange. "There is a Tongling Temple on Tongling Mountain. This temple has been passed down for thousands of years." Lu Chaolan thought: "The host should not come up with this thing for no reason." "What did he say at the time?" "He said that this is what the temple promised their benefactors to hand over this object to someone who is destined." "Benefactor? Destined person?" Gu Muran kept chanting these two sets of words, "Did you do anything today?" Lu Chaolan''s burning brows reflected her face, and he said, "I was standing under a tree, when a gust of wind blew, and suddenly a long strip of red cloth floated down from the top of the tree." fell from the tree. "Red strips of cloth?" "Well, yes." "What''s written on it?" "Be safe, be happy, be good." Now that Lu Chaolan thought of this sentence, it was like dense pain coming from the depths of his heart. He didn''t know why he felt this way, it was like giving people the best hope when leaving behind. Gu Muran said, "Can I see that font?" ¡ª¡¾Be safe, be happy, be well. ¡¿ She seemed to feel some familiarity from this sentence. "It''s strange here." Lu Chaolan said, "After I finished reading it, it dissipated very quickly." It was fortunate that there was no one else next to the tree, otherwise I must have felt that this matter was particularly weird. "Subsequently, the abbot of Tongling Temple handed me this nameless ancient book." Gu Muran frowned: "It should require a more unique method, perhaps to unlock the secrets of this ancient book." But... what method is it? Before going to sleep, Gu Muran was still thinking about this matter. She saw a message about Xie Xi being pushed on her mobile phone, but she was in a hurry to figure it out right now. suddenly- Gu Muran noticed a change in his body. Those evil spirits were lying there peacefully at the moment, the spiritual energy was firmly suppressing them, and there were still some merit points lying in the corner. Gu Muran tried to input merit points into it. The merit value in one''s own body is not feasible. Because she and Lu Chaolan established a husband and wife contract relationship, she can borrow Lu Chaolan''s merit points. She tried to enter Lu Chaolan''s merit points, only to find that handwriting appeared on the ancient book. She didn''t continue to check, but told Lu Chaolan about it. "The merit value in your body is the key to solving this matter." "merit value?" I never expected that there is such a usage of merit value at this moment. "You have a lot of merit in your body, but karma has been accumulating, and the karma has not been slightly reduced due to the increase in merit. Perhaps the appearance of this ancient book is an opportunity." Gu Muran said: "I will give you a formula that allows you to use the merit value in your body at any time, so that you can check this ancient book." (end of this chapter) Chapter 434： This trip is fruitless Chapter 434 This trip is fruitless Suddenly a strong wind blew outside the window, whining like a child crying. Not long after, the raindrops also started pa-pa-pa patting on the windows. Gu Muran glanced at Lu Chaolan, "Look slowly, I''m going back to the room first." - ¡¾Is he okay? ¡¿ ¡¾Protect him...you must protect him well. ¡¿ The warm yellow bedside lamp illuminates a corner of the room, but at this moment, Gu Muran''s heart is extremely disturbed. These words were all she wanted to say to herself back then. What was the relationship between myself and Lu Chaolan back then? ¡¾Be safe, be happy, be well. ¡¿ Gu Muran suddenly thought of Lu Chaolan''s tenth karma. She was thinking, what is the relationship between her and his karma? * At noon the next day, Gu Muran met Shang Sze after lunch in the school cafeteria. At that time, Gu Muran was wearing a peaked cap, carrying a schoolbag, and was just about to go out. "Brother Ran..." Shang Size called Gu Muran, "What are you doing here?" "Something happened." Today is Monday. Gu Muran has full classes in the morning and no classes in the first two periods in the afternoon. She is a little puzzled in her heart, and she is going to explore Tongling Mountain. Adding the time for lunch break, more than three hours is enough. Shang Size said: "Do you need me to accompany you, I just don''t have classes in the first two periods of the afternoon." Gu Muran looked suspiciously at Shang Size. Shang Size scratched his head: "I know your schedule." "It''s okay, I can go alone." "Now you have become a celebrity in the criminal investigation circle and the school, not to mention that because of Xie Xi, you will soon become famous in the entertainment industry. Bring me a bodyguard, after all, it will be safer." Gu Muran glanced at him: "Leave first and then talk." - The two took a taxi at the gate of Peking University. "Both, where are you going?" The driver was an uncle, wearing a mask, and looked kindly. Gu Muran directly reported an address. "Okay." The driver uncle said, "Sit still." The driver was driving very fast, and Gu Muran, who didn''t get motion sickness, felt his stomach tumbling because he had just finished eating. She tried to divert her attention, and asked, "What did you mean when you said ''Because of Xie Xi, you will soon become famous in the entertainment circle''?" Gu Muran is not in the mood to pay attention to those things on the Internet now. "Xie Xi insists on jumping to our company now, probably because he believes in you." Shang Size didn''t know what Xie Xi was thinking. "This matter needs to be negotiated with YC Entertainment..." "Okay, I understand." Soon, they reached the bottom of the mountain. This is not the first time Gu Muran has come to Tongling Mountain, the last time he set up a stall here and was looking for a seat. But this time, she noticed that Tian Lingye was suddenly abnormal and looked very excited. Gu Muran also only felt something buzzing. ¡¾Go back, now is not the time for you to come. ¡¿ Suddenly, there was a voice in his head. Gu Muran recognized that it was her own voice. All these plans are related to myself. What was the self planning in the previous life? ¡¾When you came, you must have considered that this trip was fruitless, but you still want to come, it¡¯s just useless work. ¡¿ She walked unbelievingly, but the steps she carried out were still unable to step up the steps. So back and forth. For more than ten minutes, she didn''t step up a single step. Looking at this scene, Shang Size couldn''t believe it. He had just walked a few steps when he saw Brother Ran''s legs were raised and didn''t fall down. At this time, a young monk came down the mountain, holding an envelope in his hand, with a red bean flower painted on the outside of the envelope: "Donor, this is given to you by the master abbot of our temple." (end of this chapter) Chapter 435： New Years Eve Chapter 435 Wangnianjiao Gu Muran opened it and took a look, she recognized it was her own handwriting. A few short words made her feel a dull pain in her heart. It was like being stabbed into the heart by a sharp knife, and it kept stirring. "Brother Ran..." Shang Sze looked at Gu Muran with an expression like an abandoned child. He didn''t know how to persuade him, and he didn''t know what to say. The uncle driver was still waiting for them at the foot of the mountain. When he saw the two people reappearing, their expressions seemed to be different from before. He didn''t dare to ask too loudly, "Shall we go back now?" Gu Muran was still holding the envelope in his hand. She looked back at the mountain, her voice was a little illusory: "Go back." And at the same time. Spiritual Temple. After the little monk went up the mountain, he immediately reported back and forth to the abbot. At this moment, their abbot was standing beside the sandalwood tree, looking down the mountain. "Master Abbot, the envelope has been delivered." The abbot said: "I see, you go down." It rained a lot last night, and the air is exceptionally fresh. Gu Muran sat in the car, watching the scenery outside the car constantly moving backwards. She glanced at the time, it was only half past one, she looked at the driver uncle: "Please take us to the Mystic Association." Along the way, Gu Muran mostly looked at the scenery outside the window, and only opened his mouth to say this. Shang Size was a little worried about Gu Muran. After getting off the car, he was still a few hundred meters away from the Mystic Association. They walked there. Shang Size: "Brother Ran, are you okay?" "It''s okay, don''t leak what happened today." "I see." - The Mystic Masters Association is also relatively busy. Xuanhua is not here, Chonglu is busy investigating the matter of Xishan Village. "Young Master, why are you here?" Chong Lu was surprised to see Gu Muran. Gu Muran said concisely, "I want to investigate something." Chonglu didn''t ask anything, just led Gu Muran to Zangshu Pavilion, "Does the young master need my help?" "I want to check the Tongling Temple." "Tongling Temple?" Chonglu was stunned, "I remember it was here, I saw it when I checked the information two days ago." Chonglu kept chattering: "Why would the young master suddenly want to investigate Tongling Temple? Tongling Temple is absolutely upright. I remember that the abbot and patriarch of Tongling Temple are still friends." The patriarch in the heavy intersection is Master Guoshi. "Forgotten friendship?" "That''s right." Chonglu smiled: "You probably don''t know, back then, Master National Teacher descended from the sky to stabilize the war, and after the war ended, it was the first abbot of Tong Ling Temple who proposed to confer the title of Master National Teacher. " "Look at the records above, and within a few years of the National Teacher''s reign, the abbot often discussed and communicated with the National Teacher." "However, after the ancestor left, the ancestors of my Xuanmen did not allow Xuanmen to have any dealings with Tongling Temple. Moreover, it is said that this Tongling Temple refused any mystic masters to go..." "Some people say, did the first abbot of Tongling Temple have conflicts with the patriarch?" Conflict? Gu Muran was sure that the last sentence must be false. She knew why the mystic master was not allowed to go to Tongling Temple. Because ah¡ª There is a remnant of her back then. ¡¾Don''t go up, the soul is left, if you get together, the soul will disappear, and the catastrophe will come. ¡¿ These are ten short words on the envelope. There is a causal blood evil in her body, which should be left over from that year. What happened back then, she actually stripped her soul. I just don¡¯t know if this ray of remnant soul has any memories of that year? (end of this chapter) Chapter 436： disappeared Chapter 436 is missing There are not many records about Tongling Temple, but from these simple records, I can feel that I trusted Tongling Temple back then. And the common people have a very good opinion of Tongling Temple. Gu Muran originally wanted to investigate to see if there was anything left by him in Tongling Temple, and to know the causal relationship between himself and Lu Chaolan''s tenth life. However, who would have thought that this would happen. If she wants to know the truth as soon as possible, the only way is to eliminate the karma in her body as soon as possible. The matter of the Liu family was resolved a little, but a large part remained. However, there are no follow-up clues yet. The only thing is to accumulate some merit points first. But she didn''t expect that the business would come so quickly. On Wednesday, Gu Muran received a call from Yun Zheng. "Miss Gu, Mother Qi, please let me call you..." Yun Zheng explained briefly in his words. "I''ll go to the hospital after finishing the first two sessions in the afternoon." "Then I will send someone to pick you up." Qi''s mother is engaged in calligraphy and painting. She used to be a senior sister when she was in school. When she visited Qi Shuang, she learned that Qi''s mother knew an expert fortune teller. So, I asked Mother Qi to introduce this person to her. - Qi''s mother''s senior sister, named Jinghua, is fifty-five years old and is currently the inheritor of traditional Chinese painting. The first time Gu Muran saw her, he saw that her life palace was tending to be stained with blood. "This is Master Gu. She is very famous in school and in the criminal investigation circle." "Master Gu, this is my senior sister¡ªJinghua." Mother Qi introduced back and forth to the two parties. Jinghua''s eyes were red from crying: "Master Gu, hello." Gu Muran frowned: "Are you here to ask about your daughter''s whereabouts?" Jinghua couldn''t believe it, "Master Gu, do you know?" "Your life palace has a tendency to be infected by blood light, and this does not come from yourself, but from your missing daughter." Gu Muran said it very directly, because for Jinghua at this moment, time is extremely precious. Jinghua panicked all of a sudden, "Then what should I do? Master Gu, you must have a way to find my daughter, right?" Her tears kept streaming out. "When did you lose contact with your daughter?" "Today...is this morning." Jinghua said: "My daughter is graduating this year. She wants to go out to find some material and inspiration. She was fine a few days ago. Even if the signal is poor, she can always get in touch intermittently." "Until this morning, I knew that my junior''s daughter was sick, so I wanted to come and have a look, but... when I came, I sent a message to my daughter and no one responded..." "In normal times, if I can''t get in touch, I wouldn''t be so worried. After all, the signal is not good, and I can understand it, but...today is her birthday. She has always been a sensible child. Every time she has a birthday outside, she always Text me at nine o''clock in the morning..." Yun Zheng couldn''t bear to spoil the atmosphere at the scene, but he couldn''t help asking: "Why is it nine o''clock?" Jinghua wiped away her tears and said: "My daughter was born at 9 am, so every time her birthday is 9 am, she will send me a message saying that mom has worked hard." Yun Zheng felt that he really shouldn''t interrupt to ask such a sentence. Gu Muran looked a little serious, she didn''t expect that she didn''t do much fortune-telling in the past few days, and if she did fortune-telling, it would be a big list. "Please also show me your daughter''s birth date." Jinghua had already prepared, and directly handed over her birthday horoscope. After Gu Muran finished his calculations, he made a phone call directly: "Hello, Team Yan..." - (end of this chapter) Chapter 437： this is my last wish Chapter 437 This is my last wish The siren sounded from far and near. When the people waiting for Xiuyuan Medical Center saw police cars approaching the medical hall, many people were stunned. Everyone was guessing, did something happen to the hospital? Otherwise, why are there police cars? But they saw the police car stop in the courtyard. Afterwards, a group of people in white coats also hurried towards the direction of the police car. They can''t understand what this is doing? Moreover, the strange thing is that among the people in white coats, there are three people who are very different. One is a girl holding a cat, and the other is a man in casual clothes. The third one is a woman who hides her face and weeps. Gu Muran looked at Jinghua, "Actually, this kind of activity shouldn''t take you with you, but you must not run around in spite of your longing for a girl." Jinghua reassured, "Don''t worry." Although the voice is still a little crying, but the look is much better than before. - "Captain Yan, don''t say much, let''s go directly now." Gu Muran''s shoulder-length clavicle short hair was blowing in the wind, and she was wearing a black baseball cap on her head. At this moment, the sun still has a scorching light, and the heat of summer has not completely faded away, so the light at this moment is still a bit scorching. On the other side, the helicopter is ready. The people in the medical hall saw that the police car seemed to have just found a parking space nearby, and then left by helicopter outside the medical hall. Several helicopters took off directly. For a while, discussions arose on the Internet again. The official website of the police immediately responded to this matter: [Currently, our bureau has received four missing reports. Due to time constraints, the God of Medicine directly asked the hospital to prepare a large number of helicopters to rescue the missing persons. Not only that, but I also personally sent my apprentices and many personnel in the museum to cooperate with our activities. Here, on behalf of the people, I would like to express my gratitude to the God of Medicine for helping the police, supporting the people, and caring for the lives of the people. Pay attention to. ¡¿ The official website of the police is as eloquent as if writing a small homework. And because of this incident again, the medical center was instantly searched on the top. And this enthusiasm was sent by the police and the officials themselves. And at this time, Qi''s mother posted a Weibo, which once again let the reputation of the clinic spread to everyone''s hearts. ¡¾Thank God of Medicine for saving my daughter. My little girl died tragically. As a mother, I wish I could go with her, but I still have a seriously ill elder daughter. I know that many people on the Internet are wondering why my eldest daughter suddenly disappeared when she was about to graduate... Not because of anything else, but because she was sick. We have been taking her to a private hospital for treatment. Because of the tragic death of the younger daughter, the condition of the eldest daughter has attracted the attention of all parties. The illness that has dragged on for several years has been weighing heavily on my heart. Thanks to Gu Dashen for helping the police to solve this incident together, and also to the God of Medicine who personally rescued my daughter. My daughter is almost recovered now and will be discharged from the hospital in a few days. Here I am very grateful to the God of Medicine, Dr. Yunzheng, and Dr. Yunqi. If it weren¡¯t for their superb medical skills and meticulous treatment, my daughter would not have recovered so quickly. I am deeply grateful! ¡¿ Mother Qi cried on the spot after posting this passage. Two days ago, she received a regular email from her eldest daughter, Qi Shuang. ¡ª[Mom, when you receive this email, I should not be here anymore. I have always lived in the name of my sister, that was her dream, and I have never regretted it. But now I feel a little regretful, I can''t see Yan Yan getting better, and I can''t hear Yan Yan call me sister anymore. But it''s okay, I''ll be watching you from heaven. Apologize for Yanyan and me, I was almost able to give back to Yanyan what I had beaten down. But looking at her look every time she gets hurt, I always think, how good it would be if my sister could recover. Although I''m sorry, I don''t regret it. In the next life, I will definitely keep her dream for my sister and protect her well. In this life, I only hope that she will be healthy and free from disease and disaster for the rest of her life. Yanyan can stay by your side in the name of Qi Shuang. This is my last wish and the last thing I can do to Yanyan. Please mother must persuade Yan Yan. The ones who owe you the most in this life are you and my dad. In the next life, if my daughter is still willing to be your child, she will definitely serve you even more. ¡ªSent by an unfilial daughter. (end of this chapter) Chapter 438： Theres always someone who wants to die Chapter 438 Someone Always Wants to Find Death If it is said that the police sent the God of Medicine to the hot search, then Qi''s mother has re-promoted the reputation of the God of Medicine, letting everyone know that the God of Medicine who has been hidden for several years has really come out this time. Qi''s mother''s remarks contain real emotions, and are mixed with longing for her daughter. In the end, she let the younger daughter live in the name of the older daughter as the eldest daughter wished. She wants to fight all the bad reputation for her sister. Mother Qi covered her face and cried for a long time after posting this speech. - Netizen: "It was reported before that the God of Medicine is going to see a doctor, but I didn''t expect it to be true." "Then you said that the God of Medicine sent his apprentice and many other doctors, does it mean that the situation of this disappearance is very serious!" "It must be, you didn''t watch it, did Gu Dashen go with the helicopter this time?" "Then tell me, who is the villain who committed the crime and dared to act so boldly?" "Then who knows, there are always people who want to die." When they were curious, they also kept paying attention to the official website of the police and Xiuyuan Medical Center. - At sunset, several helicopters parked on a parking lot in N City. Soon, the police in N City drove a vehicle to pick them up. The police in City N have already taken out their cigarettes, ready to greet them, after all they heard that they are from Kyoto. And they came by helicopter, how could such a good opportunity be missed. Team Yan looked serious, and he could tell what the group of people were thinking at a glance. "We have a task on our shoulders. This time the matter is more serious, and we don''t have much time left. I hope you will do your best to cooperate with us. We will borrow some of your vehicles and return them in full." The people in City N counted the number of policemen on Yan Heng''s side, and the three vehicles were almost crowded. "We can come up with three." Then let''s say... Gu Muran and others will have no car to sit in. Yan Heng''s face was actually a bit ugly, but he didn''t say anything, and even subconsciously looked at the faces of Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan. The expressions of the two of them did not change. On the contrary, the faces of Yun Qi and Yun Zheng changed a few times. "It''s okay, Team Yan, you guys talk about yours first, let''s make a phone call." Yun Zheng and Yun Qi glanced at their master, and when they saw the master nodding, he immediately went to the side of the road to make a call. In less than three minutes, several imposing ambulances stopped by the side of the road. Seven modified off-road vehicles were parked on the side together. Gun and bulletproof. The people on the police side of City N looked dumbfounded. N City is relatively remote, but the development of various industries is relatively backward. But, because of this, the way they looked at Yun Qi and Yun Zheng became a little different. "Before leaving, our master explained that the supplies in N City may not be as Captain Yan expected, so he asked him to prepare everything early. Once the supplies in N City can''t keep up, we will Don''t let us hold Captain Yan back, just be self-sufficient." Yun Zheng didn''t even look at the police in City N. N city police had a fiery feeling of being slapped in the face. Team Yan: "I didn''t think about this matter carefully." There are a few N city police standing under a tree not far away, smoking without any law. Team Yan just glanced at it, and felt displeased. That group of people not only has no law and discipline, but also doesn''t even have respect. Perhaps some concepts are still rooted in the hearts of these people. "Look at that girl!" "Why did the Kyoto police take a baby girl with them to handle the case? It''s fine to bring a baby girl, but they even hugged a cat. Isn''t this a hindrance?" "If she is so beautiful, can she really hug her thighs?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 439： There is an unfinished cause and effect Chapter 439 has unfinished karma On the other side, the N city police are about to hand over the key to Yan Heng. Yan Heng glanced at the policemen under the tree, and when he looked away, he refused on the spot: "We still don''t need it, we dare not use your equipment, and it is very troublesome for you to make this trip, we will explain it to the General Administration .¡± When the task was over, it was the N city police who requested that they could provide the vehicle, so Yan Heng who received the order came quickly. In just a few minutes, Yan Heng really couldn''t recall his favor for them. At this time, Yunzheng handed Yan Heng a few keys: "Captain Yan, these keys will be handed over to you. The people in our hospital will be in the ambulance and participate in the rescue at any time." Yan Heng knew that he hadn''t considered this matter, and when he received the task, the time was tight. Gu Muran: "Let''s put away Team Yan, their police car may be more targeted." "What do you know, little girl..." The N city police said in a bad tone: "How can a little girl talk like a gun with a thorn in her mouth?" "This is a special criminal investigation consultant hired by my police." Yan Heng looked at this group of people and felt extremely disappointed at the moment. "Master Gu has cracked countless cases, not worse than you at all, what''s more, people were lost in your supervision area. You don''t even know about such a big case. People''s guardians, you are really bad. .¡± Yan Heng didn''t want to talk any more with this group of people. Gu Muran: "It''s getting dark soon, let''s go quickly, the later they are, the more dangerous they will be." Before leaving, Gu Muran glanced at those N city policemen: "By the way, I remind you that you have unfinished karma. If you criticize me again, be careful not to offend my karma." "After all¡ªthe cause and effect of a mystic is beyond what you can imagine." - Yan Heng, Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan were sitting on the off-road vehicle headed by . The sky is getting dark. Going further and further away. There are still corn stalks standing in the crop field. Under the dark sky, the reflections of the corn stalks stretch out in a vain manner, like demons coming out of the ground one by one. The off-road vehicle roared past in an instant. There is a village not far away, the location of the village is slightly higher than the crop land. From their position, you can see a little light breath. "There are people there..." Yan Heng was driving, and he had already seen the entrance of the village. "We will follow the plan we just said in a while, so that their vigilance can be reduced as quickly as possible, and rescue can be launched as quickly as possible." Gu Muran still holds the cat in his arms, Zhizhi will come in handy this time. In addition to two off-road vehicles, there was also a large truck behind them, and the rest of the off-road vehicles and ambulances did not allow them to follow directly. - At the entrance of the village, a group of men stood. Their faces were all fierce, like the kind of gangsters. "Look, at this time, why are there vehicles in front of you?" said a man with yellow hair and a slightly lower body. "Brothers, stop them, the group of people has not completely left now, we cannot let this group of people pass." The leading man is wearing a vest with a dragon striped on his left arm. The man in the vest instructed another person, "You go back to that mountain depression first, inform them, suspend all activities, and wait until this group of inexplicable people leave." "Yes." The man had just left, and he didn''t notice anything flashing in midair. - (end of this chapter) Chapter 440： Lu Chaolan plays the rich brother Chapter 440 Lu Chaolan plays the rich brother "Who are you guys?" On the other side, the off-road vehicle where Gu Muran and others were located was also stopped. Yan Heng got out of the car first, he was wearing the driver''s makeup. The face was also painted black by Gu Muran. This is the inspiration she got from Xie Xi. After Yan Heng got out of the car, he didn''t look at these people, but bent over and opened the door next to Gu Muran. The tone is also gentle: "Miss, please slow down." The script brought in by identity will make it easier to reduce the vigilance of these people. It was proposed by Yan Heng. Gu Muran got out of the car with the cat in his arms, and those pure and clear eyes were tinged with some coldness at the moment: "I heard from my instructor that this place is very suitable for sketching?" Playing the role of a rich lady, how can you bow your head? If the crown is not stable, the character design will collapse. "What is suitable or not? We do not welcome outsiders to enter here." The man with the tattoo in the vest shook his hand at that time: "Young lady, let''s go back." "My senior sister was sketching with you at that time, and won the grand prize in the end." Gu Muran stroked the squeaky fur and said, "I know you don''t welcome strangers, but I came here with sincerity." "I don''t have much time to stay, just tomorrow or two days, and I won''t disturb your life. My father has appointed someone to take care of my basic necessities." "And I didn''t stay here for free. During the two days I was here, all the corn in your village was harvested, and the price was higher than the market price. This is considered a benefit to you." She raised her brows and eyes slightly, and she perfectly grasped the aura of the noble daughter. I don''t beg you, this counts as cooperation. Those people are thinking. She clapped her hands. The man in the vest and the group of people around him were instantly alert. Who knows, a man came running. "I collected corn in your village last year. Last year, the price was one and twenty-five cents a catty. This year, the market price has dropped. The price I collected in other places was one yuan per catty." The truck driver happened to be running to collect corn. He had collected corn from this village last year. Gu Muran saw a few old men coming towards the entrance of the village, surrounded by three or two, and seemed to be discussing something. The young and middle-aged people in their village are basically working outside, and those who were middle-aged or a little older guarded the three-acre land. Crop harvest is still very important to them. Gu Muran slightly increased his voice to ensure that those people heard: "I''m just here to sketch. If I finish the painting tomorrow, I guarantee that the price will be one yuan and five catties. If I stay for two days, I can increase it to two yuan on the day I leave. A catty of money is an equivalent exchange." The truck driver showed a pained expression: "This is not good, I will lose a lot." Gu Muran waved his hand indifferently: "It''s okay, I asked my brother to advance the money to you. My brother is in the car. He has money." Lu Chaolan plays the rich brother. The truck driver pretended to put his heart into his stomach: "Can you give me some commission?" The people at the entrance of the village saw the truck driver like this, and knew that they were not from the same road. The old men who had just arrived immediately looked at the man in the vest: "Tie Dan, you need to discuss this matter with your father, you can''t make a decision on your own." Gu Muran stroked the cat in his arms, squinting his eyes slightly, "You guys need to discuss it quickly, in order to finish this amazing sketch, I still had to ride the car all day." "My dad also said that this car is comfortable to sit in, not uncomfortable at all." The old men at the entrance of the village said: "Girl, please wait patiently for a while." They walked back, and they could even hear the voice behind them: "My father also asked the servants at home to bring some wild rabbits. Let them set up a barbecue grill and roast one for me first." (end of this chapter) Chapter 441： Anomalies in the village Chapter 441 Abnormalities in the village A group of uncles walked away, and they couldn''t hear the voice behind them, but they could smell the smell of barbecue. Gululu. For a moment, they heard their stomachs complaining. A group of old men muttered: "The daughter of a rich family really knows how to enjoy herself, and she didn''t forget to bring a chef with her when she sketched from life. We can discuss with the village chief, keep her for a few more days, and give her a hard time..." ¡­ Gu Muran looked at the barbecue grill in front of him, and heard a few old men muttering in the distance. She knew that more than half of the success had been achieved at this moment. Before coming to this village, Gu Muran deliberately found a place for layout. Although they were driving two off-road vehicles, they were not all their own people inside. The first car sat the three of them. In order to conform to her identity, she asked Jinghua to act as the butler in the second car, and then hired a senior chef, followed by two of Team Yan''s subordinates, one thin and weak as the driver, and the other a little stronger as the bodyguard. The third vehicle is a truck, and ah, it actually has corn in it. This play can directly confuse this group of people. - When the village head and others came out, the entrance of the village was already smelling fragrant. The chef who has been working in high-end restaurants all the time, never thought that one day he would barbecue next to Daejeon. Each other, Gu Muran just had a full meal and wiped his hands. "I don''t know what to call a girl?" "My surname is Gu." Gu Muran stood up generously. "I don''t know what the girl just said is true. If you stay for one more day, the price of grain purchases will increase." Gu Muran looked at the hooked fish and said with a smile, "Naturally." The village head immediately greeted her with a smile: "We naturally welcome the girl with both hands, but..." The village chief looked around at this group of people with his eyes fixed. Gu Muran let him scrutinize him, and even said, "Do you need me to introduce you to the village chief?" The village head said with a smile: "It''s okay to introduce, the people in the village in the province don''t have eyes, and they offended all the distinguished guests." "This noble and calm man is my brother. My father is afraid that I will run away and let my brother supervise me. He is not just a supervisor. In the future, the purchase fee will be paid by my big brother..." "These two are drivers." "This is the housekeeper, taking care of my daily life." "This is the chef, serving my rather tricky stomach." "The rest is the bodyguard. What if snakes, insects, rats and ants jump out when I am sketching, I am a little scared with such a weak body." "Oh, by the way, this is the person who will be responsible for purchasing your corn at that time. You should be familiar with it. My father has made all the arrangements before I leave." Her lazy tone finished introducing everyone. "I don''t know if we have the honor to look at the works of the girl..." The village head is really cautious. Gu Muran did not agree first, but looked at the village chief: "Are there any other requests besides this request?" She looked like she was running out of patience. The village chief didn''t dare to doubt her identity as a rich daughter, "We''re just curious..." Gu Muran looked at Yan Heng: "Go and get my album..." The village head had no opinion after reading the album, especially one painting whose ink was not completely dry. Dispelled all doubts. "There are no extra empty houses in the village. Only my house has been renovated a few years ago. Why don''t distinguished guests stay at my house for a few days." - As soon as Gu Muran entered the boundary of this village, his brows were deeply frowned. Because of the dark sky, the village chief and others did not notice this situation. Only Lu Chaolan, who was beside her, noticed her abnormality. (end of this chapter) Chapter 442： crying for mercy Chapter 442 Crying and begging for mercy "What''s wrong?" Lu Chaolan asked in a low voice. But even though they were quiet, the villagers who had been paying attention to them still noticed it. "I ate a little too much just now, and I was a little flustered." Naturally, Gu Muran did not miss this opportunity to perform. Lu Chaolan asked people to stop immediately, and took a bottle of orange juice from his schoolbag: "Here, drink it quickly, this is freshly squeezed before going out today." The stopped villagers heard this sentence: "..." Now, the pampered person of the rich girl has been established more deeply. - The cement road at the entrance of the village goes straight ahead, then turns right, and when you pass the first intersection, turn left again. After about seven or eight more walks, we will arrive. Gu Muran heard a few crying sounds along the way. What''s more, sometimes when she completely let go of her consciousness, she could hear voices crying and begging for mercy in the distance. ¡ª¡¾I don¡¯t dare to run anymore, I don¡¯t dare...¡¿ ¡ª¡¾Remember, there is no next time. If you run away again, you will be abandoned like the stupid daughter-in-law of the old Yin''s family next door, and then let you feel the feeling of your kidneys being stripped. At that time, I will just find another daughter-in-law. ¡¿ ¡ª¡¾I don¡¯t dare anymore... I really don¡¯t dare anymore, I don¡¯t dare anymore...¡¿ Click! The glass in Gu Muran''s hand suddenly shattered. When the village chief and the others turned their heads, they saw Gu Muran''s cup shattered on the ground just now. The village head sent people to clean up the things on the ground very winkingly. "The village chief is also a good person. I remember that we had a car with a lot of fresh rabbit meat and wine. Now I''m staying at the village chief''s house. I also feel embarrassed. Please ask the village chief to send some people there. Take it from the car." Gu Muran smiled slightly, and seemed to have a good temper, but only Lu Chaolan, who was very close to her, could feel the coldness in the eyes. - In less than half an hour, the village head''s house set up a wine bar. Strangers came to the village and were willing to talk about harvesting corn at a high price, and word spread. Soon, the village chief''s house was full of people. The senior chef has already started working in the kitchen. There are several tables in the courtyard. Gu Muran brought a lot of fresh melons and fruits. No one dared to doubt her identity. The village chief introduced Gu Muran when he was waiting for people to come, "Everyone, this is Miss Gu..." Gu Muran hugged Zhi Zhi, with a smile that was not deeply experienced in the world, "It doesn''t matter who I am, the important thing is that everyone eats and drinks here." Everyone immediately applauded and said thank you. Gu Muran: "You''re welcome, the village chief''s house is also big, I will trouble the village chief to treat guests warmly today, after all, so many people need to arrange beds." "What''s the meaning-" Gu Muran waved his hand, and saw a few translucent white objects suddenly appear on the ground, spinning at high speed in an instant. The man in the vest with a tattoo on his arm wanted to walk in front of Gu Muran in three steps at a time. However, unexpectedly, when she was only two steps away from her, the ''boom¡ª'' seemed to hit something. The whole person can no longer move forward. It was like a transparent cover, preventing him from moving forward. The people in the courtyard suddenly seemed to be trapped. "What the **** is this?" An inexplicable panic appeared in their hearts. Gu Muran glanced at the picture frame that Yan Heng had just brought into the house: "Please ask Team Yan to send someone to send these things back to the car." Yan Heng smiled and said: "Just as I was taking things, that off-road vehicle has already parked at the door." Gu Muran: "Then let''s put all our things on. Put your two men here and watch them. The rest of you have just entered the village. This group of people is trapped here, and the number of people is greatly reduced. Rescue obstacles." (end of this chapter) Chapter 443： This village hides a lot of evil Chapter 443 This village hides a lot of evil The village chief realized something at this time: "You are not here to sketch, bastard¡ª" Gu Muran gave them a contemptuous look: "Grandma is talking to you now, so I advise you to enjoy the most sumptuous dinner. After all, tomorrow - you may not have such a good day." "You little bitch...Ah!" The person called Iron Dan saw a flash of white light and shadow, and then, before he could finish speaking, his face was scratched with bloodstains. "Little beast! Catch it for me." After the words fell, he was scratched again on the forehead. A group of people tried their best to catch it. Zhizhi gave them a noble and cold look, and calmly meowed. Then, under the surprised eyes of the trapped people, he walked out of the formation step by step with noble steps. They thought the formation had failed, but when they were about to rush out, they were still hit in the head. "Okay, Zhizhi, don''t play any more, we should save people." "Meow~" Zhizhi suddenly entered the darkness with a figure, and Gu Muran and others also slowly fell into the darkness. The cursing voices behind him, under the control of Gu Muran''s slight movement of his fingertips, all the voices were sealed in the formation. When the noise in his ears suddenly disappeared, the shock in Yan Heng''s eyes could no longer be contained: "Master Gu, you are truly a god." "Stop talking nonsense, save people quickly." - Desolate mountain forest, overgrown with weeds. A path extending into the mountains and forests appeared in front of everyone. "Why did Mr. Lu go?" "He has his work to do." The hazy moonlight pours over the mountains and forests, and the winding forest branches are arrogant and strewn, like a soul entangled by demons. "This village hides a lot of evil." She walked ahead, her steps were light, but her voice was colder than this deep and lonely night. Going forward, a small dilapidated house appeared in front of you. Gu Muran did not stop, but kept walking. A cave appeared in front of it, and several people stood at the entrance of the cave. Gu Muran raised his hand slightly, and Yan Heng also stopped. Someone came out of the cave not far away, and then entered the woods beside him. Immediately afterwards, the sound of water running was heard. "Damn, what kind of food collector is here at this time." The man pulled up the zipper, cursed and returned to the cave. "Before, no one took the initiative to come to the door to collect food. Why is it so weird today?" "You think too much, we just got this batch of goods this morning, but there are some dishonest people in this batch..." The muscular man standing at the entrance of the cave looked into the cave while talking, "If I hear another cry, tomorrow - your parents will see your mutilated bodies..." The sobbing sound in the cave suddenly stopped. Like being frightened. Meow~ The man guarding the entrance of the cave is tense at the moment, and will tense up at the slightest sign of trouble. "Don''t be nervous, it''s just a meow." The cat in the grass suddenly walked boldly and slowly to the entrance of the cave, and stared at the others with big eyes. "Meow~" "Damn, whose cat is so bold these days." "Don''t talk so much nonsense, kill it directly, let it call like that, if it attracts people, it will be bad." Someone took out a handful of dark things, and used the black hole to aim at the pair of blue eyes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 444： To lure wolves into the village? Chapter 444 Luring wolves into the village? Zhizhi stared at him so boldly, as if he didn''t know how to be afraid. When the trigger is pulled down. Zhizhi suddenly rushed towards him. The speed is so fast that there is only one afterimage left. The man''s pupils shrank instantly because of the shock, and then at this second, Zhi Zhi pushed his hand up in an instant. Phew! The pistol with the silencer installed instantly shot towards the trees not far away. The bullet hit the tree in an instant. The crow on the tree screamed repeatedly. "what happened?" Several men in the cave were also drawn out instantly. "This cat, it looks like it has become a sperm." "Why are you so good, you were so embarrassed by a cat, and the gun dropped." They noticed something strange, one of the men was about to go back to the cave, "This place is not safe, we need..." The words are not finished yet. They suddenly realized that their whole bodies seemed to be trapped by ropes, but they couldn''t see anything. This is the case with partial students, they really can''t move at once. The strength is getting tighter and tighter. Several men were instantly trapped together. "Who-" The man looked ruthless. "Who do you care about my aunt?" A few figures stepped out of the dark. The headed one is a girl. "Meow~" Zhizhi rushed to Gu Muran''s feet in an instant. "This beast is yours?" "You''re still stubborn when you''re about to die. Since you can''t speak, just shut up." When Gu Muran moved his fingers slightly, he saw that the man only opened his mouth but made no sound. At this time, these kidnappers may have realized how terrifying Gu Muran is. Some of those who were not silenced began to cry and beg for mercy. Gu Muran walked in without even looking at them. In the cave, there are not only four girls, but also some children. At this time, Jinghua, who had been following Gu Muran, saw her drowsy daughter lying on the ground, and almost fainted from crying. There are still a few footprints on her body, which makes her feel distressed and suffocated. She held her daughter in her arms, while comforting the other girls. The girls saw that someone was coming to rescue them, and they cried with a ''wow-''. The line of defense that had collapsed for a long time was finally relieved at this moment. "They should be here in two or three minutes. Take out the bread and milk you prepared for them earlier." Yun Zheng immediately took off the backpack behind him, and handed them the bread and milk prepared in the schoolbag. Seeing how they were devouring, Yan Heng felt that these people were not as good as pigs and dogs. Angry Yan Heng directly kicked them hard several times. After a while, Yun Qi and others came, and these people were sent to the ambulance. Yunqi and Jinghua stayed in the car to take care of these people. Those who kidnapped them were dragged directly to the village head''s house by Yan Heng''s men. When the village chief saw these people, he was startled and stared blankly at Gu Muran: "You..." Gu Muran has no time to pay attention to these people. Instead, he made several talisman papers on the spot and handed them to Yan Heng''s team members: "You two form a group, follow the tracing talisman, and when you meet the trapped woman and the violent man, bring them all..." "I''m leading wolves into the village, I shouldn''t have ruined the interests of the whole village just for that little profit..." The village chief looked terrified: "You... how did you know?" Gu Muran didn''t give them an extra look. (end of this chapter) Chapter 445： illegal trading Chapter 445 Illegal Transactions The productivity of this village is not high, and the population is not particularly large. But not far from this village is Longyue Mountain, and the scenery is quite beautiful. Many people come to sketch, and they will give priority to the nearby villages. The village they are in is called Luomengshan. Many people heard that the name of this village was rather strange, so they came here curiously. If there are multiple people, it is basically safer. Yes, if you travel alone, you will most likely be targeted by people in this village. Because of poverty in this village, many people did not find a wife at all when they were at the age to marry a wife. Slowly, someone started to focus on this group of sketches, or the young girls who came to travel because of Long Yueshan. Many people in this village also got their wives because of this. Later, these people were imprisoned, and they were not allowed to go out at all. Their will was destroyed all the time, and they were even chained to prevent them from running around. The men coerce the abducted young women to give birth to them, and if they are disobedient, they will be whipped wantonly. Young girls are often bruised. They tried to escape at first, but later, they were afraid of being beaten, so they didn''t dare. The group of people today stunned a few girls in Longyue Mountain, and then took them to the cave in the back mountain. Prepare to make deals with people when it is dark. But because of the sudden appearance of Gu Muran and others, the few people who were afraid of threatening the snake hid in the cave, not daring to go out. They probably never thought that the retribution would come so soon. "do not move." Yan Heng''s men were all brought from the Special Investigation Bureau, and all of them were well-trained. Less than half an hour. These people were all brought in. The village chief, who was already terrified, felt his eyes go dark when he saw this scene. "The village head, don''t worry, there are more than that in your village." Gu Muran casually asked a question: "Where is the silly daughter-in-law of the old Yin''s family abandoned? I wonder if the village head knows about it?" Old Yin¡¯s silly daughter-in-law... The village head only felt his brain buzzing: "What are you talking about...I can''t understand." "Village chief, it''s already at this point, it won''t be interesting if you keep pretending." Gu Muran said, "I don''t know if the village chief knows what is called kidney stripping?" The village head flickered and almost fell. At that moment, no one dared to underestimate the young girl in front of her. Soon, the old Yin they called was brought to the scene. He came in with his arms pressed down. Wrists have been handcuffed. The moment he raised his eyes slightly, everyone seemed to be able to see the blood on his face, and the short sleeves with the logo of a well-known luxury brand also splashed with blood. "Dr. Yunzheng and Mr. Lu are still there, rescuing some wounded." The man who spoke was also a member of Yan Heng''s team. Yan Heng asked suspiciously: "Does Mr. Lu understand these?" Gu Muran: "I understand a little." In order not to let Yan Heng ask any more questions, Gu Muran directly asked Yan Heng''s plan: "What does Captain Yan plan to do about these villagers?" There are too many people involved in this matter. Including the kidnapping, most of the villagers know about it, and many of them have been involved. "No one involved will be spared." There are not only kidnapping cases, but also trafficking cases, and illegal organ-trading cases are also involved. This village is really too dark. Misty atmosphere. (end of this chapter) Chapter 446： she is god Chapter 446 She is a true god Hospital. It was already four o''clock in the morning when the lights in the operating room went out. After cleaning, Lu Chaolan changed into regular clothes, and as soon as he returned to the office, he received a call from Gu Muran. "Don''t worry, her condition is stable." At that time, Lu Chaolan got the tracing talisman from Gu Muran and found the girl. At that time, everyone else was restrained. In the ambulance that Yunzheng was driving, there were simple medical equipment. After the emergency treatment, Lu Chaolan directly stopped the helicopter nearby, and then went to the nearest Xiuyuan Medical Center. "Okay, see you in Kyoto then." Lu Chaolan could hear the wind from her side, and he said, "Okay, be careful." Gu Muran, who hung up the phone, properly settled Jinghua''s mother and daughter, as well as the remaining girls and the trafficked children. Yan Heng stayed to deal with the affairs of this village. Some things needed to be dealt with locally. He was not allowed to transfer people from N City to Kyoto without the order of his superiors. Gu Muran fell asleep for a while, feeling dazed, and the plane landed. At that time, the sky was gray and just dawn. The curator of the Xiuyuan Medical Center has been waiting here, and has not properly placed these people. Gu Muran slept in the room next to them, and it was a solid night of tossing. Gu Muran was really sleepy, fell asleep as soon as he touched the pillow, and woke up at eight o''clock. "elder sister¡­" As soon as she opened the door, she heard the voices of a few little carrot heads. A few little radish heads ran down from another bed in an instant, afraid that Gu Muran would leave. They feel very insecure now, and they were clamoring to sleep with Gu Muran last night. "Let''s go downstairs for dinner together. After dinner, I''ll take you to the police station to find your mother." They live in a vacant VIP ward. Jinghua mother and daughter who live across from Gu Muran. They just opened the door, and the other rooms opened. - Since the police car arrived at the Xiuyuan Medical Center yesterday, the medical center as a whole has attracted more attention. Not to mention, several missing girls and trafficked children were found. When these people were sent to the police station by Gu Muran, they immediately caused heated discussions. When those parents saw their lost daughter, they hugged each other tightly and wept with joy. The little dolls burst into tears on the spot, calling for their parents... Kyoto Police issued an announcement on the official website on the spot. So far, the kidnapping and child trafficking cases have completely appeared in front of everyone. The village involved in the case at that time - Luomeng Village, was also exposed in front of everyone. Netizen: [Where is Luomeng Village? Not sure where? ¡¿ ¡¾If you don¡¯t know Luomeng Village, then you must have heard of Longyue Mountain...¡¿ ¡¾I heard that my girlfriend and I went there last summer vacation. ¡¿ ¡¾Luomeng Village is just around Longyue Mountain. ¡¿ [It''s really scary. When my sister and I went to Longyue Mountain, we met the old man who lived in Luomeng Village. At that time, he said that he lived in Luomeng Village, not far from Longyue Mountain. I hope we I can send them home, if it wasn''t for an accident in my family, we left in a hurry, maybe we would have been cheated now. ¡¿ ¡¾The one upstairs, to sum up, you are really lucky. ¡¿ It didn''t take long, and the news about Luomeng Village being a den of liars spread quickly. Gu Muran had to hurry back to school after comforting a few baby dolls. She still has class at ten o''clock. "Team Yan is still in N City and hasn''t come back yet, Master Gu, let me take you back to school." Now in the police station, anyone who meets Gu Muran has to say that she is a true god. (end of this chapter) Chapter 447： she is loved Chapter 447 She is loved by heaven In just one night, four disappearance cases were solved directly, and several abducted little milk dolls were brought back. This ability is a waste if you don''t stay in the police station to investigate the case. Gu Muran shook the phone: "No need, my friend will pick me up later." "Brother Ran, here¡ª" At this moment, Shang Size''s voice sounded. Gu Muran nodded slightly at Shang Sze, and then said to the policeman: "You should pay attention to the matter of the little milk dolls. Their parents will be able to come around this afternoon." "Okay, we got it, you go to school slowly." The little policeman at the police station watched her leave. Now the people in the police station, as long as they mention Gu Muran, they all admire him. Not only that, when Gu Muran came to the school, the people at the school saw her with different eyes. She had just arrived at the school gate when she heard: "Gu Dashen is back after solving the case." A group of students swarmed up and surrounded her: "Master Gu, that''s what we''ll call you from now on." "The police department has foresight. Choosing you as their special consultant for criminal investigation is the most correct thing they did." "We are also honored to be your alumni." Gu Muran counted the time, "Everyone, I''m going to be late for class soon." The students opened the way immediately. In the end, Gu Muran entered the classroom because of time constraints. Before on campus, because of her identity as a mystic master, and because of Professor Pang''s car accident before the start of school, she was exposed by Zhonglu Xuanhua as the young master of the Taoist sect, and her identity as a descendant of the National Teacher, and she was well known by the majority of alumni. The last time the tragic death of Qi Yanhegou was once again spread. Thanks to Ye Yuxi, every time he tweets for her, her reputation and faith appeal increases a little. So when the kidnapping case was solved this time, everyone''s influence and belief in her became stronger again. Sitting in the classroom, Gu Muran can feel the continuous power of faith from the school. What she got from her was the real power of faith. It''s not like Ye Yuxi, who needs to rely on other external forces to transform. Maybe it has something to do with her soul and her physique. After all¡ªshe is loved by heaven. When the course was almost over, she received merit points one after another. - Gu Muran hasn''t slept for a few hours since early this morning. She wants to catch up on sleep at noon. So I went back to the dormitory first. Lying in bed, she fell asleep as soon as she touched the pillow. The people in her dormitory did not go to the restaurant to eat. They have their own small kitchen, and Xia Xiaosu, Dong Lin, and Qiu Han went out to buy a lot of things in the first and second quarters of the morning. Gu Muran slept for forty or fifty minutes, and finally, she was awakened by the scent. As soon as he opened the door of the room, put on his slippers and went out, he heard: "Of course I''m awake, wash your hands quickly, the meal is just ready." "Our Gua God worked hard last night, let us make up for it at noon today." There was a momentary shock on Gu Muran''s face, she said: "You don''t have to do this, those are what I should do." "The Great God serves the people, and we serve the heroes. There is never anything that should or should not be done." "Come on, sit down soon." Gu Muran was pushed into a seat by Xia Xiaosu. Five dishes and one soup. During the meal, Xia Xiaosu peeled a shrimp and asked curiously, "Did you have any adventure yesterday?" "It''s okay." Her tone was always light, "It''s all within my plan and expected." "Then has the mastermind of the disappearance been caught?" Dong Lin''s question was on time. Gu Muran: "This is an organization, so far there are only a few small ones, and the big fish are yet to come." (end of this chapter) Chapter 448： Coercing the four senior Chinese painters? Chapter 448 Coercing the four Chinese painting seniors? "Is the person who sells children related to the person who kidnapped the girl?" Qiu Han picked up Gu Muran''s small bowl, and was about to scoop up a small bowl of fish soup for her. "No, I''ll do it myself." Gu Muran took his own small bowl from Qiu Han, took a spoonful, and said, "The people who kidnap girls and the people who sell children are actually the same organization." "Then is this big fish easy to catch?" Gu Muran shook his head: "It depends on whether the fish can hold its breath." * Didn''t receive any information about this fish, but at the end of the afternoon class, Gu Muran received a call from Yan Heng. All the parents of the little dolls rushed over to see Gu Muran. When Gu Muran first arrived at the police station, the group of parents had been standing outside the police station waiting. Do not wait inside, for fear of affecting the work of the people''s police. They all hugged the child affectionately, weeping with joy hidden in their eyes. I wanted to kneel down for Gu Muran on the spot. "It''s easy to do, everyone doesn''t have to do this." Naturally, Gu Muran would not accept their kneeling, and slightly supported their knees with his fingertips. Seeing this, these parents could only bow deeply in the end. "Your little effort has saved our big family." The old woman who spoke had graying hair and tears in her eyes. When they heard that their granddaughter had been found, even though their legs and feet were bad, they wanted to see the savior with their own eyes no matter what. "This elder said yes." At this time, a voice sounded from behind. The parents of several missing girls also came here, including Jinghua. The four stood at the gate of the police station and bowed deeply. * At night, a piece of news on the Internet soon shocked netizens again. ¡¾It is unreasonable for the young master of Xuanmen to coerce four senior Chinese painters to bow to her. ¡¿ As soon as this post came out, netizens were shocked instantly. Black and white, each sticks to his own opinion anyway. Gu Muran was sitting at the desk frowning at the moment, in a daze. Xia Xiaosu suddenly rushed over from the living room with a loud voice: "What is this? Aren''t netizens talking nonsense?" Gu Muran switched his phone to the post on Weibo and glanced at it. "Leave him alone." "Why don''t you worry about it..." Xia Xiaosu came over while talking, "Of course, can you find out who is behind the scenes?" "Not worth it." The Internet was quickly turned upside down. ¡¾How could my great demon king be this kind of person, please ask the landlord to find out, it was our Master Gu who helped them find the missing child...¡¿ ¡¾These girls are not all in the same class, but they are all in the same circle. They almost disappeared together and were rescued by Gu Dashen. ¡¿ There are also gossips. The heat has been rising continuously. Later. until- Those parties who bowed came out to respond in person. Jinghua: ¡¾Actually, we should respond to this matter early. I met Master Gu through my schoolgirl, and it was because of her that I found my daughter. I didn''t expect that someone would want to take advantage of this blogger''s popularity. I''m sorry that this matter has caused you trouble. @demon king. ¡¿ Following Jinghua''s post, the other three parents have also sent posts to clarify this matter, and they are very grateful to Gu Muran. And netizens clicked into the Weibo homepages of these four seniors, only to find that these four are all seniors in the field of traditional Chinese painting. Representative works are all famous. Gu Muran logged in with a small account, and she has been paying attention to online reviews. (end of this chapter) Chapter 449： someone else got hurt Chapter 449 Someone has suffered again And this happened an hour later, just as she had calculated before. The four Chinese painting seniors expressed their gratitude, which not only reversed the public opinion, but also completely shocked the Chinese painting circle. Even the president of the Chinese Painting Association sent a letter of thanks. The previous post that was criticized by netizens for being popular is now severely criticized by netizens. As soon as Gu Muran switched to a larger account and logged in, he saw that besides the four senior Chinese painters and the president of the Chinese Painting Association @Ëý, Ye Yuxi also @Ëý. It should be while she is switching accounts. ¡¾Always believe in my sister. After all, my sister¡¯s talent in metaphysics is not comparable to that of ordinary people. I don¡¯t know when my sister will be free to tell me @´óħÍõ. ¡¿ Netizens set off another wave. And Gu Muran soon discovered that Ye Yuxi''s appeal was much stronger than before. should- Someone else suffered. ¡¾Everything is easy, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. If you have time, please pay more attention to the aid case for abducted children. The Mystic Masters Association has a special aid entrance. ¡¿ Gu Muran''s response was much simpler. Children are abducted and trafficked. This matter has indeed attracted attention in the society, but the attention is still not enough. Just for this matter, Gu Muran directly singled out this matter, and the Mystic Masters Association issued a notice: ¡¾From tomorrow onwards, in addition to the aid channels on the official website, our association will also set up aid locations at some overpass points. At that time, if anyone needs it, they can communicate with the mystic master. They will register it in the register and then report it to our association. We will sort it out in the register and hand it over to our young master. ¡¿ The accompanying picture is a list of some flyovers that have been set up for assistance. * Now the speed of network information circulation is very fast. The next morning, several parents registered information about their lost children on certain overpasses. Gu Muran had just finished a class and received a message. She glanced at it and replied: "Send me the birth dates of these children together." Gu Muran did a detailed divination. Recently, due to the influx of power of faith and merit points, her own control over metaphysics has become stronger and stronger. Under her careful speculation, she took out a few pieces of paper and drew a few pictures of characters. Then he took out several pieces of yellow talisman paper, and wrote a name on each of them. Using spiritual power as a guide, make a tracking symbol. * "Elder Xuanhua, please tell Captain Yan Heng the detailed information left by these and those children''s parents." Gu Muran Elder Xuanhua is the closest to Beijing University. "This is the tracking symbol corresponding to the child, and the approximate appearance of the trafficker." Xuanhua didn''t expect: "So fast?" "We need people to report independently. After all, I am not omnipotent." With the information of the children, she can quickly find where they are. * All those involved in the case in Luomeng Village were arrested, and none of them could be avoided. In response to the kidnapping case, child abduction and organ trading were discovered, and after Luomengcun was arrested, they directly expanded into two groups. [Trafficking case] and [Illegal trading case] are still headed by Yan Heng. - "I already admire Gu Dashen very much, but who knows, she is like an endless treasure. Look at her tracker, the speed can be increased with the change of our transportation, it is simply amazing." They switched from car to helicopter. The speed of this tracer is not at all inferior. (end of this chapter) Chapter 450： involved with the Sheng family Chapter 450 is involved with the Sheng family The next afternoon. Team Yan and others achieved great success. When those parents saw their long-lost children, they cried like a tearful person. "Thank you, thank you very much..." Thousands of words I want to say, at this moment, only the simplest thank you is left. One after another. I can''t wait to kneel down. The policemen raised their hands again and again. "This is what we should do, and we don''t have the face to ask for credit. The biggest contributor to this matter is Gu Dashen. You should be most grateful to her. We are just executors..." "Thank you, you guys should thank you, and Gu Dashen should also thank you." At the gate of the police station, Yan Heng watched this scene, and he felt as if his heart was being pulled hard. It should be a very happy scene to recover the lost, but at this moment, he felt very heavy. In this peaceful society, there are many corrupt and dirty transactions hidden inside. Waiting for everyone to leave, Yan Heng still stood where he was. The high-hanging sun shone with dazzling light, but for some reason, his eyes were a little bit astringent. When he was very young, he often dreamed. Dream of the earth stained red with blood. Dreamed of countless casualties and soldiers. Later, he determined to be a good policeman, hoping that this era will become stronger and the people will be better and better. He always thought that everything seemed to be getting better slowly. until- The night at Falling Dream Village. He just realized that he still has a lot of things to do. "Captain Yan, aren''t you going back?" Someone next to him called out his thoughts. [Illegal Organ Trading Case] ??and [Trafficking Case] ??have now been set up as special cases, and the people are all transferred from the Special Investigation Bureau. The police department is still only assisting in handling the case. "Return, why not return, there are so many children waiting to go home, how can we slack off!" - Half an hour later, countless parents stood at the gate of Beijing University. They pulled up banners just to thank Gu Muran. The principal of Beijing University was shocked. Gu Muran, who was in class, was called out temporarily. The scene at the gate is extremely grand. This matter was quickly spread on the Internet. Gu Muran once again caused a sensation. More and more people began to spread the news in their circle of friends, and the place where the Mystic Masters Association was established welcomed more parents whose children had been trafficked. Elders Xuanhua and Chonglu also went to various support points in person to cooperate. After summarizing, they will hand it over to Gu Muran. Gu Muran will divination out the location of these children, and then the police will arrest the traffickers based on the tracer and the profile of the suspect provided by Gu Muran. In just one week, more than half a hundred missing persons were recovered. Gu Muran''s reputation also skyrocketed because of the merit and faith of these parents. The celestial spirit leaf in her neck has also turned emerald green, and even has some silver glow. On the dark sky, the starry sky covered by clouds and mist seemed to be swept away by an inexplicable force, and then the clouds and mist were pushed away, and the astrolabe suddenly appeared. suddenly- Gu Muran discovered Master Liu Zidai''s destiny. Last time in the ghost market, Gu Muran ran out because he saw the woman''s back. She was standing somewhere staring at them. Gu Muran''s spiritual sense was never sharp. After discovering her, she turned directly to the customer and chased after her. In the end, it was because she didn''t have facial recognition. That person ran into a higher level family domain. She knew that this was to lure her there on purpose. But she calculated that this woman would be exposed soon, so she didn''t pursue her anymore. Who knew, it would be revealed so quickly. Her destiny is actually related to the Sheng family. Gu Muran''s heart is galloping with countless horses. Regarding the Sheng family, she felt that Lu Chaolan should know better. (end of this chapter) Chapter 451： weakness Chapter 451 Weaknesses "The Sheng family has a profound heritage, and it is the only one among the families in Kyoto that lasted almost as long as the hermit ancient family." In the study, Lu Chaolan put down the work at hand and talked about it with Gu Muran. "A lot of people on the Internet speculated that these ancient families have existed for at least a hundred years, but in fact it is far longer than that." Lu Chaolan has investigated a lot during this time. From that dream... Maybe, earlier. When he learned of his regent''s descendants, he investigated a lot about the founding emperor''s period. Lu Chaolan said: "Information shows that these families of ancient studies probably existed at the beginning of the founding of the People''s Republic of China, but they have been keeping a low profile." Then... so... "The time when the Sheng family existed is very likely to have existed since the time when the national teacher existed." Gu Muran, who heard the news, didn''t know how to react for a while. She stood by the bed, looking in the direction of Tongling Mountain. Back then...what happened. Does these have anything to do with the layout of the layout? How big a game of chess did I play back then? Gu Muran is unknown now. But the more she understood, the bigger the game of chess she felt. Gu Muran didn''t speak, and Lu Chaolan couldn''t figure out what Gu Muran meant for a moment. "One more thing..." Gu Muran turned around: "You said..." "Do you think the national teacher has a weakness?" After asking this sentence, Lu Chaolan felt a little uneasy. If she knew that the death of her ancestor was related to her ancestor, wouldn''t it be... He didn''t dare to think about it. But he knew that she had been applying for archaeology, maybe she just wanted to find the tomb of the national teacher. She has always wanted to find out the truth about the death of the national teacher. Gu Muran said naturally: "As long as you are a human being, you will have weaknesses, no one is an exception." She admits that she is really strong in metaphysics, but she never believes that there can be people without weaknesses. Maybe, it just didn''t show up. "People in the world say that the national teacher is invincible, capable of defeating thousands of troops, and they all say that she is very powerful. Do you think anyone can create this weakness?" Lu Chaolan looked at Gu Muran nervously. "Create a weakness?" Gu Muran''s lips curled into a smile: "Impossible." "Why is it not possible?" "Unless that person is stronger than Heaven, no one has the ability to create the weakness of the national teacher." Her words seem to have other meanings. "The Way of Heaven?" Lu Chaolan frowned. Gu Muran looked in the direction of Tongling Mountain again, and his voice was dreamlike and unreal: "The national teacher is a person chosen by Tiandao himself. Who do you think has the ability to cross the heavenly way to create the weakness of the national teacher?" Lu Chaolan was taken aback. "I don''t know where you read that sentence, but I can be sure that even if the national teacher has a weakness, it must not be created by others." Her eyes met his, and she said, "Maybe I discovered it by mistake." In his black pupils, there seemed to be some kind of waves. Gu Muran asked: "Where did you hear this sentence?" "Dream." Hearing this answer, Gu Muran was stunned for a moment, "Dream?" ¡¾Everyone says that the national teacher is invincible and capable of defeating thousands of troops. They all say that she is very powerful and has no weaknesses at all. ¡¿ ¡¾It can indeed be understood in this way. After all, her mission is to stabilize the war and assist the founding emperor to create a prosperous world. ¡¿ (end of this chapter) Chapter 452： his original name Chapter 452 His original name ¡¾However, I should also thank you, because you created this weakness, my brother has a chance...¡¿ ¡¾Thank you for creating a weakness for her, here, have you seen it? Now the master of Chuanguo is missing! ¡¿ ¡¾Perhaps soon, news of the death of the national teacher will be heard! ¡¿ ¡¾you shut up-¡¿ This was in the dream that day, Lu Chaolan heard the original conversation. He dared not forget these words for a moment, and thanks to his amazing memory, otherwise, he would not be able to reproduce them completely today. After hearing these words, Gu Muran''s expression was strange for a moment, "That night?" "kindness." "I also had a nightmare that day." Gu Muran said suddenly, "I should know who said this." "who is it?" "Ye Yuxi." Gu Muran didn''t know what to think of, and said, "Perhaps, his original name should be¡ªYuxi." - Gu Muran was originally going to ask about the Sheng family, but while chatting, I don''t know why the topic suddenly became more and more off-track. Gu Muran is becoming more and more curious now, who is the brother Ye Yuxi is talking about? The blind mystic was his. What is the relationship between that woman whose face was burned and Ye Yuxi? What is the relationship between that woman and the Sheng family? * The next day. While eating breakfast, Lu Chaolan pushed something in front of Gu Muran. "what is this?" Gu Muran asked curiously. "Invitation, take a look." The gilt hot color black shading instantly catches the eye. "Is this an invitation letter from the Chinese Painting Association?" Gu Muran was surprised. "This afternoon, the Chinese Painting Association organized an exhibition, and the president of the Chinese Painting Association has a good relationship with Sheng Ze. Not surprisingly, he should also receive an invitation letter. Aren''t you curious about the Sheng family? Check it out this afternoon." Gu Muran nodded: "Okay." Today happens to be Saturday. At noon, they first went to Xiuyuan Medical Center. Although the Xiuyuan Medical Center in Kyoto is also a branch, its scale is much larger than that of Yancheng. "Master Gu." Far away, Gu Muran heard voices. "No noise is allowed in the medical hall." There were medical staff next to him, and the policemen who were excited when they saw Gu Muran apologized one after another: "I''m sorry." They walked up to Gu Muran with big strides, with as kind expressions on their faces as possible: "Master Gu." "Where''s your captain?" "Our captain is visiting those injured." Luomeng Village discovered an illegal organ trade case last time, and then the Kyoto Special Investigation Bureau directly sent people to the N City Police Station to investigate this matter. Later, several cases were discovered one after another. Those who had just experienced victimization were immediately sent to the Kyoto Xiuyuan Medical Center. Yunzheng and Yunqi are responsible for one-to-one correspondence. This incident also caused a lot of trouble a few days ago. No one thought that these evildoers would be so rampant now. At that time, the police official website also issued a special announcement, and thanked Xiuyuan Medical Center for its full cooperation with the police. Xiuyuan Medical Center only responded with a few words at that time: [The well-being of the people is the original intention of the establishment of the Medical Center. ¡¿ At that moment, the already famous Xiuyuan Medical Hall once again caused a sensation in the world. Gu Muran also went to take a look at these people, after all, they were also victims. But she didn''t enter the room, but took a few glances out of the window, and then quietly sent some spiritual power into their bodies. * In the hallway. "Master Gu, I haven''t had time to pay you in the future." Jinghua saw Gu Muran in the corridor. Her daughter is currently doing psychological counseling in Xiuyuan Medical Center. (end of this chapter) Chapter 453： The anomaly of the exhibition Chapter 453 Anomalies in the Art Exhibition Gu Muran didn''t ask for more, but Jinghua insisted: "You saved our husband and wife''s life, one thousand yuan is too little, how about it, I''m like my junior sister, I will give you half a million, and the other five hundred thousand will be donated to the court." The Mu Foundation, that''s it." Gu Muran hasn''t opened much recently. Although she doesn''t earn much, she has gained a lot of merit points and power of faith. The foundation¡¯s money has been continuously used for public welfare. Aid those poor children in mountainous areas. Start from two aspects of education and medical care. Unstopped interrupt. Gu Muran didn''t say anything in the end, and finally gave her a little merit. Before Jinghua left, she said: "I have heard from people in the association that the president sent you an invitation letter. Why don''t you come with me tonight?" Gu Muran nodded: "OK." "Your friend is here, so I''ll go first." Jinghua saw Yan Heng walking towards this side. In fact, there is nothing particularly important about Yan Heng, except for these two cases, there is one more thing. "It''s about the police officers in City N." Yan Heng also heard about it a few days ago. Why are there so many missing cases in N city, but no one reports them, and more and more people commit crimes in recent years. It is precisely because some people turn a blind eye to it. Some people''s titles were revoked, and some people were also imprisoned. Most of the people who broke the law that day also participated. Yan Heng said happily: "Fortunately, they didn''t know where we were going that day, otherwise, if someone really tipped off the news, our difficulty at that time would definitely increase." "Those people are just young people, they don''t know much, and they don''t participate much." Gu Muran''s expression didn''t change at all. Yan Heng: "You know?" "It doesn''t matter whether they know it or not, their own karma has already been retribution." Two people stood in the corridor, and from time to time someone would greet Gu Muran when they saw him. She is really famous now. At least in the three places of the hospital, the police station, and her school, basically everyone who saw her didn''t know her. Gu Muran nodded slightly in response. * At five o''clock in the afternoon, Jinghua, Gu Muran and his party came to the exhibition held by the Chinese Painting Association. There are many people who know Jinghua. After Jinghua went in with them, she led Gu Muran to the lounge. "You rest here for a while, I will come to you later." After talking to Gu Muran, she went out to say hello. After all, Gu Muran is not the kind of person who likes to socialize. Gu Muran found a weird place, and she felt a little uncomfortable since entering this place. She worked hard to accumulate spiritual power before, and she always felt that she would need to use a lot of spiritual power in the future, but she never felt this omen. Right when entering here, she felt it. Moreover, the causal blood evil in her body suddenly became unstable. Ever since she learned that she still has a remnant soul left in the world, she has always wanted to get rid of the causal blood evil in her body as soon as possible. But it has been so long, and there has been no warning. Today, everything came very suddenly. She pushed open the door to the lounge, ready to wander around and see what was weird about the place. Also, what caused the causal blood evil in her body to be abnormal. This is a venue temporarily rented by the Chinese Painting Association. The first floor to the seventh floor are all famous paintings. Gu Muran looked at it from the ground floor. Just finished shopping on the first floor. Just as Gu Muran was about to go up to the second floor, Shang Sze and Su Muhuai came. "Sister Ran, my cousin has something to do temporarily, and I''m worried that you will be bored here alone, so let the two of us come and accompany you for a stroll first." Su Muhuai hasn''t seen Gu Muran for a long time. "Sister Ran, don''t you miss us?" Gu Muran''s attention seemed to be attracted by other places, his eyes were slightly lowered, as if he didn''t hear. "Sister Ran!" Su Muhuai was more like a child in front of Gu Muran, he couldn''t get angry and stomped his feet. Gu Muran suddenly stretched out his hand: "Shhh!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 454： Something abnormal downstairs Chapter 454 There is an abnormality downstairs "What''s wrong?" Su Muhuai carefully looked around. Even Shang Sze suddenly looked cautious. Gu Muran frowned: "There is something abnormal downstairs." Downstairs? But this is the first floor... "What are you doing standing here sneakily?" Suddenly, a voice came from behind them. The man was wearing a robe with a braid on his head, which was quite artistic. "Speak clearly, why are we sneaking around." Su Muhuai was unwilling. "Look at this look, the wicked eyebrows, and the poor looks on your body, who allowed you to come in?" Su Mu jumped angrily: "Who are you saying is poor... Sister Ran, why are you dragging me?" Gu Muran stood in front of Su Muhuai, looking coldly at the man with long hair and pigtails: "Are you the vice president here?" The vice president looked arrogant: "You know me?" "do not know." She figured it out. The face of the vice president cracked instantly: "You¡ª! How dare you insult me." Sneaky, sneaky, poor-looking... "Who is insulting whom, please open your eyes and find out." But who ever thought¡ª The vice president suddenly lay on the ground, clutching his chest: "The young master of Xuanmen bullied people with evil methods, am I going to die, everyone must be a witness for me..." Su Muhuai and Shang Size stared wide-eyed, unable to believe it. "Sister Ran...he is playing a rascal." "Brother Ran, he knows your identity, and he is targeting you." The behavior of the vice president was inexplicable, but the young master of the Taoist sect he blurted out made both Su Muhuai and Shang Sze realize that this man''s behavior was a premeditated target. The people who came to participate in this art exhibition by appointment, either have prominent family backgrounds, or are shining in their own fields, or are people in the field of traditional Chinese painting. People headed by the vice president, seeing this scene, spoke out one after another. "Vice President, how are you doing?" "I heard how powerful this Xuanmen young master is, how good he is, and how broad-minded he is. I never thought that he would be such a despicable and shameless villain." "You are the young master of Xuanmen, a descendant of the national teacher, and your metaphysical talent is naturally different. You actually use such vicious means to target us ordinary people. What do you want to do¡ª" Someone cares about the vice president lying on the ground. Someone attacked Gu Muran with vicious words. Some people stood aside and watched the joke. Gu Muran is really famous recently. The group of them asked themselves, after working so hard for so long, they still rarely get into the eyes of the president, but Gu Muran just saved a few lives, so the president had to take a look. Their eyes are full of unkindness. "Why are there so many people around?" At this time, a group of people came down from the second floor. There are a few people that Gu Muran looks very familiar with. "Gu Enren, we meet again." When they saw Gu Muran, they also greeted happily. After all, this is their savior. Saving their daughter''s life is saving the lifeline of their family. Gu Muran nodded slightly. Her eyes were on the old man surrounded by the crowd. Looking at the age, it is about sixty. While she was looking at the old gentleman, he was also looking at Gu Muran. "Seeing is better than hearing a hundred times. Hello, I am the president of the Chinese Painting Association." The old man who spoke looked more kindly. Moreover, he is truly capable. Gu Muran nodded slightly, and said with approval: "You are indeed more suitable to be the president than him." (end of this chapter) Chapter 455： shit nonsense Chapter 455 Bullshit nonsense Without the cover of the crowd, they saw the man who was lying on the ground and kept moaning. Only then did I understand who the "he" Gu Muran referred to? "Benefactor, this is the president, and the person you mentioned is the vice president." "I know." Gu Muran said honestly and directly: "It''s the vice president who wants to step on my reputation and pull the elders down." Someone next to the president just walked up to the vice president, ready to reach out to support the vice president. After Gu Muran finished his sentence, they abruptly withdrew their outstretched hands. At this time, they dare not get involved. So, the vice president just kept lying on the ground. But it was inconvenient for him to complain. No one helped him, so he could only pretend to support his arms and sit up slowly. The play must be full. He still looked weak, "Master President, don''t listen to this little girl''s nonsense, she has a sharp tongue." He began to complain with a miserable look. "President, I only said a few words to them just now when I saw them sneaking around. Who knew that this girl would wantonly use sorcery on me because of her identity as the young master of Xuanmen. How do I feel all over my body now?" It hurts everywhere." "Bullshit nonsense¡ª" Shang Size was furious, "This is a slap in the face, you are simply not worthy of the title of vice president." Su Muhuai was also very angry: "I have never seen a person who can turn black and white like this." The group of people who spoke for the vice president and satirized Gu Muran just now still speak for the vice president this time. The scene suddenly became a little noisy. At this moment, the painting exhibition hall has just opened, and the invited people come one after another. Before, there was only a small group of people gathered together, but as time went by, there were more and more people. Besides, this is the first floor. It is a place that occupies everyone''s attention. The kindness in the president''s eyebrows and eyes turned a little cold when he glanced at the vice president. "Miss Gu, do you know who he colluded with?" One word, directly sent the words of the vice president back to hell. "If you do a fortune teller for the vice president, won''t it be enough?" Gu Muran suddenly took out the magic lottery and a lottery box. She put the spiritual lottery into the lottery box without haste. She didn''t shake. When everyone saw it, she suddenly put the signing box upside down. According to common sense, the stick placed upside down should fall out. But, no. "Since the making of this spiritual lottery, it has always entered the formation and broke the formation. Today is the first time to tell a fortune." The girl''s voice was full of laughter, but the smile didn''t answer her eyes. "The vice president will be very honored today." "I also want to know who the vice-chairman colluded with, trying to step on me to the top, and so brave that he tried to step on me to the top, trying to pull the president down." Gu Muran smiled lightly, his eyes fell on the vice president lying on the ground. The vice president who was sitting on the ground felt a chill down his back. Gu Muran glanced at the hanging lottery box. The onlookers wanted to know how the young master of Xuanmen did fortune-telling. I saw the upside-down lottery box, and as Gu Muran finished speaking, one of them suddenly fell out. No warning. It was so sudden. All eyes around were focused on the fallen stick. Including the group of people who just taunted Gu Muran. Even, the vice president looked at the stick secretly. The onlookers are curious, and the parties are even more curious. At this moment, no one spoke, and all eyes were fixed on the spiritual stick that fell on the ground. "Young Master Lu, please come inside, Young Master Sheng." Everyone looked at the entrance of the exhibition hall instantly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 456： People from my Sheng family? Chapter 456 A member of my Sheng family? They seemed to have their own spotlights, instantly attracting the attention of everyone present. Gu Muran glanced at the man who turned all sentient beings upside down, and soon turned his attention to Sheng Ze. The pale complexion gave people a harmless feeling, and the pupils seemed to have passed through several years of frost, giving people a very indifferent feeling. "Which play is this?" Lu Chaolan spoke at the right time. The established heirs of the two major families, no one dared to mess with them. On the contrary, at this time, the vice president began to cry about how Gu Muran bullied others, how he was not worthy of being a descendant of the national teacher, and a series of such remarks. No one noticed that Sheng Ze''s breath became a little colder. "Shut up¡ª" the chairman angrily scolded: "You still think you are not shameful enough?" He hurried down the stairs, not noticing Jinghua''s shocked pupils when he looked at Lu Chaolan. "Young Master Lu and Young Master Sheng are willing to give me the face of the association and let our association flourish, but it is really unfortunate that something bad happened, you two might as well go to the lounge to rest for a while, and wait for us to deal with it Finish¡­" As the president spoke, his expression swept across Lu Chaolan and Gu Muran. There were rumors before that the crown prince had a high regard for a certain mystic master. The circle has received some news, but the news is somewhat vague and unbelievable. Those who know the news cover their hands tightly. Even if someone took a photo of the crown prince and Gu Muran eating together, someone had to dare to blow it up. Those who know have never said anything, and those who are not sure only feel vaguely. After all, the official master often does not show up recently. But at this moment¡ª "You should be busy with your work. I am also very curious. The vice president said bad things about the young master of Xuanmen on the left, and bullying people from the descendants of the national teacher on the right. Who gave you the courage¡ª" His eyes were calm, but after speaking, his words were already tinged with cold wind and frost. Everyone realized that the previous rumors were not just circulating. The vice president who was sitting on the ground was almost scared to pee when he met his eyes. He subconsciously looked at Sheng Ze. The latter raised his eyebrows slightly: "The vice-chairman is looking down at the moment, isn''t he trying to sow discord?" No one is easy to mess with. The vice president was too scared to look at them again. "I don''t know if Mr. Sheng knows Bi Tao?" Gu Muran picked up the stick on the ground, looked at the words on it, and asked suddenly. "Bi Tao?" Sheng Ze smiled faintly, "Not everyone is qualified to let me remember the name." President asked: "Did the Bi Tao in Ms. Gu''s mouth come from the words on the signature?" Gu Muran handed the lottery to the president, motioning him to read it for himself. The word Bi Tao is clearly written on it. No one on the court knew the name Bi Tao. Only the vice president trembled. The president was angry. The vice president didn''t expect Gu Muran''s eyes to be so powerful, he just found a simple matter, and she actually saw through her intentions. Gu Muran casually pointed at a few people: "Master President, you should ask these people carefully. The vice president agreed to them. If they can help him become the president, they will have a bright future in the future." Those people panicked instantly. Lu Chaolan''s eyes seemed to be pressing against the storm, and those people instantly explained everything. "The vice president said that there are people from the Sheng family standing behind him. This time... will definitely push you down." The speaker was trembling, and he didn''t even dare to look up at the president. Sheng Ze said calmly, "A member of my Sheng family?" Anyone could hear the displeasure in his voice. (end of this chapter) Chapter 457： Bureau? Chapter 457 Bureau? "Second Master Sheng stood behind Bi Tao. Bi Tao said that as long as the vice president steps on Miss Gu, the president who favors Miss Gu will definitely be affected..." "Bi Tao said that when the time comes, he will definitely ask his father to support the vice president, and then..." The rest, they dare not say more. The atmosphere in the air instantly condensed. The scene became very weird for a while. Sheng Ze''s face was indifferent, "Second Master Sheng? Bi Tao?" He snorted: "It''s just an illegitimate child, what can we do? The vice president has lived such a long life, and he is getting more and more confused." The vice president who was named was already in a cold sweat. But this is not the end. "Since the vice president is so confused, then this honorary position really needs to be replaced by someone else." Lu Chaolan didn''t know when he stood beside Gu Muran. The Sheng family and the Lu family rarely appear in front of people at the same time. But this time, the appointed heir of the old man of the Sheng family and the prince of the Lu family spoke at the same time. Top family. Absolute strength. There is only one fate for the vice president. Substitution. Even though he killed the vice president, he didn''t expect that his own era hadn''t come yet, so it was over. At this time, no one dared to underestimate Gu Muran. Soon, the crowd dispersed, but the matter spread directly. And the version is getting stronger and stronger. - "Didn''t you want to see Shengze, let''s go and talk together?" "it is good." The president has never seen Lu Chaolan who speaks so softly. At this moment, no matter how old he is, he still realizes that Gu Muran''s position in his heart is far beyond that of ordinary people. The president sent someone to lead them to the lounge. * "Did I meet you somewhere?" In the lounge. This is the first sentence Sheng Ze said. There was a hint of curiosity in his eyebrows and eyes. Although his face was still a little weak, there was a little more peace in his tone. "It seems that Mr. Shengze is more curious about me?" "I just feel a little familiar, but I can''t tell where it is?" Sheng Ze seldom goes out, so he himself is curious about where he feels the familiarity. "I can''t tell you now, did we know each other?" "Why?" "The strength has not reached its peak, and some memory... things cannot be detected." The matter of Qiu Yuzhen last time, going back to the present is already an exception, and it can no longer be detected in a short period of time. Unless¡ªthere is an opportunity. "It turns out that there are things that the young master of Xuanmen can''t do." "No one is perfect." Gu Muran didn''t mind the truth he said. Sheng Ze''s delicate eyebrows moved slightly, and he said, "He said, you want to ask me about the Sheng family. What do you want to know?" "I was just curious about the relationship between a woman with burns on her face and the Sheng family?" "What about now? Ms. Gu figured it out?" Sheng Ze said. "When I saw you, I understood what was going on today?" Gu Muran smiled lightly. From the abnormality at the bottom of the building, and the vice president''s seeking trouble, to Bi Tao, Sheng Erye, and all kinds of things involving the Sheng family and the Lu family. She understood. "Bureau?" There were five people in the audience, except for Gu Muran, the other four probably didn''t understand. Even Lu Chaolan and Sheng Ze. I''m afraid I don''t even understand. Shang Sze thought that he had a very good brain, but when he came to Gu Muran, he felt that he was nothing, not even a brain enough. Su Muhuai, who has never felt that he has enough brains, feels even more confused. Sheng Ze said: "What does Miss Gu mean by the game?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 458： Do you think they would be so kind? Chapter 458 Do you think they would be so kind? "Everyone may wish to turn on your mobile phones, maybe... no, it should be said that the current things about the exhibition must be intensified now." Indeed, as Gu Muran said, the information on the Internet has already involved the Sheng family, the Lu family, the Chinese Painting Association, and Gu Muran. Most of the painting styles are: "I don''t know if the vice president is out of his mind to slander Gu Dashen so convulsively. You see, now that his status has been cleared up, and he has offended the Chinese Painting Association and top families like the Lu family and the Sheng family, is he right? Stunned?" "What is he doing for? Is it possible that he is just a president? But to be honest, even a three-year-old would not believe his words." "Now the ghosts of the Sheng family and the prince of the Lu family are speaking for our Xuanmen young master, the descendants of the national teacher will be incredible!" "We have to thank the vice president for making such a move. This is actually trying to draw attention to us, Gu Dashen." "Obviously Gu Dashen is very powerful. Simple fortune-telling, he actually counted the people behind it clearly. He really deserves to be a descendant of the national teacher..." Just this incident, Gu Muran''s reputation spread even wider. Not only in the field of traditional Chinese painting. I am afraid¡­ Even the wealthy circle and even the upper class circle of the family should have noticed this descendant of the national teacher. Moreover, because the Sheng family and the Lu family have spoken out together, most people may directly think that Gu Muran has something to do with the Lu family and the Sheng family. The vice president made a fuss, not only did not damage Gu Muran''s reputation in the slightest, but it used a method to publicize her popularity. Sheng Ze''s lowered eyebrows made it difficult to see his emotions clearly. "You want to say that someone is designing the Lu family and the Sheng family to gain fame for you." When Sheng Ze raised his eyes, his expression had returned to normal. "The people who designed these things are magicians. Do you think they would be so kind?" Warlocks may have infiltrated wealthy families and even families unknowingly. Sheng Ze read these words: "Wizard?" "You should have an impression of the woman with burns on her face I just mentioned." Gu Muran said straight to the point: "After all, she risked her life to save the Patriarch of the Sheng family from the flames." There are very few outsiders about the fire of the Sheng family. "Perhaps, it''s hard for you to believe." "But, the truth is¡ªshe is a real warlock." Gu Muran never had any foreshadowing. It used to be just a relationship between a master and a servant. After adding the grace of saving her life, she may have become different in the Sheng family. He is not an ordinary person, he can be in a top family or come down, and has the right to inherit. Naturally unusual. So, she dared to go straight to the point. Gu Muran has already set up a barrier around the surroundings, isolating the possibility of other people snooping. "So, today''s move was planned by her?" Sheng Ze raised his eyes lightly, and between the words, his expression remained the same as before, without any change. "You don''t want to know why?" Gu Muran asked slowly. "you say!" "She has been staying in the Sheng family, and as a magician, her divination ability is beyond ordinary people." Gu Muran''s voice was clear and resounding: "As for the abduction case, she should have known that she had something to do with the Bi family very early on. If I''m not mistaken, the Jinghua group had an accident, and maybe she was involved in it." Her strength has not yet returned to full strength, so some things cannot be seen at a glance. But as long as she comes into contact with some clues, when she meets certain parties. She can get a glimpse of the whole picture. Sheng Ze knows how big the abduction and trafficking case is now. (end of this chapter) Chapter 459： Under the building are the ancestors of the Bi family Chapter 459 Under the building are the ancestors of the Bi family However, he never expected that he would be vaguely related to the Sheng family. The Bi family is a second-rate wealthy family. Although Bi Tao took his mother''s surname. But Bi Tao is the illegitimate son of the second master of the Sheng family. Sheng Ze still had anger on his face. "The former savior of the Sheng family, she was guiding this matter. After the abduction case was revealed, she followed closely, pinpointed Bi Tao, and then threatened the second master of the Sheng family, and then under the guise of the second master Sheng, she guided the vice president looking for something..." Sheng Ze didn''t understand something. "Fan Wei spent so much time and effort to guide the vice president to find a job, but unexpectedly found such a rookie with no level. What is she planning?" This sentence also expressed the aspirations of Shang Size and Su Muhuai. What is she drawing? Gu Muran smiled indifferently, and a smile appeared on the corner of her lips: "She didn''t mean to slander me. After all, now my reputation has been promoted by them every step of the way. Although Gu Muran doesn''t like the feeling of ''the enemy is in the dark, I am in the light'', but she has already laid the wedding dress, but she continues step by step. These are what she needs, since others have already worked hard, then she will continue. there is always a solution to a problem. No big deal. "Finding such a rookie vice president and asking him to step down is just to lure the Bi family. After all, that woman never thought of playing a gentleman''s agreement with them." The corner of Gu Muran''s mouth twitched with sarcasm. She said: "Their move not only attracted the increasingly low-key Bi family who was hiding behind others, but also further gathered a lot of popularity for me." The struggle between the magician and the mystic, Sheng Ze didn''t talk about the mystery. He just asked: "What good is it for them to lead out the Bi family?" This should be more than his curiosity. "Then do you ever know why this exhibition was chosen in this exhibition hall?" Gu Muran asked an irrelevant question. Su Muhuai replied: "Perhaps you should ask the vice president this question. It seems that he leased this area, and the Chinese Painting Association leased this area a long time ago." After Su Muhuai finished speaking, he himself was surprised. The vice president leased... "Could it be that there is something tricky here?" Su Muhuai now feels that his brain is not enough. At this time, Shang Sze suddenly remembered something: "Brother Ran, you said that there is something abnormal downstairs, is this matter related to the vice president, or is it related to the Bi family?" This sentence is the main point of the question. "Under this building, there are all the ancestors of the Bi family." Gu Muran finished speaking. The scene was instantly quiet. Su Muhuai stuttered: "Sister Ran...what did you say? What''s under here?" "Press the ancestors of the Bi family." She repeated. The sound is too quiet. She felt uncomfortable all over when she entered the gate of this exhibition hall. The reason is because - there is a dark breath. Shang Size: "...Why am I getting more and more incomprehensible!" Su Muhuai echoed: "You are not alone." The two of them are getting more and more confused, and feel more and more good about the exhibition hall, how come they seem to have entered the Forest of Steles. For a while, everything seemed to change. When they left the lounge, no matter what portraits they looked at, they felt gloomy. Su Muhuai felt that his feet were inexplicably soft when he stepped on this ground. It wasn''t until the end of the exhibition and walking out of this exhibition hall that Su Muhuai felt that his soul had returned. He glanced back at the building and swore he would never come again. But unexpectedly, a news came out the next day. (end of this chapter) Chapter 460： pile of spirit cards Chapter 460 A Pile of Spirit Cards Chinese Painting Association: "Due to bad feng shui in the exhibition hall, all the portraits were temporarily transferred to the association in the early morning. If there is a chance next time, I will inform everyone." For a while, everyone became curious about the feng shui of the exhibition hall. The gate of Beijing was once again surrounded by reporters. They were eager to interview Gu Muran. After all¡ªthe matter of the vice president yesterday was quite a big mess. However, until class, they did not meet Gu Muran at the door. Ye Huitang is their professional teacher. During class, everyone could feel Ye Huitang''s eyes sweeping over Gu Muran several times. until the end of get out of class. "Student Gu Muran, come with me to the office." Everyone noticed that when Ye Huitang spoke, his tone was very soft and harmonious. After the teacher left, the students started to gossip about what happened on the Internet? However, they discussed and came to the discussion area, but they didn''t discuss why. They didn''t have time to ask Gu Muran either. Gu Muran had just sat down in his seat when the class bell rang. After much difficulty, they waited until the end of get out of class was almost over again. Who would have thought that there would be news about Second Master Sheng having an illegitimate child on the Internet. Yesterday, this matter was suppressed. After all, no one dared to disclose the matter of the illegitimate son of the second master of the Sheng family. After all, there is the Sheng family standing behind. But at this moment¡ª Not only the Sheng family was exposed, but even the fact that the biological mother was from the Bi family was also involved. This is not the end. Someone with sharp eyes discovered that some of the assets belonging to the second master of the Sheng family had been transferred to Sheng Ze''s name. This is a warning to the second master of the Sheng family. Netizens never get tired of eating melons from their families. Gu Muran didn''t care much. * The flames are burning. The student canteen is cool, and when everyone is holding the bowls and chopsticks, they are still chatting endlessly. Gu Muran ate in the dining hall with his roommates today. At twelve noon. # Surprise! On the first floor of the exhibition hall, there was a pile of spirit cards. Hot Search was suddenly shocked by this inexplicable news. Text plus pictures. Gu Muran held the phone with her fingertips. She lowered her head, and no one could guess what she was thinking. A minute later, a message came from her cell phone. The WeChat message note is: Lange. ¡¾The location of the mobile phone is indeed in Bijia as you imagined. ¡¿ Gu Muran replied with a few words: "Keep staring first." In an instant, it seemed as if a bomb had been dropped in the restaurant, and the whole place was noisy, all discussing the exhibition hall. "Of course, are you full? Let''s go when we''re full. I''m afraid you won''t be able to leave after a while." Gu Muran nodded: "I''m full." The group of them just left. "Where is Gu Dashen?" "It was still here just now, why didn''t it disappear?" A group of people just focused on the heated discussion, but did not discuss the reason, and remembered the party yesterday. - Gu Muran''s afternoon class just ended, she just left the teaching building, and many people followed her, curious to ask about Feng Shui in the exhibition hall. However, no one dared to speak. Because at this moment, Gu Muran''s complexion is not very good. No one dares to touch this mold. "Special Advisor, where are we?" Under the ginkgo tree, stood several men in police uniforms. The leading man had stern eyes. Several small policemen behind Yan Heng were waving to Gu Muran. Gu Muran walked towards them with her schoolbag slanted on her right shoulder. "Let''s go." Yan Heng nodded to Gu Muran: "Let''s talk about it in the car." The students who were still following Gu Muran just now and didn''t have the courage to ask, now they don''t even have the courage to catch up. (end of this chapter) Chapter 461： puppetry Chapter 461 Puppet Art The police car sped towards the police station. Yan Heng''s voice was a little puzzled: "When we went, the person had no vital signs." Gu Muran: "Huh?" "Gu Dashen, you don''t know, we searched for the location, but the woman seemed to know we were going, standing by the willow tree by the lake." "That''s right, I didn''t run, but stood obediently, as if waiting for us to go." "However, when we arrived, she suddenly fell towards the lake." They are still terrified of shock. - The police station is like a mess now. Finally found the person who posted the post behind his back, but after the person fell into the lake, he lost his life characteristics. After the forensic examination, he handed in the report: "There is no scar on the whole body." But it''s just that weird. She does have burn marks on her face. And, on the skin hidden under the clothing, there were indeed multiple burns. Gu Muran only glanced at it at the time, and when his hand touched her skin, a voice suddenly came out of his heart. ¡¾¡ªPuppet Art. ¡¿ Yan Heng, who had been staring at Gu Muran, suddenly walked towards Gu Muran: "Master Gu, did you notice something?" "You are investigating the Bi family, what do you say?" Gu Muran did not answer Yan Heng''s topic just now, but suddenly changed the topic, and while speaking, she raised her chin, signaling to change to the ground. Yan Heng immediately understood, he took a step, and walked out as he walked: "When the Bi family learned that the spiritual tablet of their ancestors of the Bi family was under the exhibition hall, they all cried into tears, and now they have all gone to the exhibition hall." While talking, they came to Yan Heng''s office. The door just locked. Gu Muran waved his hand, and an invisible barrier instantly fell on the house. "just?" Gu Muran said: "That Fan Wei is not dead." Fan Wei, this is a very weird name. When Gu Muran first heard the name from Sheng Ze, she was a little shocked, but she didn''t show it. Yan Heng: "That woman''s name?" "Yes." Yan Heng asked again: "Did you die?" "right." Yan Heng was puzzled: "But... who is that person lying there?" "Created puppet." Now Yan Heng was shocked. Didn''t recover for a long time. "...Gu Dashen, what did you just say?" He still can''t believe it. Gu Muran word by word: "Puppet art." Yan Heng was unable to speak for a long time. Gu Muran gave him time to regain his senses, but after a pause, she said, "Her unsophisticated methods can only deceive ignorant people like you." The uninformed dare not make a sound: "..." After a long while, Yan Heng scratched his head and said very distressed: "Then this case..." "Just like Yi Yueheng''s case back then, you have to do this." Gu Muran''s eyes stared at Yan Heng, "Last time you thought about your brother, this time, you have to do the same, because..." Gu Muran is very clear that the current world has changed too much from the original world. Once the puppet technique comes out, it will definitely shock everyone. ¡­Maybe they have a hard time accepting this. Yan Heng clenched his palms tightly, and the suppressed emotion in his eyes was like a suffocated beast: "Can we only watch them provoking us like this?" "Can you find them?" "Do you have the strength to fight against them?" "Not only do you not know who is behind them, but you also don''t know how many means they have." The truth is like a basin of cold water, poured directly from head to toe. He woke up instantly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 462： mysterious passage Chapter 462 The Mysterious Passage Gu Muran looked at the pictures of criss-cross characters that appeared recently on the small blackboard. She said: "Since the matter was triggered by the abduction and trafficking case, it naturally cannot be left behind so easily." Yan Heng was a little weak at the moment. Gu Muran also knew that what she said just now was a bit heavy. Thinking of the grace of life before, she said: "These things are beyond your ability. I will take care of the magician. You just need to do what you can do." That''s it." Yan Heng nodded. "Then next?" "Did you only find the spirit card of the Bi family on the negative first floor?" At that time, Gu Muran didn''t say much, only that there was something strange downstairs. "Could it be possible, is there anything else?" "I will accompany you to explore tomorrow, the secrets of the Bi family are buried deep there." Gu Muran did not hide it, she said: "Just like the Liu family was an abandoned child before, the Bi family has not seen how good the status is." She sneered, "It''s not that harmonious among their magicians." Otherwise, how could the ancestors of the Bi family suppress it for so long. For so many years, the sun has not been seen. It is enough to see how deep the hatred is. * The next day. Yan Heng followed Gu Muran on the first floor of the lower floor, and suddenly found a mysterious passage. The channel is negative. It was obvious that the surroundings were tightly sealed, but he heard the howling wind, which kept drilling into their ears. Gu Muran suddenly stood still. "Master Gu, why didn''t you leave? Could it be that you can''t see clearly? How about I give you a flashlight?" Everyone else is holding a flashlight, it''s really dark in here. Gu Muran is dark and visible. She suddenly stopped talking, and the others felt even more frightened. "Stay where you are, don''t move around, there is a formation here, wait for me to come and call you later." After the words fell, Gu Muran''s figure seemed to disappear suddenly. The others were so frightened that they dared not move. - She didn''t disappear, but actually walked a certain distance quickly, but with the blessing of spiritual power, her speed was very fast. It was so fast that they couldn''t even capture the afterimage. "Sister, why don''t you choose my brother?" "I know that one day you will definitely see this image, after all my brother said that you will not die..." "He won''t let you die either." "I believe my brother''s words, so I will try my best to live until then, because ah, I want to see you together." There is a picture stone in front of it, which needs to be activated with spiritual power. Spiritual power inspired the remaining images in the photo stone. It was Ye Yuxi. Although the faces are the same, the costumes are too different. Behind him stands one tombstone after another. Those soils look like newly piled up. "Sister, don''t worry, these people who insult you will not end well in the future." He waved his arms, showing his strength. There was a little bloodlust in that smile. "From now on, they will never see the light of day." The last picture in the photo stone is frozen on the boy''s smiling face. only- The drop of blood under his left cheek is equally obvious. After watching this clip, Gu Muran suddenly didn''t know how to feel. What does Ye Yuxi mean in his words? Gu Muran sensed the breath of the ancestor of the Bi family, but he didn''t expect that this matter was related to her. - At the end of the corridor, a staircase extending downward suddenly appeared. "What''s going on? We didn''t see anything here just now?" "Why did a ladder suddenly appear?" Yan Heng glanced at Gu Muran who hadn''t spoken for a long time. She seems to have something on her mind. Yan Heng stopped these people: "Why so much nonsense, didn''t Gu Dashen just say that there is a formation here? If the formation is broken, the ladder will naturally appear." (end of this chapter) Chapter 463： dark blue flame Chapter 463 The Dark Blue Flame Yan Heng is right. It is indeed because of the formation that it is sealed like a confined space. This staircase is very long. Time is passing by little by little. They haven''t come to an end yet. The air is very quiet, even terrifyingly quiet. "If you weren''t here, if I appeared here alone, I would definitely be scared." The police officer made a noise, trying to liven up the atmosphere. After all, it was too quiet indeed. It was so quiet that only the footsteps of the crowd could be heard. "Ha, who is not?" "I don''t know who is so perverted to create such an unexpected space." "Tell me, what are they building this space for? There is a formation at the entrance. If there is no Master Gu, we will not be able to find such a space even if we are exhausted." Gu Muran has been in deep thought, and the voice of the previous voice reached her ears. Actually, they are all right, these are set up for her. * About half an hour later. After seven turns and eight turns, the stairs finally came to an end. When the police officer in front landed on the ground with one foot. Suddenly, blue flames rose from all directions. Many people were shocked at the time. But it was also because of the light of the fire that they saw these tombstones. It''s just too much. Minimum hundreds. Yan Heng''s eyebrows were deep. To be honest, this is even more surprising than seeing the Liu family''s burial ground in the barren hills. It''s fine that they were crushed under the tall building, but the tomb is actually covered with reddish-brown bloodstains. These policemen asked themselves that they had seen many big scenes. But compared with the present, it is nothing short of a big deal. "This¡­" The following policemen all looked at each other in blank dismay. Finally looked at their captain: "Captain Yan, this..." "Call the medical examiner!" Someone took a mobile phone to make a call. Yan Heng feels that this matter needs to be reported, and if the remains of these people are really the ancestors of the Bi family, maybe they still need the help of the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities. - An hour later. The forensic team and the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities arrived at the same time. It was also the first time they saw maroon grave soil. "This...the people who visit people''s graves must hate these people so much that they will sprinkle a layer of blood on these graves." They also wondered: "Why are these people deep in the ground." This is the rhythm of wanting people to never be reborn. What a hate. The technical team also came later, but what they were shocked at first was: "Such a building is so tall, and there are so many hollows in the ground, how can this be done?" "Critical ¡ª and network?" Different people study their own tasks and jobs. until- When experts from the Institute of Forensic Medicine and Antiquities were finally about to move the tomb, something changed in front of Gu Muran''s eyes, and a voice suddenly came from his ear: ¡¾Sister, we have avenged you. ¡¿ ¡¾You should be happy. ¡¿ boom-! A huge stone was kicked over in an instant. The huge movement attracted the attention of others. It was also at this time that these people found Gu Muran who was sitting in the corner and hiding himself in the darkness. They all had joy on their faces, but no one dared to approach Gu Muran. Everyone can see that Gu Muran is in a bad mood. It is true that she is now full of hostility. No one would dare to touch her bad luck at this time. - Ten minutes later. "Did the Bi family offend someone? The grave was buried under a high-rise building, so why didn''t there be a coffin after digging three meters?" Everyone thinks this thing is too weird. However, if you think about it carefully, from the tomb in the barren mountain of the Liu family to Yi Yueheng, nothing is out of the question. (end of this chapter) Chapter 464： Are you really leaving? Chapter 464 Do you really want to leave? Gu Muran got up at this time: "You all give way." Her voice was calm, but everyone could sense that her emotions had reached a breaking point. At this time, everyone hid aside. They don''t know what she wants to do yet. She raised her hand slightly. When everyone was surprised, her body suddenly left the ground. In the eyes of everyone, these are the ground but the graves, but in Gu Muran''s eyes, when these began to touch the graves, thousands of blood-red threads suddenly burst out from the graves. That''s right, it''s the same as the red silk thread wrapped around the black mist in the causal blood demon on Gu Muran''s body. What makes her angry is that the Bi family has no direct relationship with her, and these causes and effects were forcibly added. The blood on it is not poultry. It''s the blood of the tomb owners themselves. But it wasn''t exactly their blood. It was also mixed with other people''s blood. Her whole body is getting farther and farther away from the ground, and her whole body has already risen in mid-air. The people below could only slightly look up at her. Can- Just at this time! The faint blue flame that was still on just now suddenly went out. The entire space instantly entered darkness and silence. They didn''t know why there was a whimpering sound in their ears, like ghosts crying and wolves howling. They couldn''t see Gu Muran''s current situation either. I can only feel that the wind here is getting stronger and stronger. What''s more, they noticed that something seemed to be overturned. The movement was very loud and deafening. Mid-air. Black mist gathered around Gu Muran''s body, and the blood-colored thread was wrapped around the mist. She tapped lightly with her feet, and there was an air of indifference and dust in her whole body. She stretched out her hand slightly. The **** thread wrapped around the grave was instantly pulled up. The moment she touched the red silk thread. Fragments flashed through her mind. ¡¾Aiqing, I am very relieved to have you in this prosperous world. ¡¿ ¡¾If you hadn''t appeared, the world would not have quelled the war so quickly, and I don''t like continuous war, but if there is no unity, the people will have to endure the war. ¡¿ On the city wall, the young emperor had his hands behind his back, and it could be seen that he was very relieved and trusted her. Standing on the city wall, you can still see the ceremony of conferring the national teacher on the high platform The screen flashes again. ¡¾Aiqing, do you really want to leave? ¡¿ ¡¾If I don¡¯t leave, the factors that threaten the country will never be eliminated. ¡¿ Gu Muran could hear clearly, it was her voice. She came alone, and when she left, she was a little worried. Before leaving, she went to the imperial study. ¡¾Are you leaving tonight? ¡¿ ¡¾I still want to remind the emperor, Your Majesty must be careful of those around you. After all, if a person with imperial destiny is missed by someone who cares about it, the consequences will be unimaginable. If there is a problem with the national destiny, it is the best warning. ¡¿ ¡¾I see, when will you come back? ¡¿ ¡¾I will come back after I find a suitable place and settle those things. I hope that before I come back, Your Majesty will be careful about the royal people, especially these people, you must be careful...] Especially who? Gu Muran wanted to hear it but couldn''t hear it. This sentence was like an encrypted voice transmission. I am afraid that only myself and the emperor at that time knew these lists that need to be careful. The screen disappears... She knew the bloodstain on the grave, besides the owner of the corpse, the rest belonged to it. She didn''t expect that the people with this arrangement would be so ruthless. Even mixed with the founding emperor''s blood. The founding emperor contained a country''s luck. Even though the millennium has passed, luck is scattered. But how hard it is to press on these people. The purpose is just to prevent them from being reincarnated... No! (end of this chapter) Chapter 465： A group of dog bastards Chapter 465 A group of dog bastards She looked at the red threads that were still around. It is true not to let these people reincarnate, but it should be their truest purpose to pin all the sins on her through treacherous means and become karma that binds her. What the hell... Angrily almost swearing. ¡¾I know that one day you will definitely see this image, after all my brother said that you will never die...¡¿ This is intended to anger her. ¡¾He won''t let you die either. ¡¿ They are all dogs. ¡¾I believe my brother, so I will try my best to live until then, because ah, I want to see you together. ¡¿ Living up to this time, I am even more troubled. It is intentional to add to the blockage. ¡¾Sister, don''t worry, these people who insult you will not end well in the future. ¡¿ Meeting you is even more disgusting. ¡¾From now on, they will never see the light of day. ¡¿ After harming someone, you have to put it on her, what is it? Knowing the truth, she vigorously broke the surrounding formations. Recalling what was recorded on the photo stone just now, the more I think about it, the more irritable I panic. She wanted to wipe out all those **** silk threads. But in the nick of time, she changed her mind. Put those **** silk threads directly into the talisman paper. These are karma. But it was imposed on her by others. Dog bastard. See how she returns it. * After the surrounding formations are broken. The corpses buried deep in the ground were directly shaken to the ground. The eyes of countless staff members regained light again. Those dark blue flames no longer feel scary. The lights of the equipment prepared on site also brightened instantly. "Hiss¡ª!" When they saw countless corpses on the ground, the first thing they felt was that the blood was about to hit their foreheads. The forensic doctor took a look at the workload, and immediately went to Yan Heng''s side: "Team Yan, the workload is really too big, you need to report to your superiors, we need the help of Xiuyuan Medical Center..." Yan Heng nodded. On the other hand, the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities is also busy. Because after the corpses were shaken out, a huge pit of four or five meters also appeared in front of our eyes. At the bottom of the huge pit, there are basically ancient objects buried. The scene was in a hurry. After Yan Heng made the phone call, he saw Gu Muran standing next to the bones. Eyebrows are deeply drawn. I don''t know what she is looking at. The breath around her became a little dangerous. "Master Gu..." Yan Heng thought about it, and walked over. "Have you been to Bi''s house?" She didn''t look up, but she counted clearly. "This case of abduction and trafficking has attracted so much attention, we naturally dare not relax." Yan Heng said. The spirit card of the ancestor of the Bi family has been taken back by the Bi family. But the Bi family was behind, and all members were taken to the police station for questioning. Since Gu Muran said that this matter has something to do with the Bi family, it is basically the same. "The higher-ups issued an order to search Bi''s house carefully. As a result...a secret room was found in Bi''s house. All the routes and personnel lists are recorded in the book, which is quite detailed." Yan Heng did not expect that the abduction and trafficking case would go so smoothly. And it took such a short time. Gu Muran casually set up a barrier to prevent the surroundings from snooping. She said, "Do you know why so fast?" "It''s not a coincidence." "That''s right, as I said before, starting from the abduction case, this is what the people behind it deliberately did and actively promoted." She believes in her abilities, but she doesn''t believe in so many coincidences. (end of this chapter) Chapter 466： Broken kneecap Chapter 466 The kneecap is completely broken Starting from Qi Yan''s incident, behind the scene has been deliberately promoting the development of things. Qi Yanhegou''s case-solving made her power of faith and merit value start to rise steadily. Jinghua found out about Qi Yan''s existence through her mother, and turned to the famous Gu Muran for help in finding her missing daughter. Fan Wei, who had known about the abduction case for a long time, made the kidnapping case come to light by kidnapping Jinghua''s daughter. Bi Tao''s illegitimate son made Fan Wei aware of the existence of the Bi family. But she didn''t act in a hurry, but took advantage of Bi Tao. After all, Fan Wei saved the head of the Sheng family back then, so his status in the Sheng family is probably not normal. Bi Tao is just an illegitimate child, so naturally he dare not break up with Fan Wei easily. Second Master Sheng was also threatened because of the illegitimate child, and Fan Wei had the opportunity to use the name of Second Master Sheng to guide the vice president to find trouble. Finding trouble is not the key. The key is to let Gu Muran learn about the Sheng family, her affairs, and things about the Bi family through being the vice president. Finally, as promised, the burial place of the Bi family was calculated and exposed to the public. Bi''s family slipped through the net. Gu Muran guessed that it should be done on purpose by the people behind it. Fan Wei used the puppet technique to escape from the golden cicada''s shell, probably because her current goal has been achieved. Now the internet is full of chaos. * Police station. After Xiuyuan Medical Center got involved, the report on these skeletons was quickly tested. "These corpses did not die naturally. Look at their bones, basically all the kneecaps are broken, without exception." "There is also a skull, and there are basically cracks in the front of the forehead." What are other people saying. Gu Muran couldn''t listen anymore. She seemed to know why the resentment condensed by these corpses was all recorded in her karma. "So it is." Puppet Art... Crack the kneecap. Kowtow until cracks appear on the skull. Punish these people in the name of her good. In the end, karma is on her. Karma for her to pay back. It''s really good. "Gu Dashen, what are you doing here?" Someone saw Gu Muran get up and leave the conference room, and asked a question. The noisy meeting room was still discussing, and it seemed that the pause button was pressed for an instant. Gu Muran didn''t turn his head back: "Make a call." - "Young master, about the records of the Bi family?" Chonglu was still investigating things about Xishan Village, when he received the call, he stopped his work for a while. hurried to investigate the matter of the Bi family. but- "Young master, there are very few records on it." Chonglu''s voice reached Gu Muran''s ears: "When we investigated the affairs of the Liu family, we also noticed the Bi family, because what happened to the Bi family was almost the same. The period before and after the disappearance of the national teacher..." In order to prevent himself from misremembering, Zhonglu dug out that ancient book. Looking at the short record above, he said: "I don''t know why the Bi family made a fuss about relocation, it seems like it has been planned for a long time." "But afterward, no one from the Bi family was seen again." It seems to have disappeared for no reason. "Young master, I heard that almost all the ancestors of the Bi family were suppressed under high-rise buildings. Are the rumors on the Internet true?" This matter caused a lot of trouble, even the elder Chonglu, who was looking for clues about Xishan Village, heard about it. Gu Muran: "It''s true..." Gu Muran briefly described the matter to Chonglu. "Blood was sprinkled on the grave, kneecaps were all broken, who has such a bad conscience, his humanity is gone..." Chonglu couldn''t help but lamented. (end of this chapter) Chapter 467： inexplicable file Chapter 467 Inexplicable file After Gu Muran hung up the phone, she could only vaguely lock the time when Bi''s family was killed before and after her previous disappearance. She made another phone call to Professor Wei. "Permission is permanent, you can come whenever you want." Gu Muran nodded and thanked him. Professor Wei hurriedly said that he did not dare to do so. - After class in the afternoon, Gu Muran took the time to go to the library of the research institute. Professor Wei is already waiting for Gu Muran here. "Miss Gu came here because of the Bi family?" Gu Muran nodded. "The ancestors of the Bi family were indeed from the time of the National Teacher. What does Miss Gu want to investigate specifically today?" Professor Wei asked with a smile. "You want to find out the history of the National Teacher, and I also want to find the traces of the National Teacher. This time it is naturally related to the National Teacher and the Bi family." Before the Xitaishan ancient tomb incident, the two parties were cooperating parties. Professor Wei said: "Our cooperation has never been invalidated." He pulls out a folder. "You want to know why the Bi family left?" Gu Muran nodded. "Then you have to be mentally prepared." Professor Wei''s words made Gu Muran look sideways. Sunlight shines into the library through the huge glass windows, and the mottled light and shadow shines on the desk. It''s going to be warm tomorrow, but the folder doesn''t contain any temperature. She looked at ten lines at a glance, and quickly finished reading about the Bi family. After that, he pushed the folder back to Professor Wei in the same way with no expression on his face. "Professor Wei, do you believe what is said?" Her expression is closed so quickly that people can''t see through her emotions. Professor Wei said: "This is placed on the library pavilion on the eighth floor. After sending those people to investigate the exhibition hall today, someone found additional information about the Bi family on the eighth floor." "So? What does Professor Wei want to express?" "Although the origin of this thing is unknown, but at present when there is not much information about the Bi family, some can be referred to." Before delivering the document to Gu Muran, Professor Wei guessed that she would get angry. "Can you refer to it?" Gu Muran suddenly smiled, "Do you mean that the national teacher stole the luck of the Great Xia Kingdom and then disappeared and hid for reference? Or that the national teacher has treasoned the country and can be used for reference?" Professor Wei looked around. "If you have anything to say, you can rest assured that no one can listen." "We believe in the National Teacher. Because of this, our dean wants to tell you this matter openly." Professor Wei explained. Gu Muran raised his eyelids slightly, and looked at him: "So? What do you want to express?" Professor Wei didn''t want Gu Muran to misunderstand, he said: "Our institute will always believe in the national teacher, just like Taoism believes in the national teacher, please rest assured." "Oh, really?" Gu Muran looked sideways at them. She was really surprised by this sentence. Professor Wei said: "We have known the National Teacher for so long, and everything she did after she appeared was for the Great Xia Kingdom. Because of this, we will never doubt her." Gu Muran didn''t say anything else, but said: "Then please remember this sentence well." "We will." Gu Muran put his eyes on the folder again: "Then, Professor Wei might as well explain to me about this file." "The origin of this document is very unknown, and it happened at this juncture." Professor Wei said: "Someone deliberately wanted us to see it. I don''t know what their intention is? To sow discord? Or to provoke?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 468： National teacher stealing national luck? Chapter 468 The national teacher steals the national luck? "That proves that your research institute is not very vigilant or particularly strong." After Gu Muran finished speaking, he added: "Apart from this thing, have you ever found that there are other things missing or missing?" "No." Professor Wei shook his head. "Then why did they put this thing on purpose?" Gu Muran said, "Stealing luck? Treason? It''s ridiculous." Professor Wei didn''t speak, because they didn''t understand what this thing was for. "The accident in Bi''s family happened before and after the national teacher''s disappearance. Is it possible that it has something to do with the document?" I was afraid that Gu Muran might misunderstand. Professor Wei hurriedly said: "After all, the national teacher disappeared at that time, what if someone uses this excuse to slander the national teacher." People are not there, no matter what other people slander, it is justifiable. Gu Muran: "Let me think about it." ¡­ ¡¾Aiqing, do you really want to leave? ¡¿ ¡¾If I don¡¯t leave, the factors that threaten the country will never be eliminated. ¡¿ ¡­ ¡¾Are you leaving tonight? ¡¿ ¡¾I still want to remind the emperor, Your Majesty must be careful of the people around you. After all, if a person who bears the fate of the emperor is missed by someone with a heart, the consequences will be unimaginable. If the fate of the country is affected, it is the best warning. ¡¿ ¡¾I see, when will you come back? ¡¿ ¡¾I will come back after I find a suitable place and settle those things. I hope that before I come back, Your Majesty will be careful about the royal people, especially these people, you must be careful...] Gu Muran recalled the fragments that appeared in his mind when he was holding those **** silk threads. She has not been able to stroke well. She wanted to leave at that time, because there was a problem with Jiangshan Sheji? Gu Muran suddenly raised his head and asked Professor Wei: "You should know more about the history of the founding emperor than I do, so can I ask Professor Wei one thing." "You say." "Before the national teacher disappeared, how was the country? Was there any instability or swaying?" Professor Wei said affirmatively: "Never, when the National Teacher was there, at that time, the unity of the world had actually reached stability, the court was stable, and all parties surrendered. There was no instability or sway." "You...why ask?" Professor Wei paused and asked suddenly. Gu Muran: "I just suddenly remembered something, and being curious means asking." If I don''t leave, the factors that threaten the country will never be eliminated... This sentence proves that hidden dangers still exist. It may not be as simple as appearance. ...If a person with imperial fortune is missed by someone with a heart, the consequences will be unimaginable, and the fate of the country will be affected, which is the best warning. National Games affected? So she left this trip to deal with this matter? ¡¾Sister, don''t worry, these people who insult you will not end well in the future. ¡¿ ¡¾From now on, they will never see the light of day. ¡¿ "I see." Professor Wei looked at Gu Muran anxiously: "Master Gu, what do you know?" "At that time, there was a problem with the national fortune of the Great Xia Kingdom, and the national teacher took care of this matter, but there may be rumors that the national teacher came out to steal the national fortune." "If what he said is true, then the Bi family should have participated in the spreading of false statements, so they ended up in a difficult situation." All inferences need to be based on what is currently known, which is the real situation. If there is a change. Gu Muran thought, who should be the reason why she stole the national fortune? And how did the Bi family know about this. (end of this chapter) Chapter 469： The coffin lid cant hold it down anymore Chapter 469 The coffin lid can''t hold it down anymore Gu Muran also remembered one more thing. One day, the whole house of Liu''s house was on fire, and when it was discovered, the house was burnt clean. But the ancestors of the Liu family all appeared on the barren hills... It is enough to prove it, but the fire in Liu''s house was only the courtyard. Later... According to Elder Xuanhua at the time, the national teacher disappeared not long after the fire broke out in Liu¡¯s house. Then I don¡¯t know if the Liu family¡¯s accident has anything to do with the fate of the country? - Gu Muran stayed here for a while longer and learned something about himself. When she was about to leave. "Master Gu!" Professor Wei called her to stop. Gu Muran turned around. He asked: "Do you know who killed the ancestors of the Bi family?" There has been a lot of noise on the Internet. "We are not worried about ourselves, but there are already voices of questioning on the Internet. You can turn on your phone and see for yourself." Professor Wei is indeed a little anxious. "You can''t intervene in the affairs between the mystics and the sorcerers." Gu Muran looked up at the library, and she said, "They will never set foot here again, you can rest assured." She mentions warlocks. Professor Wei had some ideas in his mind. * ¡¾Why were these people murdered like this? At that time, there was a national teacher, why did some people dare to force people to kneel, and the kneecaps were smashed, why? ¡¿ ¡¾Who dares to be so bold? This is not treating people as human beings! ¡¿ ¡¾No matter what mistakes you make, you dare not let the whole family be buried with you. ¡¿ Regarding the analysis results of the ancestors of the Bi family, for some reason, they suddenly spread on the Internet. And there was a lot of trouble. Gu Muran just opened Weibo, and saw Ye Yuxi suddenly posted a Weibo, which had already been searched on the top. Yu Xi is the most powerful: [Why are you talking about Sister Guoshi? She is famous for protecting the country and serving the people, just like sister Mu Ran, what she has done for everyone is obvious to all. ¡¿ No one felt his hypocrisy, but felt that he was speaking for the national teacher sincerely. It set off an upsurge to recall the national teacher, thank you Gu Muran. Gu Muran withdrew from the phone without making any response. She was quite curious about how this group of magicians survived for so long. * The news on the Internet didn''t make a fuss for long before being suppressed by another piece of information. #The truth of the Bijia abduction case. Trafficking cases are the most concerned issue of the public at present. They only know that the recent cooperation between the Mystic Masters Association and the police station has saved many children. The parents of those children are very grateful to Gu Muran. But they still don''t know who the mastermind behind it is. "It turns out that the abduction and trafficking case and the illegal organ trading case were actually done by the Bi family?" "No wonder, the lid of the ancestor''s coffin can''t even hold it down." "The offspring of the Bi family made this appearance, I am afraid that the ancestors are not good at it." In a short period of time, the reputation changed instantly. The Bi family was slandered very badly. Participants, the Bi family were all imprisoned. One night, public opinion on the Internet was turbulent like ocean waves. * After taking a shower, Gu Muran went to bed early. The next day. She also got up early. Then he absorbed the spiritual energy for a while before going downstairs to eat. "Why didn''t I see you last night?" While Gu Muran was eating breakfast, Lu Chaolan came back. "I was planning to come back, but there was an unexpected situation." Lu Chaolan didn''t go to the dining table, he said, "I''ll wash my hands first, and then I''ll come over and tell you something." Gu Muran saw that he looked pretty good, so he remembered the ancient book he got from Tongling Temple, and wanted to ask about the recent situation. (end of this chapter) Chapter 470： relapse Chapter 470 Recurrence of old diseases Gu Muran put down the milk cup in his hand, and saw Lu Chaolan wiping his hands with a paper towel, walking towards him slowly. He pulled out the chair and sat down opposite Gu Muran. "Have you read that ancient book recently?" Gu Muran taught him formulas, teaching him how to use merit points to look up words in ancient books. "Look." The man picked up the chopsticks, and stared at her intently with those dark eyes. He said: "It''s a good thing, I can feel that my whole body is more comfortable than before." He is a doctor, and he knows that this is a problem that cannot be explained by medical theory. "That''s fine, then your body''s karma will slowly dissolve." Gu Muran was more worried about his karma before. Accumulated merit points for ten lifetimes, with a lot of energy. But the karma keeps increasing. The energies that could have offset each other have been entangled in the merit pillar. "Don''t worry about me, let me tell you something." "What happened last night?" Yesterday, Gu Muran went to bed early. The causal blood was relieved in her body. Last night she set up a formation before going to bed. After falling asleep, the aura in the air was like a fish returning to the sea, free and easy. "Second Master Sheng made Mr. Sheng so angry last night that his old illness relapsed." "Is it because of Bi Tao''s imprisonment?" Gu Muran looked up at Lu Chaolan. "almost." "In that case, the second master of the Sheng family will lose his status in the Sheng family." Gu Muran finished drinking the milk in the cup and wiped his mouth. "The old man just had an operation last night. When he wakes up, Second Master Sheng will basically not be so free." Lu Chaolan''s breakfast was placed in front of him at this moment. Gu Muran''s dinner plate was taken away. She said: "You eat first." "It''s okay, what happened to the ancestors of the Bi family?" Lu Chaolan eats quickly, and breakfast is simple, a sandwich and a glass of milk. Gu Muran roughly talked about it. By the time she finished speaking, Lu Chaolan had almost finished his breakfast. The servant put away the plate. "Then, in your opinion, why did they spend so much energy trying to build momentum for you?" Lu Chaolan wiped his mouth with a tissue. His eyes still looked at Gu Muran with burning eyes. Now Gu Muran has a lot of appeals on the Internet. Gu Muran was used to him looking at her like this, she said, "There must be something they want in me." Not knowing what to think of, she sneered: "Perhaps, the causal blood on my body is also a blessing for them." "This evil spirit is also making it difficult for them to plan so hard. Now they want to get rid of me step by step. If they want me to accumulate the power of faith and use it for them, then they are dreaming!" Ye Yuxi must have spent a lot of effort to attract a lot of power of faith to himself. They must need the power of faith, but they just don''t know what he needs the power of faith for. She took out a piece of yellow talisman paper. This yellow talisman paper can no longer be called yellow. Because, the talisman paper is already filled with red silk threads. A smile curled up on the corner of her lips, "Grandma didn''t have time to pay attention to him before, so it''s really flattering." * That is, from this afternoon. News about No. 1 Entertainment suddenly flew all over the place. The reason is not because of other. Gu Muran just went to No. 1 Entertainment Company, and those people sent out a bunch of drafts. Her popularity is no less than that of a first-line star. There is flow and heat. The rich and powerful do not dare to mess with her, and the Criminal Investigation Police Department regards her as a guest of honor. Which media want to watch her every move now. After all, everyone believes that she has the ability to influence an industry. (end of this chapter) Chapter 471： An accident happened Chapter 471 Accident Happened Netizens took a deep look at this No. 1 Entertainment. Discovered an incredible event. Many well-known brokers have now switched to this company. It''s like magic. Moreover, after No. 1 Entertainment hit the hot search, they quickly released the first announcement announcing that these agents joined their company. At the same time, Xie Xi and Zhang Enqiao were announced as their artists. As soon as the announcement came out, it aroused discussion at that time. Xie Xie''s status, they all know. But who Zhang Enqiao is, please forgive them for not knowing. Gu Muran posted a Weibo on a large account at the moment: "Welcome everyone to join @µÚÒ»ÓéÀÖ, @лϲ@ÕŶ÷Ïí¡­" All the brokers, Aite went through it one by one. After finishing these Aites, she casually threw the phone on the table, "You are not allowed to mention that I am a shareholder of the company. If someone really asks, you should say that you know each other, and don''t mention the shareholder." Shang Sze and Su Muhuai were puzzled: "Why?" "Don''t ask so many why, I am a variable, investing in this company is to make money, if the variable is involved and made public, won''t it affect my money?" Facing their questioning, Gu Muran just smiled lightly. "Oh no-" It was at this time. An assistant ran over in a panic, "Sister Enqiao fell off her horse." * Zhang Enqiao is a junior this year and is studying at the Film Academy. Although she is from a small town, she was born for the movie. That face can be offensive or defensive, with a tough appearance, and extremely strong shaping power, coupled with the excellent proportion of the facial features, it is simply a natural screen face. An internationally renowned director of military films, he has already started auditions. Number One Entertainment is responsible for providing opportunities. As for whether they can seize them, it depends on Zhang Enqiao''s ability. She lived up to expectations. This matter has been carried out in private, and it is extremely secretive. But at this moment, Zhang Enqiao fell off the horse. And it was while acting. * "Is there anything serious about her?" "Benefactor, don''t worry, she was only slightly injured by a fall, and she reacted quickly at the time, so she avoided being trampled by the horse. After a few days of rest, she will be fine." Zhang Enqiao just woke up from the ward, and when she opened her eyes, she saw many people. Gu Muran saw her wake up, and asked about the situation at that time. She has investigated and found that Zhang Enqiao''s equestrian skills are extremely good. Basically, this kind of thing will not happen. Even Zhang Enqiao herself was surprised: "...the horse seemed to be going crazy at that time, and it couldn''t be controlled no matter what." She looked regretful, "I''m sorry for making you worry." In the ward, the partners of their company basically appeared here. She''s sorry for disturbing so many of them. Gu Muran comforted her and told her to have a good rest, "As long as you are fine, that''s fine." Then, she took out a peace amulet from her bag, "You wear this thing intimately" Gu Muran didn''t explain much. Zhang Enqiao didn''t dare to accept it: "How can this be possible? I have already delayed the progress. It was originally my reason. How can I accept your things again..." "My brother Ran gave it to you, so you can keep it." "That''s right, I haven''t got Sister Ran''s safety talisman yet." The two were joking aside, and Zhang Enqiao knew that refusing would make the scene awkward. She nodded and kept thanking her. "No need to thank you, you were implicated by me..." Gu Muran felt that it was still necessary to tell her clearly about the danger of the matter. (end of this chapter) Chapter 472： trade off Chapter 472 Tradeoffs Since Gu Muran came in, she discovered that Zhang Enqiao had a dark energy that was eating away at her potential. She also felt Ye Yuxi''s breath from the black air. "I chose you at the time because I was interested in your potential value." Gu Muran sat on the soft stool beside the bed, ready to tell her all this. "You know that I am a mystic, and I can see through things that others cannot see. Your fall from the horse today was not an accident, it was because someone attacked you, and that person couldn''t sit still." Her cold eyes swept to her eyes, and her tone was light: "Perhaps, he also already knows that the reason why I signed you is to praise you and give full play to your greatest value. Furthermore, you will become his biggest obstacle." The so-called power of faith in Ye Yuxi relies on external forces, but Zhang Enqiao is different. She has acting skills and abilities, and these are her unique potentials. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is the future Ziwei star. The luck in her body hides a little bit of heaven''s arrangement. "Although I still don''t know that the magician is obsessed with growing the power of faith, but I have a way to destroy his growth path. The reason why I tell you is to give you this choice..." Zhang Enqiao had never seen Gu Muran talk so much, for a moment, she looked a little dazed. "You can choose to continue the contract, or you can choose to give up everything and choose a stable and smooth life." Her voice was very flat from beginning to end. Those eyes were strategizing as always, as indifferent as ever. Shang Sze and Su Muhuai''s eyes tightened, and what Gu Muran said suddenly shocked them. They thought they were just signing someone. Who would have thought that there is such an inside story in the middle. They looked at Zhang Enqiao nervously. "Then... what if I give up?" After Zhang Enqiao finished speaking, she kept staring at Gu Muran''s expression. I only heard her say: "You don''t need to test me. If you want to give up all of this, I have nothing to say. The contract is regarded as voluntarily voided by both parties, and you will not be asked to pay liquidated damages." Her eyebrows and eyes are too pure and clean, like a clear spring, which can see through people''s hearts. "I keep my word." Shang Sze and Su Muhuai probably also knew the seriousness of this matter, and they both wanted to persuade Gu Muran to think twice. Their eyes seemed to be full of actions to keep Zhang Enqiao. Gu Muran saw through their eyes and said, "I just want to refuse some troubles. But if you don''t meet a good candidate, then make one yourself, it''s not a big deal." The tone is arrogant. She has never been threatened. She made her attitude clear. ¡°Man-made superstars are impossible for others, but for me, it¡¯s just a waste of time and energy.¡± Zhang Enqiao clenched her fingers, "If I leave No.1 Entertainment, what will be the result waiting for me?" "If you hadn''t entered No. 1 Entertainment, and waited for them to discover your potential, if you follow them to reach a contract, you should have no shortage of money in the future, but the star path will never be gone, and your luck will be damaged for life, which will affect the younger generations." It''s true. "Then, what if I don''t follow them?" People are always curious about unknown things. Gu Muran patiently explained her doubts today, she said: "If you don''t follow them, after the contract is terminated, your fate will be rough for the rest of your life, and how long you live is not up to you to decide." She is not alarmist, but the other party really does not take human life seriously. (end of this chapter) Chapter 473： Ragdoll Chapter 473 Ragdoll Zhang Enqiao seems gentle and smooth, but she has her own ideas. But she is still too young now, she doesn''t understand some things comprehensively, and she knows too little about warlocks. "I hope you can think about this matter carefully. Star journey is one aspect, and safety is also another aspect." Before she left, she told her not to leave the safety talisman. She gets up. "You take a good rest, Director Zhang has already asked you for leave." A group of people prepared to leave after speaking. Just as Gu Muran opened the door and was about to leave, Zhang Enqiao''s voice sounded behind him. The voice was not particularly loud, but it was clearly heard by everyone: "Sister Qiu said you are a good person, let me follow you and work hard." "My family was very poor when I was young. If it weren''t for Mrs. Qiu, I wouldn''t be where I am today. I have been working very hard and want to change everything now." "I also really like movies. I want to stand out. I am not afraid of those villains. I just want to work hard and make my parents in heaven proud of me!" Gu Muran turned back: "Don''t make a decision in such a hurry, this matter is related to your future." "I''ve really thought it through." Gu Muran nodded and left without saying anything. Not long after. Xie Xi came to see her and handed her a doll. Zhang Enqiao looked at him curiously. The relationship between them is an ordinary colleague relationship. Only this time, I am honored to cooperate in a play. "What did senior give me the doll for?" "I didn''t give it to you, but Master Gu just asked me to hand it over to you." Zhang Enqiao took it, and she really couldn''t figure out why the great **** gave her a doll. - In the past few days, Gu Muran''s time has been spinning continuously. Her roommates complained repeatedly, saying that Gu Muran was too busy. Even though they are roommates, they can only see each other in a hurry during class. After class, she seemed to have disappeared and hurried out. "Today we can finally have a good hot pot meal together." Xia Xiaosu gave her a thumbs up while eating the hot pot that Qiu Han had just cooked, "Qiu Han''s cooking skills are getting more and more exquisite." Qiu Han''s eyebrows and eyes covered by short hair, smiled like crescent moons. Dong Lin teased Qiu Han more than once, she has such beautiful eyebrows and eyes, she is very suitable for long hair. Qiu Han said with a smile every time, she got used to it. Gu Muran was not there, and the other three people in the dormitory didn''t even have anyone to read gossip and explain their doubts. No, she finally stayed in the dormitory, and they started to ask questions in one go. When eating, they also chatted non-stop. for example: "However, what happened to the ancestors of the Bi family? It was widely uploaded on the Internet, saying that the descendants of the Bi family sat down and wiped out their conscience, which led to their ancestors being exhumed and flogged? " "Of course, do you know where that Bi Tao went? There is news on the Internet that he escaped from prison, is it true or not?" "Did Second Master Sheng really lose all his real power? We also heard that Patriarch Sheng was so angry that he was hospitalized, and that the operation was performed by the God of Medicine himself. Is it true?" Their current mood is just like that of netizens who eat melons on the Internet. There are too many melons, I don¡¯t know which one to eat. Unhealthy, some melons are eaten and there are many doubts. Gu Muran looked at them full of curiosity, and thought that when he first came to this world, he was also very curious, but now things happen one after another, and he can''t finish it. Those hazy truths are also waiting for her to explore. (end of this chapter) Chapter 474： dead body disappears Chapter 474 The corpse disappears She said: "The ancestors of the Bi family didn''t have the so-called digging and flogging of the corpses. The deep place is the exclusive boundary set aside when the exhibition building was built." She saw that they hesitated to speak, she stirred her dipping sauce with chopsticks, and continued. "In fact, it is not completely hollowed out, but there is a formation under the building. When it does not touch the foundation, the excavated boundary is protected by the formation around it, and will not be disturbed by unknown factors." "Whether Bi Tao escapes from prison or not is not your business. The top family of the Sheng family has nothing to do with us. Whether the God of Medicine takes action or not, we can''t interfere. Now the hot pot in front of us, it''s good to be able to finish it safely..." They all felt that there was something in Gu Muran''s words. But, before they could finish their meal, the phone rang. The hot pot was bubbling and bubbling. No one spoke just now. In the quiet space, the ringtone was quite eye-catching. When Gu Muran got up to answer the phone, the other three looked at me and I looked at you, feeling that this meal might not be finished safely. After making the phone call, Gu Muran went to the door to change his shoes: "You guys eat first, don''t wait for me." No one of them asked if something happened. Knowing the special nature of her work, they had to repeatedly remind her: "Be careful." Gu Muran waved at them, "Hurry up and eat, it will be cold in a while." The moment the door was closed, the four became three again. "She can''t even have a stable hot pot meal like this, she is too busy." "Of course I''m too busy and confused. How could the hot pot be cold?" They suddenly realized that something big should happen. The three of them picked up their mobile phones at the same time and started surfing the Internet to check the news. In the quiet space, there was really only the sound of bubbling hot pot. However, there are still only those old things on the Internet. And the other side. Gu Muran has already arrived at the police station. The moment she entered Yan Heng''s office, she paused for a moment. Yan Heng needed to go back to the office to get something, when he saw Gu Muran standing at the door of his office: "Here you are? Why didn''t you say hello?" Gu Muran: "Are you not in the office? Just take me to the scene of the crime." * This matter is still related to the Bi family. The story of Bi Tao¡¯s escape from prison was spread on the Internet. The police station is monitoring and investigating this matter, and another weird thing happened again. "I can still understand the loss of a person. The corpses of the ancestors of the Bi family are lying neatly in the forensic examination room, and they suddenly disappeared like this." Yan Heng''s mood is very irritable now. Gu Muran went to the forensic laboratory accompanied by Yan Heng. According to a forensic doctor at the time: "I came to see them after my lunch break, and they were all lying there neatly, but just now, I just went out to get a report, and when I came back, those bones were not there. Fly away." The more you talk, the weirder it becomes. Monitoring showed that no one entered at all. The more the forensic doctor said, the more evil he felt: "Why are the cases getting more and more difficult to handle these days, if the servant from the Sheng family who died in Bi''s house a few days ago was taken back by the Sheng family, I''m afraid her body would not be safe." .¡± The more I talk about it, the weirder things become. Gu Muran went into the room to check around, and said: "The corpses have long since disappeared. What you saw at noon is actually an illusion..." Gu Muran knew that she couldn''t accept it, "It''s like someone can use a special method to deceive the camera surveillance, using a special method of blinding your eyes to deceive your eyes." (end of this chapter) Chapter 475： Where are you going, little sister? Chapter 475 Little sister, where are you going? The forensic doctor knew that mystic masters understood things they didn''t understand, so he nodded numbly: "Then what should we do about this matter?" Yan Heng told her: "Just pretend you don''t know anything about this matter, and let me communicate with the superior." Gu Muran walked out suddenly while they were talking. During this time, her lips moved silently, and she even chanted a series of spells. When Yan Heng came out, he saw Gu Muran staring at him, and even, there was a police car parked beside him. "...get in the car." Hearing her familiar tone, he had a feeling that he was the one invited. She is more like the captain who is in charge of the police station. Her words spoke more to his team members than to himself. He smiled, "Where are you going?" Gu Muran glanced at him: "Catch the murderer, do you want to go?" Yan Heng got into the car immediately without saying a word: "Why don''t you go, of course." What''s more, he still felt that the speed was too slow, "Bear, drive faster." - On the other side, Xiuyuan Medical Hall. Zhang Enqiao''s ward. There is no one else in the room except her, She looked at the uninvited guest in front of her, and felt a little guilty: "Didn''t you go to the wrong place?" The old man in front of him lost both eyes. According to common sense, it is normal for him to go to the wrong place. So, she comforted herself again and again, telling herself not to be too scared. Who knows, the old man did not retreat but advanced, "Little girl, how could I go to the wrong place, the old man is looking for you." The eyes of the blind old man seemed to be covered with a layer of skin. He obviously had no eyes, but Zhang Enqiao felt that the old man had malicious intentions. He approached step by step. "Little girl, my young master has taken a fancy to the doll in your hand, please give it to me." He stretched out his hand, ready to **** the doll from her arms. Zhang Enqiao immediately got out of the bed from the other side. She persuaded herself to be calm, and she quickly ran to the window: "Stay away from me, or I will throw it from below immediately." The old man didn''t seem to be threatened, and he still approached her step by step. For some unknown reason, Zhang Enqiao suddenly paused, and immediately threw the doll towards the old man, and then ran out quickly. The face of the old man who was hit by the hit instantly became ferocious. And smashed at its doll, he didn''t catch it. At this moment, she was lying on the ground with her face turned towards him, a smile suddenly cracked on the corner of the doll''s lips, and that smile was particularly eye-catching. Like laughing at him. "Damn it!" The old man wanted to stomp his feet angrily, but his whole body seemed to be frozen, unable to move. Just as Zhang Enqiao ran out of the corridor, she bumped into someone head-on. It was as if she had hit a piece of hard iron, and she suddenly fell down. Before she could see what the other person looked like, she heard a voice: "Little sister, where are you going?" Zhang Enqiao looked up, and saw a pure and harmless face appearing in front of her: "Little sister, where is the thing my sister gave you? My brother hasn''t received it yet, how can you receive it first?" She had never seen such a quick change of face. One second he was caring like a big brother, but the next second he was like a ghost who came to kill him. The kind faster than flipping through a book. "You...you are..." She thought he looked familiar, but under the threat of his quick face change at the moment, her brain was so weak that she couldn''t remember it. Ye Yuxi stood up straight, "Stay away from my sister from now on, otherwise, my brother will be angry when he wakes up." He didn''t dare her anymore, and walked straight towards the ward. "Old Fan, you were too careless. You were actually trapped by the formation hidden inside the doll." (end of this chapter) Chapter 476： black rune paper Chapter 476 Black Talisman Paper "kindness?" Ye Yuxi suddenly realized something was wrong when he was solving the formation for Lao Fan. The formation in this rag doll needs some spiritual power to undo it. "Forget it, for my brother, it''s nothing to waste some spiritual energy." Ye Yuxi didn''t hesitate any longer, and directly injected spiritual power into the doll''s body, and the formation was broken. Old Fan regained his freedom. "I didn''t expect to be so powerful without recovering 10% of my strength." Lao Fan sighed. "Of course, my sister is amazing." Ye Yuxi boasted, "Okay, don''t talk about anything else, just pick up the doll. If brother wakes up and sees the gift that sister gave him, he should be very happy." The blind magician known as Lao Fan put on his gloves and picked up the doll on the ground. also took two intimate shots. At that time, the door was suddenly opened. The person they were talking about just now stood at the door and looked at them coldly. "Sister, if you want to see us, just give me a call. I will put down my work immediately without saying a word. Why should my sister use this method?" Ye Yuxi frowned, seeming a little unhappy. "Where did you take the corpse?" Gu Muran asked straight to the point. Didn''t say any nonsense. "What corpse, sister, I can''t understand what you said." Ye Yuxi still had this giggling look. Gu Muran was not angry either: "Then you go." Ye Yuxi was a little surprised, "Sister, will you let us go?" "Since you don''t want to go..." "Think, why don''t you want to leave?" Ye Yuxi''s eyes signaled Lao Fan holding the doll to follow. When they were about to reach the door, Gu Muran suddenly said, "You can go, but he has to stay." "Sister, why? Why don''t I stay, after all I''m so cute, Lao Fan can''t do it, he''s too old, my sister will definitely lose her appetite when she sees him." Old Fan: "..." "You have done so many things, someone has to pay the bill, those are living human lives." Gu Muran raised his eyelids slightly, his eyes revealing a sassy look of Ling Ran. ¡°We are good law-abiding citizens.¡± "You guys? Law-abiding?" Gu Muran sneered, "Don''t you think it''s ridiculous for you to say that?" The smile on Ye Yuxi''s face froze suddenly. "Sister? Don''t force me, let us leave safely, and I won''t look for her in the future...or else!" His tone paused, although his face still had that laughing look on his face, his voice had changed. "Otherwise, sister, you know me, and I won''t hurt you, but I can''t guarantee the people around you. After all, I need the power of faith." Talking is after all open talk. "Are you threatening me?" She sneered, "Grandma hates other people''s threats the most." Before he could speak, his face suddenly changed, "Sister, you can''t hold these things..." I saw something in the air rushing towards Gu Muran from the direction of Ye Yuxi. Afterwards, a piece of black talisman paper appeared in Gu Muran''s hand, "This should be your previous stock, right? Unfortunately, after so long, the effect has been greatly reduced." She didn''t need to look at it, but she felt that the corpse of the ancestor of the Bi family was hidden in the black talisman. "Sister, you really want to tear your face apart. My brother will be angry when he wakes up." The smile on his face had already subsided a little. Gu Muran listened to the words, but felt disgusted: "Since you don''t want to leave, then stay here honestly." Ye Yuxi suddenly had a feeling that his back was instantly stiff. (end of this chapter) Chapter 477： burnt woman Chapter 477 The Burned Woman "Did I warn you not to be too presumptuous before, why didn''t you listen!" The only sound they could hear. It feels like being bound all over. There seemed to be a whimper in my ear. A black evil spirit climbed along their fingertips along the blood vessels to the heart. The evil spirit that had accumulated for thousands of years spread throughout their bodies in an instant. "You..." Ye Yuxi stared behind her. Unfortunately, his muscles are blocked now. His neck could not move, and his whole body froze in place. It is difficult to move an inch. Even the blind old man holding the doll wanted to leave the doll behind. Because he can clearly perceive that everything comes from the doll in his hand. However, they can''t move now. "What did you do in the doll?" The blind old man asked sharply. Because he was anxious to decipher the weirdness on his body, he forcibly gathered his spiritual power and charged it, only to find that this power was too strong. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and the situation of being trapped on his body has not improved at all. "Stop struggling." Gu Muran said, "I''m just giving you back everything you did before, how about it? Does it feel good to be trapped by the blood?" The blood vessels on Ye Yuxi''s body suddenly turned abnormally red. "Sister...do you hate us that much? We were really just doing it for your own good. After all...they insult you, they deserve to die." The blood vessels on Ye Yuxi''s body were getting redder and redder, as if he was being steamed on fire. "You really remember what happened at that time." Gu Muran sneered coldly: "If you voluntarily surrender your beliefs that belong to them, I will spare your life." After all, he can''t do anything right now. "Sister... I bet you dare not let me have an accident." He laughed abnormally. Suddenly, I saw a force attacking the blind magician and Ye Yuxi. In an instant, they passively appeared beside Gu Muran. "Let go of Mr. Yuxi." A hoarse voice appeared behind Gu Muran. Yan Heng was standing behind Gu Muran, when suddenly a voice appeared behind him, and he turned around immediately. But he didn''t want to see Zhang Enqiao, who was standing next to him just now, suddenly strangled by a woman with burn marks on her face. "Let go? Young Master Yuxi?" Gu Muran snorted, "If you say let Auntie go, don''t Auntie really lose face?" "You¡ª" Both of them were held in Gu Muran''s hands, and this woman was obviously a little scared of Gu Muran. "I have to say, after so many years, you still react so quickly." She just grabbed a girl, and she felt her presence without turning around. Even, at such a fast speed, Lao Fan and Mr. Yuxi were caught in his hands. "What kind of onion are you, and you dare to comment on my past." Gu Muran''s mouth is more poisonous than before. If it is said that she was a rose on the iceberg back then, she was cold and noble. Then she is the aunt who no one wants to bully. If you insist, she just showed you. The woman with burns on her face obviously didn''t expect that she would be scolded like this, "I don''t want to meddle in the affairs between you and Mr. Yuxi, he can''t have an accident, otherwise..." Gu Muran stared at her next words, but she didn''t speak for a long time. Gu Muran added for her: "Otherwise, what? You can''t ask his brother, your master?" She gave her surprised eyes, "Didn''t you..." Amnesia? She didn''t dare to continue, but Gu Muran understood her eyes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 478： Sister, you are always so eccentric Chapter 478 Sister, you are always so eccentric "It''s not thanks to you." The woman subconsciously wanted to explain: "It''s not us..." In the middle of speaking, she suddenly stopped. Gu Muran suddenly frowned because of this, isn''t it because of them that he lost his memory? "Please hand over Mr. Yuxi to me, otherwise I really can''t guarantee her life." Gu Muran is really scared, but he is also really cruel to Zhang Enqiao. Her hands tightly clutched Zhang Enqiao''s neck. Zhang Enqiao''s face has turned red. Gu Muran glanced coldly at the woman with burns on her face: "Fan Wei, if you want him to accompany Yi Yueheng, you can give it a try..." Fan Wei looked at Ye Yuxi who was blushing. After that, her hand loosened a little bit. Zhang Enqiao was able to breathe a little air. "Sister, you have always taken the welfare of the people as your mission, you will not hurt me, I am also a citizen of the Great Xia Kingdom." Even though Ye Yuxi''s uncomfortable muscles were swollen, she still had a smile on her face when she spoke at the moment. There is something in his words, he firmly believes that Gu Muran dare not touch him, dare not kill him. Gu Muran snorted coldly: "You don''t need to choke me with words, everything you are experiencing now is caused by yourself, and these karma are what you should experience." Ye Yuxi paused for a moment, then heard Gu Muran continue to say: "In addition to the karmic blood evil of the ancestors of the Bi family, if my guess is correct, there should be a trace of karma in it." Her blood is naturally hot, able to overcome all evil and evil things. So, they have such an abnormal situation now, mostly because of her karma. Ye Yuxi is still saying: "The matter of the Bi family is only for you, for your own good..." Good one for her own good. "Your kindness, I can''t bear it, and I have no blessing to bear it." Ye Yuxi suddenly seemed to be hit hard: "Sister, you are always so partial." "We treat you with all our heart, you can''t see anything." "Why doesn''t he do anything, you just think he is good." "Not fair, not fair at all..." Fan Wei looked at his situation and said badly to himself. "Guo...Miss Gu, please also hand over Mr. Yuxi to me." Her face also became very serious and cold because of what he just said. Even her voice was a little hoarse than when she first appeared. Seeing that Gu Muran had no expression on his face, she secretly raised her stake: "If something happens to him and those things are broken, at least the world will not be peaceful." Gu Muran''s eyes locked onto Fan Wei''s expression: "Are you referring to the power of faith? Then don''t worry, I can control these things." Fan Wei''s right hand was already clenched into a fist, but she knew that what Gu Muran said was true, she was impatient, but she couldn''t forcefully **** someone. They couldn''t understand her temperament very well. The talent passed down from the bottom of their bones is already powerful, even if it is not one-tenth of what it was in the previous life, under such circumstances, they dare not fight recklessly. What''s more, she still has Mr. Yuxi in her hand. She didn''t dare to be careless. Clearly knew that she was telling her useful information, but she had to say it. "Miss Gu, let''s replace each other, which is at least fair." She almost gritted her teeth. But Gu Muran just smiled, "You know what I want to ask." "Tell me, who is he?" "Where is the man?" "What exactly do you want to do?" When it came to the end, her eyes had already changed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 479： hatred in their eyes Chapter 479 The hatred in their eyes The sense of oppression from the depths of the soul instantly swept through Fan Wei''s body. "If there is a chance in the future, Ms. Gu will have a chance to meet our eldest son." She didn''t dare to say much, and she didn''t even plan to stay here any longer. "So... that is to say, these things are planned by you?" Gu Muran''s eyes are dangerous to everyone at this moment. Fan Wei had a feeling that they might not be able to leave. "Miss Gu, it is undeniable that it is precisely because of us... that you have returned to your current appearance." Fan Wei regretted it after saying this sentence. Gu Muran''s eyes locked on her instantly, and she sneered: "So? I still have to thank you?" Fan Wei didn''t dare to say yes, not even a punctuation mark. "I don''t know if it''s the right time for me to come?" A figure approached from far to near. Breaks the current vibe. Fan Wei strangled Zhang Enqiao''s throat, and took a step back towards the door. Gu Muran could hear clearly, it was Lu Chaolan''s voice. What''s more, she could clearly see the hatred in Fan Wei''s eyes, but she hid it very quickly. Ye Yuxi kept struggling, and his eyes were full of hatred. Perhaps it is because he is now haunted by the karma of the Bi family, and her karma is involved, causing him to feel physically uncomfortable now. He can''t control his emotions very well. The leaked hatred not only caught Gu Muran''s attention, but even Fan Wei was shocked. She immediately shouted: "Miss Gu, please let go of Young Master Yuxi." When the voice is low, hoarseness appears a little more. When her voice was raised several degrees, her voice was not only hoarse and frayed, but more like being pulled by a small saw. The person who heard it felt uncomfortable. Ye Yuxi restrained the hatred in his body only after hearing it. But the skill of the mouth has not weakened in the slightest. When he looked at Lu Chaolan, there was a smile on his face, but the target was more obvious. He said: "Long time no see, but you will be over soon." "This time, it won''t be as you wished, so you just wait for the end." Lu Chaolan''s expression remained the same, as if these harsh words hadn''t affected him at all. He said: "Children are children, and they always talk about being brave." Without a trace of dirty words, Ye Yuxi was furious. "Who do you call a child? How do you talk!" He didn''t know what to think of, and suddenly laughed. If someone who doesn¡¯t understand the situation sees a person who was furious one second, but laughing wildly the next second, he will definitely think that this person is sick. "How do you have the face to stand in front of my sister now?" "Don''t you know that the reason why she is what she is today is because of you?" "Major General, you are still so superior, but don''t you know that you created my sister''s weakness?" "Why do you stand here with a normal expression?" "You are a sinner!" "You are the sinner of the entire Great Xia Kingdom!" Ye Yuxi has been irritating Lu Chaolan since he got angry. Unfortunately, he didn''t see the slightest change in his expression from the beginning to the end. Ye Yuxi sneered, "You''re still so hard-hearted!" Gu Muran saw his eyes tremble. She knew that the words ''creating weakness'' stimulated his nerves. She said angrily: "Enough!" "Sister, how can this be enough!" Ye Yuxi suddenly looked at Yan Heng. Gu Muran immediately said: "You want to go crazy and go home crazy..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 480： Siblings? Its better to say that the enemy is kinder Chapter 480 Siblings? It''s better to say that the enemy is kinder "It seems that my sister knows about this." Ye Yuxi seemed to have entered a state of madness. It''s the kind of madness that can''t be stopped. "Although my sister knows, but looking at Captain Yan''s expression, it seems that she doesn''t know what happened back then." He doesn''t dislike the current chaos at all. He wanted to mess up even more. As long as Lu Chaolan is unhappy, he will be happy. Why didn''t Yan Heng expect that the fuse would come to him while he was talking. He glanced at Gu Muran in confusion, then frowned and looked at Ye Yuxi: "What do you want to say? How about talking to the police?" So many things that happened in Kyoto recently are all related to Ye Yuxi. As long as Ye Yuxi can be brought in, he feels that the real culprits of those cases are at least half solved. Otherwise, those cases that seem to have been explained to the public, in fact, the real culprits are still at large. "Hey, Captain Yan still wants to arrest me at this time?" Ye Yuxi''s words were full of irony. He said: "I didn''t do what happened to the Liu family. It was a debt owed by their ancestors, and they deserved it themselves." "The thing about Yi Yueheng is that he deserves it. Whoever tells him to disobey orders and try to touch my sister will be punished for him." "For Qi Shuang''s matter, you should thank me, after all, I let you catch the real culprit." "Punishing those who hurt Qi Yan is one of the terms of the contract we signed with Qi Shuang. After all, it is cooperation, so there is no reason to break the contract." "How can he treat other girls like that, he is simply unworthy of human beings. You see, you have to thank us, after all, I have eliminated harm for the society." His blood vessels are red now, but when talking about these things, he is extremely excited. "By the way, there is another matter. The person who died was Qi Shuang, but your police and their parents all said that the person who died was Qi Yan. Look, on this matter alone, I still cooperate with your police. of." He said, "You guys need to thank us." He always has a reason to speak of black as white. Maybe in his world, everything he did was right. He was still here to sort out these piles of piles with him in an orderly manner, and almost burst into anger: "It''s really a powerful mouth." "Captain Yan admires this?" Ye Yuxi forcibly suppressed the evil spirit that had just exploded in her body with her spiritual power, "The one who made you angry is behind, why? Captain Yan wants to listen?" "enough-" No one expected that the person who stepped forward to stop Yan Heng was Fan Wei. Even the blind magician said: "My lord, you should follow Miss Fan and leave as soon as possible. The eldest lord is still waiting for you, so nothing can happen to you." "What are you all afraid of? Don''t worry, my sister won''t really hurt me." Ye Yuxi comforted them. It seems that he and Gu Muran are really siblings. Fan Wei touched Gu Muran''s frosty eyes, brother and sister? It would be better to say that the enemy is kinder. Although the blind magician cannot see, he can feel the displeasure of Gu Muran. Only Ye Yuxi kept calling ''sister'' and ''sister'' on her lips, but she kept doing things that angered her in behavior. Like now: No matter how much spiritual power Ye Yuxi expended, no matter how much pain he had in his body, he always pretended to have a calm expression, delusionally wanting to overwhelm Yan Heng in aura and destroy him psychologically. He did not forget to ask verbally: "Is it possible that Captain Yan is not curious, where did your so-called love at first sight come from?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 481： Emperors Mausoleum is not guaranteed Chapter 481 Emperor''s Mausoleum is not guaranteed After Ye Yuxi finished speaking, he still kept his eyes on Lu Chaolan. "Don''t you want to know how you died tragically in your previous life?" "You don''t want to sow discord here." Yan Heng naturally noticed Ye Yuxi''s eyes, but he didn''t believe it, he only believed in his own feelings. "Oh! It''s simply pedantic." Ye Yuxi laughed at him: "You died tragically because of him in your previous life, and you still treat him like this in this life, is it worth it?" "You sacrificed everything you had for this country before, so there is no dead body!" Ye Yuxi knew where he was hurting, so he poked there vigorously. He wanted to describe in more detail: "Your unmarried wife has been waiting for you all her life, because of you, she was never married and was scolded all her life by pointing at her spine." "Has anyone ever remembered your merits of saving the country and treated your elderly mother well?" He said cruelly, "No!" The quiet corridor was filled with Ye Yuxi''s voice. He was extremely excited. Yan Heng didn''t want to talk to him: "I don''t know what you''re talking about." But his eyes still turned to Lu Chaolan involuntarily. Lu Chaolan once heard Gu Muran say that he had saved his life. "If you don''t want to leave, then stay." Gu Muran''s voice was already mixed with anger. "Wait¡ª!" Just as Gu Muran moved his fingers slightly, Fan Wei hurriedly spoke. "I''ll give you this girl, please hand over Mr. Yuxi to me." Fan Wei''s hand had already been removed from her neck, and he was in a state of compromise first. She knew that all of them present were no match for Gu Muran. But Gu Muran never wanted to make any big noises. That''s why she was allowed to negotiate. Gu Muran''s eyes did not move. People didn''t see any other movements of her, they just felt that Fan Wei was suddenly overwhelmed by an inexplicable force. Zhang Enqiao hurried to Gu Muran''s side, panting heavily. "Man, I have already given it to you, please return Mr. Yuxi to me." Fan Wei supported the wall and stood up from the ground. Hair shook slightly, and the burns on his face clearly appeared in front of everyone. They watched carefully, the burns on their faces extending deep into their necks. She said: "Master Yuxi cannot die..." She didn''t want to say much at first, but Gu Muran''s expression made her feel uneasy. After all, her round today is aimed at them. Fan Wei gritted his teeth and said helplessly, "If something happens to Mr. Yuxi, then the founding emperor''s imperial mausoleum will not be preserved." Yan Heng subconsciously said: "How is it possible? He is just a person..." "Captain Yan probably doesn''t know that Mr. Yuxi''s soul is not complete." Fan Wei sneered, "My master was afraid that Mr. Yuxi would cause trouble, so this round happened." Yan Heng was silent. He couldn''t even understand a little bit. Fan Wei mainly told Gu Muran, "The imperial teacher didn''t find the jade seal that Xishan Village paid tribute to back then, and there was still a trace of soul in it." Other people on the field did not understand why they would lead to Xishan Village and Yuxi while talking. Lu Chaolan knew about Xishan Village, which was the place the Mystic Masters Association had been investigating. But I didn''t expect that I would learn it from the villain. Gu Muran looked calm: "And then? What do you want to express?" Fan Wei had no choice but to bite the bullet and continued: "If something happens to Mr. Yuxi, the other remnant soul will naturally be in turmoil, and the emperor''s tomb will not be preserved at that time." "These? Is this what you want to see?" Fan Wei knew that she cared about the safety of her family and country, and since the founding emperor had been away for so long, she definitely did not want this to happen. (end of this chapter) Chapter 482： feel like a pervert Chapter 482 feels like a pervert Gu Muran sneered: "You want to threaten me in this way? You are used to knowing how to handle me." "It''s a pity, you underestimated me, as long as he is in my hands, as long as he is not dead, I will always have a chance to find that remnant soul." "At that time, wouldn''t it be enough to eliminate them together?" What a calm tone. Fan Wei clenched his palms in an instant. She doesn''t know the depth of Gu Muran''s cultivation now. The karma of the Bi family was created by the young master, but it was also imposed on Gu Muran by them. Now the cause and effect are cleared up, and the karma about imposing is also over. What''s more, she has now transferred to Ye Yuxi. After all, she is the person favored by Heaven. They couldn''t perceive the depth of her cultivation at first. I only know that she is very strong, if not... She suddenly looked at Lu Chaolan. Fan Wei noticed that Gu Muran had been staring at him, so he looked away. "I know that after you understand the cause and effect of the Bi family, you are more powerful than before and more free-wheeling, but I am willing to offer something in exchange for Mr. Yuxi to leave safely." Ye Yuxi''s body is very uncomfortable now, and she doesn''t bicker anymore, her face is very grim. Perhaps it was the consequence of the forced suppression just now, and it has already been manifested. So she had to take him away as quickly as possible. Otherwise...the consequences are unimaginable. "The national teacher''s cinnabar pen?" Gu Muran raised his eyes and glanced at Fan Wei. I saw Fan Wei suddenly took out a silver-white object, which looked a bit like talisman paper, but if you looked closely, it was actually somewhat different from the yellow talisman paper. She said a spell. A silver light flashed in between, and a formation was impressively displayed on the ground. Gu Muran sensed that there was an aura about her in this formation. It was like when she was in Yancheng, the first time she met a talisman paper drawn by someone with a cinnabar brush, and the feeling was very similar. After the formation appeared, an object suddenly appeared floating in midair. Ice crystals glowing with blue glow wrapped one thing. It is said to be a cinnabar pen, but this cinnabar pen is different from other objects, and the whole body is glowing with silver light. There is a daunting feeling. It seems to carry the icy breath of the nine heavens, noble and untouchable. "Are you satisfied?" Gu Muran raised his hand slightly. That thing appeared in Gu Muran''s hand instantly, as if feeling a kind breath. "He¡ªyou can take it away." Gu Muran pointed to Ye Yuxi. Ye Yuxi still had a reluctant expression. Gu Muran didn''t look at Ye Yuxi''s expression, she said: "But, this old man, you want to stay in our Mystic Masters Association." Fan Wei was reluctant, but at this juncture, she knew that this was the only way out. Old Fan seemed to know that he had become an abandoned child, but he was not unhappy, and he even told Ye Yuxi. "Young Master, when you leave, don''t forget to take the doll with you. If Eldest Young Master wakes up and sees this doll, he will be very happy." They also sensed that this doll had Gu Muran''s aura, so they had to come regardless of whether it was a game or not. Ye Yuxi took the doll away in an instant when his whole body was liberated. "Sister, you must take good care of Lao Fan. He is in poor health, he is old, and his eyes are not good, but he is indeed a good person." Ye Yuxi''s words are like parting from siblings. Zhang Enqiao was standing behind Gu Muran at the moment, she couldn''t understand Ye Yuxi''s psychology, she felt like a pervert. Ye Yuxi didn''t care about the injuries on his body. When he left, he hugged the doll, with a smile on his face, and waved goodbye to Gu Muran. (end of this chapter) Chapter 483： foreknowledge Chapter 483 Prediction "Sorry to scare you." After Fan Wei and Ye Yuxi left, the ward fell silent instantly. Gu Muran knew that this matter had to be explained to Zhang Enqiao. Zhang Enqiao was lying on the hospital bed, still having lingering fears in her heart, "You saved me, I should thank you." "It''s unnecessary to say thank you, after all, it happened because of me." Gu Muran felt a little sorry for Zhang Enqiao being hospitalized because she was implicated by her. So when she passed a big shopping mall, she thought it would be better to buy something. Finally chose a doll. But when she bought the doll, she had some symptoms in her heart. She foresaw some content in advance. When she saw the picture on the foresight, she felt that this was an opportunity. Before, at the ancestor of the Bi family, she gathered all the blood-colored causal threads into a piece of talisman paper. Later she put this talisman paper inside the doll. But this talisman paper full of causal blood will not be aroused just by touching the doll. In this way, isn''t it too conspicuous. The magician''s breath, as long as it touches the doll, it will activate the formation on the first floor. If you want to solve this formation, you must inject spiritual power to break it. And whenever spiritual power seeps into the doll, it is equivalent to arousing this talisman. When Gu Muran appeared, the talisman paper was just activated. But because of her appearance, they diverted their attention and successfully saved time for the opening of the talisman paper. Until Ye Yuxi left, all the karmic evil spirits on the talisman paper returned to his body. He used the banner of ''for her'' to brutally kill everyone in the Bi family. But who knows exactly what the Bi family did, whether they really insulted her? Gu Muran felt that what he said on the picture stone was not necessarily the truth itself. He should have concealed something unknown. Zhang Enqiao shook her head: "I still want to thank you, thank you for choosing me." "Have you figured it out?" Zhang Enqiao nodded vigorously: "Thought it out." Her answer was within Gu Muran''s expectation. Gu Muran suddenly changed the subject: "Are you afraid of that person just now?" "You mean the traffic niche¡ªYe Yuxi?" It seems that she has recognized him. Gu Muran smiled, "Yes, he is so famous now, there should be quite a few people who don''t know him." Zhang Enqiao asked puzzledly: "Why should I be afraid of him?" Gu Muran said: "Today''s scene is far from just an appetizer. Do you know why I gave you time to think clearly?" "I know that I will go through a lot on the way to becoming famous." She looked calm: "I know this and I am ready." "This is not just your way to fame. The reason why they will deal with you is because you have blocked their way. Among them, there are also battles between mystics and magicians." Gu Muran told her the cruelest truth in the simplest language. Zhang Enqiao didn''t speak for a moment, but after a long time, she said: "Success requires suffering." I really thought it through. "I will definitely work harder." She clenched her fists and vowed. "You can take Ye Yuxi as your first opponent." What Gu Muran wanted was for her to shine. Because of her character and conduct, she is the most upright person she has ever met. "His fans are quite a lot, and it is said that they are all diehard fans." Gu Muran only found it ridiculous when he heard the words, "Dead fans? They can''t be called." (end of this chapter) Chapter 484： dont want to die young Chapter 484 Don''t want to die young "Why?" Zhang Enqiao was puzzled. "They used to be loyal to others." Gu Muran felt that the word diehard was inappropriate for Ye Yuxi, after all, he became his fan with the help of external force or disgraceful means. She sighed: "If one day, I can have so many fans, that would be great." "Yes." Gu Muran said. Gu Muran held the black talisman paper in his hand, and stood up lightly: "It''s good to have a dream, but you have to put in a thousand times more hard work. Your talent determines your lower limit, and hard work determines your upper line. Can you surpass him?" , lies in your hard work and perseverance." Zhang Enqiao thinks that she is a rookie who has just debuted. She may have some acting skills, but she needs to hone too much. At this moment, Gu Muran''s words seemed to give her a shot in the arm. She nodded firmly. She looks exactly the same as when Gu Muran first saw her. His eyes are full of ambition, neither humble nor timid, and always knows what he wants. Facing her own background, she accepted it frankly. Unlike some people, in order to become popular, the company packs a good character design for it. Gu Muran had told her from the very beginning that No. 1 Entertainment would not package them, and the first thing the audience got to know was their original appearance. What she said at the time, Gu Muran thought about it. She said, this is the real me, why pack it? "If you need anything, call this number." Before leaving, Gu Muran left a string of phone numbers. And told her not to leave the peace talisman. * The sky is getting darker, and the orange-red glow covers the earth. Gu Muran walked on the square, looking at the slowly setting sun. Not far away, there is a black nanny car, waiting for him. Yan Heng, Lu Chaolan, and the blind magician were all in the car. The blind magician looked out of the window peacefully, and those who didn''t know thought that he was just pretending to be blind. When Gu Muran approached the car, the car was very quiet. The blind old man heard the sound of the door being opened, and he looked at the door instantly. "You are really not afraid of us doing it, and you actually chose a little girl." The blind old man''s expression has changed at the moment, but some karma of the Bi family is still planted in him. "You guys have lived for so long, and you actually attacked a little girl, causing her to fall off the horse. You are ashamed, don''t you feel ashamed and disappointed?" Gu Muran, who got into the car, satirized people one sentence after another. "You can be so considerate to a stranger, Mr. Yuxi has done so much for you, why can''t you see it?" He started to question Gu Muran. Gu Muran felt a little ridiculous, "How do you feel about the cause and effect in your body? This is all the good of your son Yuxi. Since you think it''s good, then you can bear it slowly. I won''t accompany you, I still want to Live longer, I don¡¯t want to die young.¡± Don''t say that Gu Muran has no previous memories, just talk about him destroying his whole family without saying a word, the cause and effect is still on her, she thinks this person is mentally ill. Unless she is mentally ill, she thinks this is good for her. The blind old man was blocked and had nothing to say. The car galloped all the way to the Mystic Association. Xuanhua and Zhonglu had been waiting at the gate of the Mystic Masters Association early. When Zhonglu saw the blind old man, he sighed, "It can be regarded as seeing a real person." Gu Muran: "This is what I said, if you don''t know, you might think you''ve seen your idol." "How can it be, Chong Lu is not that kind of traitor." Chong Lu just sighed, this person really can hide. (end of this chapter) Chapter 485： Refining room Chapter 485 Refining Room An underground cell made of black iron. "I''ll trouble Mr. Fan to condescend to stay here." Zhonglu led the blind old man step by step into the depths of the cell. While walking, the heavy road is still being introduced. "Mr. Fan, you should have an impression of this one, this is Liu Zidai, Liu Qingdai." "This is the old man Han you stayed in Yancheng. At the beginning, the mystic masters in Yancheng turned against us a lot. It took us a lot of effort to rectify the branch of the Mystic Masters Association in Yancheng." "You probably didn''t expect that you would be with them so soon, right?" "Don''t worry." Zhonglu patted the blind old man''s shoulder: "They are not as advanced as your cell." He said specifically: "This is what our young master just strengthened not long ago." The blind old man just listened to him chant all the way, without any response. It wasn''t until he entered the cell that he laughed loudly, "Your young master is not sure, what are you talking about here every day?" Don''t worry about the heavy road and ask any questions, this blind old man made up his mind to sit in the corner. No one takes reason. He stomped his feet vigorously. * "This is the cinnabar pen of the patriarch?" When Xuanhua saw the object in Gu Muran''s hand, he felt a pang in his heart. The pen is on the table, no one dares to touch it. Including, Yan Heng only dared to look at it from a distance, and no one dared to touch it. The cinnabar pen with silver glow is placed in the box, which looks more pure and holy. Gu Muran directly laid a seal without saying a word. When Zhong Lu hurried over, he saw the pen disappearing in mid-air. He froze for a moment. In the room, Xuanhua asked in confusion: "Young master, what does this mean?" "The thing of the national teacher has the effect of suppressing evil. I sealed it here. Even if other magicians are curious, they dare not take a step closer." Ensure the safety of the Mystic Masters Association, and make those people no longer dare to think about her objects. As soon as Zhong Lu walked into the house, he heard Gu Muran say: "Elder Xuanhua, please take me to the Refining Hall." Refining Hall, as the name suggests, is to refine all treacherous and evil spirits. When Gu Muran was visiting the entire Mystic Masters Association, he saw such a courtyard. Chonglu immediately said: "I''ll take you there." - A group of people are walking on the road of Refining Hall. Gu Muran suddenly looked at Chonglu: "Elder Chonglu has something on his mind?" Zhonglu scratched his hair: "It''s not really a matter of concern, it''s just that the magician is really annoying." Xuanhua asked curiously: "What happened?" Zhong Lu said: "The old man felt crazy, he said I was fooling around, and said that the young master is not our young master." Gu Muran, who was walking, paused, "So that''s what they came up with." Others didn''t understand the meaning of Gu Muran''s words. "Young master, what do you mean by this sentence?" Neither Zhonglu nor Xuanhua understood. Both Yan Heng and Lu Chaolan seemed to be worried. Although their eyes were calm, they did not speak. Gu Muran said: "He is right, I am indeed not your young master." Chonglu and Xuanhua didn''t believe it, thinking that the old man was trying to sow discord. No matter how much Gu Muran said about this, they just didn''t believe it. In the end, Gu Muran stopped talking, and the Alchemy Hall had already arrived. Gu Muran took out the black talisman paper in his hand. The talisman was obtained from Ye Yuxi. Elder Chonglu stepped forward, took out a key in his pocket, and when he was about to open the door, he suddenly found that there was no lock cylinder. He froze in place. "What''s the matter? Can''t the door be opened?" Xuan Hua couldn''t help asking when he saw his junior brother standing motionless at the door. (end of this chapter) Chapter 486： resentment Chapter 486 Formed Resentment Chonglu turned around: "Brother, this door is not locked at all." After the Mystic Masters Association reappeared in people''s sights, they were considered to be in contact with the association again. But, they have hardly used this Alchemy Hall. The other rooms are keys. But he didn''t expect that this turned out to be a sensor door. Xuanhua stepped forward and took a look, "It really is." They watched for a long time, but they didn''t know what they were sensing. Just as they were preparing to send the records in the association, Gu Muran walked up from the side. She didn''t even do anything, she just walked to the door, and the door opened automatically. Xuanhua and Chonglu who were about to turn around: "..." - The temperature in the Refining Hall is very high, like a big furnace. After Gu Muran entered, Xuanhua and Chonglu followed closely behind. Yan Heng and Lu Chaolan stood in the courtyard, as if waiting outside for them to come out. Gu Muran waved at them, "Come in, isn''t Captain Yan curious about where your lost bones are?" ¡­ Gu Muran directly broke the rune array in this piece of dark talisman paper. The moment the black talisman fell to the ground, countless skeletons appeared on the ground. Looking at this scene alone, it is actually a bit scary. Chonglu and Xuanhua knew about the case of the Bi family, but they were still not as shocked as what they saw with their own eyes. "So many people, it''s really cruel enough to be crushed underground." Zhonglu was curious: "What did the Bi family do to provoke those sorcerers back then." Gu Muran set up his formation with peace of mind at this moment, and when countless spiritual signs appeared on the ground, the rest of the people took a few steps back. After Gu Muran arranged the formation, she turned her head: "Captain Yan, forgive me for not letting you take these corpses back." These corpses have been pressed underground for too long, and the resentment was too deep before death, which has formed resentment. Whether it is direct burial or cremation, these evil spirits cannot be directly removed. It is likely to give the warlock another chance to use these grievances. She said: "The reason why Bi Tao disappeared was because he was targeted by sorcerers. They wanted to use the Bi family''s resentment to agitate Bi Tao, and then pour all the Bi family''s resentment into Bi Tao''s body, so that Bi Tao could do it for him." they use." No matter what the situation is, she can''t let these grievances have the slightest chance to leak out. Yan Heng nodded: "I understand, I know how to deal with business after I go back." The hot flame burned for an hour. Those breaths disappeared. * The sky opened its mouth like a monster, and endless darkness has enveloped the earth. In the study room of the villa. "What exactly did you want to say just now?" Yan Heng couldn''t see what Gu Muran was thinking, of course, he thought it was a matter of course. However, the reason why Gu Muran called him here is really unpredictable for him. Just now, after they finished eating together, he was about to report back to the bureau. Gu Muran stopped him, and only said one sentence, and asked him: Do you want to know why Ye Yuxi said such a thing today? Out of curiosity, he came to the villa area of ??Hanlin Emperor Garden. In the study, there are only Gu Muran, Lu Chaolan, and Yan Heng. Gu Muran said: "Why do you think he said that?" Yan Heng disagreed: "Isn''t it sowing discord?" He thinks so. But he found that after he finished speaking, the air was a little quiet, even a little cold. "What...what?" Yan Heng looked at Gu Muran without saying a word and just stared at him, which made Yan Heng stunned for a moment. He said: "Isn''t it right? Did I say something wrong?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 487： Yan Heng knows everything Chapter 487 Yan Heng Knows Everything He began to recall what Ye Yuxi said this afternoon. ¡¾Is it possible that Captain Yan is not curious, where did your so-called love at first sight come from? ¡¿ ¡¾Don¡¯t you want to know how you died tragically in your previous life? ¡¿ ¡¾You died tragically because of him in your previous life, and you still treat him like this in this life, is it worth it? ¡¿ ¡¾You sacrificed everything you had for this country before, and you died without a whole body! ¡¿ ¡¾Your unmarried wife has been waiting for you all her life. Because of you, she has never been married and has been scolded all her life by pointing at her spine. ¡¿ ¡¾Has anyone ever remembered your merits of saving the country and treated your elderly mother well? ¡¿ "Aren''t these trying to sow discord?" Yan Heng felt that this matter was provocation. But now, Gu Muran didn''t say anything, he just felt a little fuzzy in his heart. I''m worried because I don''t know. "You don''t need to think too much." Gu Muran just didn''t know how to explain this matter. She knew this because she saw what happened in the past. But if you explain this matter with your mouth, you may not be able to explain it clearly. But since Ye Yuxi has thrown this matter as an introduction, she knows that there may be follow-ups. Although Ye Yuxi may not have time to be a demon after returning today because of his injury. But it didn''t prevent him from moving his mouth at all, ordering others to encourage Yan Heng. As long as this matter is not clarified for a day, it will be a hidden danger between them. There will be problems in the future. Just like at the Mystic Masters Association today, she input spiritual power to open the induction door of the Alchemy Hall in front of Xuanhua and Zhonglu, in order to eliminate the possibility of the blind old man sowing discord in the future. But Yan Heng''s side, as long as he doesn''t understand the truth for a day, there is a possibility of letting others take advantage of the loopholes. In order to strictly prevent this from happening, Gu Muran had to solve this matter in the shortest possible time. "Forget it, just let you see the whole story of this matter." The moment Gu Muran said these words, not only Yan Heng, but also Lu Chaolan were shocked. Gu Muran brought out the scene he saw before from his mind, and then entered this memory fragment into their minds. The moment it came in, a scene appeared in their minds. A woman wearing a felt hat knocked on the door... A series of images of the funeral, crying and so on appeared in their minds one after another. Time passed by every minute and every second. After reading these, Yan Heng felt like a ball of cotton stuffed in his heart, swelled up, and felt very uncomfortable. "is this real?" Those pictures, the more he looked at them, the more uncomfortable he felt. Gu Muran said: "Things are just as you see them." "I learned that I had investigated your identity in the previous life. You were a lieutenant general beside the major general. You died because you saved the major general. The woman wearing the felt hat is actually the national teacher..." She paused, and said: "The love at first sight that Ye Yuxi said is because the national teacher is here to repay the favor of life owed to you by the major general." Two sentences kept echoing in Yan Heng''s mind: ¡¾Let me repay the kindness he owes you. ¡¿ ¡¾Your love is not broken...¡¿ These two sentences kept spinning in his mind, and his heart felt like it had been pricked by a needle, and there was dense pain. Gu Muran gave them time to buffer. After waiting for a while, she said: "His words are half true, and I just hope that he will not be given any chance in the future." Yan Heng looked at Gu Muran for a long time, then stood up, "Thank you." (end of this chapter) Chapter 488： He clearly loves the person in front of him Chapter 488 He clearly loves the person in front of him Thank you for letting me know my feelings and my inability to let go. The corner of his mouth raised a smile, and he said: "The choice back then was my own choice anyway, and soldiers must look like soldiers. No matter what, I still love this country, very much." He felt very lucky, glad that he saw the prosperous and strong motherland now. I feel very honored. After a thousand years, I still have the opportunity to see the country I painstakingly guarded at that time. "No one''s life is perfect, but I am very satisfied, and I have the opportunity to make up for her." After finishing speaking, Yan Heng made a long bow. is a sincere thank you. His choice, he can''t let others pay for him. Just like that, he was very happy to have the chance to meet again. Yan Heng left excitedly. Gu Muran stood on the balcony and saw him heading towards Qiu Yuzhen''s house. "I hope they can continue their relationship." Lu Chaolan didn''t know when he appeared behind her. She said: "It will." I hope there are lovers in the world who will eventually get married. Today''s starry sky is extremely bright, and there are a few meteors passing by quickly. Lu Chaolan looked at her profile, and said, "I saw it." Gu Muran was stunned for a moment, "Did you see it? What did you see?" Lu Chaolan said, "I saw the face of the national teacher." "Impossible!" Gu Muran subconsciously denied it. "You are almost exactly the same as Master Guo." Lu Chaolan stared at her face. For some reason, when he saw the teacher vomiting blood, his heart shrank tightly. But he clearly loves the person in front of him! He shook off the idea of ??heart constriction just now, and laughed at himself, "You are a descendant of the national teacher, and it is understandable that you look like him, but what about me? Why do you look like a major general..." While talking, Lu Chaolan suddenly remembered something, "Yan Heng''s previous life obviously saved the life of the major general, but why did you say that I owed him his life?" Gu Muran''s heart skipped a beat suddenly, and she thought of a countermeasure extremely quickly, she said: "It is said that the father''s debt is paid by the son, so the kindness owed by your ancestors has nothing to do with you?" "So that''s what you meant." She smiled and raised her lips: "Otherwise?" Now is not the time for him to know all the truth. Gu Muran began to think about the clips they watched. According to common sense, they should only see the national teacher clutching his chest and walking quickly to a side alley. She spat out a mouthful of blood. The moment the blood fell on the ground, it instantly disappeared on the ground. The screen ends here. According to common sense, they should not see the moment when the national teacher suddenly raised his head. Gu Muran deliberately deleted this memory picture. She asked: "Did you see the national teacher raised his head?" Even though she didn''t speak in detail, he understood. He nods. Gu Muran just felt strange. But think about it, sometimes they dream about the same content, so they don''t think too much about it. On the balcony at night, the breeze blows, which blows away the dryness and heat in people''s hearts. Two chairs, a small table, a plate of fruit. Cozy enough. The two lay on the recliner, and Gu Muran accompanied Lu Chaolan to watch the stars. At first, no one spoke, until Lu Chaolan spoke. "In order to prevent him from having grudges in his heart, you specially explained his doubts, so do you have anything to say to me?" He suddenly turned his eyes to Gu Muran. The desire to explore in the eyes is extremely obvious. Moreover, Gu Muran seemed to see a trace of worry in his eyes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 489： The logic of strange circles Chapter 489 The logic of strange circles "I stay here with you, this period of time belongs to you alone, and I just worry about what you think." Ye Yuxi talked a lot today, everyone on the field was stimulated by him. Except, of course¡­his own people. "You said I''m a descendant of a major general?" "kindness." "Then why did I seem to hear him calling me Major General today?" He suddenly sat up straight. Gu Muran''s heart skipped a beat. There are too many things to do today, and she was almost dizzy after finishing one by one. How could she even forget about this matter. "You can''t believe everything he says." Gu Muran could only bite the bullet and say this. "He said it today, long time no see?" Lu Chaolan said, "Why don''t I have any impression of him." There are a lot of bad words. He is not a hypocritical person, but some things, he just wants to find out some answers. For example, today he said: ¡¾How do you have the face to stand in front of my sister now? ¡¿ ¡¾Don''t you know that you are responsible for the reason she is what she is today? ¡¿ ¡¾Major General, you are still so superior, but don¡¯t you know that you created my sister¡¯s weakness? ¡¿ ¡¾You are a sinner! ¡¿ ¡¾You are the sinner of the entire Great Xia Kingdom! ¡¿ The words ran back and forth in his head. Gu Muran suddenly looked up, and Lu Chaolan''s life star fluctuated slightly. But only for a moment. "If you want to know anything, you can ask me. There are some things that you can''t find out just by looking." Gu Muran knows that he has a strong network, but there are some things that cannot be found even if they are not the current things. "for example?" Lu Chaolan knew that she must know something about Ye Yuxi. "What do you want to know?" Gu Muran''s tone was calm. "Did Ye Yuxi just walk out of Xishan Village?" Gu Muran paused for a moment, and she said, "Probably not." She thought for a while, and added: "He should be from the period of the National Teacher, but I don''t know what method he used to do all this." After all, these things sound a bit fanciful. Yes ¡ª these are the facts. Even if it is hard to believe, it actually happened. Lu Chaolan didn''t expect the truth to be like this. Gu Muran looked at Lu Chaolan: "Do you believe what I just said?" Lu Chaolan looked gentle, her eyes reflected her appearance, he said: "I believe, I believe everything you say." He didn''t even think about it, he just blurted out that he believed it. Gu Muran felt a little guilty for a while. Gu Muran knew that he still had questions: "What else do you want to ask?" "He called your sister, he said, I created your weakness." Lu Chaolan looked into the deep night sky, "He said, I am a sinner, a sinner of the Great Xia Kingdom..." He fell into a circle of incomprehensible logic. He said: "Aran, I believe in you, but the current situation makes me feel very confused." There is a saying that explains it all. but¡­ He looked down at his own hands. Is this pair of hands used to cure diseases and save lives related to swords, guns and halberds? However, he had to deny that when he was in Xitai Mountain before, when he looked at the shirt, he felt his blood was hot all over. The blood is surging. Aran also said that Xitai Mountain has a relationship with his cause and effect. That¡­ He already had an answer in his mind. But he still couldn''t believe it. "Aran..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 490： reincarnation Chapter 490 Reincarnation of God and Man Gu Muran couldn''t bear it. "Are you really ready to know all this?" She suddenly became very formal, and even her expression became serious. In the vast and deep starry sky, some starlight was blocked by the sudden appearance of dark clouds, and the weather suddenly became dull. The purple life star in the east was also blocked by dark clouds. Everything that was fine just now suddenly changed. Maybe just like Lu Chaolan''s mood. He touched her deep eyes, and he nodded. He wanted to know everything about her. Maybe that dusty history has something to do with him. "Since you want to know all this, go to sleep and I will let you know what you want to know." When she passed by him, she nodded between his eyebrows. He didn''t feel a little unwell. The moon has been covered by cloudy clouds, and the dark weather seems to be a storm that is about to come. * ¡¾I obey the destiny, to solve the current troubled situation. ¡¿ The woman stood in the middle of the confrontation between the two armies, her expression was calm and composed, as if she didn''t feel that this was a war at all. She descended from the sky with a plain umbrella in her hand, surrounded by tens of thousands of galloping horses, but from the beginning to the end, there was no fluctuation in her eyes. Even though the sky was filled with blood mist, she still couldn''t get close to her. "The unification of the country is beyond the capabilities of a villain. Any treacherous schemes are in my eyes, and there is nothing to hide." Tip her toes lightly, and there seemed to be a starburst formation under her feet. The formation is so large that it can cover tens of thousands of people without any effort. The major general in battle robe and sitting on a horse watched this scene. I saw that the corner of his lips curled slightly: "Interesting." Suddenly, he didn''t know what he saw, and his eyes changed instantly. Not far above the enemy''s battlefield, bursts of black mist rose, and those black mist quickly accumulated in the sky. The blood mist was also dispersed by the black air. From a distance, the sky there looked like a giant beast opened its mouth, with the sign of destroying everything and swallowing it. The sky above the nine heavens was instantly covered by dark clouds, and there was a hint of a storm that was about to come. These changes only happened in a short moment. "Hey, did you make these?" The major general sitting on his horse raised his chin slightly while pointing at the woman in red with a plain umbrella. When the major general thought the other party would say something, the woman in red didn''t say a word, and didn''t even give him a look. Major General: "..." This is the first time I have seen such a difficult person. But it was also the first time he saw such a powerful woman. Her next move not only surprised him. All the generals of the three armies were dumbfounded. Her figure slowly floated in the air, she did nothing but waved her sleeves. I saw those giant beasts accumulated from the black mist were instantly engulfed in scorching fire. What''s more, they even heard some babies whimpering, one after another. Very weird. This fire has been burning for half a day. The country where they resisted stubbornly and used poisonous tricks, so far, surrendered. With this battle alone, the reputation of the woman in red as the "reincarnation of a god-man" spread to the imperial capital in an instant. It was only when the Great Xia Kingdom was in the army council that they realized that the other side had used poisonous tricks in an attempt to sacrifice today''s soldiers and war horses, and they were determined to spread the plague to the death. As long as the most brave soldiers of the Great Xia Kingdom fall, they still have a chance. But I never expected that this scheme would be broken by a simple means by a strange woman. 40,000 more broke today. This is the first update~ There are more below. (end of this chapter) Chapter 491： My master always calls me Ah Ran Chapter 491 My Master Always Calls Me Aran Inside the tent. The woman sat on the side. The highest rank is Major General. "You deserve the credit for this battle, and I have already submitted a letter to the present Holy Majesty." The woman in red is sitting on the left hand side of the main seat. She doesn''t care about these things: "The work belongs to you. I just clear the enemy''s troubles for you and avoid some unnecessary troubles." At this time, there were many generals on the field, but none of them knew what the woman in red wanted to do. However, it is true that she saved them. The young general was wearing black armor and had a murderous look, but perhaps he deliberately restrained himself and didn''t want to be rude to the savior who saved the lives of countless soldiers. He suddenly stood up from his high position, not caring about his status as a major general, and bowed to the woman in red to express his gratitude. His move caused the woman in red to look at him more. The generals under the hall naturally did not dare to delay, and bowed to the woman in red one after another. They all knew how many soldiers she had saved with her simple actions. Otherwise, the flames of war will resume, and it will be the common people who will suffer. "You don''t use it for this. These are what I should do. The people are suffering, so I can''t sit idly by." "Before the class teacher returned to court, he specially held a thank-you banquet for the girl, and asked the girl to show her face." * In the depths of winter, even a sigh of relief is filled with white mist. Pure white snowflakes floated from the sky, one after another, and soon the earth was tightly wrapped in this plain white. Standing on the city wall, it seemed as if the blood mist on today''s battlefield could no longer be seen. "Girl, the thank you banquet is about to start, won''t you go?" As soon as the young general reached the city wall, he heard this voice. A young soldier talked to the woman in red excitedly, perhaps because everyone heard that what she did today saved everyone, and felt grateful. He didn''t walk over, but the woman in red suddenly looked at him. She''s really sharp. Those eyes are also really pure. The young general thought, how could there be such pure eyes, which are three points clearer than crystal. But at the same time, those eyes are really cold. It is still colder than snow in winter. When looking at you, there is no emotion mixed in, no desire or desire. He thought to himself, could it be that the immortal is really reincarnated? - When the two walked from the city wall to the city lord''s mansion together, every time they met a soldier around, they could hear their thanks to the girl. The young general saw another emotion in her eyes. He was thinking, how can a person''s eyes hold so many emotions at the same time? Those eyes are too clear, but sometimes they are too cold. On the contrary, when she looks at the soldiers, she is full of love. Can''t bear the suffering of the people, but it''s not easy for people to get in touch. He began to wonder what kind of person she was. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t think about it, but the more you think about it, the more you can¡¯t figure it out. She is like a layer of fog, and it feels like it is about to disperse as soon as you touch it. * During the thank-you banquet, a soldier asked one of Lu Chaolan''s curious questions. "I still don''t know the name of my benefactor." The young general, who was just about to toast to the woman in red, put down the wine bottle in his hand unobtrusively. I only heard her say: "My master always calls me Aran." Ah Ran? The young general remembered the name. And silently read it several times in my heart. Not long after, he picked up the wine bottle and walked up to her: "This glass is toast to you." The other generals all raised their glasses: "Thank you benefactor for saving your life." Even if they knew her name, no one dared to call it. Aran... Sounds very kind. Only our young general has been chanting this name in his heart. I am really overly curious about her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 492： Sister, how can you favor an outsider Chapter 492 Sister, how can you favor an outsider "Finally you can go home." After this appreciation banquet is held, they will return to court tomorrow. But at the moment, no one feels cold, and they have never been happier than at this moment. * "Where is the reincarnation of the god-man?" About the fact that there was a reincarnation of a **** in the frontier to save everyone from fire and water, and ended the battle directly and forcefully, this matter was quickly reported back to Kyoto. But they did not see the woman. The only ones returning to the court are the army fighting. Where is the woman in red? - "Lan''er, how could there be a woman in your courtyard, who just gave me a fright." Lu Chaolan had just returned home when he saw his mother walking towards him with an excited expression. "That girl''s eyes are so pretty, my mother thought you liked the kind of girl who wields knives and guns?" While speaking, she took out several portraits from her sleeves. "These are just sent by your aunt. They say they are different types of women. Let you meet them when you have time. After all, you are old and not young, but since you have someone you like, then mother will let your aunt rest." with this thought." "Mother, do you know that girl is the savior of thousands of soldiers." The young general looked down. The general''s wife was stunned for a moment, "I hope my benefactor doesn''t mind my mouth." After speaking, he hurried towards his courtyard. But there is still her figure in the courtyard. The general''s wife felt a little regretful, and glared at her son behind her: "Why didn''t you say so earlier!" "Ah..." Lu Chaolan changed the address on his lips. He said: "She thought our marching speed was too slow, so she came to the imperial city first. Before leaving, she told me to contact me after I report the matter to the court..." The general''s wife was afraid of offending the benefactor: "Then what should we do now?" Later, he never saw her again. Later, there were rumors among the common people that a very good-looking girl came to Tongling Temple, and her fortune-telling was very effective. - "Don''t pay attention to what my mother said." After hearing about this, the young general couldn''t sit still. He struggled repeatedly, but still couldn''t control himself. In front of the sandalwood tree, there is a small table for fortune-telling. Sitting in front of the small table is a woman in white. The woman is covered with a veil, revealing only a pair of eyes. But what he remembers most are these eyes. Aran said: "You think too much." The young man lifted his clothes and sat in front of her without saying a word: "In that case, I want to make a fortune." "The general is like a dragon entering the water, with unlimited future, courage and strategy, I don''t know what the general wants to be?" Her expression remained calm. The way he looks at him is the same as that of ordinary people. He wanted to know what it would look like if the eyes made waves. It is at this time¡ª He saw her brow bone twitch suddenly, but she quickly regained her composure. "Are you a fortune teller? If you don''t count, you can let it go. I''m still waiting to do it?" There was a young man standing behind him. The young man''s eyes were innocent, but his words were aimed at Lu Chaolan. Lu Chaolan has been the overlord of the imperial capital since he was a child, and it is rare for someone to directly bump into him like this. Lu Chaolan put his long legs sideways, with a domineering posture: "You don''t care if I count or not." "You are simply unreasonable." The boy waved his hands and was about to chant a spell. In the air, there was an aura fluctuating instantly. Aran raised his eyes and glanced at the boy, and soon, the boy found that the aura in the air didn''t seem to listen to him. "Sister, how can you favor an outsider." He snorted. Then he made a gesture and ran away. (end of this chapter) Chapter 493： Hit without a wife Chapter 493 Hit without a wife Lu Chaolan slightly raised his eyebrows, "Aran, what did you do?" Aran didn''t think there was anything wrong with this name, because that''s what her master called her. She didn''t answer his words, but looked at him calmly: "Do you still want to count? If not, please leave by yourself." "Forget it, how can it be counted?" "Then what does the major general want?" Lu Chaolan only thought about it, "It''s marriage." "In this life..." She looked at his emotional fortune, and paused for a moment, "You are destined to have no wife." There was momentary shock on his face, but his emotions were instantly covered up, and no one could see other emotions from his face. He smiled: "You are the only one who dares to be so bold." There were quite a few people standing behind him, and they began to talk at this moment. "What, a young man who looks like this is actually destined to have no wife. What is he doing wickedly?" "Tell me, it must be that this woman is inaccurate." "What do you know, this is the benefactor who saved tens of thousands of our soldiers at the border, and she is the reincarnation of the **** who directly ended the war. She is the most accurate." "Two days ago, the wife of the old Li''s family came to predict when she would have a child. The fairy said that two days later, that''s not true. I diagnosed a happy pulse this morning. I didn''t dare to delay it. I hurried to see this reincarnated god. people." Others dare not talk about Ah Ran anymore. Then the focus of the discussion was on Lu Chaolan. But someone in the crowd shouted ''Young General Lu''. "What''s the matter, Young General Lu? With such a good background, how could he be judged to have no wife?" Many people don''t believe it. until- A Ran suddenly said: "Major General, why are others questioning your identity?" She didn''t mean it, but so many people were talking about Lu Chaolan''s identity. Her spiritual sense is too sharp, all she can hear are shouting noises. Very uncomfortable. Lu Chaolan, who had been stabbed to the neck, now had no choice but to admit it. "My God, it''s really a major general." "How could it be possible to have no wife?" In an instant, the news about General Lu''s identity as having no wife was spread. "Aran, you did it on purpose." Lu Chaolan looked at the calm woman, feeling an inexplicable emotion in his heart. "Why do you want to do it on purpose?" Ran said, "You really don''t have a wife in this life, and not only in this life, but in several lifetimes, you will end up alone and widowed." The crowd blew up again. The people in line behind him dispersed in an instant, but the news spread to everyone. Lu Chaolan was still sitting in front of the fortune-telling booth with great spirit, not being surprised by the news that he would be alone in several lifetimes. "Aran, do you have someone you like?" He looked at her calm expression, her calm eyes, as if nothing could attract her attention. He became curious. But her eyes seemed to say ''what are you talking about in your sleep''? "Without a heart, how can there be love." Lu Chaolan paused, he was thinking, what kind of experience could make her so indifferent. "Then can you figure out your engagement?" She was puzzled: "Why should I count my marriage contract?" "Aren''t you curious?" "I was born between heaven and earth, so I naturally dissipated in heaven and earth. As I said just now, without heart, how can you love, without love, where does marriage come from?" She said too much for granted. Lu Chaolan was stunned. When he left Tongling Temple, he shook his head puzzled: "It''s just weird." - (end of this chapter) Chapter 494： Turnaround Chapter 494 Turnaround method Lu Chaolan was born in Zhenguo General''s Mansion since he was a child, and he has been with swords and guns since he was a child. He is qualified and talented, and his speed of learning martial arts is ten times and a hundred times faster than that of people of the same sex. He is good at studying military books, and he is good at everything with swords, guns, swords and halberds. Except for martial arts, nothing can attract his attention. But she is different. From the time she appeared, she has a mysterious aura all over her body. At the first meeting, he was already curious about her. The seeds of curiosity have already taken root. Her bold speech today is like pouring a bucket of water on the seeds, making him even more curious about what else she dared not say. However, when he returned home, before he had time to think about other things, he heard a sound of troublesome hair. "Zhenhuan, what can you say about this? Lan''er will end up alone..." Lu Zhenhuan is his father''s name. Just as he turned around, his mother seemed to have seen him: "Lan''er... Is it because my mother offended her benefactor with her words before..." "Mother, don''t talk nonsense. Ah Ran is not that kind of person." The only heir to the General''s Mansion of the Zhen Kingdom was killed without a wife. This matter seems to have almost become a gossip among families. * But soon, another incident appeared, diluting the impact of this incident. ¡ªIt turned out that it was because the emperor ordered to summon the reincarnation of this god-man. But the abbot of Tongling Temple said that she went down the mountain and left, and she is nowhere to be found. Originally, the emperor was not particularly angry. But followed the abbot and said: "Miss Shenren said, if you order to pass her on, let... let you wait first, she will come back in a few days." Let the emperor wait. No one in the world has the guts to do this. Lu Chaolan once again saw her courage. There is really nothing, she dare not say. Even though the founding emperor was angry, there was nothing he could do. But soon, a plague broke out in the city. The streets of the imperial capital are sparsely populated, because of the appearance of the plague, people are panicking. That should be the first time he saw her after a few weeks absence. Different from the original red clothes and red clothes, last time they were plain white clothes, this time they were moon white clothes. She was born to be good-looking, no matter what kind of clothes she wears, she can always wear a different taste. She stood at the gate of Tongling Temple, "Here you are." He came to Tongling Temple to get a prescription. Tong Ling Temple is very quiet, so quiet that only the sound of insects chirping. The emperor had a dream, dreaming that Tongling Temple had a way to save this illness. He hadn''t slept for several nights, and his eyes were all black and blue. There was a slight fluctuation on her face, he didn''t know if he saw it clearly, but at the moment he had more important things to do. Just as he was about to go down the mountain, she suddenly called out to him: "During this trip, I not only found a cure for the plague, but also found a way to solve your fate of not having a wife." For some reason, he always felt that she was a little different today. There seemed to be some urgency in her voice. She said: "You can try." She had never cared about whether he was lonely or widowed before, and she, who had always been indifferent, was urging him to try now. He felt that this matter was a bit abnormal. He took the prescription and turned to look at her: "What method." She said: "Eliminate all merits in you." "Aran, merits are blessings and good things. Why did you ask me to eliminate them." He suddenly approached her. She has always looked indifferent, and she is not very interested in everything. However, when he suddenly approached her, she took a few steps back uncharacteristically. The expression on his face was vaguely guarded and distanced. There seemed to be some resistance as he approached her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 495： please stay away from me Chapter 495 Please, stay away from me "Aran, am I a man-eating devil? You are so fearless, why are you afraid of me?" He asked casually. She replied very seriously: "Please, stay away from me." I will hurt you. He went down the mountain with the prescription. But this sentence has been resounding in my mind. ¡¾Please, stay away from me. ¡¿ ¡¾Please¡­¡¿ Just listen, there is a loud bang in the sky. Lu Chaolan sat up in shock. Perhaps Gu Muran didn''t expect that she just wanted him to watch some memory fragments, who would have thought, but it triggered his past memories. It began to rain heavily outside the window, and the strong wind whipped up the raindrops, knocking on the window continuously, like the sound of a nightcrawler knocking on the door. Thunderbolt sound, one after another, in this silent night, the sound became more and more clear. He still couldn''t fall asleep after all, he got up, and pushed open the door next door very lightly. The girl was lying on the bed, sleeping peacefully. There was a cat lying on the corner of her bed, and the cat suddenly opened its eyes. When Zhizhi saw that the person standing by the bed was Lu Chaolan, he quietly closed his eyes again. He couldn''t suppress his voice, and called out: "Aran." The **** the bed suddenly frowned, as if falling into a nightmare. "Why do you have to do this?" She suddenly made a noise, which startled Lu Chaolan and even woke up Zhizhi who had fallen asleep again. As Lu Chaolan approached, he saw that she was talking in her sleep. "Go, I don''t need you to do this." Lu Chaolan, who was about to tuck in the quilt, was given a meal. Outside the window, one after another, thick and huge thunder seemed to tear the sky apart. The dark sky was instantly split by lightning, and the white light pierced through the darkness and shone on the ridge of the roof. Through the gaps in the window lattice, a white light shot down inside the house. This is the moment. He bowed slightly, and found that a tear slipped down from the corner of her eye, quietly fell between her hair, and then disappeared without a trace. He didn''t know how long he stood there. He didn''t slowly exit the room until the thunder pierced into the nine heavens and disappeared among all things. When Lu Chaolan was lying on the bed, he was still thinking about everything in his dream just now. He was thinking, is there any connection between his dream and what A Ran saw this time? What was she dreaming about and why was she so sad? ¡¾Why do you have to do this? ¡¿ ¡¾You go, I don''t need you to do this. ¡¿ Recalling the two dreams she just said, he wondered if it had something to do with him. The sound of raindrops hitting the window gradually changed from heavy to light, and gradually became more and more regular, as if it had become a lullaby. In the second half of the night, he also slept particularly restlessly. Many memory fragments seemed to flash through my mind, but these fragments seemed to be very firm. What he saw in the second half of the night, he didn''t even remember a bit. There are only a few words left in my mind. ¡¾Why don''t you dare to face your heart? How long are you going to lie to yourself? ¡¿ ¡¾You have me in your eyes, but why do you pretend to be indifferent to everything? ¡¿ ¡¾When will you give me a title...¡¿ ¡¾No, I don¡¯t even want it anymore, as long as you come back, okay? ¡¿ * Gu Muran did not expect that he would sleep until noon on the first day of the National Day meeting. There was a heavy rain last night, the road surface was washed clean, and even the leaves were green because they were cared for by the rain. She stood on the balcony, watching the rainbow appearing in the distance. The mood is a little more relaxed. She didn''t know what she had dreamed about after she had done it, and she woke up in a very sad mood, with an indescribable pain, as if a corner of her heart had been hollowed out. The balcony door was pushed open, Gu Muran heard the movement and turned around, it was Lu Chaolan. (end of this chapter) Chapter 496： crowd gathering Chapter 496 Gathering Obviously, the two of them had nothing to say before, after all, they were partners and they were on the same red notebook. However, after last night, for some reason, they all felt that their respective magnetic fields were a little weird. It seems that for a while, I don''t know what to say. Lu Chaolan''s mouth was also a little blunt. He cried when he saw her last night. He said, "Did you sleep well last night?" Gu Muran thought about it, and she said, "It shouldn''t be so good." After all, she felt uncomfortable after waking up. "Why did you come to see me?" Lu Chaolan said: "Lunch is ready, let''s wash up and eat." - There were a lot of people eating together at noon, like Yun Zheng and Yun Qi, as well as Shang Size and Su Muhuai. Su Muhuai has always been a talkative person. With him around, everyone didn''t see that there was something wrong with the atmosphere between Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan. "I haven''t had dinner with you for a long time." Su Muhuai said with emotion, "I originally wanted to go out with Sister Ran when I came to Beijing. Who knew that starting a company would be so tiring, but I still feel a sense of accomplishment." Su Mu is good at gossip and capable, so he is most suitable for an entertainment company. Shang Size and Gu Muran are both in school, so they definitely can''t take care of too much. Su Muhuai is busy every day without touching the ground. Now that Zhang Enqiao and Xie Xi have joined the crew, their managers will take care of the rest. Su Muhuai has already told them to call if there is anything. "Take advantage of this holiday, let''s go out for a while and relax." Su Muhuai''s proposal was unanimously agreed by everyone. * That''s really a good idea to leave. Without a trace of procrastination. After determining the place to go out to play, everyone went back to their respective rooms to pack up and determine what they needed to bring. Yun Zheng and Yun Qi have been busy with their feet on the ground recently because of the Bi family''s "organ illegal trading case". But also because of the Bi family''s case this time, the popularity of Yunzheng and Yunqi rose a lot in an instant. Many people have heard that Xiuyuan Medical Center is very famous, but there are always some people who feel a sense of distance and are afraid to go. The person who sits in the Xiuyuan Medical Center is the God of Medicine, and the reputation of the Medical God spreads far and wide. Many people have heard of the Xiuyuan Medical Center, but they dare not come to the door. But after going through the case of the Bi family this time, everyone felt that the apprentices of the God of Medicine and the doctors in the Xiuyuan Medical Center were equally approachable, and the sense of distance was eliminated a lot. Whether it is fame or popularity, this time it has also climbed a degree. "Is everything packed?" Two jeeps just pulled out of the garage. Gu Muran received a call from his roommate. After she hung up the phone, she saw Lu Chaolan talking to Yan Heng who didn''t know when. Gu Muran approached and heard them saying: "Are you guys going out to play? I just want to ask her out to play today, where are you going?" "Garden Hot Spring Resort." The last group of people to go out, from the six people Su Muhuai, Shang Size, Yun Zheng, Yun Qi, Gu Muran, and Lu Chaolan, five more people were added. The team expanded again and again. Gu Muran''s roommate called to ask her if she wanted to go to Huayuan Hot Spring Resort. It''s very famous online now. The hot springs are a feature, but because they are located on the top of the mountain, their scenery is also unique. Other facilities for eating, drinking and having fun are all available. Lu Chaolan glanced at Yunzheng: "Let''s drive two more cars." (end of this chapter) Chapter 497： You are a legal couple, what are you afraid of? Chapter 497 You are a legal couple, what are you afraid of? In the end, there were eleven of them, four SUVs. Shang Size has only one feeling in his heart: trench. Four privately ordered vehicles, specially modified. Gu Muran wanted to ask, is four cars a bit too much? However, she calculated it carefully, and it seemed that there was not much at all. The first car, the driver is Yan Heng, and the co-pilot is Qiu Yuzhen. Qiu Yuzhen came out to play at the invitation of Gu Muran. Everyone could see that Yan Heng was interested in Qiu Yuzhen, and the others were very winking, so they didn''t take this car. Yun Zheng drove a car, ready to take his master and Gu Muran with him. But his master raised his chin and signaled Yun Qi to sit in that car. Yun Qi wanted to be a driver for Master. Master Naihe seemed to see through what he was thinking, he said: "Don''t talk so much nonsense, hurry up." He took a key himself. Yun Qi instantly understood. The driver of the remaining car was Su Muhuai, with Shang Sze. After receiving Gu Muran''s roommate. Her roommate saw this group of handsome boys, especially Xia Xiaosu, and her heart kept being nympho. Finally, the three roommates all chose the car of Shang Si Ze. Yun Zheng took Yun Qi with him, but Yun Qi was still puzzled: "Why can''t they see our charm?" Four cars, only theirs are all men. About an hour and a half later, they arrived, and when they checked in, the problem came again. Eleven people. And there are only five rooms left on the field. How should they live? means that a room requires at least two people. Gu Muran''s three roommates live in one room. Yun Zheng said that he could live in a room with his younger brother. Su Muhuai said that he could live in the same room with Brother Ze. Then there are four people left on the field, two rooms. Gu Muran glanced at Lu Chaolan, then at Qiu Yuzhen. Participants feel a little embarrassed, but some people don''t. Su Muhuai knew the news of their obtaining the certificate, so he didn''t understand what they were struggling with: "Sister Ran, you are a legal couple, what are you afraid of?" Su Muhuai shocked the faces of some people on the field when he opened his mouth. "Are you really married?" Gu Muran''s three roommates all had the same arc of astonishment on their faces, "We thought you were joking." They looked at Lu Chaolan, and finally praised Gu Muran, "Good vision." Gu Muran smiled instantly. Seeing her smile, Lu Chaolan also smiled. The awkward atmosphere between them seems to have disappeared now. It just so happened that Xia Xiaosu was standing on the other side of Qiu Yuzhen. Xia Xiaosu still secretly gave Qiu Yuzhen a thumbs up. She secretly said to Qiu Yuzhen, "Such a good man, don''t miss it, come on." She has the temperament to say something. After all, anyone with a discerning eye can see how carefully Yan Heng treats Qiu Yuzhen. Finally, the room assignment activity ended peacefully. After all the salutes were placed in the hotel, they made an appointment to have dinner, and then took a walk. In the evening, prepare to soak in the hot spring. However, no one expected that Qiu Yuzhen suddenly passed out at night. It was so sudden. Fortunately, the people accompanying them are all highly skilled in medicine. Chou Yuzhen was carried into the room by Yan Heng. Gu Muran, Lu Chaolan, Yun Zheng and Yun Qi all entered the room. Yan Heng felt Qiu Yuzhen''s body temperature rise instantly, and he frowned: "It seems to have a high fever." Everything is so strange. Yes¡ªit was fine when I just ate. Lu Chaolan walked in, and after a general inspection, his brows were already frowned: "There is nothing wrong with her body, and a high fever caused by her physical condition can be ruled out." (end of this chapter) Chapter 498： spell Chapter 498 Spells "Aran," Lu Chaolan suddenly looked at Gu Muran: "Come and see." Yan Heng didn''t understand why he didn''t go to Yunzheng and Yunqi for things like seeing a doctor, but to Gu Muran. He said: "I''d better trouble the two doctors, Yun Zheng and Yun Qi, to show her." Yun Zheng and Yun Qi were a little afraid to speak at the moment, "Well...Mr. Lu has already checked, so let''s not check." Yan Heng: "You might as well take another look." Inside and outside the words, they didn''t believe Lu Chaolan. After all, in his modern impression, the Lu family is a chaebol family, doing business in the era. As for the people he once followed, the family inheritance is martial arts. No matter what aspect you consider, it doesn''t seem like a person who studies medicine. However, Yun Zheng and Yun Qi dare to step forward at this time. "Mr. Lu really knows how to see a doctor. Captain Yan, don''t let the two of them check it again. If there is a disease in this world that Mr. Lu can''t cure, then Yunqi and Yunzheng are probably even more helpless." Yan Heng retorted subconsciously: "How is it possible?" Gu Muran didn''t use medical skills to explain the situation, she said: "Sister Qiu is not sick at all." Yan Heng: "Her body is hot like a big stove, how can she not be sick." "It''s normal for Brother Lan to call me forward, because she is indeed not sick, but under a spell." Gu Muran''s steady voice and calm eyes can also calm Yan Heng''s inner anxiety. She still believes in Gu Muran''s talent in metaphysics. He said: "In your opinion, what should we do now?" "Curse removal." - The people waiting outside the door saw Yun Qi and others coming out, and hurriedly asked: "How is the situation?" Although Xia Xiaosu and the others didn''t have much contact with Qiu Yuzhen, they really liked Qiu Yuzhen''s simple and straightforward character in the afternoon plus a meal. "I''ll talk about it later, don''t talk about it." Gu Muran poked his head and told them. Then close the door directly. Another room. They really didn''t dare to say anything. Ten minutes later, Lu Chaolan received a message on his mobile phone: "Let them all come over." - Qiu Yuzhen was lying on the bed, already waking up slowly. But I still feel a little dull in my chest. "But sister, you saved my life again." Qiu Yuzhen raised a pale smile. Gu Muran: "It''s okay, you have a good rest." At this moment, the other nine people came in, and the room was instantly surrounded. They got together and asked Qiu Yuzhen in one go, what happened just now? what happened. Qiu Yuzhen pointed at the window at this moment: "When I just changed my clothes, someone suddenly slapped me from behind. I didn''t even see what that person looked like, and then I fell down." When she fell down, she saw Yan Heng pushing open the door anxiously. The moment she closed her eyes, she saw the self-blame and pity in his eyes. At that moment, she saw all the real things. She wanted to say something at the time, but before she could do anything, she passed out. "How do you feel now?" Yan Heng was still very nervous until now. Qiu Yuzhen was in a daze: "I feel fine now, but how long did I sleep for?" Yan Heng said: "Eleven minutes." "It''s only eleven minutes." Qiu Yuzhen hasn''t recovered from some things. She said, "I just had a dream. I dreamed of a person who looked exactly like me. I dreamed of her. A life of ups and downs..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 499： something big is going to happen Chapter 499 Something big is going to happen Lu Chaolan glanced at Gu Muran unobtrusively at this time. Just at this time- Chou Yuzhen suddenly looked at Gu Muran, who regained her composure: "But sister, I also dreamed of a person who looks very similar to you..." "You also said that it was a dream, and that spell consumed too much of your own energy, you need to get a good sleep." Gu Muran''s tone was soft. She said: "Sleep well, what will happen tomorrow." * Because of Qiu Yuzhen''s sudden situation, their hot spring operation finally decided to delay. After returning to the room, Lu Chaolan asked, "Is there any direct relationship between that spell and the reason why she had this dream?" Gu Muran said: "Their purpose is to awaken her past memory." Yes, why would they do this? Who is so bold under their noses? But Gu Muran can be sure: "It''s not Ye Yuxi and Fan Wei." The karmic evil on Ye Yuxi has already affected his power of belief, and his fan value has also been affected. Not long after, there was a knock on the door. "How did you come?" The person who came was Yan Heng. Gu Muran: "Hurry up and come in first, let''s talk about something." Yan Heng nodded. The first thing he said after he came in was, "After she fell asleep, I asked your roommate to watch for a while, and I went to check the surveillance." Gu Muran followed along: "The monitoring didn''t see anything, and it showed nothing abnormal, right?" Yan Heng nodded, "There is no one on the screen." "Don''t worry about this matter, just go back and take care of Mrs. Qiu, and leave the other things to us." After Yan Heng left, Gu Muran stood by the window and looked at the starry sky. The starry sky tonight is extraordinarily brilliant, but some fate stars were blocked by special means, and now they are gradually revealed, and the situation is very bad. A voice came from behind her: "Is there anything unusual?" Gu Muran said: "This hot spring villa is going to have an accident." Those occluded stars, the moment the occlusion dissipated, the occult star instantly dimmed. Immediately afterwards, she sensed an inexplicable sense of death. She said: "A big event will happen tomorrow." "Is it too late?" "This is what happened before, it didn''t appear tonight, it was just because we happened to appear here, it was a coincidence." Her eyes are heavy. Tonight, the two are sleeping together. Two quilts. One per person. Non-interference with each other. It was as if there was a Yellow River between the two of them. It was not an exaggeration at all. Even if there were two more people lying down, it would be more than enough. But the next day, when Gu Muran woke up, he couldn''t react for a moment. She was conscious first, and after her brain woke up, she felt as if she had touched something hard with her hand. She felt something was wrong for a moment. She is obviously lying on the bed, and the bed is not hard. And she was the only one on the bed... Just as she was thinking this way, she suddenly realized. Not right. Last night, she and Lu Chaolan slept on the same bed. Thinking of this, her eyes opened instantly. She looked down, and she seemed to be lying in his arms. Moreover, her hand has been touching his hard abdominal muscles. She felt that her face was about to be humiliated. partial birth¡ª Lu Chaolan was lying on his own pillow, and she didn''t know when she turned over from her own boundary. Shamelessly touching his abdominal muscles. However, don¡¯t say it, it¡¯s not the same as touching the creaking hand. Bah bah! What do you think. (end of this chapter) Chapter 500： Stimulate or not Chapter 500 Stimulation is not stimulation She glanced up. Fortunately, Lu Chaolan is still awake. She moved a little bit to the side. Trying to lie on his side without waking up Lu Chaolan. Only in this way, when Lu Chaolan wakes up, she won''t be so ashamed. but- She didn''t expect it. Lu Chaolan woke up suddenly, with sleepiness in his voice. "Are you awake?" Gu Muran, who had just stood up and hadn''t moved a step, didn''t know what to reply at this moment. She got out of bed first, quickly put on her shoes, and then said: "I suddenly remembered the signs I counted last night. I can''t sleep anymore. I''ll change clothes and go down to have a look." After finishing speaking, he ran away in a hurry. Looking at the back, some fled. Gu Muran changed her clothes extremely quickly, and escaped from this embarrassing place. But she didn''t expect that as soon as she went out, she leaned against the wall, and before she had time to catch her breath, she saw a few people coming out diagonally. "Of course, why are you here? Are you going to eat?" Su Muhuai and the others happened to come out at this time. "Hey, why didn''t my cousin come out? Are you not together?" "Oh, he still needs a while, I want to see how Mrs. Qiu is doing, so I will come out first." She tried her best to speak as fast as usual. But fortunately, they were instantly drawn away by Gu Muran''s words, so they didn''t continue to ask. * An autumn rain seems to have taken away a lot of the heat in the air, and the weather has become cooler. "You have been told that this scenery is really beautiful." On the way to soak in the hot spring, Su Muhuai said something casually. Others echoed for a while. "Brother Ran, what''s wrong with you? It seems that you are not in good condition." Shang Sze noticed Gu Muran''s abnormality. Chou Yuzhen, whose health has improved, asked with concern: "What''s the matter? Is it because I didn''t sleep well or is it like this? Otherwise, we will slowly..." Others were also concerned about her, and some of their eyes seemed to have turned to Lu Chaolan. Gu Muran hurriedly said: "It''s nothing, it''s just that there is a bad omen here last night, and I was thinking about it just now." She changed the subject, but no one else noticed except Lu Chaolan. Lu Chaolan also took two steps towards her at this time, taking the opportunity to ease the embarrassment in her heart, "Is it abnormal now?" Gu Muran really felt the dead air at this moment, she pointed in a direction. * This garden hot spring resort hotel is quite powerful in terms of construction and basic settings. Leaning on the top of the mountain, when you look up at the sky, you can see the deep sky and the clouds that can change into various shapes like cotton candy, which seem to be visible with your hands. Gu Muran walked in the front and led the way. Walking along, Su Muhuai felt a trace of familiarity: "Hey, isn''t this road leading to the hot spring pool we are going to?" When Su Muhuai talked about this, he started to make hype, boasting how cool those hot spring pools are, surrounded by rockery mountains, surrounded by fairy air, and living like a fairyland. The more you talk, the more familiar you become: "Hey, that''s right, it''s here. Sister Ran, why did you lead us here? Didn''t you say that you should go to see that ominous place first?" Gu Muran was not close to the hot spring pool, her gaze was on the rockery beside it. Just listening to this moment, there are several voices coming: "Oh, don''t be so impatient." "Honey, just let me kiss you. Don''t you feel that this place has a special mood for dating? Is it exciting?" The person who spoke was a boy, "I feel like the adrenaline soared instantly." (end of this chapter) Chapter 501： blood ice mountain Chapter 501 Blood Iceberg A group of people five meters away from the rockery heard these voices: "..." "Is it popular to play like this now?" Su Muhuai was shocked at the time, "Well, you little girls go far away, don''t let these obscenities dirty your ears." As he spoke, he grumbled, "Really, looking at the people here still look like that, why are the people here so unqualified, it''s a disappointment." Su Muhuai was about to stop the ''date'' over there, but before Gu Muran could stop him, he had already walked over. "what-!" Su Muhuai, who was about to clear his throat, only heard a deafening voice, with the posture of piercing the sky. Immediately afterwards, there was another louder voice, faintly crying: "He''s dead!!" * Now everyone knows why Gu Muran has been staring at the rockery. When the young couple on a date ran out of the rockery, their faces paled in fright. But when they saw so many people standing outside the rockery, they couldn''t care less about surprise and shame. Pointing at the rockery, she was still trembling with fear. The woman''s voice also stuttered: "Dead...dead." The hotel personnel came very quickly, and Gu Muran and others almost stood still. They watched the hotel call the police. The area near the rockery was surrounded by people sent by the hotel manager to prevent anyone from entering. People die in the hotel, and the impact on the hotel is very bad. But because of the appearance of the deceased, the manager felt that this matter was framed. So, it is strictly forbidden for anyone to enter, just wait for the police to come. Gu Muran and the others were also surrounded outside the protective line. "police." Yan Heng directly showed the police ID. This is probably the first time he has called the police so quickly. I almost ran into the crime at the scene. The attitude of the hotel manager changed instantly, "Please." Yan Heng did not advance, and turned to Gu Muran: "This is a special criminal investigation consultant hired by our police station." The policeman followed his gaze, and his first reaction was: What a young girl. "What? Got an opinion?" "Dare not!" Yan Heng looked at Yun Zheng, Yun Qi and the others: "The forensic doctors in the bureau are not here, please both of you." At this moment, the hotel manager on the side was curious, but he didn''t dare to ask more questions. Yan Heng explained: "This is the apprentice of the God of Medicine at Xiuyuan Medical Center." The hotel manager was even more arrogant and didn''t dare to breathe, "If you have any needs, please tell me in time. If there is anything I can help, I will definitely not say anything." * Beside the rockery, the crying of grief continued. The young couple were obviously frightened, especially the man, who kept rubbing his hands together. Still muttering in his mouth: "I never thought why a good rockery would become a pile of dead ice sculptures." It seems that he was disgusted. Hands can''t wait to rub off a layer of skin. Yan Heng walked into the rockery first, and was really shocked by the shocking blood at first glance. At first glance, you might think you saw a reddish-brown hill. The height is not very high, about more than one meter. A normal person standing here can easily touch the top of this small mountain. But although it is shaped like a mountain, it is not made of stone texture, it is very cool, and has a feeling of falling into an ice cellar. Moreover, there is a protruding part on this reddish-brown ice sculpture, which looks like a bone joint of a human finger. The closer you get, the more shocking you will feel. (end of this chapter) Chapter 502： curse Chapter 502 Grudge There seems to be a red liquid circulating inside the red ice sculpture. Yan Heng just took a picture, and he suddenly felt a strong force pulling him back. "Be careful-" Everyone heard Gu Muran''s voice, but when they didn''t know what happened, they heard a bang, like an explosion. Before they could react to what had happened, they saw that the ground seemed to be bleeding, and the red liquid was continuously flowing in all directions from the rockery. "What''s that? It''s disgusting!" What''s more, I saw wriggling worms. For a while, seeing this scene, many people wanted to spit out their breakfast. Yan Heng''s face was ugly at the time, he thanked Gu Muran, if Gu Muran hadn''t helped him, the explosion just now would have affected him. He also looked carefully, the sudden explosion seemed to be trapped by a layer of light, otherwise, the people in this circle would have been splashed with blood all over their bodies. The red blood inside the red iceberg was empty, leaving only broken corpses on the ground. At that moment, let alone other people, even Gu Muran felt a little disgusted when he saw it. In the rockery just now, you can at least put your foot down, but now, the ground is covered with blood, and I don''t know where the foot should land. It is also the first time for Yan Heng to handle such a case. Although Gu Muran had a solution, seeing this scene, he was really disgusted. Finally, Gu Muran let Yan Heng go out to make room for a clean space. Others don''t know how Gu Muran did it, anyway, all the broken corpses in the rockery were moved out. But for the onlookers, it¡¯s better not to watch it, as they may have nightmares at night. Some people were about to leave, but found that at some point, those clear hot spring pools, as if dripping with red ink, became redder and redder. And the naked eye becomes very viscous. It looks more and more like blood. Those who have soaked in the hot springs, seeing this scene, only feel goose bumps all over their bodies. Recalling that I used to soak in such a weird hot spring, the more I thought about it, the more disgusting I became, and some people turned pale from fright on the spot. "This place is so spooky!" "What happened to those people?" Su Muhuai listened to the broken thoughts over there, walked over to have a look, but saw nothing, the water in the pool did not change at all. Su Muhuai told Gu Muran about this. Gu Muran had just wiped out the bugs that came out of the ground, when he heard that, he turned his head and looked at those people. Her eyes turned cold instantly, "It seems that she is quite good at spells." "Spell?" The others instantly remembered what happened to Qiu Yuzhen last night, "Could it be the same person?" "Leave this matter alone." Gu Muran didn''t expect that when the blood exploded, it would carry a curse. "Team Yan, investigate the identity information of the deceased as soon as possible, as well as the family background and interpersonal relationship of the deceased. The murderer is good at using spells. Let me investigate him." Gu Muran first took Lu Chaolan to deal with these grievances. No one expected that after a good relaxation, it would end prematurely because of a murder case. * Police station. Less than a day after I was free, I became busy again in an instant. Many people sighed, but the work in hand did not stop. Gu Muran, Yan Heng and the others entered the police station one step at a time. She went straight to the forensic room. "Benefactor, you came just in time. The information about the victim just now has come out." Yun Qi took off his gloves and handed a folder on the table to Gu Muran. Gu Muran also took a look at the report on the death information of the deceased. (end of this chapter) Chapter 503： angel **** shop Chapter 503 Angel Pawnshop Gu Muran made three lines and two lines, and quickly browsed through the information. The deceased was a movie star, who was born in literary films and won many awards, but his family was too poor. Father is like a vampire. Every once in a while, he will ask her for a lot of living expenses. Moreover, the appetite is getting bigger every time. Tang Jing was miserable, and gradually, she had the idea of ??running away from her father. She even refused to leave the country. She has not appeared in the audience''s sight for a long time. But no one expected that her life would end in such a tragic end. The death report showed that he died in the early morning two days ago. The pieced together complete body shows bruised pinch marks on the neck. Soon Yan Heng came back, bringing back the gambler father who still had the deceased. "How is it possible? My daughter must be fine, Mr. Police, you are lying to me, aren''t you?" In the monitoring, Gu Muran could clearly see that the father of the deceased was very excited because of the death of his daughter. It''s not grief, it''s not sadness, it''s just hard to believe and hard to accept. "Who? Who killed my daughter?" "Quiet, how can you die?" The excited look, as if he had lost his wealth. Yan Heng patted the table to tell him to be quieter. The gambler father was more honest and did not dare to shout loudly. "When was the last time you saw your daughter?" When Yan Heng asked this question, the gambler''s father flashed his eyes and said, "Last month, when she gave me my living expenses." "Are you sure you''re telling the truth?" Suddenly a cold voice came in. The police officers around Yan Heng stood up with winks. They seemed to have reached a consensus in the police station. As long as Gu Muran appeared in the interrogation room, the case would basically be over soon. When the police officer walked out of the interrogation room, his footsteps were a little brisk, and he didn''t forget to close the door in the end. When the father of the deceased saw that the interrogator had been replaced by such a young girl, his face became somewhat contemptuous: "My daughter Yueyue gave me living expenses, why should I lie?" "A week ago, didn''t you go to your daughter and ask her to give you money?" The man''s face changed, "Little girl, you are just talking nonsense." Afterwards, he didn''t know what to think of, and began to show off: "I have money and won a lot of money, why did I ask my daughter for money last week?" "Are you sure your money isn''t because you made your daughter make a deal with someone else?" Her eyebrows and eyes were as cold as before the winter blizzard, these words hit his heart accurately like a knife wrapped around it. At that moment, this decent looking father in a suit had a look of horror on his face, "You..." His expression said it all. Yan Heng never expected that the inside story would be like this, and his face sank immediately: "Be honest." "I don''t know what you guys are talking about, I didn''t do anything, what kind of deal, I don''t know..." The father instantly looked like a hooligan sneaking into the market. Wearing a suit, he looks like a dog, but his core is already rotten. "You took the token of the Sheng family to enter the ghost market from the entrance of another house, and sneaked into a place called Angel Pawn Shop. Could it be that this is also fake?" The father in the suit changed his expression instantly, "You..." He didn''t expect that she knew everything. "What me, you pawned your daughter''s future, and you still have the face to say that you won the money, where''s your face!?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 504： Weird way Chapter 504 Strange technique The gambler father became silent. No matter how fearful he is in his heart, he thinks that as long as he doesn''t admit it, they can''t do anything to him? after all¡­ "You think the Angel''s Pawn Shop disappeared, so we can''t find evidence, do you?" It seemed to be the central voice, the gambler''s father showed anger on his face, "You are slandering, I want to sue you..." Gu Muran looked indifferent, "It seems that you don''t know what your daughter looked like when she died?" Immediately, a police officer understood, and put the photo taken by Yan Heng on the table in front of him. "Take a good look at these photos and see if you still know this person?" The space is very quiet. The gambler''s father was suddenly furious. He only glanced at it a few times, and those photos seemed to be stuck in his mind, and he couldn''t get them out no matter what. The corpse was poured into the ice sculpture-like hill, and the blood was surging inside. For some reason, when he saw the exposed wreckage, those fingers seemed to move suddenly. seems to want to touch him. Those photos became vivid in an instant before his eyes. "Don''t touch me, get the **** out of here." He angrily swept the photos on the table to the ground. But for some unknown reason, his eyes just fixed on one of them... The exposed wreckage is the broken limbs. The ground was soaked in blood, and the decomposed limbs were scattered in all directions. Among them, the head lying alone on the ground, suddenly, he saw the head that was tilted, and suddenly turned to him. Even the eyeballs were fixed on him. "Fuck off¡ª" "Fuck off¡ª" This father seemed to be in a daze, and kept waving his arms in front of him, as if he wanted to wave away all the unclean things in front of him. A woman appeared in front of his eyes. The woman''s whole body was wrapped in black clothes, and the close-fitting tights fully showed her figure. He couldn''t see her face, but could only hear a voice: "Here, look, this is your daughter, the good daughter you gave birth to, and she was still thinking about you as a father before she died. She misses you very much, you Do you want to come down and be her company?" "Fuck off¡ªFuck off¡ª" He didn''t know where the voice came from, and he just wanted to drive the woman''s voice out of his mind. "Don''t you want to know what happened to her after you sold her to that group of people?" "Hahaha, you are really a ''qualified'' father. You abandoned your daughter when you were young, and the daughter has grown up to be valuable. You started to beg for living expenses endlessly. After that, the blunt woman was depressed..." "It''s unlucky for her to have a father like you." "You saw that she didn''t have a job, so you pawned her future value, but you don''t know that our angel **** shop implements the concept of cooperation and mutual benefit. Guess what your daughter wants?" The gambler''s father didn''t speak, it was always this woman''s voice. He didn''t want to let himself look at those pictures, but he couldn''t control his will. Those words, the woman in black kept drilling into his mind. He didn''t know either, Gu Muran and Yan Heng could hear what he heard clearly. Yan Heng was shocked for a moment at first, but when he found that Gu Muran''s expression hadn''t changed, he calmed himself down again. Sure enough, after following Gu Dashen to solve the case for a long time, everything is almost familiar now. In just a few months, he has more experience in handling cases than in the previous few years. He didn''t know what kind of trick it was, and he didn''t know what Gu Muran had done. He also clearly saw the woman in black, but her face was also blurred. (end of this chapter) Chapter 505： buyer Chapter 505 Buyer She seemed to be shrouded in a cloud of black mist, and there were some unclear words around her. Those black mist slowly became lighter and weaker. It seemed that every time she said a word, the black mist dissipated. The gambler''s father was so frightened that the woman in black suddenly approached him: "She was still thinking about you before she died, but when she learned that you sold her to someone else, she felt resentful in her heart. She watched herself being dismembered alive, and felt even more resentful." She suddenly smiled sinisterly, "Why don''t you come with me." The gambler''s father was terrified when he saw the cold smile on her face. When the black mist pounced on him, he immediately screamed again and again, as loud as he wanted. The only sound left in the room was his screams. What''s more, he closed his eyes in fear. one second... Five seconds... After ten seconds passed, he opened his eyes and found that his surroundings suddenly became normal. He breathed a sigh of relief. But he didn''t know what was waiting for him behind? - The evidence is ready, and the gambler''s father can''t deny it even if he wants to. He didn''t expect that the police station would be able to find the surveillance video of going in and out of the business, as well as the proof of the prostitution transaction. But Yan Heng was always very angry when he saw this. "It was his daughter who died, and he still regretted his money." Yan Heng almost dropped the file in anger, "He is simply not worthy of being a father." "That woman will not let him go, and his life is far from easy as he imagined." Gu Muran persuaded him. Yan Heng was puzzled. Although they are trying a case at the same time, even though it is carried out simultaneously. But Gu Muran knows better than Yan Heng. "Do you know why the woman in black appeared here like a fog?" Gu Muran said, "If you don''t believe me, after checking the surveillance, you will find that she cannot be seen in the surveillance." When Gu Muran was dealing with those grievances, he discovered that these grievances were all actively formed by the resentment of the deceased. The woman in black collected her resentment specially, and then condensed it together with spells. It is mainly a resentment target for the dead. His gambler father sold her in that hot spring hotel. The resentment she formed has also been waiting for her father. But unfortunately, a group of them went. Resentment was scattered at that time. When she was about to break it, she found that the curse contained the breath of the caster. Moreover, the caster poured his own breath, and finally condensed those words in the spell. When the black mist dissipated, the spell disappeared, and the breath of the woman in black also disappeared. Yan Heng said that with Gu Muran beside him, he has seen the world more and more. Gu Muran picked up a piece of paper next to him and drew an image, "Investigate this person." Yan Heng took a look: "This is the one who bought her?" The person on the image has a darker appearance, but the violent factor in him can be felt through the paper. Gu Muran nodded: "Go and check." * Starlight fell into the sky, leaving brilliant light trails. The stars in today''s sky seem to be bursting out, and all of them are shining unbelievably. In the eyes of everyone, the beautiful scene seems to have changed a lot in Gu Muran''s eyes. Many life stars went out instantly and fell into the sky. However, many people''s fate stars suddenly appeared. The fate star covered by special means suddenly appeared today, and it seems to be negotiated, these are really abnormal. And at this moment. She received a call from Yan Heng: "Master Gu, we found the person in the image." (end of this chapter) Chapter 506： Tips change Chapter 506 Tips change Yan Heng called it strange. Before this evening, it seemed that there was no trace of this person on the Internet. In less than two hours, information about this man seemed to appear out of thin air. Even though I have worked with Gu Muran for so long and seen so many incomprehensible things, this matter is indeed evil. He said at the time: "No one can escape the investigation of the Internet, but they seem to have never lived in this world before. After all, in the era of transparent Internet information, how can anyone live like a hermit?" This is not the end. After hanging up with Yan Heng, she received another call. This call came from Elder Xuanhua. He only said a word, and Gu Muran''s expression changed instantly. * The night was dark and cold, and the serious Mystic Masters Association was brightly lit at the moment. But the atmosphere in the room is a bit strange, and it can even be said to be a bit serious. Gu Muran came, and the two elders in the hall got up at the same time: "Young master." Gu Muran raised his hand, "Where is the kit?" Elder Xuanhua¡¯s phone call just now was about the kit left by the national teacher, and there was a change in one of them. Xuanhua said: "I didn''t bring a kit to Kyoto, but just now, a kit suddenly appeared on the table. I called and asked, and there is indeed a kit missing from the Taoist side." No one knows why the kit appeared suddenly. "Before you came together, none of us had opened this bag." Xuan Hua and others also knew that all the reasons for wanting to know were in this bag. Gu Muran found a seat and sat down, "Since the kit appeared in front of Elder Xuanhua, it should be opened by Elder Xuanhua." Xuanhua: "No, you are the young master. Since you are here, you should open it." "There are not so many rules, just open it." Gu Muran said naturally. Chonglu didn''t say a word, because he felt that the two parties'' arguments sounded nothing wrong. Xuanhua couldn''t beat Gu Muran, so he finally opened it. "What did the kit say?" Chonglu was curious. Last time, I couldn¡¯t get the whole picture of the bag, so I have to take a closer look at what I say this time. [The Cui family, as the guardians of the tomb, is to pay off their merits and sins. If they are unwilling to be lonely in the future and enter the world privately, they will receive all their merits and virtues. If they dare to hurt others and are entangled in sins, the whole family will be fulfilled in the body of the curse. , Xuanmen people should not be soft-hearted. ¡¿ Zhonglu stroked his beard: "The Cui clan? Tomb guards? Entering the WTO? Curse?" He captured these key points, muttered a few words, and then became curious: "So? Is the Cui family a member of the WTO?" Xuanhua narrowed his eyes slightly, "Since the patriarch chose to keep such a bag, and the bag happened to appear at this time, it is already a warning to us." National division is faith for them. Her words are almost never wrong. They saw Gu Muran in a daze. "Young Master, what are you thinking about?" Gu Muran, who was in deep thought, heard what they said, looked at them, and said, "No wonder the astrolabe is so messed up today." "They''re already in the WTO." Without waiting for the two elders to be surprised, they heard her continue: "It is really capable to cause such a big murder case just after joining the WTO." "What¡ª?" The two elders were immediately shocked. The corners of Gu Muran''s mouth curled up in a cold smile: "The case of dismemberment in a hot spring hotel that caused an uproar on the Internet today must have been known to the two elders." (end of this chapter) Chapter 507： Emperors Tomb Chapter 507 The Emperor''s Mausoleum Appears Zhonglu nodded: "We know, after all, it was such a big commotion, and at that time, many people said that they saw all the hot spring pools were dyed red." "Some people said that they were dazzled, and when they looked at the water in the pool, it instantly returned to its original color, but no matter what, this incident still caused a shadow in their hearts." Because of this incident, the well-known garden hot spring resort on the top of the mountain has now been forced to close. Other hot spring hotels have also been hit, and their performance has plummeted. Gu Muran explained this matter, "Some of the magicians are good at using spells. These are the effects of the woman in black''s spells." Gu Muran briefly explained the ins and outs. Tang Jing was sold by her father to an upstart. According to the results of Yan Heng''s investigation, that person''s surname is Cui and his name is Zhengyang. Cui Zhengyang, what an ironic name. They just appeared out of nowhere. An upstart who has only appeared in recent days. It is said that there is a jade mine in the house. Yan Heng also said on the phone at the time. After spending so much effort in the afternoon, I couldn''t find anything. That is, a few minutes before the call, detailed information about Cui Zhengyang suddenly appeared. Everything is too weird. After listening to everything, the two elders fell silent. "Basically, it can be concluded that this Cui Zhengyang should be a member of the Cui family guarding the mausoleum." Zhonglu said: "Based on what the patriarch said, since the Cui family guarded the mausoleum as a crime, they suddenly entered the world like this. Couldn''t it be impossible to hide the matter?" The question that Xuanhua cares about is: "Whose tomb is the Cui family guarding?" * The library of the Mystic Masters Association is very large, but there are very few records about the Cui family. But in general, only the origin of the Cui family is recorded, and he was a military officer. The first emperor was grateful for the loyalty of the Cui family to serve the country, and allowed one of his sons to enter the palace to accompany him. After all, in a place like the imperial palace, the education that can be reached is beyond the reach of outside the palace. After all, the gentlemen and scholars who educate the prince must also be the masters of the world. General Cui served the country faithfully, thanked the first emperor, and sent his youngest son there. The other two sons followed him into the battle to kill the enemy, and he was a man who killed Xiao Ran. He hoped that the younger son would be full of poetry and books. Gone. At this point, the records about the Cui family are gone. At present, no one knows what will happen next. For some unknown reason, the Zangshu Pavilion at the Institute of Ancient Cultural Relics in Kyoto suddenly appeared in Gu Muran''s mind. There are a lot of collections in the library, will there be records of the Cui family? She had a feeling in her heart that the follow-up of the Cui family might hide some unknown secrets. Moreover, what kind of tomb is the Cui family guarding? Gu Muran, who made up his mind to go to the Zangshu Pavilion of the Institute of Antiquities to find out, left as soon as he said it. However, unexpectedly, before she reached the door, something strange appeared in the sky again. A flash of bright yellow appeared in her eyes. On the astrolabe, the yellow light instantly took away the presence of other life stars. The two elders who were about to send Gu Muran out, saw her pause again, and when they were about to ask something, they heard her say, "No need to go." Her gaze was still fixed on the sky. However, not all mystics can read the astrolabe. Xuanhua and Chonglu naturally wouldn''t either. In their cognition, only the national teacher back then and Gu Muran now knew this. She must have seen something, they thought. Sure enough, two seconds later, Gu Muran''s voice sounded: "The emperor''s mausoleum has appeared." They were both shocked: "The emperor''s mausoleum?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 508： Mysterious Special Administration Chapter 508 The Mysterious Special Administrative Bureau While netizens were still curious about the hot spring corpse case and who the murderer was, the Internet suddenly exploded. ¡¾Is it an earthquake? Why do I feel dizzy? ¡¿ ¡¾Sister upstairs, you are not alone, I also feel this change. ¡¿ The Internet was blown up by the topic of the earthquake in an instant. The topic of the earthquake didn¡¯t last long, and Lincheng, which is affiliated to Kyoto, soon released a news: ¡¾It wasn¡¯t an earthquake, but Anling Mountain suddenly exploded. The authorities are looking for the cause and whether there are any missing persons. Please rest assured and don¡¯t worry. ¡¿ The sudden explosion in Anling Mountain affected the hearts of all parties. At the same time, the Mystic Masters Association. Gu Muran received another text message. The heart of the message is very simple, only one line of text: ¡¾For the matter of the emperor¡¯s tomb, the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities will send someone to look for you, please agree to cooperate. ¡¿ Gu Muran knew who the phone number came from without looking carefully. ¡ªWhy did the people from the Special Administrative Bureau send her a message at this time. After careful calculation, this should be the third time. The first time I knew about the Special Administration Bureau, it should be after the college entrance examination. People from the Special Administration Bureau called Team Zhang and asked her to cooperate with the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities. After all, there were already layers of evil spirits around the ancient mausoleum in Xitai Mountain at that time. The Antiquities Institute must not be able to handle it. Not to mention the interior of Xitai Mountain? The second time, it should be after the barren mountain burial ground appeared, the Special Administration Bureau sent him a message saying: All the cases about the barren mountain plane fire, the barren mountain corpse, and the Liu Family Clothes Tomb were all merged into the special investigation bureau. Gu Muran had already investigated at that time, and the person who sent the message for the second time and the person who called for the first time were actually the same person. And this time, it was still this person. She figured out that the emperor''s tomb is now alive, and Lincheng is still investigating the reason, but the Special Administration Bureau already knows. I have to say that the special management bureau has survived for so long, and the network of relationships is really unusual. Less than a minute. Gu Muran received a call from the Institute of Antiquities. It''s not surprising at all, I want to cooperate with her. The caller was still Professor Wei. Gu Muran asked simply: "When are you leaving?" "Do you agree? That''s great, or tomorrow, you pack up, and we will pick you up tomorrow." As soon as Gu Muran hung up the phone, he saw two elders looking at him, as if they wanted to say something but didn''t dare to say it: "Young master, can we go with you?" Gu Muran glanced at them, and then at the jade pen hidden in the dark by the Mystic Masters Association, "Forget it, it''s guarding here, you go together." * The next day. The team heading to Lincheng was particularly strong. Chong Lu looked around, feeling dumbfounded. There are not only people from the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities, but also people from their Mystic Association. He could understand that the people from the Xiuyuan Medical Hall went. But regarding the matter of going to the tomb, why is Yan Heng, a member of the police station, there? Anyway, the people who finally went to Lincheng can be said to be mixed from all walks of life. There are policemen, doctors, mystics, and archaeologists. Before the plane was about to take off, Zhonglu saw Lu Chaolan again. If Yan Heng, the captain, came because the Cui family was involved in the murder case, he could still understand. But Lu Chaolan, the son of a chaebol, the prince of Kyoto, why is he here? He could already imagine how surprised Lincheng was when he saw their team. However, in the final situation, they didn''t see any official people at all, and they directly stationed near Anling Mountain. (end of this chapter) Chapter 509： Did I meet you somewhere? Chapter 509 Have I seen you somewhere? At this moment, Anling Mountain is still full of greenery from the perspective of their camp. However, they just passed by in the sky, and they knew that there seemed to be a sudden collapse on the sunny side. Rocks are flying, birds and beasts are scattered. When Gu Muran and his party were about to go up the mountain, it was already noon. It was already two hours later when we climbed to the top of the mountain. "It''s a pity that I can''t go around to the back mountain. It will take at least 40 minutes to climb to the top of the mountain and then go to the other side." As soon as Chonglu finished speaking, he felt some kind of aura, and his expression was instantly solemn. The distance between them and the collapsed position is running out. Not only the heavy road, Xuanhua also felt a vast aura. Facing that breath, they felt smaller and smaller. * "From a high altitude, this cave seems a bit too messy, but when viewed from a close distance, this cave door looks like a carving, too delicate." Many people sighed repeatedly when they arrived at the entrance of the cave. Especially at the entrance of the cave, there are actually two statues that look like Bai Ze. Seeing these two statues of Bai Ze, Gu Muran thought of Sheng Ze. She glanced sideways and found that Lu Chaolan was also looking deep in thought. "Have you noticed... these two statues of Bai Ze are very similar to his sculptures?" Lu Chaolan''s voice reached Gu Muran''s ears. Gu Muran nodded: "You can''t say they are similar, but you should be able to say that the details are exactly the same. This is an enlarged version of ours." You can''t think about this matter carefully. The more you think about it, the bigger the problem will be. ¡¾Have I met you somewhere? ¡¿ This was the first time she saw Shengze during the break in the exhibition hall, and the first sentence Shengze said. It''s like unraveling twine, the more you manage it, the more chaotic it becomes. Seeing that Lu Chaolan was still staring at the statue of Bai Ze, Gu Muran pulled him, "Don''t think about it, let''s go, they have already gone in." In the cave, Yan Heng''s voice could be vaguely heard. I saw him staring at the mountain wall, his voice full of doubts: "This doesn''t look like a collapse caused by an explosion at all." Yan Heng seemed to see Lu Chaolan and Gu Muran, he nodded slightly, and said, "Look, although the mountain wall is a bit uneven, but when you touch it carefully, these uneven lines are more like that Carvings." This is very strange. Seeing their eyes fixed on the wall, Yan Heng made a bold guess: "This should not be a simple bombing case." His analysis aroused Gu Muran''s curiosity, and she asked, "So? What do you think?" "Is it possible that the explosion was man-made?" Another occupational disease. Gu Muran thought for a while: "It might be artificial." "Ah?!" Yan Heng just said that casually. "If it was a man-made bombing, and the mountain wall is so flat, apart from the large damage at the entrance, could it be that it was bombed from the inside?" One question after another. "Could it be possible that there are people in this mountain wall?" Afterwards, he denied himself: "There should be no people in the mountain, it''s too mysterious." Gu Muran suddenly asked, "Do you know why you appear here?" Yan Heng: "I was sent here on a temporary basis. I was still investigating that Cui Zhengyang, but there was too little information. When I was still checking the monitoring this morning, I was directly sent to the meeting place by a call from my superior." "Later, I came here in a daze, and I didn''t know there was a mausoleum until I arrived." He didn''t even know what he was here for. (end of this chapter) Chapter 510： Who are you? Chapter 510 Who are you guys? "The superior said, if I don''t understand anything, let me find you." have to! Directly became the hands-off shopkeeper. Gu Muran glanced at the crowd in front of him who had disappeared without a trace, and said, "I thought the leader of the Special Investigation Bureau asked you to come because of some information." After all, the people in the Special Administration Bureau have a strong sense of information. She felt that the Special Investigation Bureau might not be inferior to the Special Administration Bureau. "It seems that I think too much, or your leaders are too lazy." In front of Yan Heng, Gu Muran made complaints about his leader, but Gu Muran didn''t feel any embarrassment. "Let''s go, talk while walking." Gu Muran talked about Cui¡¯s mausoleum guardian from the Taoist tips, and then talked about the case of Cui Zhengyang... After listening to all the content, Yan Heng had only one sentence: "No wonder, the leader asked me to come here, does it mean that Cui Zhengyang may be here?" The figures of their large army were in front of them, Gu Muran looked at the mountain wall, and then replied, "You are very wrong." Lu Chaolan, who has been observing the mountain wall, looked back long, his voice was a little low, "Anyone in the Cui family may be here, except Cui Zhengyang." "Didn''t you say that the Cui family are the guardians of the tomb? Then where else can Cui Zhengyang go if he doesn''t come back here?" Yan Heng asked suspiciously. Gu Muran deliberately slowed down the pace, "The Cui family is indeed the guardian of the tomb, but they are not allowed to enter the world. Once they enter the world privately, all the merits and virtues will be collected. Cui Zhengyang''s entry into the world will make all the efforts of the Cui family for generations. Hui, does he dare to go back?" The Cui family, who are all prosperous and all damaged, will attribute all their anger to him if they know that he has committed such a catastrophe outside. In such a situation, would he dare to go back? Lu Chaolan: "Perhaps, after he entered the world, he never thought of coming back." Have seen prosperous eyes, how can you be willing to be trapped in one world. I''m afraid, he has already moved the idea of ??joining the WTO. * I don''t know how long I walked, but there seemed to be other smells coming from the dark corridor. With some fragrance of grass. Soon, this dark corridor with seven turns and eight turns seemed to be illuminated by a beam of light. The person who went out first in front of him heard an exclamation of joy. The moment Gu Muran walked out, he was actually a little shocked. The towering trees grow prosperously, and flowers are planted everywhere. From time to time, hares will poke their heads to look at them, and the sound of birds chirping can be heard from time to time on the trees. The scenery they saw in front of them was a bit like a dream to them. Even Professor Wei and others sighed when they saw this scene: "Could it be that we have come to Xanadu." Before coming, everyone prepared dry food. Everyone has mineral water and bread in their schoolbags. But all the items feel too unreal when they see the grand scene in front of them. Someone twisted their thighs until they felt pain, and they wanted to jump up: "It''s not a dream! This is not a dream, these are real." Many people seem to come from the countryside to the city, and they are happy to see everything. It''s because everything here is like a dream. Different from the surprised and happy emotions of others, Gu Muran has been silent since just now. She feels her own power here. There is basically no difference between the aura in the air and the density of the aura in the past. Just as she was deep in thought, she suddenly heard a voice: "Who are you?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 511： Shuryo Chapter 511 Keeping the Mausoleum A group of people stood not far away, holding knives and halberds, wearing ancient clothes, watching them very defensively. When Professor Wei and the others saw such a magnificent scene, their inner shock had not yet subsided, and they bumped into such a group of ancient people again, and they were even more distracted immediately. Even Yun Zheng and Yun Qi''s eyes almost popped out, and their mouths were so shocked that they didn''t close their mouths. Gu Muran was the calmest. She stepped forward slightly. Although she was dressed differently from theirs, she didn''t look surprised in their eyes. Said almost in a normal tone: "You are the guardians of the emperor''s tomb." "How do you know? Who are you?" Gu Muran introduced the identities of these people: Such as Kyoto Institute of Antiquities, Xuanmen, and Xiuyuan Medical Museum. But everyone did not expect that they had never heard of it except the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities. When they heard about Xuanmen and Xiuyuan Medical Museum, they all showed shock. The defense in his eyes slightly decreased. But those people still didn''t forget to look at Gu Muran: "Which one of them do you belong to?" Chonglu and Xuanhua said: "She is the young master of our Taoist sect, and also a descendant of the national teacher." I don''t know which word it was, it stimulated them, their pupils changed slightly, and then they ran away without thinking. Everyone: "..." Yun Zheng: "What happened to them?" Yun Qi: "We didn''t say anything, did we!?" Chonglu and Xuanhua both glanced at Gu Muran at that time. Gu Muran knew what they were thinking, and walked straight in the direction they were running. The others followed closely. The trees ahead are towering, and even the sky seems bluer than theirs. Lu Chaolan, who was standing beside Gu Muran, asked curiously, "Is this place on the same boundary as Kyoto?" This place is too illusory to be real. "This place still belongs to Kyoto, and we are still in Lincheng, but this place is no longer Anling Mountain." Although her voice was not loud, it was loud enough for everyone to hear. Perhaps in the eyes of others, she has the label of "the descendant of the national teacher" on her body, and what she says is the amount of information. The voice who had been talking about it just now was instantly silent when her voice came out. All quiet down and listen to her. "The place we came in was halfway up Anling Mountain, but this corridor is very long, with seven twists and turns in the middle, and passed through several mountains before we came here." "The moment we entered the corridor, whether it was a watch or a mobile phone, all time seemed to freeze." Everyone is curious about what she said. Compared to explaining a person''s confusion, she simply said everything. Everyone is very quiet. "Here, the tone is said to be a paradise, it is better to say that this is the special effort made by the national teacher for the emperor''s mausoleum." Others don''t understand what the national teacher has done, why there is such a strong force, this is simply beyond their imagination. "The national teacher is a mystic master. How strong she was in her heyday cannot be described in a few words." Lu Chaolan was deeply touched by this sentence. Fighting thousands of troops alone, one person can defeat ten thousand horses. "I know you are all curious, why are they wearing ancient clothes, why are we here to look for the emperor''s tomb, and how did we see this scene now." They were confused a lot, just like Yan Heng. Some came here and only knew about the emperor''s tomb at all. She said: "The people we saw just now are the tomb guards of the emperor''s tomb. They have stayed here for generations, so there is the scene we just saw." (end of this chapter) Chapter 512： we are guilty Chapter 512 We are guilty Soon, thatched houses appeared in front of us. From a distance, they seemed to gather into a village. However, if you stand on a high place, you can probably see that these thatched houses are surrounded by a white building in the middle. They walked through the woods and walked towards a flat path, and somewhere they saw a stone tablet. There are three words written on the stele: Shouling Village. Many people muttered these three words, and they couldn''t understand what was supporting them to guard this world willingly. At this moment, many people came from Shouling Village opposite them. Those people wore almost the same clothes, like the ancient commoner clothes often seen in TV dramas. The hair is simply **** with a wooden hairpin. No matter young or old, it gives people a very neat feeling. But their eyes gave people an indescribable feeling, like chagrin, gratitude, and some regret. Don''t wait for everyone to understand. I saw the group of people wearing ancient commoner clothes immediately cleared the way to both sides, and a man with gray hair came out of it. He was thin and thin, but there was a firm and faithful light in those cloudy eyes. "Excuse me, who is the Taoist?" The old man searched back and forth among the crowd. Chonglu and Xuanhua stepped out from the crowd, "We are the fourth and fifth elders of Xuanmen." The old man nodded: "I am the village head of Shouling Village. I want to meet the young master of your Taoist sect, the descendants of the... National Teacher. I wonder if the two of you can introduce me." Everyone noticed that when he said the word national teacher, his tone paused for a moment, and the awe in his expression was extremely obvious. But apart from Lu Chaolan and the person involved, Gu Muran, no one should have noticed that when the village head of Shouling Village mentioned ''the descendants of the Master of the National Teacher'', his eyes casually looked at Gu Muran. In other words, he actually knew the situation. After all, it was very easy for the people in their village to describe her when they went back to spread the word. After all¡ªshe''s the only girl in it. One of the reasons why he took the initiative to ask Chonglu and Xuanhua was respect and awe, and he probably also wanted to find out Gu Muran''s thoughts. After all, they were the ones who suddenly appeared here. Gu Muran noticed the eyes of Chonglu and Xuanhua looking at her, and she couldn''t ask their eyes, but she stood up on her own initiative, and she said: "The descendants of the National Teacher are not called, but they have such a relationship with the National Teacher." The village chief was about to kneel down after speaking. The other village names followed suit, their knees already bent. At this moment, they suddenly felt a force supporting their knees. Gu Muran''s expression didn''t move, just a movement of his eyebrows and eyes, and the aura in the air stopped them. "You may wish to speak directly if you have something to say." The people in Shouling Village looked both surprised and happy. Many people, including Professor Wei, didn''t understand what was going on. They were worried at first, what if the mausoleum guard resisted their entry. Who would have thought that when they meet for the first time, they will kneel down to God Gu. Now, maybe entering the mausoleum, there will be no conflicts. "We are guilty. We have not fulfilled the instructions of the Master of the State Teacher. Because of the escape of one person, we have caused the current situation. We, the Cui clan, are really guilty." Gu Muran took out something from his schoolbag, "This is the kit that the national teacher once left in Xuanmen." "There is a man in your Cui family who, regardless of the safety of the whole family, is a man of fun in the world. He wantonly murdered and insulted a woman outside. Your Cui family''s efforts for thousands of years have been ruined." (end of this chapter) Chapter 513： Karma Blood Fiend Riot Chapter 513 Causal Blood Demon Riot "It is also because of the person surnamed Cui that this kit was revealed yesterday." Obviously she spoke in a calm voice, but the people in Shouling Village were even more panicked because of this. "We have stayed here for generations, and we have never had any disagreements, but...no one thought that this would lead to the current situation." The village chief was very distressed, and he wanted to kneel down again as he spoke. Seeing this situation, Gu Muran immediately dragged his knees with spiritual power. She said: "The ancestors of the Cui family made mistakes back then, and the national teacher was never kneeled by anyone. Today, it is just a mouse dropping that ruined the merits you have accumulated for thousands of years. You don''t need to kneel." The village chief smiled wryly and shook his head: "You don''t know, our Cui clan has left an ancestral precept. As the guards of the tomb, we should pay off our merits and sins. If people are riddled with sins, the whole family will be fulfilled in the body of the curse..." When the village chief said this, his heart ached: "Besides, as an apprentice of the National Normal University, Xuanmen has the duty of supervision. The last sentence of the ancestors is that people of Xuanmen should not be soft-hearted." The village chief looked sad, and he said: "This sentence is not only for Taoism, but also for us to know the seriousness of joining the WTO, but now...someone has left." "So this is the ancestral motto that your Cui family settled down later." Gu Muran punched in the kit in his hand, and handed the note inside to the village chief. "This is what the national teacher said back then. It was to warn us, and it was later used by our ancestors of the Cui family as ancestral training." The village head stretched out his hand, bent slightly, and took the note. That is at this time. Gu Muran suddenly noticed that the causal blood evil in his body was rioting. Yes, it''s not a change, it''s a riot. She used all the spiritual power in her body to suppress the violent blood demon. Fortunately, she had been accumulating spiritual power, but even so, her body still trembled slightly. She thought, maybe she was not far from the reason why Karma Blood Fiend appeared. Other people''s eyes are almost focused on the village chief and the kit paper in his hand. Only Lu Chaolan walked up to her side without making a fuss, his limbs seemed to touch her inadvertently. But, Gu Muran knew that he saw something strange in himself. When everyone is curious, only his attention is always on himself. He passed on the merits in his body to her. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a biography, not a short loan to her. Before, the two entered the same little red book because of their partnership. Contract relationship signing. She can temporarily borrow his merit points. But at that time, it was just a loan. She turned her head to look at him in disbelief, "You..." "Take it well." He just looked at her with a smile. The ancient book he got from Tongling Mountain let him know how to use merit points to eliminate karma. Gu Muran taught him formulas only to let him wear away his karma. Never thought that one day, he would transmit the merit value of being able to use it freely to her. He took a step aside without waiting for her to speak. At that time, the village head returned the kit in his hand to her. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of his meritorious deeds, or because Jin Nang left Village Chief Cui. In short, the riot of blood in her body has returned to calm. If it wasn''t because his merit points were still in her body, perhaps, she would think that the blood fiend who just rioted just now was an illusion. "How do you plan... to deal with our Cui clan?" The voice of the village chief brought back Gu Muran''s thoughts. She said: "I don''t know if I can take a step to speak." Village Chief: "This way please." (end of this chapter) Chapter 514： Ancestral handwriting Chapter 514 Ancestral Handwriting Every household is thatched cottage, but fortunately, the weather here is very suitable all year round, and there is no major disaster or disaster. Gu Muran was listening to the village head talking about these things, and could feel the satisfaction in their voices. In the house, although it is simple, it is very warm. "When that happened back then, we were grateful for the help the National Teacher gave us, but we were really ashamed." Gu Muran only felt that there was something in the village chief''s words, and she asked, "What happened back then?" The village chief took a careful look at Gu Muran. His cautiousness made Gu Muran feel that this matter might have something to do with him. In the eyes of the village chief and others, this matter should have something to do with the national teacher. The village head said: "Maybe I can''t explain it to you in a few words. You might as well see it with your own eyes, and maybe you can understand it." After the village chief finished speaking, he walked to a table leg near the window, and pressed some bricks on the ground and adjacent walls very regularly. Soon, a piece of head shrank directly under the wooden table. At the same time, a wooden box appeared at the gap. The village head took the wooden box to Gu Muran: "This is the handwriting left by our ancestors back then, you may wish to take a look." The box opens. Inside is neatly stored bamboo paper, the kind bound into a book. On the first page, the entry is a vigorous and powerful font, full of strength. People who practice martial arts are indeed different. Gu Muran read it quickly, within five minutes, he finished reading the content recorded above. Although there are only five pages, there is a lot of information. After reading it, she was a little silent. She never expected that the whole story turned out to be like this. There seemed to be some pictures in front of her eyes, which were related to the things recorded on the bamboo paper. Before the national teacher left the Daxia Palace, the third son of the Cui family entered the palace to study with him. Not long after the national teacher left the emperor, the prince suddenly fell ill and passed away not long after. At this time, rumors about the disappearance of the national teacher continued. But she has not shown up for a long time. There is news that the national teacher has passed away, otherwise why has he not shown up at this time. Even the other six countries that surrendered to the Great Xia Kingdom at that time had rumors that the national teacher who guarded the country and protected the country had been ridden with sins, and his soul had returned to the west. There have been rumors very early that the death of the national teacher will endanger the country. Later, the emperor of the current dynasty passed away not long after. At the time of the Great Xia Dynasty, the country was really almost in chaos. Until this time, the national teacher who once quelled the chaos in one fell swoop did not show up. Everyone already understood that those rumors were not groundless, and the national teacher had really passed away. They all thought that the national teacher was very strong, but they forgot that she is also human. General Cui wrote this, but in fact, he already believed in his heart that the national teacher might really be dead. On the day the emperor was buried, General Cui, who was over fifty-five years old, never thought that he would see the national teacher again one day. At that time, my first feeling was that the national teacher is not dead, which is great. The second thought is, has something happened to the national teacher? Before he could speak, he saw the face under the veiled hat, so pale that it was bloodless, he didn''t dare to ask anything. When General Cui remembered this, there was a sentence written on it: Mrs. Cui is guilty, and the crime is unpardonable. General Cui only found out at this time, why did the national teacher who had been staying in the imperial capital leave the imperial capital? Why did the always healthy prince suddenly fall ill? Why did the imperial physician not find the cause? (end of this chapter) Chapter 515： Generations are short-lived Chapter 515 All generations die short-lived The reason for everything lies in the third son he sent to the palace to study with the prince. The third son he sent to the palace actually colluded with the fourth prince and secretly stole the fortune of the country. This crime can almost kill all members of the Cui clan. The fate of the country directly affects the foundation of the country. The national teacher left at that time to solve this matter, otherwise the factors affecting the country would not be eliminated. All the princes are under the protection of the Great Xia Kingdom. After all, he is the prince. Dragon is lucky, and divination is affected. The national teacher once calculated that he was related to the prince, and also asked the emperor to be wary of all the princes. But some people are too unscrupulous for the sake of superiority. At that time, the crown prince was knowledgeable, had unique views, and was dedicated to the Great Xia Kingdom. He was the best candidate for the crown prince. And on the day when he performed the weak crown ceremony, he had already shown the approval of the heavens, and his body had already shown that he was connected with the national destiny of the Great Xia Kingdom. The emperor was also deeply relieved. However, who would have thought that not long after, the prince''s health suddenly appeared problematic, and even the imperial physician could not find the root cause, the illness was too strange. General Cui never thought at the time that this matter was also related to his son. It was also at this moment that he realized that the third son''s ambition was to bet on the fate of all the clansmen of the Cui family, colluded with the sorcerer, and cast a curse on the prince. General Cui was furious at the time, because he was short of breath, he spurted out a mouthful of blood. There is a sentence on it: My son has committed a catastrophe. I know that this incident has caused irreparable consequences. As a father, I have no way to teach my son. If I caused such a disaster, I am guilty. Nor can he forgive himself for his sins. My son is no longer worthy of being called a member of the Cui clan. The sins he committed himself should not be borne by all ethnic groups. When reading this paragraph, I can feel General Cui¡¯s anger and remorse at that time. As a minister, he actually let the future master of the country die because of their Cui family. General Cui separated himself and his third son from the Cui family, hoping that he and the unfilial and unfaithful son would follow all the punishment in the future. Just wish not to implicate the ethnic group. Old General Cui knew that murdering the future prince with a curse technique could be regarded as treason. He is willing to pay any price, only willing to protect his own people. He knows these are extravagant hopes. But he didn''t expect that the national teacher glanced at him at the time, and said: "General Cui and General Zhen Guo were called the twin stars of Daxia at that time. As far as Daxia is concerned, they have made great contributions. Regarding the crown prince, my emperor once explained..." "Master Cui has made meritorious deeds in protecting the country, and his merits and demerits are equal. He does not involve the family of Cui. As a king, you cannot let the heroes feel cold." "However, as a father, he cannot let his son die in an unexplained manner." At that time, all the luck and fate of the Cui family were transformed into curses by the third son who was sent to the palace with evil methods, and they were fulfilled on the future prince. Murdering the future prince is something that heaven cannot tolerate. The national teacher responded to the emperor''s will and returned the original luck of the Cui family to them, but the third son of the Cui family could not escape the crime of murdering the prince. "General Cui, do you understand what the late emperor meant?" General Cui is ready to thank you. The national teacher said: "Although the luck of your Cui family can return to your clansmen, but no matter what, this luck has been contaminated with the blood of the prince, and all the luck has become impure." "You should understand that even if luck returns, it is not the original integrity. All members of the Cui clan will not live to be thirty years old, and generations will die short-lived." (end of this chapter) Chapter 516： How can there be such a face? Chapter 516 How can there be such a face At that moment, the patriarch of the Cui clan was deeply saddened. Generation after generation is short-lived. He knelt down and begged the national teacher. The national teacher did not accept his kneeling. He burst into tears at the time: "Many members of the Cui clan were buried in the battlefield, and there are very few left now. Ask the national teacher... You must have a way..." At this moment, the new emperor has succeeded to the throne, and the regent is acting as an agent to supervise the country. Many people at that time did not understand why a general of a country was sent to guard the imperial tomb, and many people complained about Cui''s grievances. But, only the Cui family knows that this is the best way to keep their Cui family. They were grateful for the great kindness of the national teacher and the regent, and also thanked the late emperor for his kindness. Later, time passed little by little... Everyone thought that the Cui family was guarding the imperial tomb, but there are only very few records that show that the Cui family later appeared in the tomb of the first emperor. That was because the national teacher at that time had a kind thought. The patriarch of the Cui clan is very grateful to the national teacher for his help. However, when they saw with their own eyes, the already pale woman spit out a mouthful of blood when she set up this formation to isolate everything else in the world. The person they regarded as the existence of faith and felt omnipotent, just like that, fell directly in front of them. That black hair instantly turned into white hair. At that moment, they panicked. The problem they thought the national teacher could solve with a wave of his hand almost killed her. Later, the patriarch of the Cui clan watched the regent walk in here with a cold expression on his face. "Your son made a crime, but let Aran run around." "When your son took refuge in the magician, what were you doing as a father?" "When your son besieged her with the Great Xia Kingdom''s Qiyunlian and other small countries, did he ever care about Aran at all, and he didn''t." "When Ah Ran appeared in front of you, did you ever ask her why she was injured in this situation?" "No, not at all!" "When you learned that your son had sinned, you wanted to protect the whole clan, but your so-called protection was to beg someone who made the wound worse." "You only know that the one your son murdered was the prince, but to the emperor, it''s not just the prince, but also his child." Every sentence of the regent was full of anger, and his aura of Ling Ran condensed all the atmosphere to freezing point. "Do you know why the always healthy emperor died in such a short time after the death of the crown prince?" The patriarch had a bad voice in his heart. The next sentence, I heard the regent''s voice resounding coldly in my ears. "Since the prince has been recognized by the heavens, he has already carried part of the imperial fortune." "However, because of Lingzi''s actions, the prince''s fortune collapsed. The prince is not only the future prince of a country, but also the emperor''s child." "Even at this time, the emperor only hoped that his child would live, but unfortunately, transferring his life to the prince''s body was futile because the curse was too deep." "When Ah Ran came back, the emperor only had half his life left. He knew that his body could no longer carry the fate of the Great Xia Kingdom. For the sake of the great Xia Kingdom, he transferred all the remaining luck to the little emperor." "Failed to save the crown prince, he only hoped that the little emperor''s future path would be smoother." "When Ah Ran came back this time, no one asked her what happened to her. She has been helping your Cui family to make this mess." "But, now?" "After passively creating the current situation, your Cui family still wants to be safe and secure for generations to come. How can you have the face to beg for this?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 517： regret Chapter 517 Regret Prince passed away. The emperor died. Young Emperor is going to support the whole country at a young age. No one knows how much they paid and sacrificed. The Cui family is still pleading blindly. The regent is really in a bad mood at this time. Everyone is filling this hole for the Cui family. The roar of the regent king almost pierced the sky. He seemed to have something to say, until his eyes touched the figure that suddenly appeared by the door. Her voice was weaker than usual, and she said, "It''s okay, let''s go." If you want to get angry, the regent swallows it abruptly. He said, "I''ll hold you." It was at this time, before leaving, the national teacher turned back. The pale little face was no longer as **** as usual, but at this time, it contained more strength than ever. Those eyes swept over them, and they still had the ability to penetrate people''s hearts. However, it is more distressing than ever. The long black hair before has been replaced by silver at this moment, as if reminding everyone in the Cui family what kind of turmoil she has just experienced. Her dedication and sacrifice were far greater than they imagined. Before, everyone only regarded her as a god, but they forgot that she was a mortal like them, and they all knew that bleeding would hurt. However, she didn''t say anything, and kept taking care of the peace of the Great Xia Kingdom for them. [The Cui family, as the guardians of the tomb, is to pay off their merits and sins. If they are unwilling to be lonely in the future and are born privately, they will receive all their merits. If they dare to hurt others and are entangled in sins, the whole family will be fulfilled in the body of the curse. , Xuanmen people should not be soft-hearted. ¡¿ This was the last sentence she said that year. It is also a sentence that all descendants of the Cui family will remember in their hearts. The emperor''s tomb gradually disappeared from everyone''s sight, while the Cui family guarded the emperor''s tomb for generations. They are isolated from the world and have been living in this world. I don''t know the geometry of time, I don''t know the changes of the outside world. They are here to live forever. Not subject to short-lived fulfillment, generations will be peaceful and peaceful. They knew that the Cui family¡¯s incense could survive and knew the truth of the year, and they all felt grateful for the kindness of the former emperor and the help of the national teacher to them. - Gu Muran withdrew her gaze, and when she placed the scroll on the table, she didn''t say a word. In the quiet air, the atmosphere is too quiet. Under the atmosphere, the village chief didn''t dare to say a word, and didn''t even dare to look up at Gu Muran. "You..." Finally, after an unknown amount of time, the village head raised his courage, "How are you going to deal with us?" "Disposal?" Gu Muran looked at the village chief: "Why should I dispose of you?" "Someone entered the WTO, and violated, violated what the Master of the State Teacher said back then..." Just such a sentence, the village head was actually a little timid, so it was divided into several sentences. "What do you think the consequences will be?" She raised her brows slightly and looked at him with a half-smile. The village head did not dare to say much, and finally said: "When my father was dying, he told me that if someone in the clan commits a crime, violates the promise, and is not allowed to intercede, then do what should be done. It is a catastrophe for the Cui family, and there is no way to avoid it." I don''t know what came to mind, he suddenly bowed solemnly, "Since you are a descendant of His Royal Highness, many years ago, the ancestors of my Cui family always regretted what happened back then and pleaded with His Majesty the National Teacher. In that scene, he was dying. Before, I felt guilty." The matter of the Cui family made the national teacher worry. Although what will happen to their national teachers, the scene of their black hair turning into silver hair has been lingering in their minds for a long time. (end of this chapter) Chapter 518： Anxiety of life and death Chapter 518 Uneasiness between life and death The patriarch asked every descendant to remember the sacrifices made by the national teacher back then, and asked every member of the Cui clan to remember that they are able to live in peace now, thanks to the national teacher. "You don''t need to feel guilty. The national teacher actually made a choice back then, and that was her own choice. No matter what the result is, it has nothing to do with you." What Gu Muran thought was that even if the third son of the Cui family had the ability to enter the ancestral hall and get all the luck of the Cui family, but if there was no one behind him to help him, he would not have this ability. But why did the magician back then do this? The village chief smiled wryly and shook his head: "It''s our Cui family who made the crime, but we need the national teacher to do everything for no reason. We can''t shirk the crime, please accept my worship." When the regent hurriedly took away the national teacher, their Cui family couldn''t even say a word of thanks in the end. Gu Muran did not accept his obeisance. What she saw just now is the truth from the perspective of General Cui, but what is the truth, she needs to understand the ins and outs of the whole thing more clearly. Instead, she took out an image and diverted the attention of the village chief. "I don''t know the village chief, but does he know this person?" The village chief picked it up and took a look. With just one look, he burst into tears: "He is a person who violated the ancestor''s precepts and entered the world. The third child of Cui Hongtu''s family, Cui Zhengyang." Speaking of this man, the village head¡¯s teeth itch with hatred, ¡°More than a month ago, the wife of Cui Hongtu¡¯s family said that his son drowned and died, and a funeral was held at that time, and everyone in the village attended. But who would have thought that just a few days ago, Cui Zhengyang suddenly appeared in the village, and we only knew that he was not dead, but actually entered the world..." ¡°We thought maybe drowning was just an excuse, maybe he was in the world at the time.¡± Many people in the village said that drowning was just an excuse, maybe they just wanted to hide the news of joining the WTO. "No." Gu Muran said: "Cui Zhengyang joined the WTO just two days ago, he couldn''t have joined the WTO a month ago." The village head was surprised: "How is it possible..." Gu Muran is very sure. "The village head, please take me to Cui Zhengyang''s house to see, are his parents at home?" "His father is in the clan''s ancestral hall, and his mother is at home, but the situation is a little... not good. I''ll take you there." * Many people were waiting in the courtyard, looking anxiously into the house. But everyone has a variety of expressions. Everyone who entered Shouling Village was full of curiosity. But the villagers of Shouling Village are more restless. This kind of anxiety, when they learned that someone entered the world, has been with them. It''s been lingering in their minds, like a knife on their necks. People who are a little older, they don''t know if they can live to see the sun tomorrow. The uneasiness between life and death tortured them every day. Finally, there was only a ''squeak'' sound, and the door finally opened. The name of the village walked up to the head of the village first. They tried to see something on the face of the head of the village, but the head of the village didn''t say anything. Just said to Gu Muran, "This way please." Gu Muran: "I have to ask the village chief to take them to the emperor''s tomb." The village head looked suspicious, "This... We were ordered by the national teacher to guard here, to protect the peace of the first emperor." "I understand what you mean, but you have been guarding the outside, and you probably haven''t stepped in. What''s going on inside, you don''t know a little bit. You may not know that someone else has entered the emperor''s tomb." (end of this chapter) Chapter 519： not him Chapter 519 is not him The face of the village chief changed drastically. Gu Muran continued: "We are here to find the truth of the past and make sure that everything remains unchanged." The people from the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities also assured me again and again. The village head let go: "Since you have said so, I will send someone to take them there." * The dilapidated thatched huts are surrounded by layers of villagers. "The village chief." The villagers'' eyes stayed on Gu Muran, and the curiosity in their eyes was extremely obvious. The village head introduced: "This is the descendant of the national teacher, and I came here to learn about Cui Zhengyang''s entry into the world." Those people moved aside in an instant. They even looked at Gu Muran very carefully, as if they wanted to say something more, but when those words came to their lips, they didn''t know what to think of, and finally suppressed them abruptly. The ancestral teachings have always been engraved in everyone''s heart. Because of this, they didn''t even ask who the man next to her was, after all, his breath was too cold. In the room, a woman sat at a square wooden table with unkempt hair, her eyes were always looking in the direction of the door. She looks a little crazy. No matter what people said to her before, she just grinned silly. Suddenly, a light came in. She raised her hand, covering the shade. The five fingers placed on the eyes were not closed, and she exposed a gap to observe the outside world. A woman she had never seen before appeared in front of her eyes. She was very delicate, but her eyebrows and eyes were a little too cold. Looking at those clear and pure eyes, for some reason, she put her hands down, but the corners of her mouth grinned. "She is Cui Zhengyang''s mother. Since his son was drowned and buried, she has become like this. She makes everyone giggle when she sees it," said the village chief. Call her stupid, but her eyes are mixed with some clarity, but if she is normal, her current situation is indeed a bit crazy. There was still a trace of panic hidden deep in his eyes. Gu Muran only said one sentence: "Cui Zhengyang has entered the world, do you know?" I don''t know which few words stimulated her, she suddenly seemed to have fallen into madness, "Come on, save my Yangyang...Come on, why is there no one, please save my Yangyang, Yangyang..." While speaking, her eyes seemed to see something, and she pushed away everyone and ran out crazily. There was a small stream in front of their door, and she didn''t know where the force came from, and she directly smashed into the villagers guarding outside. Without any explanation, I was about to run to the creek. The village head shouted: "Stop her quickly." The villagers immediately grabbed Cui''s mother who had run into the creek. Seeing this, the village chief wiped off his cold sweat, "Since her son was buried that day, she has been like crazy, jumping when she sees water, there is no way, I have many people around their house, just afraid of her There is no more thought that can''t be thought of." Gu Muran''s expression was slightly restrained, and she watched the villagers send Cui''s mother, whose calf was already soaked, into the house without saying a word. She still wanted to run outside. The villagers stood beside her, not daring to let go of the hands holding her. Gu Muran signaled the villagers to let go of Cui''s mother, but they were afraid that Cui''s mother would not think about it anymore. "It''s okay, let go." After they let go, Cui''s mother did have the urge to run out, but as soon as she got up, she was stunned when she heard Gu Muran''s voice. "Other villagers said that they saw Cui Zhengyang come back." Cui''s mother seemed very excited, she said: "That''s not my yang, my yang is dead... dead." (end of this chapter) Chapter 520： insider Chapter 520 Inside story She looked dazed, not knowing what to recall, she covered her face and wept. "I... I wanted to save Yangyang at the time, but a vine entangled my ankle. I struggled and shouted desperately, but no one paid attention to me. I watched Yangyang fall into the river bit by bit." Her eyes were terrified, and she said, "His arm is a little bit below the water, I can''t help it, I really can''t help it...why... why are you doing this to my child..." She slumped on the ground, crying bitterly. "I dream every day that my son is questioning me: Mother, why don''t you save me, you can obviously save me, why?" Until that day. The voices of other villagers came from the village. "Hui Niang, come quickly, your son is back..." At that time, everyone in the village could not believe it. When she thought of this, her whole body showed a terrified expression. She knelt on the ground, tears streaming down her face. "That''s not my child, they don''t believe it, my Yang Yang has eyes that love to laugh, but his eyes are too violent, and he wants to destroy everything in the world." "She''s really not my child, but they don''t believe it, they don''t believe it..." "It''s all my fault. I am a mother who is incompetent. I can''t even save my own child." "It''s all my fault, I just want to find my kids..." "Please let me go, please." She lay on the ground crying bitterly, hammering the ground with both fists vigorously. At this moment, a pair of hands appeared, as if they wanted to help her up. Mother Cui still had tears on her face, and her eyes were already red. Mother Cui heard the girl say: "I know he is not your child, I believe you." After so long, someone finally said that she believed her. Hui Niang raised her head with difficulty, "No one in the village believed it, only you...But, my child can''t come back either, I don''t know why it turned into another person, and I don''t know why it turned into what it is now look like..." "Believe me, he is really a very obedient child. The man who entered the world is not my Yangyang. My Yangyang will not disregard the safety of the whole village. He is not such a child. Please believe me... " Gu Muran looked at her with a smile, and she said, "I believe in you." Her voice seemed to have a stabilizing effect, and the long-stretched string of the woman called Mo Niang relaxed. As a mother, when her son died, she was helpless. Watching her son die in front of her eyes was a blow to her. Nightmares day and night, her defenses have collapsed. Suddenly on a certain day, he was told that his son had returned and had become a sinner of the whole clan. She is even more difficult to accept. What''s more, as a mother, how could she fail to recognize her son. But no one could hear her. She didn''t allow other people to put all the crimes on her son in the face of her son. Can- Everyone believes what they see with their own eyes. No one wants to believe her. She had already suffered a mental blow, but after this catastrophe, she even closed herself off, wishing she could leave with her son. Gu Muran helped her up, and she said, "Are you willing to believe me? I will bring your son back, no one can slander him." Huiniang nodded when she touched her clear eyes, "Thank you." (end of this chapter) Chapter 521： dragon coffin Chapter 521 Dragon Carrying the Coffin Perhaps many villagers did not understand what Gu Muran said, but she is a descendant of the national teacher, and they would not question her. Even if they don''t believe in Hui Niang, they believe in Gu Muran. So they now have some doubts about whether there is really an inside story. At this moment, there was an exclamation from outside. Other villagers ran in panting. "Village chief, it''s bad¡ª" Huiniang''s voice in the room also stopped abruptly because of the sudden change. The village head immediately asked: "What happened?" This group of people who came in a hurry was the group he had just asked to lead people from outside the world to the emperor''s mausoleum. For some reason, what Gu Muran said just now flashed in his mind: ¡¾...You have been guarding the outside, you probably have never stepped in. What is going on inside, you don¡¯t know a little bit. You may not know that someone else has entered the emperor¡¯s tomb. ¡¿ The village chief grabbed the speaker''s arm, with a worried expression on his face: "Did something happen to the emperor''s mausoleum?" The group of villagers secretly glanced at Gu Muran. When the village chief saw this, his heart skipped a beat. Gu Muran said this in public just now. Not only he heard it, but the villagers should have heard it too. At this moment, they all looked at the descendants of the national teacher. For the village head, this is a very bad thing. His voice trembled undetectably, "What happened to the Emperor''s Mausoleum?" He couldn''t imagine what would happen if the emperor''s tomb... One of the village names said: "The emperor''s dragon coffin has no signs of being tampered with, but... there is an extra corpse inside." Village Chief: "What?" * For many years, the villagers of Shouling Village have been guarding the emperor''s tomb. They are in order to prevent better protection of the emperor''s tomb. Finally, they decided that the entire Shouling Village was next to the Emperor''s Tomb. But they still didn''t expect that under such circumstances, something went wrong. From the outside, the emperor''s mausoleum is relatively low-key, but after entering the main tomb, you will be deeply shocked. Twelve giant dragons are carved from different directions in the main tomb. The dragon''s tail is carved on the wall, but the dragon''s body is suspended in the air, the dragon''s head is raised slightly, and the direction of sight is the coffin mound in mid-air. The twelve-headed dragons are carved lifelike. Standing on the ground and looking up at these giant dragons, you can even feel the scales on their bodies. It''s that realistic. For a moment, many people at the scene felt that these dragons were really alive. The coffin mound does not rely on any force, as if it is because of the surrender of the giant dragon that it was stood on the ground. But the dragon bodies of those giant dragons are also in midair. They can''t understand how they are suspended in midair without any power. No matter from any angle, they can''t understand this matter. The village chief and others were all shocked by this, and the people from the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities even took out pens and paper, eager to draw the situation in the tomb. The village head is still thinking about the extra bones. No one expected that in a small tomb closest to the main tomb, there was a corpse kneeling on the ground. The direction in which he bowed was not towards the main tomb, but towards the exit. The village chief frowned. This kneeling skeleton is covered in blood. Placing this in the tomb is a taboo. No wonder, the villagers said, there was an extra corpse. "Do you know who this is?" The village chief asked cautiously when he saw Gu Muran''s slightly raised eyebrows. The rest of the day is more (end of this chapter) Chapter 522： weird corpse Chapter 522 Strange Corpse Gu Muran said calmly, "You should be the most familiar with him." The other villagers pricked up their ears. Hearing this sentence, they all shook their heads, "There is no one person missing in Shouling Village, except... that one." Cui Zhengyang. "I''m not referring to your Shouling Village, but your Cui family." Gu Muran saw that the aura of the emperor''s mausoleum became mixed, but he hadn''t had time to deduce it carefully. She didn''t expect that Cui''s traitor would kneel here. She said: "I think he should be the person you Cui hate the most. After all, if it weren''t for him, you wouldn''t be in such a situation." Others understood instantly. People who have been hated for generations, unexpectedly, are always near them. Having hated him for so long, but when the Lord turned into a corpse and appeared beside them, they didn''t know how to react. Suddenly, the corpse stood up. Many people on the spot were taken aback. Gu Muran said: "Don''t disturb him, just see where he wants to go." At this moment, only Gu Muran is so calm. Chonglu and Xuanhua, who had just arrived at the entrance of the small tomb, were shocked when they saw the walking corpse. It was Gu Muran who signaled them to make way for the awakened corpse. They kept giving way. This time I saw such a weird scene. Waiting for the strange corpse to leave, they quickly took a deep breath, and then followed the crowd to see where the corpse wanted to go. The corpse was originally kneeling on the ground, but when it suddenly stood up, the joints sounded like they were about to fall apart, but they kept moving forward. Walking around, he finally came to a stone gate. Palms full of skeletons pressed somewhere. Others couldn''t figure out what he was doing, but Gu Muran could see clearly that there was a force in the skeleton, which was continuously input into the stone wall. As that force entered the stone wall, the blood on his body seemed to fade a bit. There was a bang. The stone door suddenly opened to the side. A long staircase is revealed. The ladder keeps going down and down. The villagers of Shouling Village all showed unimaginable expressions on their faces. Even Chonglu and Xuanhua sighed with emotion, "These days, sorcerers don''t even spare skeletons, it''s a crime, more shameful than using child labor." The sluggish atmosphere was also slightly eased by the jokes of the two elders. But they still only feel a little drumming in their hearts. Just at this time- The skeleton had already started to walk down, but after walking for a long time, the phalanx on his body suddenly fell off. Not long after that, the parts on my body began to have their own ideas. Gradually, the skeleton became more and more lonely. Gu Muran couldn''t stand it any longer. With a movement of his fingers, there was a little spiritual power in the air, and he propped up the skeleton and walked down. Many people were shocked ''how the skeleton flew up after losing a leg'', they saw that Gu Muran had already walked downstairs quickly. No one expected that there would be a tomb under here. The tomb is full of sculptures. Wearing a red dress, he looks sassy. Holding a plain umbrella, cold and indifferent. Wearing plain clothes, with a veil on his face, he is mysterious. Crimson purple is dignified and majestic, standing on the ladder, as if giving a gift. These sculptures have different clothes, but the only thing they have in common is that there is no face on the sculptures. But there''s something haunting about it¡ªthey''re the same person. (end of this chapter) Chapter 523： Junior sister? Chapter 523 Junior sister? At this time, no one noticed that Lu Chaolan''s face was frighteningly cold. Maybe other people don''t know who this sculpture is, but he dreamed part of it that day. He knows¡ªthese are all Gu Muran. It''s her, it''s all her. Who the **** put these things here? "Come and see." Among the villagers, someone exclaimed. Not far away, there were several coffin mounds. The skeleton body walked to a coffin mound, and suddenly knelt down. Originally, there was only one leg left, and there was only a ''click''. The only remaining kneecap couldn''t hold it up anymore, and immediately fell down in front of one of the coffins like a dog eating shit. The whole body is in the shape of large characters. "What is he doing?" Regarding this corpse that looked like a spirit, they didn''t understand what he was doing in this series. "He''s saluting." Gu Muran made a ''shh'' gesture. No one else dared to speak, they just stood aside from a distance, watching the strange salute of the corpse. It''s just that the onlookers don''t understand that this person has become like this, and he still doesn''t forget to salute. Who is lying in this coffin? After about five minutes, the corpse stood up with difficulty. He seems to want to lift the coffin lid, probably because of the loss of two kneecaps, all his movements are very difficult. According to common sense, a simple corpse seems to be unable to do such a thing, but he doesn''t know where the explosive power is. He lifted the coffin board abruptly. Just like when opening the stone gate, there is a force in the corpse, which is continuously input into the stone wall. As that force entered the stone wall, the blood on his body seemed to fade a bit. When he lifted the coffin board, the blood on his body also faded a few points. Almost everyone at the scene couldn''t figure out what this traitor''s corpse was trying to do? It was clearly a corpse, and obviously only a skeleton remained. But he took out something from the coffin with his fairly flexible hand bones. When everyone saw that thing, their eyes did not blink, for fear that they might be wrong. After all, that would never have existed in ancient times. People in Shouling Village have never seen this thing before, and they didn''t blink because they were curious. People living in the modern world are curious why modern gift boxes appear here. Yes, that''s right. What the corpse took out of the coffin was a red gift box. He obviously couldn''t breathe, and obviously couldn''t distinguish breath, but after he got the gift box, he came to Gu Muran. Hand bones with skinny bones, holding a red gift box, no matter how weird it looks. Xuanhua and Chonglu have been standing beside Gu Muran at this time. They looked at the skeleton and put on a modern romantic gesture. For a while, they almost wanted to smash the skull of this corpse. Gu Muran didn''t move for a long time, but the skeleton took another step in front of her. Don''t wait for him to step down. An inexplicable force overturned the red box. The skeleton seemed to feel the power of merit. He obviously had no face, but it made people feel his anger for no reason. At the same time, a gentle force instantly enveloped everyone, and they took a few steps back. Lu Chaolan stood beside Gu Muran without moving his expression. "This is a gift my lord prepared for my junior sister, you are so bold!" There was also a voice coming from the skinless skull. The voice seemed a little jerky as it hadn''t opened its mouth for a long time. (end of this chapter) Chapter 524： Powerless Chapter 524 Powerless In the red box that was overturned on the ground, there was a doll, and an irregular red object kept rolling on the ground. The doll fell next to a statue, and its lips were still grinning at the corners of its mouth, maintaining a smiling expression. The irregular red object also stopped rolling. One, like a heart carved from rubies, lay at the doll''s feet. There are also some scattered roses. The petals drifted randomly on the ground. Everything looks so weird. Especially, the corpse seemed to be angry. "What junior sister? What nonsense are you talking about." Gu Muran immediately became angry. Suddenly, an inexplicable force directly attacked the skeleton. The skull turned in a circle on the ground, and the skeleton instantly fell apart. "Since the young master of Xuanmen is offended, there is no need for him to exist." The sudden voice sounded in the quiet space, startling many people. And, if you listen carefully, it''s a female voice. Yan Heng felt that this voice was very familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere. Suddenly, he patted himself on the head. When he was interrogating his gambling father, a woman in black appeared in his consciousness. Isn¡¯t that the voice. "Show yourself if you have the guts, don''t flinch and spread your voice. If you don''t dare to show up, then shut your mouth, it''s just noisy." Gu Muran raised his palm directly, and the lid of the coffin that the corpse worshiped just now was tightly closed. At this time, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside. It turned out to be the professors from the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities, who ran down, "So you are all here, sorry, we have been drawing the dragon carrying the coffin just now." "Hey, why are there coffins here?" "Why is there a cracked skull here, what''s going on, how can a corpse still have his leg bones outside?" "Rose? Doll? This?" A group of professors from the Institute of Antiquities exclaimed strangely when they saw these. The eyes of everyone at the scene were a little distracted. The professor and others asked them, but they didn''t know how to explain it. After all, they also feel like the Second Monk can''t figure it out now. Chonglu was cursing at the time: "These people must be sick. How old are you, young master? This corpse may have existed for a thousand years. His master is probably a thousand-year-old tortoise. Are you still a junior sister? You don''t want to talk to them." Chonglu saw that Gu Muran was frowning all the time, so he said in relief. Xuanhua also said at this time: "Junior brother is right, you don''t need to talk to them, their sorcerers just have a lot of tricks, who knows what they are doing this for, to see corpses dancing around? It''s better to do something serious .¡± "Two elders, don''t worry about me, I''m fine, I''m just thinking about something." When Gu Muran was talking to the two elders, he heard a loud bang. Professors who were still studying the coffin, when they heard the voice and turned around, they saw that the statues at the entrance suddenly shattered for some unknown reason. Even the doll in the corner and the heart carved with ruby ??were smashed into a mess. The ruby ??is also broken. The rag doll was smashed by the pile of sculptures and couldn''t see its shadow. The rose petals are also crushed and dilapidated. Professor is still wailing: "What''s going on? We haven''t recorded it yet. How did it become like this?" Xuan Hua frowned slightly, and suddenly glanced at Lu Chaolan. Lu Chaolan''s lips curled up into a smile, and he said directly: "Elder Xuanhua''s eyes don''t think I did it, do you?" "Those statues may be made by sorcerers, senior brother, Mr. Lu is just an ordinary person with no power to restrain a chicken, how could it be him, it must be an accident." Zhong Lu persuaded from the side. Lu Chaolan: "Elder Chonglu is right." (end of this chapter) Chapter 525： She is the one he wants all his life Chapter 525 She is the one he wants all his life The truth of the matter, perhaps only Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan know. It''s a pity that Professor Wei is still clicking his tongue again and again. Gu Muran immediately walked up the stairs as if he had sensed something. Zhonglu, Xuanhua and all the people from Shouling Village followed suit. "Master Lu, why didn''t you go up?" Professor Wei, who was observing the coffin mound, turned around and found that all the people went up except himself from the Institute of Antiquities. Only Lu Chaolan was left looking at the pile of broken sculptures. "Ham, don''t look at it, it will be broken if it is broken, and I don''t know who carved the statue." Professor Wei also comforted Lu Chaolan. Because there are no facial features on the sculpture, and in addition, Professor Wei''s attention is all on the coffin with traces of age. So I didn¡¯t pay much attention to sculptures. He naturally didn''t know that the characters portrayed by these statues were exactly what they wanted to explore for many years. Professor Wei would be even more sad if he knew that all those were another image of the national teacher. Lu Chaolan glanced at Professor Wei: "I''m fine, you can take care of yourself. This emperor''s mausoleum may not be available in the end. You have to hurry up." "Hey, good." Lu Chaolan squatted down, looking at the heart carved with ruby. For some unknown reason, his heart seemed to be throbbing with pain. ¡¾Aran, do you have someone you like? "] ¡¾Without a heart, how can there be love. ¡¿ ¡¾Then can you figure out your engagement? ¡¿ ¡¾Why should I count my marriage contract? ¡¿ ¡¾Aren''t you curious? ¡¿ ¡¾I was born between heaven and earth, so naturally I also dissipated between heaven and earth. As I said just now, if there is no heart, how can there be love? Without love, where does marriage come from? ¡¿ The scene in the dream at that time, at this moment, instantly appeared in front of my eyes. Without a heart, where does love come from... She treats everyone the same, it comes from the great love in her heart. But, she may not know that love is different from the emotion between brothers and friends. But, she looks like she really doesn''t know. No! Lu Chaolan suddenly looked at his palm. That dream let him know that he is not the descendant of the major general, but the reincarnation of the major general. Because¡ªhe was destined to have no wife. Without a wife, how can there be children. ¡¾... During this trip, I not only found a cure for the plague, but also found a way to solve your fate of not having a wife. ¡¿ ¡¾What method. ¡¿ ¡¾Eliminate all the merits on your body. ¡¿ ¡¾Ah Ran, merit is blessing and a good thing, why did you ask me to eliminate them. ¡¿ For some unknown reason, the conversation about the previous life in the dream reappeared in Lu Chaolan''s mind. Eliminate merit... Conquering the battlefield and fighting for the people of the Great Xia Kingdom, he naturally has merit and virtue in him. Later, he put down the knife and halberd with both hands, and picked up medical skills. He remembered that when he first reached a cooperation with Gu Muran, he said that he had been practicing medicine for ten lifetimes, and he had accumulated countless merits. Not only did he not give up the merits of his body, but he also changed a method of saving lives and healing the wounded and accumulating merits. Later, he died alone for several lifetimes. But he never regretted it. She is a national teacher. According to what she said, maybe he can really live the life that ordinary people expect. But he chose another path. I still remember that she once said: ¡¾Please, stay away from me. ¡¿ ¡¾Please¡­¡¿ Lu Chaolan was also at that time, when he woke up, his heart seemed to be pierced and shattered by a dagger. Did she expect that her fate of having a wife was related to her? She is the person she has been looking for all her life, but she once said that she has no heart or love. She is not heartless and loveless, but because her love is given to the public. He didn''t want to eliminate his merits, not because he didn''t give up, maybe because after giving up, he really had nothing to do with her anymore. So he resolutely embarked on another path. This was analyzed, but he felt that it was almost inseparable from the truth. "Little Lord-" I only heard a voice suddenly sounded, followed by a chaotic voice. He got up instantly and ran up the stairs. (end of this chapter) Chapter 526： Dying Chapter 526 Dying The central position of the main tomb is like a barrier, which seems to prevent everyone from entering and disturbing the rest of the first emperor. The villagers of Shouling Village saw that Gu Muran just raised his foot and stepped in. But after her body entered, she suddenly swayed. Countless memories poured into her mind like a continuous torrent. Chonglu and Xuanhua exclaimed instantly: "Young Master¡ª" Other people also came to the screen, but they couldn''t touch the barrier, so they could only call anxiously: "Master, how are you?" Gu Muran didn''t look back, but just waved at them: "I''m fine." At this time, the barrier that other people cannot touch suddenly raised another layer of waves. I saw Lu Chaolan suddenly entered at some point. "How come this man can enter, but we can''t?" The villagers of Shouling Village asked puzzledly. Only hearing Gu Muran''s voice, she said, "Because he and I have a contractual relationship." Others dare not say a word. She never looked back, Chonglu and Xuanhua were very worried about her body. Lu Chaolan, who was holding Gu Muran''s arm, felt that her whole body was extremely cold. At this moment, Lu Chaolan heard a voice in his heart: "Help me and walk to the dragon''s coffin." Lu Chaolan nodded. Perhaps now, except for Gu Muran herself, no one knows why her body became like this. Lu Chaolan supported Gu Muran and walked slowly to the bottom of the dragon coffin. From the perspective of other people, they can only see that their arms are very close, and they cannot see the strength of the support. At that time, just as they walked into the range of the dragon coffin. They raised their heads slightly, as if they could see the figure inside the dragon coffin. Yellow dragon robe? The body is still there. This was something Lu Chaolan didn''t expect. At this moment, the dragon scales on the twelve-headed dragon seemed to move. Lu Chaolan blinked, but if he looked closely, the dragons seemed to be still there. But soon, a phantom appeared in front of his eyes. Something seemed to float out of these twelve dragons, they flew around the dragon coffin, and finally got into Gu Muran''s body. But before Lu Chaolan could think about what it was. There seemed to be a picture in front of their eyes. ¡¾Aiqing, I finally waited until you came back. ¡¿ The man lying on the dragon bed has pale temple hair. His eyes were full of sadness, but when he saw the national teacher standing beside the dragon bed, he still forced a smile. At this moment, the national teacher is wearing a black cloak with a red dress underneath. ¡¾The prince has passed away, the emperor wants to mourn. ¡¿ The emperor who was lying on the bed suddenly paused, "Is Aiqing injured?" His eyes were fixed on the red dress on the national teacher''s body. The blood and the color of the cloth seemed to blend together, and it was impossible to tell the red from the bright red. National Teacher did not answer. He just sighed, "Aiqing must protect herself well. After the new emperor succeeds to the throne, Daxia will be safe and prosperous. Aiqing can hang on to this official position and live the life she wants." Maybe she didn''t know it, but the emperor could see clearly that there was a word ''Lu'' on the hem of the coat. Her complexion is not very good at this time. But his face was full of determination: "My task is to protect the stability of the Great Xia Dynasty. The emperor only needs to take care of his body, other things..." "Aiqing, you know, my fate has come to an end. If it wasn''t for my inability to teach my son, why bother to make Aiqing suffer so much? Now... I have handed over the emperor''s reincarnation to my little son. At that time, everything will be changed again." Get back on track." (end of this chapter) Chapter 527： her luck Chapter 527 Her Luck The national teacher shook his head: "The national movement has been shaken, and it is only a drop in the bucket to pass the imperial movement to the little prince." A bad look flashed across the emperor''s face, "Aiqing, what do you want to do..." "The emperor knows that I was sent by the way of heaven to go down the mountain to end the continuous chaos, but now the world is in turmoil, and there is a mess of chess again. The theft of the national fortune is a sign. The fortune of my body can make up for the stolen national fortune..." The emperor was shocked at that time. "No¡ª" the emperor stretched out his hand, wanting to stop it. But it was too late, her speed was too fast. "My weakness has been discovered, it''s time to leave, but before I leave, I hope to complete my task." There was a burst of brilliance, and the emperor felt that her face was paler. At this moment, the dragons carved on the twelve square pillars of the emperor''s bedroom suddenly let out a loud dragon chant. that moment- The emperor''s eyes were red. Everyone said that no one had seen how strong the national teacher was in its heyday. But just because her own luck can make up for the luck of a country, she is quite powerful. It''s so scary. The emperor forced himself to get up, and when he got out of bed, he still staggered a bit. He bowed solemnly, "The people have you, I am at ease." She never liked to be bowed and bowed by others, but at this moment, she didn''t stop her. Not because of anything else. Because she has no time to take care of it at the moment. When the fishy and sweet smell rose in her throat, she could only suppress it. When this scene appeared in front of Lu Chaolan and Gu Muran, they both reacted differently. Gu Muran''s focus is that at this time, she is already a remnant soul. The body of the remnant soul actually draws out its own luck to make up for the missing national luck. If you simply listen to people talking about it at this time, it will definitely give people a feeling of ''Arabian Nights'' and ''nonsense''. But, at this moment, they saw it with their own eyes. The sound of the dragon roar still echoed in his mind. At this moment, the twelve dragons on the top of the sky seem to have lost their luster. At this time, a voice suddenly appeared in their ears: "Master, I and the Great Xia Kingdom owe you a lot. You have paid so much for the Great Xia Kingdom. If it weren''t for your senior brother, maybe I would never have this debt in my life." The opportunity to talk to you..." "If you know the whole truth of the year, please don''t feel cold towards the people of Daxia, they...they...ah!" In the dragon coffin, there seemed to be an illusory figure. "I don''t know what to say for a while." "If possible, I still hope that you can live the life you want, and don''t carry too much burden." "The people of Daxia have hurt you too much. My major general will not. He has resisted the public opinion of his family and country for you. You can always trust him." "Finally, I will return your luck to you. I hope you will be safe and successful in this life and live for yourself." The luck hidden in the twelve dragons, because the secret method was broken, all belonged to her. "Finally, I still want to say something to my generals who rule the country and protect the country, I hope you can all get what you want." The moment the soul dissipated, the barrier also disappeared. The Twelve Dragons also seemed to lose their luster in an instant. The body lying in the dragon coffin disappeared with the wind, as if it had never existed in the world. Just at this time! "Be careful. When Zhonglu and Xuanhua came back to their senses, they saw that the dragon coffin seemed to be out of control, suddenly falling from the sky. But before they finished speaking, it felt like an afterimage flashed by. The two people who were standing obliquely below the dragon coffin just now appeared beside them in an instant. (end of this chapter) Chapter 528： Have you ever thought about it? Chapter 528 Have you ever thought about it? Zhonglu: "..." The young master seems to have suddenly improved his skills. "what-!" The surrounding villagers also let out an exclamation. The dragon coffin suddenly dropped, causing them to tremble. I saw that at this moment, the twelve dragons around the dragon coffin were like giant vines, tightly wrapped around the dragon coffin, slowing down its downward trend. "Hey, look, the dragon sculpture has disappeared..." Among the crowd, someone suddenly spoke up. I saw that the shape of the twelve jade-carved giant dragons suddenly changed, as if they had turned into twelve jade-colored vines, attached to the jade coffin. When it was one meter away from the ground, the jade coffin suddenly stopped. There is no body inside. There is only one jade seal. No one in Shouling Village dared to touch this object. People from the Taoist sect stood by Gu Muran''s side. Lu Chaolan frowned. He didn''t understand why everything would change after the scene disappeared when he saw a body just now. At this time, the villagers of Shouling Village looked at Gu Muran several times. If she does not move, no one will dare to take it out. "Please ask the village chief to call Professor Wei. They are fully equipped. This situation will definitely satisfy their curiosity." The emperor''s tomb, their curiosity about the emperor''s tomb is far more than the coffins of the princes and princes at the bottom. * "How did the emperor''s tomb become like this?!" Sure enough, several professors came here and saw that the scene seemed to be robbed by bandits, and they almost exploded in anger. "Where''s the dragon?" "Why is there nothing?" No one explained why. There was a barrier, and they couldn''t explain why the barrier disappeared. Gu Muran said slowly at this moment: "The regrets in the emperor''s heart are gone, all ashes return to ashes, and dust returns to dust." The people who were puzzled just now understood and nodded. "The jade seal will be kept in the General Administration of Cultural Relics in the future. This place will be sealed up in the future. If there is anything Professor Wei wants to investigate and understand, he can take advantage of this opportunity." Her temperament is more ethereal than before. Those eyes are lighter than ever. It seems that she can understand every movement and look of yours. She seems stronger than before. Even though, they were not in the era of the national teacher, but seeing the descendants of the national teacher are so energetic, they can think of how valiant the national teacher was back then. After all, as a descendant who inherited the talent of the national teacher, the transparency in Miss Gu''s eyes made them dare not take a second look. It seems that all the secrets in my heart are hidden. The villagers of Shouling Village seemed to want to say something, but in this situation, their lips moved, and finally swallowed all the words they wanted to say. "Village Chief, please move." * It is strange to say that the whole body of the emperor''s mausoleum is built like white jade, pure and flawless. "The village chief." "Eh." The village chief stood one step behind Gu Muran. He watched her focus on the building of the emperor''s mausoleum. After he responded, she didn''t make a sound, and he didn''t dare to disturb her thinking. Until she looked back, those eyes as deep as the starry sky kept staring at him. "Do you and your people want to join the world?" The village chief trembled and said, "I never thought about it." "Don''t be so terrified, I''m just asking what you think. If you ignore the situation of the ancestor''s instruction, I will give you a choice. Do you want to go out and see the outside world?" Her voice is very soft, as if a gust of wind blows, her voice can be annihilated in the wind at any time. (end of this chapter) Chapter 529： dead body Chapter 529 Borrowing a dead body to return to life The village chief shook his head: "Our Cui family has lived here for generations, and we are used to the life here. Some people in the clan made mistakes before. We, the Cui family, have been able to survive so far. We are already grateful, and we have no other extravagant hopes." "What happened back then, we are already in debt to the national teacher. If it weren''t for the national teacher, our Cui family might have cut off all means of survival. I''m sorry for what happened back then..." The village chief spoke with a trembling voice. Everyone in the Cui family has heard such a sentence from their parents since they were young. ¡ªChildren, you don¡¯t have to remember your parents, but you must remember our benefactors. Parents give them the gift of birth and empower them to grow up. But, the savior of their clan protected the inheritance of their Cui clan back then. They cannot forget this kind of inheritance. All the members of the Cui clan grew up, and the one with the deepest memory and deepest gratitude in their hearts is the national teacher. Therefore, they will not be born out of the clan, nor will they join the WTO. Never forget the great kindness of the national teacher, and don''t want her sacrifice for their Cui clan to be in vain. They don''t yearn for the outside world, but just want to keep the beauty in their hearts. "You don''t need to apologize, I still say that, the national teacher actually made a choice back then, that was her own choice, no matter what the result is, it has nothing to do with you." I don''t know if it''s because of some of her luck returning, but she seems to have foreseen some pictures in her mind. She turned her expression back, and said: "Back then, the national teacher created this small world that would not be disturbed by the outside world, just to hope that you could live here safely." "Your ancestors of the Cui family joined the army and led the army, just to protect the country of Great Xia and the peace of the country." "Later, the country was stabilized, and the family and the country were safe, so the soldiers who shed tears and blood for the country at that time could not be chilled." Even though she was injured at the time, Even if her soul is unstable, Even if she knows what she will face next after losing her luck and spiritual power. However, she never regretted it. "She doesn''t regret saving you guys. I don''t blame you for Cui Zhengyang''s entry into the WTO this time. You can live here from now on. Leave the rest to me..." The village chief shook his head: "Our Cui family has already implicated the national teacher before, and we can no longer let you bear the rest for our fault." Back then, General Cui was full of character, but he pleaded with the national teacher for his own people. Later, General Cui saw that the national teacher had gray hair overnight, and even vomited blood on the spot. He knew what he had done. Although the Cui family has the ability to lead the army in battle, they know that the national division is the God of Dinghai Needle in the Great Xia Kingdom, and it is the cornerstone of stabilizing the morale of the army and the hearts of the people. "When our ancestor died, he was still regretting what happened back then and pleaded with the Master of the State Teacher. In that scene, before he died, he felt guilty. Whatever we say now, we can''t waste your energy on us." "When my father was dying, he told me that if someone in the clan commits a crime, violates the promise, and is not allowed to intercede, then do what should be done. It is a catastrophe for the Cui family, and there is no way to avoid it." He said: "This has been passed down from generation to generation. In my generation, I must abide by the instructions left by my ancestors." I don''t know what came to mind, he suddenly bowed solemnly, "Since you are a descendant of the national teacher, you are naturally a member of the Taoist sect. The precepts of your ancestors cannot be broken. Since the kit has been born, please don''t be soft-hearted." The last sentence of the kit-people of Taoism should not be soft-hearted. "First, I can''t be regarded as a Taoist person, and I can''t be restrained by tips." Gu Muran felt that he had to say a few words. Fortieth update~ The blast update of 40,000 has been completed. Ask for a wave of rewards and monthly tickets. (end of this chapter) Chapter 530： Pingyao Chapter 530 Pingyao "Secondly, Cui Zhengyang was murdered because someone wanted to use Cui Zhengyang''s body to enter the world. That person is no longer a member of your Cui family. After all, there is no name of that person in the genealogy, so your Cui family did not violate the ancestral precepts. " Someone used Cui Zhengyang''s body to join the WTO? "Who is... who?" The village chief was already shocked when he heard this sentence, so he didn''t hear what she said next. Gu Muran turned his head and looked at the village head who couldn''t believe it, "Who do you think it could be?" The village head almost had a name in his mind, but he couldn''t believe it. Gu Muran seemed to see through his thoughts, she said: "Didn''t all his corpse appear just now, nothing is impossible." The village chief was still so shocked that he didn''t recover. He said: "As for the corpse, what if... he existed at the time of the ancestor?" Gu Muran knew what he was thinking, it was just that they didn''t believe that someone came into this place during this period. She felt the need to say something else. Her voice was slow, like the autumn breeze, bringing a hint of coolness, directly extinguishing the last illusion in the village chief''s heart. "The body was sent to the emperor''s tomb a month ago." "Furthermore, Cui Zhengyang''s death was deliberately planned by those people. The purpose was to find a container for Cui Pingyao''s soul." Cui Pingyao is the third son of General Cui. Gu Muran got a sliver of luck that belonged to him before, and his strength recovered a bit, although he was still far away from his heyday. But at the very least, she can no longer need merit points to suppress the causal blood demon in her body, and it is even easier to investigate these causes and effects. After all, her own luck is also part of her strength. "To be more accurate, his name should be Pingyao. After all, he has been removed from the Cui family tree, and he is no longer a member of the Cui family." Gu Muran knew what he was thinking. She said: "Back then, you were only asked to guard the emperor''s tomb. Those who broke in secretly were magicians. You are not their opponents. It is normal that you cannot find them. You don''t need to apologize." The village head still feels that their guardianship work is not in place. He really couldn''t figure it out: "Our people have stayed here for so long, how did those people find out and find the entrance to come in?" "They have planted special marks on Shihuang''s body, and there is an aura that shouldn''t exist on that jade seal, not to mention, there are always people who shouldn''t exist here." The village chief turned pale with fright. Knowing these words, Gu Muran scared the village head. She said: "It''s over, the village head doesn''t need to worry about it." The corpse of Cui Pingyao was controlled by the woman in black with a spell. The village chief''s expression was still a little shocked. Gu Muran didn''t want to tell him those things, but there was no way, some truths had to be known by the village chief. She changed the topic: "Cui Zhengyang''s soul has not been annihilated. I will summon his soul back at the crime scene at noon tomorrow. At that time, after finding Cui Zhengyang, you Cui family can live here again in peace." The village head had tears in his eyes: "I thank you on behalf of the villagers." At night, the village entertained them with the highest etiquette. People in the Institute of Antiquities are all feeling, "We archaeologically... looked and explored all the tombs, but this is the first time that there is food, drink and hospitality..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 531： How did you become that traitor? Chapter 531 How did you become that traitor? Professor Wei did not forget to mention Gu Muran at this time, "If it weren''t for Master Gu, maybe we would be resisted when we enter here." They knew very well that all of this was due to the glory of the "descendants of the national teacher". They study history and cultural relics, and know that the mausoleum guards value the tomb more than their own lives. They can go so smoothly, I still have to thank Gu Muran. Before the meal, the village chief made a speech, mainly to thank Gu Muran, and expressed his welcome to other guests. Everyone applauded loudly. At first, the atmosphere was good, until the village head led out a young man. The villagers of Shouling Village clapped their hands in welcome, their eyes seemed to be filled with unspeakable sadness, but they tried their best to be patient, not wanting others to see through. As everyone knows, everyone else feels the sadness at this moment. The people in the Institute of Antiquities did not understand why the atmosphere at the scene had changed. This way! After the village head finished his opening remarks, he introduced the young man beside him, "I am old too. This child was raised by me under strict guidance. He is already familiar with various things in the village. If you have any questions these days If you don''t understand anything, you can ask Wen Su." The young man''s expression was neither humble nor overbearing, allowing everyone to look at him. Everyone applauded. Yes, people in the village and people outside the village applaud in different moods. Gu Muran knew why the village chief announced this matter today. He had to ensure that even if he was not around in the future, the village would still operate normally. Because, he is already over fifty years old, already over thirty years old. And those who are over 30 years old, most of them have sadness on their faces. They may also be worried about whether they can see the sun tomorrow when they wake up tomorrow. Just when the village chief finished speaking and everyone welcomed the prospective village chief, a voice suddenly sounded: "The village chief still didn''t understand what I said today. You Cui family did not violate the ancestral precepts, so there will be no curse backlash." The name of Shouling Village was stunned for a moment, as if he didn''t hear it clearly, but also as if he couldn''t believe it. "But... there are indeed people in our village who have joined the WTO, and they have indeed violated the ancestral precepts." The crowd didn''t know who it was, so they said something in a low voice. Gu Muran did not open his mouth to explain this matter, but asked: "Do you remember the ancestor''s instruction?" "Naturally remember, I dare not forget in this life." At this time, all the villagers of Shouling Village stood up. [The Cui family, as the guardians of the tomb, is to pay off their merits and sins. If they are unwilling to be lonely in the future and enter the world privately, they will receive all their merits and virtues. If they dare to hurt others and are entangled in sins, the whole family will be fulfilled in the body of the curse. , Xuanmen people should not be soft-hearted. ¡¿ The people from the Kyoto Antiquities Research Institute showed a dazed look when Gu Muran said, "Curse backfires". At this moment, when I heard everyone shouting these words in unison, I haven''t recovered for a long time. "Ancestors say that if someone from the Cui family enters the world privately, all the merits and virtues will be harvested. If they dare to hurt others and be entangled in sins, the whole clan will be fulfilled by the curse..." Gu Muran stood up, and she said: "It''s true that some of you Cui family are in the world, but the person in the world is called Cui Pingyao. To be precise, he should be called Pingyao." The villagers of Shouling Village began to talk about the name Pingyao. "Pingyao, is this name so familiar?" "You forgot, this is the person who was drawn out of the family tree back then. He is the youngest son of the ancestor." (end of this chapter) Chapter 532： imprisoned Chapter 532 Imprisonment "So it was him." "He''s still alive!?" "But... the person who entered the world, isn''t Cui Zhengyang? How did he become that traitor?" The appearance of the name Pingyao immediately aroused a thousand layers of waves, and there were waves of discussions. "Everyone listen to me first." The moment Gu Muran spoke, the other discussions sounded like an emergency pause button was pressed. She glanced at the villagers of Shouling Village and said: "The reason why Cui Zhengyang had an accident was deliberately planned by those people. The purpose was to find a container for Cui Pingyao''s soul." "I know you must be curious, why is that person''s soul still there after such a long time?" "What happened in Pingyao back then is not recorded in history, and you don''t know." Everyone expected her to continue. But at this moment, she suddenly changed the subject, "The villagers of Shouling Village probably don''t know that there is a mountain range not far away." "Instead of calling it a mountain range, it''s better to call it Jade Mountain." She stood there, and the sound was transmitted to everyone''s ears through the surrounding wind. "The inside of Yushan was completely taken out of a space, and there was a space inside, where soul-nourishing jade was placed to nourish the weak soul, and there were blood-colored nail hooks on the walls, and remnants of hair on the ground..." It sounds a little cruel and terrifying. only¡­ The fact she suddenly stated made everyone a little puzzled. However, they had a feeling in their hearts that she would never change the subject for no reason. She said that, there must be her intentions. Sure enough, she said in the next sentence: "I know that any words are not as convincing as finding evidence, so I found this place, this place that was once used to imprison Pingyao..." She knew that every time she said a word, everyone''s faces trembled. They lived here for so long, they didn''t even know there was a Jade Mountain. Moreover, there was once a person imprisoned here, who was also the chief culprit who caused Cui to fall to where he is today. "Professor Wei, you should draw and take a picture of that corpse." Several professors who were still in shock and didn''t recover, suddenly heard Gu Muran calling them. "Sorry everyone, I did take a photo." Their research work this time is to focus on the emperor''s tomb and discover the truth about the disappearance of the national teacher. As long as there is any little thing, they will not let it go. Perhaps any little thing can make up the truth of the year. "Then I wonder if the professor has found any traces of penetration in the wrist bone of the corpse?" Professor Wei heard this sentence and looked at one of the professors, "You stayed below, did you see clearly?" "It does." What''s more, they took out the photos. It is clearer in the photo, there is a hole in both the hand bone and the foot bone. Gu Muran also took out a few photos, and handed them over to the village chief. So contrasted... The village chief staggered a few steps at that time: "He...he has been locked up in this place?" It belongs to the boundary of Shouling Village. They don''t even know. "Until a month ago, his body was moved into a small tomb in the Emperor''s Tomb by two women." A month ago, it happened to be the time when Cui Zhengyang was killed. After that, Pingyao''s soul fell in love with Cui Zhengyang''s body. He wants to join the WTO. You need to have a body. For many years, he was trapped in the array arranged with soul-nourishing jade, which cut off the breath of all strangers, and has survived to this day. (end of this chapter) Chapter 533： Sudden Chapter 533 Sudden Not long after joining the WTO, he committed crimes against Cui Zhengyang''s body. At this moment, a figure suddenly walked towards Gu Muran. "Please tell me, girl, who killed my son?" Huiniang''s somewhat crazy eyes have become clear at this moment. She took off her disguise because she wanted to avenge her child. "Hui Niang, are you alright?" "Huiniang, the village chief has been looking for you all afternoon, and you can be regarded as showing up." Surrounded by caring people. Huiniang didn''t dare to look at everyone. Every time she thinks of her child, her eyes are filled with tears. She is a mother and must be strong. She didn''t even dare to bow her head, for fear that tears would flow down, and that her child in heaven would be worried. "Please tell me, girl." She asked the murderer with stubborn eyes. "A woman in black who is good at using spells and a woman with burns on her face." Gu Muran saw the village head walking towards this side quickly. She knew what he wanted to say. The village chief stopped when he was two meters away from her. "I don''t hide it from you, and I don''t want to stop you from taking revenge, so I''ll tell you directly." "Thank you, Miss, for telling me this." Hui Niang bowed to express her gratitude. But Hui Niang just lowered her head a few minutes when she heard a voice above her head: "You may not know how powerful a magician is, but if you insist on revenge, it''s like hitting a pebble against a stone. Have you really thought it through?" "That''s my child... I can''t watch him die in vain and remain indifferent, so am I still a mother?" "I promised you before that I would bring your son back and not allow anyone to slander him." Gu Muran said, "If your son comes back, are you determined to take revenge? At that time, you will have no choice but to marry him again." Heaven and man are separated..." "Yangyang, he..." The tears in his eyes couldn''t help but flow down when he mentioned his son. The village chief said at this time, "Master, she said that Cui Zhengyang''s soul has not been annihilated. At noon tomorrow, she will summon his soul back at the crime scene." "Thank you." Hui Niang''s tears were like a dam breaking an embankment, and her knees couldn''t help but knelt down. But it was still stopped by a force. At this moment, a limping figure walked towards them. "Hongtu, did you hear that? Yangyang is coming back..." Hui Niang saw her husband and rushed over immediately, "I said Yangyang was wronged, he was wronged..." The man was leaning on crutches, stroking his wife''s hair affectionately, with a soft expression on his face: "Of course I believe in you and my child, but... Anyway, this disaster has something to do with our family, I hope I will take care of it." down all this..." Gu Muran''s eyes fell on his legs, and those legs had the current phenomenon because they knelt in front of the ancestral hall for a long time, and the blood was not circulating. "Don''t worry about this matter. They have caused a lot of harm, so you don''t need to worry about it. The wicked will have their own harvest." Gu Muran said: "After all the dust settles, you can live a good life, enter the world in Pingyao, and you Cui It doesn''t matter." "Pingyao is no longer a member of your Cui family. After all, his name is not found in the genealogy, so your Cui family has not violated the ancestral precepts." Gu Muran glanced at the village chief: "You still have to be the village chief for a while, don''t think about retiring so soon, and train the next generation well." The village head and all the middle-aged and elderly people are ready to accept the backlash of the curse at any time. However, he really didn''t expect that things would change so suddenly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 534： like seeing the truth of everything Chapter 534 seems to see the truth of everything Everyone in Shouling Village did not thank Gu Muran. Everyone bowed to thank her, and Gu Muran nodded slightly at them. * There is no need to accept the fulfillment of the curse, and there is no need for the descendants of the national teacher and Taoist people to worry about them. For the villagers of Shouling Village, this is the happiest thing. The people of the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities are also very happy because of the harvest of this trip. This meal was a happy one for all of them. Yes, but Lu Chaolan noticed that Gu Muran''s interest was actually not high. After eating, he found an excuse and asked Gu Muran to go out for a stroll. At this moment, everyone dispersed. Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan walked to the front of the emperor''s mausoleum unconsciously. Gu Muran didn''t come closer, but lay on a huge stone back. Lu Chaolan was lying beside her. The eyes of the two people looked at the shining starry sky. The starry sky tonight is extraordinarily bright, pouring pieces of starlight into the dark night. Lu Chaolan rested his arms on his head and looked sideways slightly: "Aran, did you feel something?" Lu Chaolan could feel that her expression was not right tonight. Gu Muran didn''t turn her head back, her eyes were fixed on the starry sky, she said: "What do you think about what the first emperor said?" ¡¾National Teacher, I and the Great Xia Kingdom owe you a lot. You have paid so much for the Great Xia Kingdom. If it were not for your senior brother, maybe I would never have the opportunity to talk to you in this life...¡¿ ¡¾If you know the whole truth of the year, please don¡¯t be chilled by the people of Daxia, they...they...ah! ¡¿ ¡¾I don''t know what to say for a while. ¡¿ ¡¾If it is possible, I still hope that you can live the life you want without burdening too much. ¡¿ ¡¾The people of Daxia have hurt you too much, my major general will not, he has resisted the public opinion of his family and country for you, you can always trust him. ¡¿ ¡¾Finally, I will return your luck to you, I hope you will be safe and successful in this life, and live for yourself. ¡¿ Every sentence that Shi Huang said still clearly appeared in their minds. "What if I know the whole truth?" Gu Muran was puzzled, "How did the first emperor know that I lost most of my memories back then?" "Don''t be chilling to the people of Great Xia..." Gu Muran''s mouth curled up a little, "Do you think that Shihuang seems to have seen the truth of everything?" The feeling of Shihuang saying those words is like looking at the overall situation and finally expressing regret. Lu Chaolan nodded: "I have this feeling too." But... the first emperor was buried in the emperor''s mausoleum long ago. How did he know what happened next? This is question one. But if it is not explained in this way, then how to explain Shihuang''s sentence "the common people hurt her a lot". According to his understanding, before the death of the first emperor, there had been rumors of the disappearance of the national teacher, but the people had never seen the national teacher, so many people thought that something had happened to the national teacher. But until the first emperor died and was buried in the emperor''s mausoleum, the people did not see the national teacher. It was at this time that the disappearance of the death of the national teacher was gradually confirmed. Up to this time, the people have always only missed, cherished, and lamented why she had an accident suddenly. It didn¡¯t happen as the first emperor said, ¡®the common people hurt her a lot¡¯. After all, at this time, the common people wished she would show up earlier, and there would be no such thing as ''hurting her a lot''. Lu Chaolan: "The only reasonable explanation is that these things happened after the death of the first emperor. The people knew that the national teacher was not dead, and some things happened at that time, and the people also did some things... It just happened that these things were seen by the emperor. " (end of this chapter) Chapter 535： More than uneasy and kind? Chapter 535 Is it more than uneasy and kind? Only in this way can all this be explained. Lu Chaolan and Gu Muran don''t have those memories. Before they recover their memories, they can only analyze these things from the perspective of bystanders. He asked: "So, how did the emperor see all this, and the soul exists for a thousand years?" Gu Muran thought for a while, and said: "I think this should be the deal that Shihuang and his so-called senior brother should have reached?" She muttered the title: "Brother? It''s really interesting, I heard this title more than once today." They also heard a sentence from the mouth of the corpse today: ¡¾This is a gift prepared by my Lord for my junior sister...¡¿ "The coffin should be the former fourth prince, not the so-called master in Pingyao''s mouth." Lu Chaolan has already checked, but now there is only a corpse left in the coffin. "The master in his mouth can''t be lying there now." Gu Muran said: "I feel that the elder brother in Ye Yuxi''s mouth and my master in the corpse''s mouth should be the same person, and the so-called gift should be put in by the two women in black." of." The gift that was taken out of the coffin is shocking no matter how you think about it. Gu Muran felt the refreshing aroma of the trees in the air, she suddenly remembered something, and said: "The reason why people are drawn down to the underground tomb is because they want to attract them to see those statues. And putting gifts into the coffin should be to dissipate the breath about him on the gifts." The last time in the hospital, when Gu Muran got the black talisman paper from Ye Yuxi, Ye Yuxi once said a word: [Sister, you really want to tear your face, my brother will be angry when he wakes up. ¡¿ She said: "If you think about it carefully, the brother Ye Yuxi was talking about should have awakened. This gift may be the signal." "If you don''t know that person is the person behind Ye Yuxi, if you don''t know that he is the person behind the fourth prince, just look at the transaction between this person and the first emperor, and luck and other things, it will give people the feeling , it¡¯s actually pretty good.¡± Can¡­ "If this person is really the person behind the sorcerer, then he instigated Pingyao and the fourth prince to steal the fortune of the country, he is already uneasy and kind." Lu Chaolan''s words got to the point. "It''s more than uneasy and kind, maybe everything at that time might have been planned by him." Gu Muran''s brows and eyes suddenly seemed to have a layer of frost. The moonlight is shining, layers of moonlight pouring down. But the scene where I have been reviewing the whole process is actually not so beautiful. Lu Chaolan: "Then let''s analyze the present moment first. Why did the person behind the sorcerer want to protect the soul of the first emperor, and why did he let him see what happened?" Gu Muran said: "As far as the present is concerned, Shihuang has seen everything that happened, and nothing has changed. In the end, only I got my own luck today." And these fortunes were actually integrated into the national fortunes of the Great Xia Kingdom at the very beginning. But now these lucks are stripped out at some point. And¡ªafter stripping her luck, the luck of the Great Xia Kingdom has not weakened. What does this mean? Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan''s eyes collided instantly. They seem to think of this question at the same time. If her luck is stripped out, the luck of the Great Xia Kingdom will remain stable. That...it means that those stolen and lost national fortunes have returned to itself. Perhaps the national fortune of the Great Xia Kingdom was once unbalanced due to outside intervention. But, the final result at that time was¡ª¡ªshe just lost her own luck. (end of this chapter) Chapter 536： close to death Chapter 536 is almost between life and death That¡­ "That is to say, the people behind the magician, no matter what tricks they use the national fortune to play, the target is never the Great Xia Kingdom." Thinking of this, Gu Muran''s face instantly became ugly. At first, Lu Chaolan was happy for her when she saw her own luck returning to her body. How happy I was for her before, how uncomfortable I feel at this moment. Gu Muran thought, "Maybe it was at that time that I suffered something...or maybe it was at that time that I lost most of my memory." She suddenly remembered what the woman with burns on her face said in the hospital. The memory seemed to have nothing to do with them. This matter seems to be getting more and more chaotic. Lu Chaolan seemed to see the irritability between her brows. He stroked her hair and said softly, "These are just our guesses at the moment. We may need to wait for some time to find out what the truth is. , we may know when the time comes.¡± Luck is also part of her strength. Losing luck would have affected her strength. Plus, when she imported her luck into Da Xia, her situation was not good at that time. Injury plus loss of luck, plus what happened to Cui Shi at that time. She must have been in no better shape. Black hair instantly turns white. It proved that the energy of her body was almost exhausted. She said: "What exactly do they want to do, they have to force the national teacher into a situation that is close to life and death." "And what did the people do at that time to make the first emperor say ''they have hurt the national teachers a lot''?" Now Gu Muran is used to talking about "National Teacher" and "National Teacher", not about herself. "What if the people who hurt the national teacher are not the only ones?" When Gu Muran heard the words, he looked at Lu Chaolan instantly. Lu Chaolan didn''t know what he thought of, he didn''t dare to look at Gu Muran anymore, and looked ahead quietly. It seemed that a layer of fog appeared in front of him at some point, as if blocking him and Gu Muran from two different directions. He felt like he couldn''t see anything clearly. "What do you want to say?" Gu Muran''s voice reached his ears. Lu Chaolan couldn''t help clenching his right hand hanging below, and he said: "At the hospital before, Ye Yuxi said that the major general is a sinner of the Great Xia Kingdom, and that the situation of the national division at that time was caused by the major general. The weakness of the national division is caused by the major general..." Those memories have been pressing on his heart. Those words were stuck in his heart. Every time he thinks about it, he feels suffocated. "The national teacher returned to the palace before the death of the first emperor, and his body did suffer a lot of trauma..." Gu Muran knew where his crux was. She clearly felt that when she said this, the man sitting next to her seemed to tense up all over. She stretched out her hands to caress his generous back from top to bottom. Her voice inadvertently became softer than she could imagine. "You know that I have been looking for traces of the national teacher. At the beginning, people kept saying that the national teacher disappeared and never appeared again. Later... that time, through the past of Mrs. Qiu''s sister, I found that the facts were not true. It¡¯s not what everyone says it is.¡± "Not long after the death of the first emperor, the country was almost in chaos at that time. Everyone said that the national teacher did not show up at that time. The rumors were not groundless. The national teacher really passed away... but it is not the case." She said: "Not everything is correct. Ye Yuxi is from the enemy, and what he said is even more unbelievable." (end of this chapter) Chapter 537： target of the man behind Chapter 537 The goal of the people behind Gu Muran thought about it, and passed the picture he saw today to Lu Chaolan. When Gu Muran saw the authentic handwriting left by General Cui, she didn''t know why there was a very real picture in front of her eyes. It seems that everything from that year reappeared in front of my eyes and was staged again. Time passed by little by little. When Gu Muran noticed that his eyelashes were trembling slightly, he said, "When General Cui was questioned, you should have heard that sentence..." ¡¾When your son besieged her with the Great Xia Kingdom''s Qiyunlian and other small countries, did he ever take care of her...¡¿ ¡¾When Ah Ran appeared in front of you, did you ever ask her why she was so injured? ¡¿ ¡¾No-! ¡¿ ¡¾nothing-! ¡¿ When Lu Chaolan saw those things, he seemed to empathize with the anger at that time. When he opened his eyes, his eyes were full of anger. "Okay, don''t think so much. The injury of the national teacher at that time has nothing to do with the major general. Ye Yuxi couldn''t hear a word. Maybe they planned these things," After sorting out just now, Gu Muran understood one thing, the goal of those people was never the Great Xia Kingdom. From the beginning to the end, it was only her. "I understand-" Thinking up to this point, Gu Muran jumped off the rock in an instant. Even if Lu Chaolan was angry, it was extinguished by her sudden movement. He watched her jumping and hurriedly said, "Be careful." "I''m fine." Gu Muran waved his hand. Lu Chaolan also stood up, "Just now you understand something." Gu Muran pointed to Shouling Village not far away, and she said: "Even if General Cui didn''t intercede at that time, the National Teacher will return them a clean place in this matter." "But..." Lu Chaolan seemed to be about to say something, when suddenly he put a thumb on his lips. The girl''s voice is right next to my ear. She said, "Listen to me." Lu Chaolan''s whole body was a little stiff, he seemed to only be able to see her lips moving, and he didn''t seem to be listening carefully when something came in from his ears. Until she said: "If the goal of those behind the scenes is the national teacher from the beginning to the end, then the Cui family is considered a disaster this time. The son was instigated, and the luck of the family was almost lost. The national teacher must have noticed something at the time, so she¡­" She will separate out a trace of remnant soul before she comes back. The remnant soul carried most of the Sha. And it was definitely not just "Cui Pingyao, the third son of the Cui family, together with other small country Qiyun Guoshi", maybe there were other things that happened at that time. And the karma in her body may have been contaminated at that time. And the separated remnant soul carried most of the karmic evil. She returned to the royal family to deal with this matter. Use your own luck to pass on those missing national luck. No matter what the price is, the whole Cui clan must be protected. Even though she was injured, Even if her soul was unstable at the time, Even if she knows that she has lost her luck and spiritual power, what will she face next. She never regretted it either. She seemed to understand these words better. Gu Muran took out the note in the kit, "Do you know what I thought when I read the note after entering here?" Lu Chaolan looked at her quietly. Knowing her at this moment, he felt quite guilty. "It''s actually very strange. I never blamed the Cui family at that time. Today the village chief said, ''Since I am a descendant of the national teacher, the ancestor''s precepts cannot be broken'', my first reaction was: the last sentence on the kit What I said is that people from the Xuanmen should not be soft-hearted, but I am not a person from the Xuanmen." Gu Muran thought, maybe a thousand years ago, when he said this to General Cui, his main meaning was to prevent them from entering the world and protect them. Secondly, the last sentence can be regarded as a loophole left. After all, she is indeed not a Taoist. She has no school or sect, and has her own system. (end of this chapter) Chapter 538： I want to wear away all her strength Chapter 538 Wants to kill all her strength Gu Muran even felt that the self at that time might have considered that the Cui family might be passively involved in the world in the future, so he left a little room for relief. "Tell me, why did the people behind it choose the Cui family?" Lu Chaolan suddenly asked such a question. Gu Muran: "No matter who it was at that time, it can be said that it was a passive disaster. No matter who it was, the national teacher at that time would definitely save it." Lu Chaolan: "Indeed, for the national teacher, no matter who is saved. But for the magician, it should be different. They must have their reasons for choosing Cui Pingyao." Gu Muran: "The Cui family was born as a general and has accumulated countless meritorious service. His son is in the palace." "Yes, maybe Cui Pingyao was chosen because of the peculiarities of his family." A clear line gradually emerged in Lu Chaolan''s mind. "The people behind it used Cui Pingyao to turn Cui''s meritorious energy into a curse. The crown prince died, the first emperor had an accident, and the national movement was in chaos." He asked a question: "No matter how badly the national fortune was damaged at that time, will the national division fill up how much?" "nature." Gu Muran answered in the affirmative. Soon, Gu Muran realized what Lu Chaolan wanted to express. The people behind it just want to kill all her strength. Whether it was the initial siege, or other targets, or she was sure that she would use her own merits to fill the national fortune, and then help Cui''s... A series of things are consuming all her spiritual power. Gu Muran: "They don''t target the Great Xia Kingdom, they just want to consume all the strength of the National Teacher. What exactly are they trying to do?" Lu Chaolan recalled what he heard Shihuang said in the emperor''s mausoleum: "Maybe they were planning something in the end. And it was because of this that the thing that Shihuang said ''the people of Great Xia hurt you too much'' happened. .¡± "If I lose all my spiritual power, all my luck, and all my strength, then for me, many things may be unresolved." Gu Muran said, "Maybe it will be easier for them to move." Lu Chaolan nodded: "It makes sense." Gu Muran then remembered another thing. After she came to this world, she found that she had a problem with her memory, and later found that the causal blood demon was not inherent in herself, and then she began to look for the cause of the causal blood demon. Later, she gradually discovered that the people behind had been giving her direction little by little, deciphering the cause and effect blood evil little by little, and even taking the initiative to improve her power of faith. This is very strange. According to the analysis just now, after the people behind know her identity, they should prevent her from recovering her strength. But, they didn''t. Instead, they keep giving themselves some direction. Karma Blood Fiend may also have an inseparable relationship with them. They knew why, so they cracked it naturally a little faster. Even without the guidance of the person behind it, it is only a matter of time before she deciphers the cause and effect of Blood Fiend. But the magician intervened behind it, which shortened the time to crack the causal blood evil. The influx of the power of faith further increased her strength. And now it directly leads to her luck. They seem to want to restore their strength more than themselves. Aren''t they worried about their settlement after autumn? What exactly are they planning against themselves? In the last life, she tried her best to reduce her own strength, but in this life, she tried her best to help her regain her strength. Gu Muran suddenly felt a little headache. Gu Muran told Lu Chaolan his analysis, and after listening to it, Lu Chaolan frowned. He said: "There must be something between the two, and that''s probably what they''re after." There are still too few clues to be fully analyzed for a while. (end of this chapter) Chapter 539： How do you think I need to be polite with you? Chapter 539 How do you think I need to be polite with you? Gu Muran suddenly remembered another thing: "After my luck returned today, some pictures appeared in my mind, but they were not complete." Lu Chaolan: "Don''t worry, take your time, everything from that year will always be clear." Gu Muran nodded. She didn''t say anything else. * The village chief arranged accommodation for everyone. Lu Chaolan and Gu Muran live in different rooms in the same courtyard. In this small courtyard, Chonglu, Xuanhua, and Yan Heng lived. After all, there are many rooms. Just when they were about to approach this small courtyard. Gu Muran suddenly looked aside, his expression remained unchanged, his eyes were slightly cold: "Get out¡ª!" Her spiritual consciousness is more sensitive, and the range of what she can feel is wider. I saw two figures walking out of the dark place. are all dressed in black. Wearing a black tights, the woman''s body curve is undoubtedly revealed, and her big waves reach her waist. Another woman in black, Gu Muran had acquainted with her in the hospital. She had burns from her face to her neck. The person who escaped by puppetry and once stayed in the Sheng family was named Fan Wei. "Long time no see, Mr. National Teacher is too impolite." The long-haired wavy woman didn''t expect them to be discovered so quickly, and she also didn''t expect that after such a long time of not dealing with each other, Master Guo Shi seemed to have changed his temper and became more and more difficult to mess with. "How do you think I need to be polite with you?" Gu Muran narrowed his eyes slightly. "I''m just joking." The woman in black with long hair and wavy hair didn''t want to feel her tricks, she said, "We are here today to give a gift to Master Guoshi, don''t you want to know what gift it is?" Gu Muran''s eyebrows and eyes were slightly cold: "You didn''t follow the world rules, forced Cui Zhengyang''s soul out of his body without authorization, and let the lonely soul wantonly enter other people''s bodies. Do you think it''s okay to send Cui Zhengyang''s body now?" The woman in black with long wavy hair pinned her hair behind her ears, and she smiled: "I still can''t hide anything from you, but please don''t embarrass us about this matter, we are also appointed by the master. Wherever we go." "Your master asked you to come this time, just to send Cui Zhengyang back?" Her eyes flicked back and forth between the two of them. The long-haired, wavy black-haired woman felt Gu Muran''s gaze, and she smiled and said, "Yes." Gu Muran chuckled, "There are some things that I have to think about before I say them." For some reason, they did sense a very dangerous aura from Gu Muran at this moment. "We are indeed here to send Cui Zhengyang home this time." The long-haired, wavy black-haired woman slightly raised her hand, and immediately two paper figurines carried a corpse and placed it at the gate of the small courtyard. Gu Muran glanced at Cui Zhengyang''s body. The soul of Cui Pingyao has been transferred. "How do you explain the things about Ye Yuxi''s remnant soul left in your body?" Gu Muran said at a moderate speed. "Ah? Are you talking about the breath of Mr. Yuxi''s remnant soul?" The long-haired black-haired woman said naturally, "Isn''t that because we accidentally contaminated his remnant soul from the jade seal last time?" Up." If you look carefully, you will find that after she finished speaking, she took a careful look at Gu Muran. And Gu Muran didn''t seem to see it, and continued to ask: "In the emperor''s tomb?" At this moment, the woman in black with long wavy hair glanced at Fan Wei. The woman in black with long wavy hair replied: "Yes." Fan Wei: "No." The two spoke in unison. (end of this chapter) Chapter 540： Still pretending to be confused here Chapter 540 Still pretending to be confused here Lu Chaolan stood by and watched the subtle changes in their expressions. Unanimous voice makes it easier for others to pay attention to this matter. He thought, they should have discussed it in advance. It was at this time that Xuanhua and Zhonglu came out. Immediately afterwards, Yan Heng also came out. He has seen the pictures drawn by Gu Muran, and he easily recognized the person on the ground: "Cui Zhengyang?" "Please bring the three of you inside the house, and I''ll go in and take a look after I deal with some trivial matters." After the three of them got people into the house, they came out again soon. At that time, Fan Wei was talking, and his appearance was not as arrogant and domineering as when he was in the hospital last time: "We came last time to solve the matter of Mr. Yuxi''s remnant soul." Gu Muran suddenly looked at her, and asked, "Where''s the time to attract the soul?" Fan Wei suddenly stopped talking. The woman with long wavy black hair was about to speak, but suddenly felt the sharpness in Gu Muran''s eyes. "Do you want to tell me about the time when you created a resurrected corpse more than a month ago, or do you want to talk about the time when ''Cui Zhengyang'' came back a few days ago?" The wavy black-haired woman immediately understood: "Since you know what time it is, why bother to ask us?" "What you said is interesting. It has been so long since the matter of attracting souls, so why do you bother to deliberately get some aura about Ye Yuxi''s remnant soul!" As soon as Gu Muran said these words, the scene froze for an instant. The breaths on the two of them are quite mixed. Moreover, Fan Wei''s aura related to Ye Yuxi''s remnant soul was much stronger than that of the big wave woman. The soul induction was done at the same time, and just over a month ago. Before Cui Zhengyang became their prey, the remnant soul deliberately left by Ye Yuxi in Yuxi had already been lured out by the two of them at the same time. These are what Gu Muran felt when he entered the Jade Mountain this afternoon. According to common sense, the breath should have dissipated long ago. Yes, one is thick and the other is light, isn''t it just to attract attention? "Since the remnant soul has been lured out a month ago, then telling that unnecessary lie in the hospital is really embarrassing for you, acting so realistically." Gu Muran spoke with cynicism. Lies are the most unpleasant thing in this world. Fan Wei''s expression did not change at all, "It was an emergency at that time, and I had to lie to you for the sake of Mr. Yuxi." Gu Muran snorted, "That''s not the only lie you lied back then." Fan Wei: "I don''t understand." "You''re still pretending to be confused here," Gu Muran said, "You guys deliberately got the breath of Ye Yuxi''s remnant soul today, isn''t it because you''re afraid that I won''t discover the existence of Yushan?" At this moment, the expressions of Fan Wei and the long wave woman suddenly changed. It was at this moment that they realized that she really knew everything. "It is true that Ye Yuxi''s remnant soul is hidden in the jade seal, but this jade seal did not exist in the emperor''s tomb at the very beginning." Gu Muran said. Fan Wei: "But the jade seal was found in the jade coffin, and the jade coffin is in the main tomb of the emperor''s tomb." "Are you pretending to be tired? I know that you are afraid that you will not be able to complete the task assigned by your master, but there is really no need to test me again and again." "You follow me in the middle of the night, for fear that I don''t know your existence, and there is no need to specially choose this time to send ''Cui Zhengyang'' back, and there is no need to lie and say that I accidentally got infected." "It is true that the jade seal was found in the emperor''s tomb before, but it has not always been in the emperor''s tomb. Why did ''Cui Zhengyang'' disappear for a long time and come back again? Wasn''t it also your order?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 541： lottery Chapter 541 Draw lots If he hadn''t come back this time, the Cui clan would not have thought that Cui Zhengyang had entered the world. And when Cui Zhengyang came back this time, he had no other information except to let everyone know that he had joined the WTO. "You use him to attract everyone''s attention, isn''t it just for the convenience of putting the jade seal that exists in Yushan in the emperor''s tomb?" Fan Wei: "You also said just now that we lured the remnant soul of Mr. Yuxi more than a month ago, so why didn''t we put the jade seal in the emperor''s tomb at that time, when Cui Zhengyang had just died, we You can also find an opportunity to enter the emperor''s tomb, why bother?" "Don''t you know why? Whether it''s your repeated questioning or all the acting, you just want to make sure that I have discovered Yushan. After all, there are two tunnels that have been hollowed out in Yushan, isn''t it? " The field became silent again. Seeing this, Fan Wei and the long wave woman immediately said: "The person has already been delivered, we will not delay your rest, and leave." After speaking, I wanted to leave. "Since you''re here, don''t leave in such a hurry." Everyone didn''t see Gu Muran taking any action, but the two people who turned and left seemed to be entangled in silk nets, unable to move. "Let us go!" "Let you go?" Gu Muran laughed suddenly, "You only have executive power, why don''t you think about it, and you can send two of you when you can say it alone." The two of them seemed to have thought of something when they heard the words, and their faces suddenly became like palettes. "One of you is destined to stay here, otherwise, how can you do it if you only point out the way and no one leads the way?" Gu Muran snapped his fingers: "Why don''t you decide to discuss it yourself, and see who goes and who stays .¡± No one wants to stay here. But Gu Muran only let one person go. Yan Heng stood aside, staring at the woman who used puppetry to escape. Gu Muran turned her head, and Yan Heng bumped into her clear eyes. No one spoke. Yan Heng didn''t know what she was thinking. "Since you can''t make a decision, why don''t you decide by drawing lots." I saw two pieces of paper appearing in Gu Muran''s hand. She didn''t have a pen in her hand, but as she flicked her fingertips, words appeared on the two pieces of paper. One writes to go, the other writes to stay. "Whoever catches you first." Neither of them moved first. Gu Muran restrained their whole body with spiritual power, she loosened their arms and mouth for them, and then handed two paper **** in front of them: "Here." They still didn''t move. "Don''t worry, this is the paper man you brought with you when you came. Whoever leaves will stay, depends on God''s will." Onlookers:"¡­" The tool people are all folded in. Fan Wei and the wavy woman: "..." Her strength has recovered to such a point? Why didn''t they see, when did she do something to the paper man. As if unconsciously, the adult-sized tool man instantly became the size of a palm. Finally, the two forced to choose a ball of paper. Looking at the ball of paper in their hands, the two of them suddenly felt a little overwhelmed. The woman with long waves looked at the ''walk'' above, and subconsciously looked at Fan Wei''s expression first. When she saw the writing on the ball of paper, she had an expression of "it really is". ¡­ Since the one left behind was Fan Wei, the smile on Yan Heng''s lips has never stopped. Gu Muran teased him at the time, and Yan Heng was so frightened that he stopped smiling: "It''s all work, work!" The series of incidents at the previous exhibition were all designed by Fan Wei, and he always wanted to catch Fan Wei. Fan Wei fell into their hands this time, how could he not be happy? He said: "Master Gu, thank you." Gu Muran said: "Don''t think about her yet, after the dust settles, she will be yours." "Bah, bah, what''s up to me, she returns to the bureau to solve the case." Yan Heng didn''t dare to spread the joke just now. After a pause for a while, Yan Heng suddenly asked curiously: "Why didn''t they put the jade seal into the emperor''s tomb a month ago, instead of doing it extra?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 542： their strategy was successful Chapter 542 Their strategy was very successful After Yan Heng asked this sentence, the people in the room, except Cui Zhengyang who was lying there without heartbeat and breathing, didn''t look at her, and the attention of the others was instantly fixed on Gu Muran. Xuanhua and Zhonglu also stopped their movements, and were curiously waiting for Gu Muran''s answer. Even Fan Wei, who was bound by the silk thread made of spiritual power, looked at Gu Muran, as if she also wanted Gu Muran to explain. Gu Muran noticed all the gazes, but she didn''t rush to answer, but first glanced at Cui Zhengyang who was lying on the bed, then walked to the table and poured herself a cup of tea. After taking two or three sips, she continued to speak: "A month ago, it was not impossible for them to put the jade seal in the emperor''s tomb, but at that time, the remnant soul stayed in the jade seal for too long, and the jade seal was full of stains. The breath of the remnant soul, but the breath in Yushan is pitiful, if at that time, put the jade seal into the jade coffin, it would be the trace of the remnant soul that attracted my attention the most." "But the effect they want to achieve is to hope that when I see the jade seal, I will focus on the breath of chalcedony." "Therefore, they must draw out the remnant souls in advance, and then soak the jade seal in Yushan for a period of time. At that time, the aura of remnant souls on the jade seal will be very weak, and the aura of jade mountain chalcedony will be very strong. " She calmly analyzed with them: "Only in this way can they achieve their goal of leading me to Yushan." It was as if they wanted to attract her attention tonight, whether they spoke in unison or deliberately dyed the aura of remnant souls on their bodies, so as to achieve the purpose of getting her to pay attention to Yushan. However, their strategy has been very successful. After all, the first moment she saw Yuxi, she noticed the strong chalcedony breath on the jade seal hidden in the jade coffin, but the breath of Ye Yuxi''s remnant soul had almost faded. Gu Muran found Yushan not far away through this clue. Chonglu and Xuanhua could only sigh: "Walking around, the magician''s brains are so simple." They are now curious about what is in the Yushan Mountain, which can make the boss behind them give clues in such a way. * The next day. Gu Muran went to summon Cui Zhengyang''s soul, and prepared to carry out the method of introducing the soul into the body. Huiniang hugged her son''s body, tears rolled in her eyes but she didn''t dare to cry out. Finally, the village chief signaled Hui Niang''s husband to pull Hui Niang up: "The child in Zhengyang will be back in a while, don''t worry the child." Huiniang raised her head slightly, forcing back her tears. After that, after Hui Niang let go of her hand, Gu Muran''s arm moved slightly, and Cui Zhengyang''s body suddenly seemed to fly into the air. It''s still the river. The originally cloudless sky, almost when Gu Muran performed the summoning soul technique, the sky and the earth suddenly changed color, as if the wind and clouds were constantly stirring in a pond of thunder. Huiniang held her husband''s hand worriedly, and his husband comforted her: "It''s okay, we have to trust Master Gu." Gu Muran''s figure also disappeared into the cloud instantly. Everyone''s heart is tightly pulled. I don''t know how long it took before the cloud dissipated. "Mom¡ª!" A mother sound, as if several centuries have passed. Huiniang burst into tears instantly, she couldn''t hold back: "Yangyang, mother''s Yangyang..." When the boy reappeared and stood alive in front of everyone, everyone felt happy for Hui Niang at that moment in their hearts. (end of this chapter) Chapter 543： Scarlet Jade Chapter 543 Scarlet Jade Bi Gu Muran didn''t know when he would appear in front of everyone again. She looked at Cui Zhengyang, and indeed, as Hui Niang said, he has a pair of smiling eyes. * Yushan belongs to Shouling Village and is not far from Shouling Village. But for so long, no one has discovered the existence of this jade mountain. Looking from the outside of Yushan Mountain, it looks plain and ordinary, no different from ordinary mountains. The entrance of the cave is also relatively hidden, and it is located halfway up the cliff. After solving Cui Zhengyang''s matter, Zhonglu took Fan Wei directly to the side of Xiaohedao. It was at this time that everyone knew that Gu Muran was going to Yushan temporarily today. The villagers of Shouling Village spontaneously wanted to follow Gu Muran to find out. After all, they never expected that the former Pingyao had been imprisoned here. Gu Muran had an omen in his heart, and he didn''t want them to go. She wanted to protect their peace. But there is always a voice in my heart... If they go, the current peace and smoothness may be broken. But the village chief said that they were just going to protect her, they had no malicious intentions. Of course Gu Muran knew of their kindness, but for some reason, there was a voice in her heart telling her not to let them go to Yushan. What is there in Yushan? She only felt those two hollowed out tunnels yesterday. Other, about where the tunnel goes, and how long does it go, and where does it go? She didn''t have enough time to find out. The village chief seemed to see her refusal, and there was a faint trace of sadness on his face. Other villagers repeatedly assured that they would not wander around. The anticipation on their faces made Gu Muran unable to bear to refuse. She thought, no matter what she encounters, she will fight with all her strength when the time comes. Finally, she chose a few young guys to go with her. At that time, the few selected people did not know why they chose themselves. Until¡ªthey saw that the entrance was halfway up the cliff. They suddenly understood. The separate entrance interrupts the opportunity for many people to enter this Yushan. "You will follow us for a while, don''t act rashly, understand?" Several young and middle-aged men looked at Gu Muran and nodded suddenly: "We understand." The entrance is on the mountainside of the cliff. Yan Heng explored the terrain and came back and said, "If you want to enter the entrance, you need a rope. Do we need to go back and get the rope first?" "No, I''ll go down first in a while, and you can follow up later." Yan Heng: "But what if we don''t have tools?" They still have Fan Wei in their hands. At this moment, Gu Muran moved his fingertips slightly, and saw that the thick tree not far away was suddenly entangled with vines. The vines are not emerald green, and the whole body is shining white. And, it grows extremely fast. Soon, it continued to extend from the tree to them. When passing them, the speed did not stop, and it continued to extend down the cliff. Gu Muran went down first, followed by the two elders Xuanhua and Chonglu, then Fan Wei, then the guy from Shouling Village, and the penultimate one was Yan Heng. Lu Chaolan was the last one. * In Yushan Mountain, the mountain wall is pure and flawless. This was their intuitive reaction when they saw the mountain wall after entering from below. However, when they actually entered the tunnel, they stared straight ahead, and they were startled by just that one glance. Because it is less than five meters away from the entrance of the cave, there is a wall made of jade. (end of this chapter) Chapter 544： Atonement? Its ridiculous! Chapter 544 Atonement? It''s ridiculous! Although there are roads on both sides of the wall, continue to pass through it. But that wall was covered with blood-colored nail hooks, and the entire wall seemed to be polished with blood jade. The top is jade-colored, and the distance from the nail hook to the ground seems to be soaked in blood. As Gu Muran said yesterday, there are still hairs left on the ground. When the young guys in Shouling Village saw this scene, they were timid and almost vomited. After all, they have been well protected and have never seen too bloody. "Come and see." Xuanhua, who had been standing at the entrance, seemed to have discovered a relatively subtle place. The crowd rushed over, only to see that the ground there seemed to be a little uneven and slightly sunken. Moreover, there are still two depressions, the two depressions are in parallel positions, and the interval between them is relatively short. Chonglu Wuxin said casually: "Look, if that corpse is here, does it look like his actions at that time?" His actions at that time? Everyone recalled the first time they saw Pingyao''s corpse, what he did. At that time, it seemed that he was kneeling in the small tomb, and the direction he was looking at was the entrance of the mausoleum. Everyone instantly understood what Chonglu wanted to express. He does not mean that. "Don''t tell me, when you kneel here, your legs are really stuck, as if it was tailor-made." A curious boy from Shouling Village bent his legs and started an experiment. A force pulled him up instantly when his words fell. "There is no need to try, this place was created by kneeling in Pingyao." The guy who was kneeling there just now suddenly started patting his knee, as if the place just now was disgusting. "Isn''t he hanging there? Why is he kneeling here?" The guy who was speaking looked straight ahead, and he stretched out his finger, pointing in a direction, "That''s Shouling Village." Everyone has a bad impression of Pingyao. The guy who spoke said: "Isn''t he a traitor? Then what is he doing kneeling here, looking in the direction of Shouling Village? Redemption? It''s ridiculous¡ª!" Everyone recalled the moment when they first looked at Pingyao''s corpse. The corpse knelt down, looking in the direction of the entrance of the mausoleum, as if longing for something, longing for something. "He injured the national teacher, and he should suffer all these." At this moment, an unexpected voice appeared. No one expected that the person who said this was Fan Wei. Gu Muran almost thought he heard it wrong, "What did you just say?" Fan Wei said: "The national teacher was injured because of him. He knelt here to atone for his sin and beg for the master''s forgiveness." Gu Muran snorted, "Are you saying this to be funny?" "Pray for your master''s forgiveness?" Gu Muran stared at Fan Wei, "Why did Pingyao do all this? Isn''t your master planning all this behind the scenes? It''s really interesting to be a good person here now." "No..." Fan Wei said: "Pingyao was punished by the master when he finished all these things back then, not now." Gu Muran can only say one thing: "Your master will really chill the hearts of those of you who have worked hard for him. You have done everything verbatim, but afterward, you will be punished for failing." Gu Muran became more and more curious about the brother Ye Yuxi was talking about. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s any different from a pervert. "It was indeed him who did it, but the final result caused the national teacher to be injured. That''s what he shouldn''t do. These are what he should suffer." Gu Muran felt that what she said was inconsistent. (end of this chapter) Chapter 545： Is it not as you wish? Chapter 545 is not what you want? She ignores the relationship between those senior brothers and sisters, what is the relationship, wait until she recovers her memory. As far as everything is concerned now, the facts she feels and all the disasters she sees are all plotted by the so-called ''Ye Yuxi''s brother''. Since he targeted himself, he did these things on the other hand. She can only say one thing, this person is mentally ill. Simply sick. At this time, Lu Chaolan''s eyebrows suddenly moved. From a male point of view. He suddenly felt something. Ye Yuxi''s brother has a different feeling for Gu Muran. I don''t know why, but he just has such a feeling. "When your master planned all this, he already expected that the national teacher would be hurt, didn''t he?" "Don''t tell me he doesn''t know mysteries," Gu Muran couldn''t stand this kind of person the most, she said: "Isn''t the reason why he did all this is to hope that the strength of the national teacher will fall? Knowing that ''everything started because of her'' will go all out and do his best, isn''t that what he uses?" "What happened later, after her strength has completely fallen, didn''t it meet your expectations?" There was a moment in her eyes, as if filled with frost: "I don''t care what the relationship between him and the national teacher is, he planned everything, in order to reduce the guilt in his heart and let his subordinates atone, in my eyes Li, this is sick." Fan Wei opened his mouth to explain, but he didn''t know how to say it. Even¡­she didn''t know what to say. Gu Muran turned around and left, walking straight into the tunnel. Lu Chaolan followed closely behind, and walked quickly to her side. The rest of the people stared wide-eyed. They didn''t dare to speak at all just now. Chonglu, Xuanhua, and the people from the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities were a little dumbfounded just now. This is probably the first time they saw Gu Muran lose his temper on the spot. and¡­ They also realized that Gu Muran seemed to know a lot about the National Teacher. If they didn''t hear it just now, they seem to have heard ''the strength of the national division has fallen''. They look at me, I look at you, no one dares to come forward to ask about this matter. Everyone followed up one after another. Yan Heng glanced at Fan Wei, "Since you have long legs, just follow them." ¡­ After walking for some time, they saw Gu Muran not far away and suddenly stopped in his tracks. They realized that they had reached a fork in the road. The situation at the moment is like a Y shape. "Young master, which of these two roads should we go? Or should we go separately?" Chong Lu asked. Gu Muran closed her eyes and felt for a moment. Yesterday she just stood at the entrance and felt that there were two tunnels in different directions. She opened her eyes suddenly, and she pointed to the road on the left: "Go this way." Suddenly, she turned her head and looked at Fan Wei: "Is this the path your master wants to take?" Fan Wei replied vaguely: "There are two roads to go, one is the exit, and the other is to re-enter an entrance." Xuanhua: "Exit? Entry? Does she have the truth? Can you believe it?" Gu Muran said: "Have we not only been looking for the entrance of Xishan Village? This is the direction." Xuanhua and Zhonglu: "Is this the one?" They searched for a long time, but they couldn''t find any clues. Who would have thought that this entrance came so suddenly and unexpectedly. After the momentary surprise, Xuanhua asked: "Is there any fraud, this girl looks dishonest, what if there is something waiting for us inside?" "Whether it''s a dog''s den or a wolf''s den, you have to break into it." Gu Muran didn''t think so much. Things have come to this point, it is already an opportunity. After all, there are some things, if you don¡¯t break into them, you will never know what¡¯s underneath. (end of this chapter) Chapter 546： Dream B&B Chapter 546 Dream B&B Everyone thought that entering Xishan Village would feel similar to entering Shouling Village. Who knows, there is still a big difference between them. Xishan Village is not like a village at all. It is well-built, surrounded by parks, various processing plants, shops and vendors, just like a small city, with all the facilities and equipment it should have. Moreover, the people here in Xishan Village are no different from the outsiders no matter how they dress or dress up. But the only similarity between Xishan Village and Shouling Village is: Secondly, the first moment people here saw Gu Muran, they all asked a question: "Did we meet you somewhere?" Shouling Village''s expression towards Gu Muran changed drastically when they heard about the "descendants of the National Teacher". The people here felt very familiar the first time they saw Gu Muran. Moreover, based on the fact that she didn''t say anything, she didn''t report anything about her family. It is not alone that Gu Muran is familiar, but anyone who has met Gu Muran will look at her more. It feels very strange. Yan Heng and others looked at Gu Muran in surprise when they heard this: "Master Gu... when did you come here?" Even Chonglu and Xuanhua were surprised by the words of the villagers in Xishan Village, but they reacted differently from Yan Heng, and almost blurted out: "Young Master, did they recognize the wrong person?" Gu Muran had only one sentence for their answer: "Who knows." Who knows, have they actually seen themselves somewhere? Who knows, has he been here before? Who knows, did they admit the wrong person? "Are you here to travel? How many of you look familiar?!" After they left the cave, they walked a short distance and saw a couple. The couple were holding a leaflet in their hands, with decent smiles on their faces. But unlike other villagers, they didn''t just think that Gu Muran was familiar with him when they spoke. This greatly attracted the attention of others. Yan Heng, who was "one of the familiar faces", took the leaflet from the couple first: "I don''t think you usually have any tourists here. How is your homestay business?" This leaflet is to promote their homestay. The name of this homestay is quite strange, it is called Xunmeng B&B. Many people in Gu Muran''s group noticed the conspicuous words on the leaflet. Looking for a dream? bed and breakfast. "I don''t know what''s going on in recent years. There have been fewer foreign tourists," the proprietress said slightly, "but fortunately, there are still many people who came from other places and chose to settle in our Xishan Village a few years ago." When it came to the second half of the sentence, she began to beam with joy: "They all think that our village has beautiful scenery and simple folk customs, and ah, choosing to settle in our village will let you experience a different life." Gu Muran said: "Please give me a leaflet." She noticed a sentence on the leaflet: Our special service - one-click switching to perceive your past life, which will make you cherish everything you have now. Others seemed to have noticed the unusualness of this leaflet, and they all asked for one. Strange to say. The leaflets in the hands of the proprietress are just enough to distribute one leaflet to each of them. No more, no less, just enough. Chonglu joked at the time, "Miss Boss, the only leaflet you have left in your hand, if you don''t know it, you think it was prepared for us." He does not mean that. (end of this chapter) Chapter 547： Dont run around when its dark Chapter 547 Don''t run around when it''s dark Xuanhua glanced at the promotion for a while. After taking a look, Gu Muran immediately said: "Those people who come from other places, are they willing to stay because they feel a different life in your store?" The proprietress looked complacent: "Of course, our Xunmeng Inn is very humane, not only can perceive your needs, provide you with considerate service, but also can make dishes that suit your mood, not only It can keep your stomachs, but it can also keep your hearts." Professors at the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities are curious. But they dare not move. Because this village is really strange. Xuanhua and Zhonglu did not express their opinions, but looked at Gu Muran. Those youths who came out of Shouling Village were full of curiosity. The world they saw before them was completely unfamiliar to them, they just stood behind Gu Muran without saying a word. "How is it? Have the distinguished guests thought about it? Do you want to try it? It''s a rare opportunity!" The proprietress''s expression was fixed on Gu Muran from the beginning to the end. She didn''t seem to care whether other people wanted to try it, but only cared about whether Gu Muran wanted to feel it. Fan Wei''s eyes also aimed at the proprietress many times. Gu Muran has noticed all these. Moreover, Gu Muran also found that when the proprietress looked at the villagers of Shouling Village in ancient clothes, there was no abnormal expression on her face, as if she was familiar with it. "Over there is your Dream B&B." Gu Muran suddenly pointed in a direction. "Your eyes are so good, you can see us at Xunmeng B&B from such a distance." The proprietress deliberately increased the volume of the word "Xunmeng". Gu Muran stepped forward: "Let''s go." The proprietress said happily: "Hey." * They passed through countless streets, and after turning seven turns and eight turns, they didn''t know how far they walked before they saw the plaque of [Xunmeng B&B]. Professor Wei also expressed emotion by the way: "The sun is about to set." When they came out of the cave, the sun was already slowly moving westward. But it was still brilliant at that time. Now, the sun is setting. The orange-red afterglow sprinkled a layer of broken gold on the horizon. By the time they entered the Xunmeng Inn, the sky was already getting dark. Gu Muran also joked at the time: "It''s hard for the lady boss to distribute leaflets across half of Xishan Village." The proprietress seemed not aware of the other meanings in her words, and said with a smile: "Isn''t this... all for living?" "The traffic flow in your store is pretty good. I think you haven''t worked so hard to distribute leaflets before." Gu Muran seemed to be pointing. The proprietress still just brushed the broken hair next to her ear: "How come? It''s all done little by little. You don''t know, there is a student at home, and it costs too much for this child to go to school." When they came to Xunmeng Inn, they did see students after school. And this Xunmeng Homestay is indeed very big, surrounded by mountains and rivers, like small villas. Patchwork. Gu Muran didn''t say anything else, "Give us some rooms." The proprietress opened two separate buildings next to each other for them. Standing in the villa, you can smell the fragrance of flowers. Open the window at the back of the house, and you can see the calm and deep lake. There is also a small pavilion above the lake, which is even more mysterious in the quiet and deep night. After everyone moved in, the shop owner thoughtfully delivered dinner to the restaurant on the first floor. When they left, they said: "Everyone, don''t run around in the dark, and... don''t make a fuss no matter what sounds you hear, I wish you all a good dream." (end of this chapter) Chapter 548： weird meal Chapter 548 Weird meal This is what I said! "It seems... some voices often appear? And... why is his last sentence so weird?" After Zhonglu and the others left, he carefully read those words just now, and he couldn''t figure it out. The smell of food on the dining table attracted everyone in the villa. They live separately. In this building live Gu Muran, Lu Chaolan, Yan Heng, Chonglu, Xuanhua and the young people from Shouling Village. Professors from the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities live in another villa next to them. In this way, they are actually being used to protect them. Including Fan Wei is also in this villa. Everyone was attracted by the smell of rice, but while eating, a strange thing happened. Chonglu picked up a piece of meat from one of the plates, and he couldn''t help saying: "The color of this braised pork ribs is really attractive." "Elder Chonglu probably didn''t see clearly." Yan Heng glanced over: "This is obviously braised pig''s trotters." "What are you talking about? This is obviously braised chicken wings!" For a moment, everyone was stunned. They all looked at Gu Muran in unison. "How is this going?" Everyone looked at Gu Muran as if they saw a ghost. They found that although Gu Muran was sitting at the dining table together, he didn''t even move his chopsticks, and just looked at them quietly. The others abruptly put down their chopsticks. Maybe only Fan Wei, she picked up the dish in Zhonglukou, "This braised yuba is really delicious... Hey, why are you all looking at me, eat it all, they don''t dare to poison, so feel free to eat it boldly." But... no one dares to eat it with confidence. Just such a dish, everyone sees something different. Gu Muran did not explain this matter, but turned her head to look out of the window, and she said, "Didn''t you realize that today''s sky is particularly abnormal?" "It''s getting dark very quickly today." Lu Chaolan''s eyes were as gloomy as the sky. In fact, not long after they entered this dream-seeking homestay, the sky suddenly became dark and quickly. It''s just that most of the people in the villa didn''t pay attention to the sky outside. When Gu Muran suddenly said something, they realized all this. Even the well-informed Elder Chonglu felt his neck was chilly. He wished he could pull his chair next to Xuanhua. The expressions of the others were looking out the window at this moment, as if they were looking at a demon. "Don''t worry, there''s nothing to do now, after all, the name Xunmeng Inn is more worthy of the name." Gu Muran picked up the chopsticks at this time, "Eat well, eat a meal and sleep, tomorrow will be fine." Others passed by Gu Muran just now, let alone eating, and now they dare not even touch their chopsticks, wishing they could stay away from the dining table. "Eat at ease, this food is not poisonous, you see that Comrade Fan Wei is almost full, what are you still worried about?" Yan Heng was also a little apprehensive: "But just now..." "Do you remember what the proprietress said this afternoon?" Gu Muran just sensed something bad, and she had to let them eat something. ¡ª[Not only can I sense your needs and provide you with considerate service, but also I can cook dishes that suit your mood, which can not only keep your stomach, but also your heart. ¡¿ (end of this chapter) Chapter 549： shadow outside the window Chapter 549 The shadow outside the window Gu Muran even told them the original words, "They are all vegetarian dishes in essence, but certain dishes that have been given some magic arrays will change into the dishes you want to see, and even your taste It is also affected, and the taste is not bad at all.¡± In the end, they saw Gu Muran eating with their own eyes, and they put it in their stomachs. Not long after eating, they became sleepy. This sleepiness is inexplicable. A group of people mostly didn''t think much of it. After all, it is easy to feel sleepy after eating. And, they did a lot of the way today. They all thought it was sleepiness caused by fatigue and fullness. Each of them said good night and went back to their respective rooms. In this villa, there is only one double bed. Other people have a separate room for each person, only this room is occupied by two people. This is what the proprietress said at the time, saying that there is only the last room left in this villa, and it has a double bed, and they are husband and wife, so this room was arranged for them. At that time, they didn''t refuse, but Gu Muran only said yes. After all, the proprietress was able to tell them that they were husband and wife in front of them, so she had investigated them. They rejected this room, what will happen next is still unknown. Adhering to the idea of ??''more things are worse than less things'', the two of them accepted the double room. Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan sat by the bed alone and on the sofa. You look at me, I look at you. At this moment, a black shadow seemed to appear outside their curtains. Here¡ªbut the third floor. Lu Chaolan seemed to have sensed something, and was about to turn around, at this moment, Gu Muran suddenly walked towards him, "Are you sleepy? Why do I feel a little sleepy?" She walked away and yawned. Lu Chaolan''s action of preparing to look at the window sill was inexplicably interrupted by Gu Muran. He opened his mouth, "Not yet..." Not too sleepy. When the words came to his lips, it seemed that he suddenly saw Gu Muran''s eyes. He understood. The words on the lips instantly changed to, "I''m... really sleepy." "I''m a little sleepy too, let''s go to sleep." She glanced at Lu Chaolan who was sitting by the bed, and took off her shoes. Lu Chaolan looked at her and said, "Okay." ¡­ Two people were lying on the bed, surrounded by darkness. Just after the two of them were lying on the bed, the light in the room only heard ''crack! ¡¯, and it snapped off. Even the night light on the bedside seemed to be bewitched, and fell into a deep sleep, taking away its faint light by the way. Lu Chaolan was lying on the bed, but he didn''t feel sleepy. Especially now that everything feels so inexplicable. He wanted to talk to Gu Muran. Before turning his head, he could feel her long and steady breathing. He remained motionless. When people can''t fall asleep, they tend to turn over and want to change to a more comfortable posture. Just as Lu Chaolan was about to move, a voice seemed to come from his brain. ¡¾Don''t move, it hasn''t left yet. ¡¿ belongs to Gu Muran''s voice. At that moment, several questions flashed through Lu Chaolan''s mind. who is it? What does it mean? She seemed to understand what she was thinking. The voice of dispelling doubts reappeared in his mind. [It is always outside the window, watching if other people are asleep, don''t look out the window, as long as you have a movement, it can feel it keenly, it is the real core of Xunmeng B&B, you must let it think you Fell asleep. ¡¿ Just when Gu Muran finished speaking, she heard a long breath, and it was consistent with her own breathing. I don''t know how long it has been. Everyone really fell asleep. The real night is coming quietly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 550： bad omen Chapter 550 Ominous Omen ¡¾Junior Sister, you are not suitable to stay in this place, so leave with me. ¡¿ During the half-dream and half-awake period, Gu Muran seemed to hear a voice. The voice was extremely gentle, as if discussing with her. But soon, the voice changed. It was still the voice of that person just now, but it became a little violent. ¡¾Junior sister, you see, human beings are selfish, they only care about themselves, they only believe what they see in front of them, they don¡¯t care what the truth is. ¡¿ ¡¾To them, you are no longer the savior you used to be. Now you are a devil to them! It is sin! ! do you understand? ¡¿ The sound passed through her eardrums, and penetrated into her ears word by word. Painfully beating her heart. The entire dark space in front of my eyes suddenly turned around because of these inexplicable words in my mind. The scene changed to a certain street. ¡¾Have you heard of it? Some people said that they saw the national teacher? ¡¿ ¡¾real or fake? ¡¿ The people who heard about this incident could hardly sit still, and all moved towards the entrance of the city gate. ¡¾Where is the national teacher? ¡¿ Everyone looked around. At this time, I don¡¯t know who said a word: [I was in the teahouse just now, and saw a person who was very similar to the background of the national teacher, wearing purple clothes. ¡¿ As we all know, when the national teacher was canonized, he was wearing purple clothes. All the people who were looking forward to the appearance of the national teacher, all rushed into the teahouse. The first and second floors, they searched all over, but they still couldn''t find the crimson figure from behind. At this time, someone realized whether someone was playing with them. But the crowd was too chaotic just now, and they couldn''t find the person who spoke for a while. Just as the group of people were about to leave, someone noticed something unusual. "Hey, look, isn''t the woman sitting by the window very strange?" He wears a veiled hat and a veil on his face. How to look at it, how weird. At this time, someone bravely stepped forward, "Do you know the national teacher?" The common people cried and complained that they missed the national teacher. At that time, they had just experienced a war, and the people especially missed the time when the national teacher was there. The woman in white did not answer. At this time, there was a gust of wind blowing outside the window, and the veil of the woman in white was blown up a bit. The silver hair under the hood was also lifted a bit by the wind. that moment- The face of the person who was still thinking about the national teacher just now changed suddenly. ¡ª¡¾This can''t be the national teacher, I saw clearly just now, she is a witch, with silver hair, this is an ominous sign. ¡¿ Suddenly, everyone seemed to have changed from the polite tone just now. The kind face is gone forever, and everyone can''t wait to approach her. Spittle stars splashed randomly. ¡¾This is the people you help wholeheartedly. ¡¿ A voice sounded in Gu Muran''s heart. Gu Muran stood in mid-air, looking at the current scene. She thought, this is probably all that ever happened. The woman in white was still sitting by the window, her expression not fluctuating in the slightest because of their words. Instead, he suddenly looked into the midair. At that moment, Gu Muran had a feeling, whether he could perceive his own existence back then. Soon, she verified her idea. I saw the woman in white move her lips, and she could see the shape of her lips clearly, as if she was saying, [What I have done is worthy of the world and myself, and this is enough. ¡¿ That''s right, the woman in white is the national teacher. A national teacher who almost lost his cultivation. Seeing this girl with silver hair, the common people felt that she was not a national teacher, so they started to take off her veil, trying to see her true face. Just at this time. (end of this chapter) Chapter 551： corpse case Chapter 551 Corpse case Their outstretched hands were about to touch the face of the national teacher. "what-!" A white figure suddenly appeared beside him, very fast. The palm of the man suffered quickly. Blood gushed out instantly. "Beast!" The person whose hand was scratched was furious instantly, and made a gesture to capture the little white cat. At this moment, a force suddenly knocked these people away. Although her strength has been greatly reduced, Yu Wei can still protect herself a bit. The person who fell to the ground was shocked, his eyes widened instantly, and he felt unbelievable: "You..." The national teacher stood up, the majesty still remained in those clear eyes. It''s just that compared to before, the silver hair now makes everyone tremble with fear. "You...you are not our national teacher." "Silver hair is an ominous sign, you are a witch, a witch." "Our national teacher died before, who are you and why are you using her face?" Many people have been unwilling to believe that the person in front of them is their national teacher until this time. Been making excuses for myself. "Ah!" The woman in white holding the civet had a sneer in her eyes. Without another word, he got up and left. All the people who wanted to block the way, looked at the few people who were still lying on the ground, and suddenly became frightened. For a while, no one dared to stop her. The scorching sun hung high in the sky, and she walked out of the teahouse, but felt the coldness emerging from the bottom of her heart. ¡¾Junior sister, human beings are not worthy of your treatment like this, follow me back to the teacher''s door. ¡¿ That voice appeared in the mind of the national teacher at the moment, and it also appeared in the ears of Gu Muran who watched him recall the past with the body of the soul. After that, it continued for several days, and there were more and more topics about the "demon girl". Some people have never believed that ''the demon girl is the national teacher''. They would rather believe that the national teacher died than believe this matter. But there are more and more rumors about the ''demon girl''. In the Great Xia Kingdom, which has just experienced national turmoil, the little emperor has just succeeded to the throne, and the major general is now named the regent. When the whole country was in the state of ''recovery'', many things happened. Government Yamen is very busy every day. "How many cases is this this week?" Just after the Yamen received a report, another corpse appeared on the West Vegetable Market Road. The same death: no heart, **** face. It''s like the feeling that the whole face has been peeled off from the head. It is too cruel. The onlookers just glanced at it, and almost vomited out the breakfast they had just eaten. It''s just horrible. "This is the third case this week. The perpetrators are skilled, as if wanton revenge." Gu Muran knew it was in her dream, but even so, she felt that the person behind it was too cruel. Her soul is floating in the sky. She watched the government office analyze the case. These people who died tragically, if they hadn¡¯t been reported by their family members, and their families lost their lives, perhaps they would have become unnamed corpse cases. But soon, according to the claims of the family members, the government office knew the identity information of these people. East Street West Lane, North Street South Lane... These are all out of reach people. Not related in any way. The difficulty of the case increased again. The emperor had just succeeded to the throne not long ago, although he was young, Long Yan was furious. Ordered a thorough investigation. And, time is limited. The government government spent a lot of effort, but they couldn''t find any common clues for these dead people. Gu Muran''s soul is wandering around, she is more like a judge at the moment. Looking at the fragments of my past memories in the dream. (end of this chapter) Chapter 552： Everyone despises Chapter 552 Everyone spurns At the beginning, the government government really didn''t have any clues. They kept going to the deceased''s residence to find out if the deceased had taken any revenge. "Li Si is usually a good person, but I don''t know what''s going on recently. Since he came back from the teahouse that day, he has been yelling ''the national teacher is a witch''. He also said that he saw the national teacher''s hair turned into Silver hair, what else do you say, she let the beast hurt people." "Isn''t Li Si talking nonsense? When did the national teacher raise a cat? Also, the national teacher has been dead for a long time. He must be dazzled." When investigating Zhang Wu, his neighbor also said: "This piece of Wufengren said that he saw the national teacher turned into a demon girl with his own eyes, and said that the national teacher hurt people. Isn''t this nonsense?" The county government investigated several neighbors of the deceased. Their statements are surprisingly similar. At the beginning, there were indeed a lot of rumors about "the national teacher is back" and "the national teacher turned into a witch" in the market. But, no one in the court believed this. The county government didn''t believe it either. Even if the national teacher returns, it is impossible to become a witch. After all, if there was no national teacher at that time, how could the Daxia Kingdom stabilize so quickly. If the national teacher hadn''t found a cure for the plague back then, tens of thousands of people would have died. Even if everyone can hurt the people, only one person can''t. Everyone seems to think so at first. Even if the investigation finds out that these remarks about these dead are unified. But everyone did not place the suspect on the national teacher. until later... Another few corpses that had their hearts gouged out and their faces completely changed, were thrown at the gate of the government office. The government office was even more furious. Originally, the time given by the Holy Spirit was not particularly generous. They have been looking for clues with all their heart, but apart from the similar remarks made by their neighbors, they seem to find no similarities. Regardless of occupation or life, they are all out of reach. But, the only thing in common between the people who died this time and those who died before is that they also kept walking, "The national teacher turned into a witch and returned." Gu Muran''s soul was floating in the air, and she watched the evolution of things from the perspective of an outsider. More and more people died. And later, those victims not only lost their hearts, but their faces were peeled off from the head, and later, the fuzzy facial features disappeared. The people began to panic. They try to burn incense please, hope it''s all fake. At this moment, a voice appeared next to Gu Muran''s ear: [Do you know why they still have a glimmer of hope to believe in the national teacher at this moment? ¡¿ This voice is smiling, giving people a very gentle feeling. Of course, Gu Muran doesn''t really think that he is a modest son. After all, when she already knew that he was Ye Yuxi''s elder brother, she already knew that many things were written by him. The appearance of this dream, from the very beginning, Gu Muran was not surprised. The other party didn''t wait for Gu Muran''s answer, and he didn''t seem to be annoyed. He said directly to himself: [Because, the memory of the national teacher in their minds is still affected by the original memory, because they didn''t see the truth behind the veil. Allow. ¡¿ When he finished speaking. A bad feeling flashed through Gu Muran''s mind. Soon, the picture in front of her flashed instantly. The entire street is plastered with images about the national teacher''s silver hair. The whole city is preaching things like ''the national teacher is a witch'', ''the national teacher is ruthless'', ''the national teacher has no heart, and the national teacher is ruined by everyone''. The walls of the National Teacher''s Mansion were splashed with dog blood. The leftovers were splashed in front of the door, and there was no place to set foot. A retching breath can be smelled from far away. Once upon a time, the respected National Teacher''s Office. Nowadays, everyone despises it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 553： Isnt it all thanks to you? Chapter 553 Isn¡¯t it all thanks to you? When Gu Muran saw everything on the street clearly, she wanted to know what happened to the national teacher and herself at the moment? The screen came to a small house. "Meow!" Gu Muran heard the sound of a cat in midair. She looked at the same civet as Chi Chi. "Squeak..." She couldn''t help calling it. But, Zhizhi suddenly ran into the house as if he couldn''t see her. Almost instantly, there was a defensive call from inside the room: "Meow!" At this time, apart from the continuous coughing of the national teacher, there was also a man''s voice in the room. ¡¾Junior sister, is this what you want? ¡¿ ¡¾Look at your current appearance, if the master sees it, he will feel very distressed, you are no longer suitable for this place, come with me. ¡¿ The voices in the room continue, but it cannot be called a conversation. Because, there are only male voices. ¡¾Junior sister, you see, human beings are selfish, they only care about themselves, they only believe what they see in front of them, they don¡¯t care what the truth is. ¡¿ ¡¾To them, you are no longer the savior you used to be. Now you are a devil to them! It is sin! ! do you understand? ¡¿ In the air, Gu Muran''s soul swished and floated in directly. She saw the woman sitting on the wooden chair, looking pale. The voice was cool and mocking: [Isn''t it all thanks to you? ¡¿ "Junior Sister, I just hope you recognize the reality and get out in time." The man who spoke is not the body of a normal person. To be precise, it is more like the mental power attached to the paper man. Let the paper man deliver what he wants to say. ¡¾It¡¯s still too late for you to get out now, and it¡¯s still too late for you to get out in time before the situation is completely riotous. ¡¿ The corners of the woman''s lips were slightly drawn, and her eyebrows and eyes raised a slight arc: [What if I don''t withdraw? ¡¿ ¡¾Junior sister, don''t force me? ¡¿ ¡¾Forcing you? ¡¿The woman sitting on the wooden chair stood up,¡¾Please open your eyes wide to see, who is it that has been attacking the people of Great Xia Kingdom? ¡¿ The woman didn''t know what to think of, and suddenly smiled: [I forgot, you are only attaching your mental power to the paper man now, and your eyes can only be so big. ¡¿ ¡¾Junior Sister¡ª! ¡¿ ¡¾Yo, this makes you angry, and there are things that make you even more angry, do you want to listen? ¡¿ ¡¾As long as my junior sister follows me back to the teacher''s gate, I will listen to whatever you say. ¡¿ ¡¾Tian Zeshi chose me back then to help the Great Xia Kingdom unify. No matter what your idea is, I hope you will swallow it. After all... you still have a way back. ¡¿ ¡¾Junior Sister, are you kidding? Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s going on with us now? My strength is intact, but you, almost have no strength at all. ¡¿The paper man did not move, but the voice came out verbatim. ¡¾Brother sounds so confident! ? So why are you trying to figure all this out? ¡¿ The pale woman looked at the paper figure. Although her face was pale, her eyes were still stubborn and full of confidence. He has never been at a disadvantage in terms of momentum. She sneered: [Since you are so confident, why do you insist on me going back to the mountain? Why do you have to leave the Great Xia Dynasty? According to what you said, since I have no strength, what are you still worried about? ¡¿ ¡¾The people of the Great Xia Dynasty regard you as a witch and a sin. Senior brother just can''t bear you to suffer such unfair injustice, so I hope that junior sister will return to the division with me. ¡¿ ¡¾According to what you said, I have to thank my senior brother for thinking so hard for me, thank you for turning my long-term efforts into bubbles. ¡¿ (end of this chapter) Chapter 554： Why is the soul power so weak? Chapter 554 Why is the soul power so weak? ¡¾Junior sister must have very little strength left now, and it must be unpredictable now. ¡¿ ¡¾Then what is the brother still afraid of? ¡¿ ¡¾Junior Sister, be obedient, come back to the teacher¡¯s gate with me, the people in the imperial city have already regarded you as a devil, if you stay here, your spiritual power will not be replenished, and your health will get worse...En? Why is your soul power so weak? ¡¿ Suddenly- The paper man sensed something was wrong. Instantly approached the national teacher. Unfortunately, he is not an entity. Some things, he didn''t perceive very detailed. ¡¾Brother, isn¡¯t everything missing? Then do you calculate where my soul was led by me? ¡¿ ¡¾I didn''t expect my junior sister to be in this situation, but she could still detect my actions and make arrangements in advance. ¡¿ ¡¾Compared to senior brother, I feel ashamed. ¡¿ ¡¾Junior Sister, stop being stubborn, look at the faces of the common people, it is not worth it at all for such a person. ¡¿ The national teacher didn''t seem to want to talk to him anymore, when he was about to wave his hand to expel the paper man. A burst of spiritual power suddenly directed towards her whole body. that moment- Picture after picture rushed into her mind. Gu Muran''s soul was floating in the air, she didn''t know what the national teacher saw. But she saw that she was once herself, and when she saw these pictures, her figure suddenly shook. She is clearly just a soul body now, but somehow, she seems to smell a **** breath. She saw the national teacher''s throat choked up. I don''t know if it''s because of anger or something, but there is a smear of red from the corner of the teacher''s mouth. But she quickly wiped it off with her sleeve. When those eyes opened again, it was even colder than before, like the cold snow in the twelfth lunar month, and the whole room seemed to be refrigerated. Gu Muran heard her say: [So what? ¡¿ While she was anxiously waiting for the next part, the scene seemed to pause. The voice that rang in her ears from the beginning of the dream sounded again at this moment: "Do you want to know what you saw at that time?" He tried to arouse Gu Muran''s curiosity. Yes, this is a confrontation. After she fell asleep, she took advantage of the opportunity to enter his territory, and she was a little passive in the first place. After all, she was eager to explore her previous memories, which gave the other party an opportunity. Confrontation, the last thing you can show is anxiety and thirst for knowledge. Gu Muran''s lips curled up: "Whether you want to or not, you will know in the future, and there is no rush at this moment." The voice was bewitching her: "Junior Sister, I know you were strong at the time, but don''t you want to know what picture actually made you vomit blood?" Gu Muran''s eyes instantly turned to one direction, and a faint black mist appeared in that direction. She rolled up her cuffs without haste, "I''m not interested in this." "Really?" There was just a hint of a smile in that voice. Almost the next second. One picture after another appeared in Gu Muran''s mind. ¡­ ¡¾She is a witch, take it to the fire, hahaha, this witch must be brought to justice. ¡¿ The courtyard was stacked with dry firewood and sprayed with kerosene. The eyes of the people are burning with raging fire, as if they want to burn everything. Burn it! All burned up! Damn her! There seemed to be a message in their eyes. The flames shot up extremely high like a dragon''s tongue. The walls of the house are surrounded by scorching flames, but the larger part of the house is as cold as an ice cellar. Cold Heart. (end of this chapter) Chapter 555： Ask the regent to kill this witch Chapter 555 Begging the Regent to execute this witch "Junior Sister, how are you? Isn''t it chilling to see this?" A devil-like voice was close to my ears. Gu Muran had a hard time not being able to hear. "There are more chilling things! You should continue to read, and you will know how stupid your choice was!" ¡­ The flames are monstrous. The hot flames heated up the land rapidly. Everyone is crazy. In the name of avenging those who have passed away, they want to set fire to the courtyard. It was at this time¡ª The man riding the red and brown horse rushed here at the fastest speed. "Stop¡ª!" The people took a few steps back in an instant: "The Regent!" Soon, the Lu Family Army put out the fire as quickly as possible. At this time, the common people began to be strong again: "Prince Regent, the demon girl here, she killed everyone''s life, we can''t let her go, she will bring disaster to us in the future! You can''t be soft-hearted!" Many people stopped before the man on the fiery horse. The man''s face was livid: "You **** witch! The disaster was not over back then, who took action to save you from the hardships of the war. And who found the prescription during the plague." "Have your brains been eaten by dogs?" The anger in his eyes seemed to turn into substance, attacking everyone''s flesh and blood. "The wreckage of **** kills everyone! Did you see it with your own eyes? Or heard it with your own ears?!" "That''s your benefactor. The county government hasn''t come up with the results yet, so you are so anxious to take the blame for your benefactor." "Make excuses for revenge. This king is an eye-opener." The man''s sarcasm followed one after another. He was riding a fierce horse, his eyebrows and eyes were full of anger, "Today, the king really left his words here. You ignore your benefactors and take revenge. I, Lu Chaolan, can''t do it. If anyone wants to treat my benefactor If the benefactor has any vicious thoughts, don''t blame me for being rude!" Everyone knelt down again and again, begging to deal with the national teacher. The man just glanced at everyone coldly, "If I hear this again from now on, don''t blame me for being rude." After the words fell, he tapped his foot and jumped off the horse. The Lu Family Army still worked hard to put out the flames. But the flames are still growing wildly. He stepped forward and was about to step in, but there was a thud on the ground, and someone suddenly knelt down. "I beg the regent to execute this witch." One person kneels. Behind him, all the ''squeaking'' people knelt down. All in unison: "I beg the regent to order this demon girl to be executed!" Everyone knelt down and bowed their heads. The scene was a little quiet for a while. The man suddenly sneered, and he turned his head indifferently: "It seems that the king just said so much, and you didn''t listen to a single word." "In that case," he raised his hand slightly, "then pull this person down and behead him." Casual tone, but revealed the most ruthless content. Others didn''t expect that. stared at this scene with wide eyes. The man''s eyebrows and eyes were full of hostility as before, "With me here, no one can hurt her, unless you want to step on the king''s body." After saying these words, the man walked into the fire scene without blinking his eyes. * Later, no one dared to talk about it publicly. After all, they saw with their own eyes how the chubby human head fell to the ground. But he dared not say it publicly, but his private discussions became more and more sharp. At the beginning, all they discussed was the state teacher becoming a witch. Later, there was an extra regent. (end of this chapter) Chapter 556： shelter? Chapter 556 Covering up? "You say, why does the regent protect the witch so much?" "Could it be that he fell in love with this witch!" They opened their mouths and shut their mouths, all of them were ''witches'' and ''witches''. Absolutely no respect. What''s more, they didn''t even have any respect for the regent''s words before. "Do you still remember the previous prophecy about the regent - no wife for life?" "Why don''t you remember? At that time, this incident was full of vigor and vitality." "He has never had a wife in his life. He fell in love with that demon girl, so he deserves to have no wife in his life." "Shemales are destined to go different ways, hahaha." In the alley of the restaurant, discussions about these things were vigorous. They used the most relaxed tone, ridiculed topics that had nothing to do with them, and judged others wantonly. Delusion to ask for a little bit of pleasure. Also hearing this, Gu Muran was actually a little chilled. She didn''t do anything, she was always protecting the people, but the people wanted to set fire to her. The general who spent his whole life defending his family and the country finally wanted to protect her out of selfishness, but was belittled by the people as worthless. "Junior Sister, I don''t know what you were still holding on to when you saw these prophecies..." The black shadow suddenly said in her ear: "Because you insisted on staying, the mansion of the General Protector, who spent his whole life loyal to the country, was also charged with protecting the witch. You have ruined your reputation for the rest of your life. Is it worth it?" Gu Muran was suddenly taken aback. At this time, the picture changed again. Above the court, all the ministers were at war, and in front of the new emperor, they kept impeaching the regent. "The witch will bring disaster to the country, this girl must not stay, otherwise she will definitely threaten the country." "For the sake of the life of that demon girl, the regent turned a blind eye to human life and wantonly killed the people. How is this practice different from bandits?" The ministers changed their usual timidity, and kept speaking in anger. The sword is aimed at the national teacher, and the sword is stabbed at the regent. The young emperor was still young, he looked at the regent at the side, and asked in bewilderment, "What is a demon girl?" "The national teacher was conferred this honor by the late emperor. She protects the common people, because she protects..." When he blurted out these words of the Cui family, he swallowed them again. She tried her best to keep them, if it was made public at this moment. The Cui family will definitely be involved in the prince''s murder case again. So, when the words came to his lips, he changed them abruptly, "The national teacher worked hard for the people of Daxia. Her hair turned white overnight, and she became a witch in the mouth of the people. A casual word from the people killed her. Merit, pouring all the dirty water on her body..." Lu Chaolan explained the ins and outs. Young Emperor said: "Since this is the case, don''t mention it again at this time." The prestige of the national teacher was well known to the three-year-old at that time. Hula la! Not knowing who took the lead, the officials knelt down instantly. An admonisher kowtowed and said, "Your Majesty, it''s not that we are discrediting the former national teacher, but that the current demon girl is no longer the former national teacher. She committed crimes, sucked human blood, and wrecked several people''s lives. We are trying to protect you." The people of Xia Kingdom." As she spoke, tears seemed to be about to fall. At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him. "Hearing what Mr. Da Da said, have you seen the national teacher commit crimes, **** human blood, and kill several people?" "It can be false. At that time, someone saw with their own eyes that a silver-haired woman with a veil appeared in the victim''s house." The huge man summoned up his courage and said: "The regent''s words, it is possible that he wants to protect the witch!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 557： death is more terrifying Chapter 557 The appearance of death is even more terrifying "Covering up?" The man sneered, "She has always been innocent, so why should she cover up?" Even if this huge man mustered up his courage, he did not dare to confront the regent easily. His eyes did not dare to confront him easily. after all- The regent king who has experienced the iron and blood battlefield was once a major general who protected everyone. The murderous aura in his body is usually contained by him, but at this moment, even if it is released inadvertently, it is not something that literati like them can resist. Pang Daren and other kneeling people only felt terror and panic. Youdi was only seven years old, and he knew right from wrong at this moment. He said, "Don''t mention this matter without evidence." * Later, if the matter ends here, it may also prevent a gunpowder. However, the bad thing is that the heartbreaker hasn''t been found yet. Everything is not over yet. This time it is not only the people who suffer. Other princes who had just been named kings but had not moved out of the imperial city died one after another. Moreover, the appearance of death is even more terrifying. Worse yet¡ª A group of servants said that they heard the screams of the prince, and when they rushed there, they saw the long silver hair of the woman. And there are marks of being scratched by cats on the body. Last time in the teahouse, many people witnessed the scene of the national teacher guarding the white cat. One time¡ª The National Division was once again pushed to the forefront. The common people did not dare to insult the regent or speak loudly against their father, so they shifted the target of attack to the woman. As long as the servants of the Lu family go out to shop, they will definitely encounter scenes of wanton insults from the people. And, throw rotten eggs at them every time. What he said was even worse: "If it weren''t for your surnames protecting that witch, how could so many people die now." "That demon girl lives to endanger everyone." "She should be taken to Shentang." What''s more, the general''s wife will be targeted when she goes to the street, and a group of people will surround her with cynicism. Maybe it was the last time they set fire to the residence of the national teacher, they abused them at will, and the national teacher never showed up. They expected Ding Guoshi to be easy to bully now. What''s more, there are so many of them now that they don''t feel that they should be afraid of a single woman. The voices of the people are no different from this. ¡¾Did you hear that? You once saved them from suffering, but when you became useless and your hair turned gray, you became a ''witch'' in their eyes and became a ''woman'', how sad! ¡¿ The black shadow was afraid that Gu Muran might not see the situation clearly, so he kept talking on the sidelines. Gu Muran''s expression was always calm. She suddenly looked sideways at the black shadow: "You are so omnipotent in mutilating people, and you put the crime on the head of the national teacher, how do you have the face to ridicule others?" The black shadow didn''t seem to expect that she would not be angry after watching the picture for so long. And question him so rationally. ¡¾Junior Sister, I just want you to see the face of human beings clearly. What destiny belongs to is all nonsense. These human beings are extremely stupid. It is a waste of time for you to stay and protect them. Why don¡¯t you recognize the reality in advance! ¡¿ Gu Muran snorted coldly: "Reality? What is reality? You just catalyzed the other side of human nature. You held the banner of ''for my own good'' and said something on your mouth, ''I hope the national teacher and you will return to the teacher''s school ¡¯, but you are trying to expel her in a series of ways, trying to plan a bigger plan.¡± She said: "Everyone has everyone''s insistence, and I believe I insisted at the time. After all, you only filter out the fragments you want me to see, don''t you?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 558： bigger conspiracy Chapter 558 A bigger conspiracy "Junior Sister, at this point, do you still want to deceive yourself?" The black shadow instantly approached her ear: "These are facts, the **** facts that happened to you, why can''t you believe it?!" "Are you afraid of chilling?" said the voice, "but you must believe that these are the facts!" "This is an indisputable fact!" The voice was still saying: "Senior sister, senior brother knows that this has hurt you, but senior brother is also helpless." "Human beings are selfish. When you are useful to them, they are grateful to you. Once you endanger them, they will immediately turn their faces and deny you." "Senior brother was once a member of the human race, and he knows these things very well. Although everything he does is not very good, the starting point of everything is for your own good. You believe in senior brother." The voice began to understand with emotion, and moved it with courtesy: "I just didn''t want you to get too deep back then. When the time comes, everything will be too late." "Why is it too late?" Gu Muran followed the trend and asked. The black shadow obviously paused, "I''ve said so much, so it turns out that the junior sister still doesn''t believe the senior brother. The senior brother is really for your own good, and I don''t want you to be hurt too deeply." "Trust you?" Gu Muran said, "I do believe you." Before Sombra had time to be happy, she heard her say again: "I believe you have a bigger conspiracy." When the national teacher saw Shihuang for the last time, she once said that she should leave soon after the Cui family''s affairs were over. Later, after her hair turned gray overnight, she did not leave. Instead, he did the opposite and entered the imperial city. She thought, the national teacher must have discovered some secret. Or, her so-called senior brother has planned so many plans and wanted to persuade her to return to the teacher''s school, perhaps because she is in the imperial city and will hinder his actions. The so-called comprehensive targeting of her before may be because she lost all her strength, so that she could be persuaded to leave the imperial city. In this way, they can easily implement their plans. But who knows, even if she loses most of her strength, she still feels something unusual. So, he planned a lot of things again to target her. Hopefully, through these things, she will retreat from difficulties. The black shadow paused, and then said: "How could it be? Senior brother can''t bear your suffering and homelessness. I hope you can return to the teacher''s school so that we can fulfill our marriage contract." The first moment Gu Muran heard it, he rolled his eyes: "Engagement?" "Please think about it the next time you make up a lie, it''s too bad." She was born alone, and she didn''t have a heart at all, so how could she get a marriage contract. "Brother, why would you have the heart to lie to you? These are real events." Heiying said, "If I hadn''t covered up the history at that time, how could the people now have the current admiration and admiration for the national teacher." "Are you trying to threaten me?" Gu Muran snorted coldly. She said: "You have worked hard and sent people to guide the direction. You just hope that I will accumulate more power of faith, improve my reputation, and then release those scandals you fabricated. After all, those people died because of your conspiracy. After all, you want to use this method to force me to leave again?" "Junior Sister, why do you think of Senior Brother like this!?" The black shadow seemed very sad, and he said, "I didn''t know about it in advance when you were infected with Karmic Blood Evil. I hope you can leave the imperial city, and then I will try to get rid of these karmic blood demons for you." Regarding what he said now, Gu Muran didn''t believe a single word. (end of this chapter) Chapter 559： does it worth? Is Chapter 559 worth it? She believed that he must have been responsible for the karma and **** incident. After all, if it weren''t for this matter, she wouldn''t have separated her soul. Just now in the picture, she heard with her own ears that her soul power was weak again at that time. She thought, maybe after leaving the Cui family and before entering the imperial city, she noticed his conspiracy. That''s why I deliberately separated a few strands of my soul again. Although there is not much spiritual power left, she still has soul power to stop. The capital she guarded back then, she will complete the initial protection with flesh and blood and soul. She never promises easily, but since she promises, she will definitely keep it. She once saw her lips saying¡ªas long as what she did was worthy of the world and herself, then that would be enough. The people were bewitched and manipulated by others, and began to target her. The left sentence is ''demon girl'', and the right sentence is ''demon girl''. Isn''t she angry? Naturally there was indignation. However, she cannot abandon her responsibility. What does others do to her? "Junior Sister, if you continue to be as stubborn as you were then, sooner or later, you will regret it. Think about it yourself." The black shadow seemed to be angry, and left with a wave of his sleeves. Gu Muran suddenly fell into a house that was almost burned. The screen in front of me is still flickering. The people kept persecuting her, saying "Sinking the pond" on the left, and "dividing her body by five horses" on the right. Like she really did something outrageous. But she didn''t, she really didn''t. Lu Chaolan''s family was implicated because of her. This period of history, Gu Muran knew, would definitely happen in the real world one day in the future. The national teacher is no longer what everyone imagined, protecting the country. Instead, he turned into a white-haired ''heart-cutting thief''. She thought, maybe a thousand years ago, her so-called senior brother didn''t get what she had always wanted. And she is now in the state of a remnant soul. Perhaps, her senior brother just wanted to use his own hands to achieve his own goal. After all, she is now in a state of amnesia. In a state of a lonely soul, she has been wandering back and forth on the streets of the imperial city she was once familiar with. suddenly- She saw a familiar figure. She follows the trend. She never thought that she would be able to see Lu Chaolan''s soul in the dream created by the dream weaver. But don''t wait for her to get close. Her soul was instantly affected by the hostility from Lu Chaolan. She woke up instantly. After waking up, she saw a black shadow disappearing from the window sill. At that moment, she did not catch up. Instead, he chose to stay by Lu Chaolan''s side. She clearly knew that perhaps the dreams they encountered were the same. To be precise, it can be said to recall the past. * Today''s night seems extraordinarily long. Gu Muran kept guarding Lu Chaolan, watching his brows wrinkle inch by inch. She knew that what he saw and endured might not be any lighter than her own. But she also knew that he had always believed in her from the beginning to the end. What''s more, she felt that his past karma... Ten generations for one... Maybe also because of myself. At the last time of the picture she saw, he was still the regent. Then when did he give up his official position and choose to practice medicine. For ordinary people, it is not easy to give up what they are good at and like for half of their life and switch to another thing. What''s more, he is still the regent. The only heir to the General''s Mansion. At that moment, she felt very sad in her heart. She caressed his face unconsciously, and murmured to herself, "Is it worth it?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 560： Cried Chapter 560 crying The next day. When Lu Chaolan opened his eyes, he still didn''t regain consciousness for a long time. He looked at everything in front of him, and felt a little unreal. "woke up?" With a slight movement of his fingers, Gu Muran was awakened. Lu Chaolan stared blankly at Gu Muran, his eyes turned red instantly. "Hey, don''t cry." Gu Muran was in a hurry for a moment. She didn''t expect Lu Chaolan''s mood to fluctuate so much when he saw the past. "I didn''t cry, I just didn''t react." Gu Muran just nodded to show that he understood, and when he was about to speak, he was suddenly hugged. The man''s chin rested on her shoulder. Gu Muran has never comforted anyone, mainly because she doesn''t know how to do this. Her hands were placed behind him, an inch from his back. She tried to follow the way she saw in the previous TV series, put her hand behind Lu Chaolan''s back, and patted it lightly twice. There is a sense of appeasement. Originally, he thought that when his thoughts came back and he could distinguish between dreams and reality, it should be almost the same. But who ever thought¡ª She suddenly felt the wetness on her shoulders. He, he, he cried. Gu Muran was a little flustered after getting this knowledge. Put both hands behind him, not knowing whether to continue to shoot. If he cries again, wouldn''t he be guilty. For a while, she was at a loss, and when she didn''t know what to do, she heard his trembling voice: "I''m sorry..." He kept murmuring: "I''m sorry..." Gu Muran sighed, and resignedly stroked his breath on his back, "I''m sorry, what are you doing, all of your dreams are all fake, do you understand? Don''t take it as real, it''s fake." Her voice was a little gentle without knowing it: "Those are pictures of opponents trying to deceive you, don''t believe them, they are all fake, be good, go to sleep again." Gu Muran didn''t know what he saw, but she thought, maybe there was nothing less than her own. Because she woke up early. And his memories of this dream lasted all night. The night in Xishan Village is also a little weird. It''s extraordinarily long. After Gu Muran set up a hypnotic formation, she saw that Lu Chaolan had fallen asleep peacefully again, before she secretly opened the door and went out. The moment she closed the door¡ª The man who was supposed to fall asleep on the bed suddenly opened his eyes again. There is no trace of sleepiness in those eyes. It''s completely scarlet. * As soon as Gu Muran left the small villa, he saw Yan Heng standing by the lake. On the way, she also met a group of professors who were going to have breakfast, and they looked very happy. Professor and others also asked Gu Muran, "Do you want to have breakfast together?" Gu Muran replied: I will go in a while. Lakeside! Yan Heng stood on the gazebo, watching the surrounding scenery. The surface of the lake is very quiet, but his heart is extremely turbulent. "I saw those scenes from the memories you gave me before, and I felt that I owed a lot at that time. Later, I watched everything again last night as if I was on the scene, and I felt that everything can no longer be described as ''owing a lot'' .¡± Yan Heng heard the footsteps and didn''t turn his head back. Just now, his peripheral vision caught Gu Muran walking towards this side. He turned his head and bowed: "Thank you for giving me this opportunity." He saw the face of the national teacher. He also knows that the national teacher has no descendants. The person in front of him should be the reincarnation of the national teacher. His sincere thanks. Everything that happened back then was his own choice, and he didn''t blame anyone. He is very grateful to Gu Muran for giving him this opportunity to make up for Zhenniang. (end of this chapter) Chapter 561： Abnormalities in Xishan Village Chapter 561 Abnormalities in Xishan Village This morning, the proprietress prepared a hearty breakfast. Everyone heads to the restaurant. The proprietress was preparing to prepare breakfast, and teased them: "I wonder if you all slept well last night?" Everyone praised: "Xunmeng Homestay is really extraordinary." A professor said: "My luck has been bad since I was a child, and this is the first time I dreamed that I won half a million." "Then congratulations, good luck is coming." The proprietress smiled and complimented. "Then accept the kind words of the proprietress." Others also started talking about what they dreamed about last night. Even if you don''t win the lottery, that''s a good thing. "Why is the young man in a daze, I don''t know what you dreamed about?" The proprietress suddenly changed the topic to Yan Heng. Yan Heng was offline, but he suddenly heard the proprietress asking him, and he didn''t get back to his senses for a while. Gu Muran answered for him at this moment: "Just now Team Yan and I were communicating by the lake, and he said he forgot what he dreamed about last night. I just don''t believe it." Yan Heng knew that Gu Muran was trying to save himself, he said: "I just listened to your analysis, and I have been thinking about what I dreamed? But ah..." He barely supported his smile and shrugged his shoulders: "I just can''t remember it anyway." "It''s fine if you can''t remember it, after all, not everyone dreams." The proprietress immediately changed the subject. She clearly knew that Gu Muran didn''t just say that giant beast casually. She just forced herself to stop the topic of this dream. Otherwise, she is not sure what she will say next on the topic of this giant beast. The people in the two villas, except for Gu Muran, Lu Chaolan and Yan Heng, seemed to be having a sweet dream. * Xishan Village is indeed a picturesque place. The people living here basically have a prosperous life, and they don''t have particularly strong ambitions. "Girl, did you come to our Xishan Village for the first time yesterday?" In the morning, Gu Muran went to the street with Lu Chaolan. Although she didn''t know about his specific dream memories, she still hoped that he would not be too much affected by his previous life. I want to hang out with him. There are still many people on the street who feel familiar when they see them. Gu Muran smiled slightly at this, "Maybe I saw it somewhere." When they walked away, Lu Chaolan looked sideways at her: "That''s not what you said yesterday." Gu Muran pointed to a bench in front: "Shall we sit there and talk?" "OK." ¡­ Not far away is a cherry blossom forest with scattered petals, which is extremely beautiful. At this time, the breeze is blowing, and the petals are falling, bringing a burst of fragrance. "Don''t you want to know what that black shadow was yesterday?" She raised her eyes and looked sideways at Lu Chaolan. Lu Chaolan asked: "Is it related to this matter?" "It''s related, and it''s still a big one." Gu Muran stretched out her hand and picked up a cherry blossom that fell in front of her. She said, "Do you want to know?" Lu Chaolan nodded. Actually, this matter is a long story. Yesterday, when Gu Muran was in today''s Xishan Village, he already felt abnormal. But she faintly felt that it was impossible. Knowing to feel something wrong with yesterday''s twilight. Add the breath of black shadows outside the window. She was really sure about this matter. (end of this chapter) Chapter 562： Controlled by the Dreamweaver Chapter 562 Controlled by the Dreamweaving Beast When Lu Chaolan heard about this, he was in a daze for a moment. He originally thought that everything he had experienced was enough for him to calm down, but who would have thought that there would be a series of things beyond his cognition. Lu Chaolan confirmed again and again: "Dreamweaver?" Gu Muran nodded: "Yes, it''s the Dreamweaving Beast, which has been hiding in this village before." People passing by would look at Gu Muran more from time to time. When they left, Gu Muran would glance at them, and after they left, she continued: "Their so-called familiarity is because of the memories deep in their minds." The more Gu Muran went on, the more difficult it was for Lu Chaolan to understand. Gu Muran asked him to get ready, because up to now, she hasn''t even finished half of the truth. In other words, more shocking things are yet to come. The reason why those outsiders linger here and are unwilling to leave is partly because life here is easy and there are not too many worries. A larger part of the reason is that they are deeply trapped in their dreams. Gu Muran said: "These people should have seen me in their dreams, so I gave them a very familiar feeling, but the person who controlled the Dreamweaving Beast directly hid those memories when they woke up." "That''s why they feel familiar, but they can''t remember where they saw me anyway." The reason for everything lies in the dream weaving beast. This is the first time Lu Chaolan has heard of the Dreamweaving Beast. Never imagined that one day I would hear these things in the real world. Lu Chaolan asked: "Is it in this village now?" Gu Muran: "They don''t appear during the day, but at night, the whole Xishan Village is haunted by the aura of dreams. They use dreams to cover their aura, so ordinary people can''t find their traces." There was one thing that made Lu Chaolan feel strange: "Since they don''t usually show up, who was that person last night?" "That''s the dream weaver." Gu Muran said: "The villa we are in is covered by my formation, so the dream weaver can''t make sure whether we are all asleep from a long distance, so he can only Adventure emerges." "Then what happened last night is real or fabricated?" Lu Chaolan asked tentatively. Gu Muran''s lips curled up slightly, and she said: "The reason why the person behind us led us here is because of the Dreamweaving Beast. He hopes that we can recover some memories. After all, we will learn a lot of wisdom from a fall!" She said: "What we see is true, other people can''t guarantee it." Dream Weaver controls Dream Weaver Beast to elicit memories from their previous lives. Of course, these pictures may also be fragments that her so-called senior brother personally selected. Lu Chaolan also suddenly understood why it got dark so quickly here. "It looks nothing unusual during the day, but if it is said that the dream weaving beast controls the dreams of everyone, it means that as long as the sky is dark, it will be the realm of the dream weaving beast." "It''s true, but..." Gu Muran frowned suddenly: "It''s definitely not a good thing for these people to appear here and find me familiar for no reason." This Xishan Village may have existed many years ago. Moreover, Gu Muran said: "I have checked, and there is no cemetery in this mountain village." When he said this, Lu Chaolan''s face changed: "There is no cemetery?" This is very rare. Moreover, according to the inheritance of ancient customs, it is safe to land. In general, cremation is rare. He said: "Did you perceive the ancestral hall?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 563： Clay sculpture Chapter 563 Clay Sculpture Gu Muran shook his head: "Not really." This is one of the questions that puzzled her. This village has been secluded from the world for so long, it is impossible that there are no old people in the village who have passed away. If anyone died, where were they buried? What is unusual about this village is not just the Dreamweaver. Dream-weaving beasts are indeed rare. Even thousands of years ago, dream-weaving beasts existed in ancient books on strange animals. But now there are not only dream weavers, but even dream weavers. Their cooperation is more than just dreaming. It is even possible to tamper with the dream, and to transfer the dream in a similar way. Lu Chaolan said: "Anyway, it''s still early, we might as well go for a stroll around the village." Gu Muran nodded: "That''s the only way to go." It took them half a day to find out the situation of the village head, but they couldn''t find a place to put the grave of the deceased. "I''ve been looking for you for a long time, why are you here?" At this time, Yan Heng suddenly appeared beside them. I saw him holding two small clay sculptures in his hands. Gu Muran was a little shocked when he saw this sculpture for the first time. Clay sculptures are two people. It was Yan Heng and Qiu Yuzhen. But not them now. But they are millennia old. One is wearing armor and the other is wearing cloth. Every frown and smile has the charm of the past. "This...you made it yourself?" Yan Heng waved his hand: "How is that possible?" He said: "Just now I saw an old man selling these gadgets, and I didn''t find you. When I was hating and didn''t know what to get, the old man called me and said he would get me one of these gadgets." Clay sculpture." At that time, Yan Heng also had the mentality of wanting to play. He, a gentleman, didn''t need such gadgets, but he could give them to Qiu Yuzhen. He was fortunate enough to visit her house at that time, and saw that there was a special display cabinet in the house to store those little dolls. He thought, she should also like these things. "I didn''t expect that, the old man looked quite similar after finishing it." Yan Heng scratched his head: "If I hadn''t described it to him at the time, I would have thought that the old man had seen us before." He does not mean that. Gu Muran nodded: "It may not be possible." "En... ah?" Yan Heng reacted, "Gu Dashen, I understand what you said, but why are they connected together, so I can''t understand them?" Gu Muran said word by word again: "This old man who made the clay sculpture for you may have really seen your previous life." Yan Heng was shocked by this sentence at the time. Immediately afterwards, Gu Muran said mysteriously: "Maybe... not just this old man, maybe everyone who lives in this village may have seen your past lives, but..." Yan Heng didn''t understand, but he couldn''t wait to ask: "Just what?" "...It''s just that they forgot when they woke up." Lu Chaolan added for Gu Muran. Gu Muran nodded: "That''s it." Yan Heng really doesn''t understand now. He asked himself that in the police academy, he was quite appreciated by the teacher, solving crimes and so on, finding clues is no problem at all. But ever since he met Gu Dashen, he felt that his brain was not enough. And¡ªsometimes, I can''t even understand what they''re saying. Gu Muran saw the thirst for knowledge in his eyes. Before she said anything about the Dreamweaver and the Dreamweaver, she asked, "Did you feel anything unusual before going to bed last night?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 564： Authenticity to be considered Chapter 564 The authenticity needs to be considered Yan Heng: "No, I fell asleep as soon as I touched the pillow. At first, I was worried that I would not be able to fall asleep if I entered a strange and weird place. The result was quite beyond my expectation." "Then you are not worried, is it abnormal to fall asleep so quickly?" Yan Heng shook his head at first, then was stunned, with an expression of ''unbelievable''. Then Gu Muran explained to him about the Dream Weaver and the Dream Weaver. At that moment, Yan Heng''s three views almost collapsed: "Dream Weaver and Dream Weaver?" Things that exist in TV dramas, who would have thought that they actually exist in the real world. Gu Muran nodded: "There is one more thing..." "There is one more thing?" Yan Heng''s thoughts have been shocked now, he said: "Could this matter be more incomprehensible than the dream weaving beast." Gu Muran: "This is not a level thing, so we can''t compare it like this." Yan Heng nodded. Gu Muran began to say: "We just visited Xishan Village, but we didn''t find any tombstones or ancestral halls in this village." "This matter is easier to understand than the one just now," Yan Heng breathed a sigh of relief, "It may be that these ancestral halls are more hidden." Gu Muran put her spiritual consciousness to the maximum, she immediately denied: "Impossible, we are sure, there is indeed no ancestral hall and tombstone." Moreover, Gu Muran said something that made Yan Heng even more difficult to understand. ¡ªIn Xishan Village, there are no corpses, no dead spirits, only living spirits. She really probed. If you understand it according to this situation. That''s -- no one has ever died in this village. Yan Heng felt that he must have not eaten enough this morning, so why did he keep hearing auditory hallucinations. Lu Chaolan said: "It is indeed so." Yan Heng: "..." Yan Heng felt that if he continued to listen, he might be insane. He thought it would be better to ask someone. But when he asked the first sentence, those people felt that he was a bit inexplicable. After surveying a large number of people, Yan Heng summed it up in one sentence: the people here are all the first generation of their ancestors. Their parents are all outside, they left home to make a living, and then came to Xishan Village. As long as the first generation of them does not die, there will be no graves in this village. Yan Heng frowned: "I see their expressions, they don''t seem to be lying, but I think the authenticity of their words needs to be considered." Why do you say that? Because the people in this village are mixed. It makes people feel that people of all ages have it. It can be seen from their clothing. Some people wear modern clothes and dare to call themselves ancestors. Then their ancestors may have to jump out of the grave even if they die, and someone just took their ancestors'' position. Do not rest in peace. Gu Muran said: "I didn''t say that there is a dream weaving beast. The dream weaving beast is not just as simple as weaving a dream. If the dream weaving beast gradually affects them in the dream, how can you tell the truth from the fake?" Yan Heng frowned, "Then what should we do?" Gu Muran said one word: "Look for it." Yan Heng didn''t understand: "What are you looking for?" She said: "Find the boundary where the Dreamweaving Beast is." For a moment, Yan Heng felt that this idea was a bit absurd: "Look for the space where the dream weaving beast... is located?" But he didn''t seem to be joking when he looked at Gu Muran. "Should we prepare something?" Yan Heng felt that his own strength alone could not be compared with those behemoths. (end of this chapter) Chapter 565： misfortune Chapter 565 Change Gu Muran said: "Find it first and then talk about it." Yan Heng felt that he was still close, and when he found it, if he wasn''t ready, wouldn''t it be the end of it. But he couldn''t beat Gu Muran. But soon, it was noon. They decided to finish their lunch outside before going to look for the Dreamweaver. - It smelled delicious, but the moment Yan Heng took it in, he felt that there was something wrong with his own taste buds. But the boss was standing next to him, and asked him with a smile: "Is it delicious?" Without waiting for Yan Heng to speak, the boss immediately said, "People in our Xishan Village, anyone who has eaten our food, is full of praise." It is true that there are endless streams of people here every day. As the largest restaurant in Xishan Village, the owner is also very proud. Yan Heng swallowed the stuff in his throat with difficulty, and gave a thumbs up: "It''s really delicious." The boss left contentedly: "Since it''s delicious, all new guests should eat more, and the shop will serve you one of our signature dishes for free." The smile on Yan Heng¡¯s face was uglier than crying. He wanted to refuse, but he didn¡¯t feel very good, so he could only say in the end, ¡°Then thank you boss.¡± "Speak politely." Yan Heng looked at Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan who had not moved their chopsticks and were refilling tea, "Why don''t you eat?" "You can tell from your expression ''how delicious this is''. Since Team Yan thinks it''s delicious, we won''t move our chopsticks. After all, we don''t dare to compete with Team Yan for food." Yan Heng felt that there was something in Gu Muran''s words. He just put down his chopsticks and asked tentatively, "Did you notice something?" As soon as I asked, I saw the boss coming with his signature dishes. That''s called hospitality. The boss seems to want Yan Heng to taste and give some advice. Yan Heng immediately gave a thumbs up, "This dish is quite delicious, there is nothing to improve." Then Yan Heng talked about some work and dismissed the boss. When the boss left, he said with a smile: "Everyone, eat well and use well. If you don''t have enough food, call us Xiao Er." Yan Heng immediately said: "That''s enough, I''m sorry to trouble you." The boss left contentedly, leaving Yan Heng sad alone. "What''s going on here?" Yan Heng was really curious, "Why are there so many people queuing up to eat outside, and seeing their expressions, they still look very satisfied?" Such an unpalatable dish, he really didn''t understand, how could there be so many people. Moreover, looking down from the window sill on the second floor, there is actually a queue. Gu Muran: "Just now, the only aura about the dream-weaving beast disappeared. Without the protection of the dream-weaving beast, these dishes returned to their original taste." Yan Heng''s face was a bit ugly: "Restore their original taste? What about last night''s dishes?" Gu Muran nodded: "The most authentic taste of last night''s dishes is that there is no trace of taste." Yan Heng pointed to a pile of dishes on the table, "These dishes are beautiful in color, but the seasoning is used indiscriminately." At this moment, Lu Chaolan got up. When he came back again, he had two dishes in his hand. Yan Heng widened his eyes, and when he was about to say something, he saw the boss behind him, and immediately picked up the chopsticks, pretending to pick up a few pieces. The boss still had a smile on his face, but his tone was a little guilty: "If I knew this lady was pregnant, I wouldn''t let the kitchen cook so many spicy dishes." Yan Heng''s face showed momentary astonishment and incomprehension, why he had to order two more dishes when there were already so many dishes. Lu Chaolan smiled and said, "We are the ones who have caused you trouble, but my wife likes to eat the dishes I cook." (end of this chapter) Chapter 566： This wave, no loss! Chapter 566 This wave, no loss! "That''s right, that noble lady is really blessed, everyone take it easy." After the boss leaves. Yan Heng leaned over and smelled it: "It smells the same as these, there are already so many, young master, why do you order so many dishes again?" As soon as the word ''Young Master'' came out, everyone was astonished. Lu Chaolan''s expression suddenly paused. is surprise. is unexpected. Even the person involved, Yan Heng, didn''t expect the word "young master" to blurt out. Vice General Yan grew up with the Major General back then, and before he joined the army, he always followed the Major General and shouted "Young Master" and "Young Master". This appellation has spanned thousands of years. No one thought of it. The atmosphere of the scene was instantly quiet. Gu Muran broke the tranquility, she changed the topic: "Hurry up and move your chopsticks, the food will be cold in a while." She is a soul from ancient times. But they are different, they are serious and have been reincarnated in time and space. They have always accepted ideas from modern times, so there are some things, even if they know what happened back then, it is still not so easy to go back to the past. After all, the past is the past. Now is now. Things of that year are considered past tense. Both of them picked up the chopsticks, but when they were holding them, they glanced at each other inadvertently. After all, apart from the relationship between the generals and their subordinates, they also have the affection of growing up together. In today''s words, it means growing up together. The atmosphere between them is still a bit strange. Gu Muran poured them a cup of tea each, "It''s thanks to Dreamweaver Beast. If you have anything to say, you can say it first." They probably knew the ins and outs of everything last night. It''s more like going through the past again. Lu Chaolan thought about it and said, "Back then..." He owes something and feels guilty. Yan Heng smiled, "It''s outrageous to say that, you carry the burden of the Great Xia Kingdom on your shoulders, I am my friend, my general, and even my homeland, this wave - not a loss! " They hold the teacups at the same time Replace wine with tea. Clink glasses. Other unsaid things are in the tea. * After dinner, the three of them were walking on the street when Yan Heng suddenly remembered something. "What did you just say, thanks to the dream weaving beast... what do you mean?" Gu Muran shrugged and didn''t answer the topic, but suddenly asked a question: "Do you know why the longer people stay here, the more reluctant to leave here?" Yan Heng said: "Don''t talk about other things, let''s just talk about this environment. It is really suitable for the elderly. Moreover, with proper Feng Shui, the people can live and work in peace and contentment." He thought for a while and said, "If the Dreamweaving Beast hadn''t appeared, this place would indeed be very good in all aspects." Gu Muran smiled and asked, "Aren''t you worried that this environment is fake?" Yan Heng was taken aback. He really didn''t think about it. Because it is too unbelievable. But thinking about it carefully, it is indeed not impossible. He looked around the surrounding scene vigilantly: "If this is fake, it is too realistic." Just now being asked by Gu Muran, he really began to doubt how much of what he saw was real. Gu Muran waved his hand: "I''m lying to you, the environment is real, and so are the people, but this memory is not necessarily the case." Gu Muran returned to the question she asked Yan Heng just now, she said: "The people here cannot live without this place, whether in body or soul." (end of this chapter) Chapter 567： ice coffin Chapter 567 Ice Coffin "Body? Soul? Are you inseparable?" Lu Chaolan realized that the matter might be more serious than they thought. "That''s right." Gu Muran nodded: "The breath here is slightly cooler than the breath outside, you should feel it." They nod. It is indeed slightly cooler than the outside world. But they have been at this temperature all day, so after they walked a few steps, after meeting the lady boss, talking for a while, most of them got used to it. Gu Muran said: "If people who have lived here for a long time, once they leave here, their lives will wither immediately." "Withered?" Yan Heng said: "This word feels like the kind of flowers and plants withered." Gu Muran just had a picture in his mind. That''s a huge glacier. There are countless coffins lying in the glacier. There are people lying in the crystal-clear ice coffin. There are a few of them, and Gu Muran saw them this morning. However, they didn''t seem to be breathing in that scene, as if they had fallen into a permanent deep sleep. But the screen suddenly flashed, and the scene changed this time. Not within the glacier, but into a completely dark space. All souls are bound in small spaces. In those spaces, they all seemed to be in a dream, with silly smiles on their faces. It''s like winning a million-dollar jackpot. Just two simple pictures, Gu Muran knows why these people can live for so long. But they are never allowed to leave Xishan Village. Those who have stayed in Xishan Village for a long time, if they go out without authorization, they will wither instantly, or turn into flower fertilizer, or turn into fly ash. All in all, if you go out without permission, no one can live intact. The picture she foresees this time is more complete than the picture she saw when she was in Xishan Village. Before she saw a flash in Xishan Village, the scene of her being besieged, everyone made sarcastic remarks to her. This also proves that the returned luck is also completely absorbed by her little by little. Her strength will only get stronger and stronger. Just at this time- Lu Chaolan also seemed to suddenly think of something, he said: "When I first investigated Ye Yuxi, the investigation revealed that Ye Yuxi''s father and even grandfather were found in Xishan Village..." Originally, what happened in Xishan Village was already quite mysterious. Here comes the matter of Ye Yuxi again. Yan Heng: "What is all this?" Son, Lao Tzu were both adopted from the same place. Partial birth¡ªin the name of an illegitimate child, he has become every head of the Ye family. But, it happened that these seemingly absurd things happened like this. "Hey, if you say that, then why are those Ye family members okay when they go out?" Yan Heng was a little perplexed. Gu Muran suddenly smiled, "Xishan Village was originally a point arranged on the road of their plan to facilitate their layout. Ye Yuxi originally belonged to their faction, and this place also provided him with a more appropriate identity for entering the world." She sneered, "As for those people who were adopted from here under the name of his father and his grandfather, whether they are really related by blood is still unknown!" "After all¡ª" she said after a pause, "The move made by the person behind the Ye family is actually just to give Ye Yuxi an upright and convenient identity." "Even if those who are not allowed to go out, the reason why they don''t live long is that the souls on their bodies are branded. If they don''t untie it, they will never be freed for life." These are all the conclusions she came to based on her foresight. (end of this chapter) Chapter 568： The storm is coming Chapter 568 Storm is coming Actually, she prefers another explanation. Perhaps someone from the senior Ye family did enter this Xishan Village by mistake, and then maybe he himself went out. But this person has been targeted by Xishan Village. Later, the so-called step-by-step adoption may have just paved the way for Ye Yuxi''s successful entry into the WTO. After all, having a reasonable identity can avoid too much trouble in the future. Moreover, they used this method, and it didn''t take much for them. However, it is still unclear how many people entered Xishan Village by mistake. Those people who walked out of Xishan Village back then, even if they left without incident, the aura of the Dreamweaving Beast has left on them. Dream Weaver wants to control those people again. It''s as simple as drinking water. So, if such a group of people really left back then, maybe... Gu Muran suddenly realized that the situation was far more serious than she thought. These are potential troubles for them in the future. But right now, there is one more troublesome thing. ¡¾Young master, where are you? ¡¿ While Gu Muran and the others were continuing to investigate in the woods to the west, she suddenly received a message. It came from the talisman paper she left for Chonglu and Xuanhua in the morning. Gu Muran heard this voice and stopped immediately, ¡¾We are in the west. ¡¿ She didn''t speak in detail, but she spoke quickly: ¡¾Your side...¡¿ ¡¾We have discovered something new, hope you return soon! ¡¿ - Gu Muran said in a deep voice: "I''m afraid we can''t continue to investigate, we have to go back." At this moment, the sky began to become dull. There is a feeling that the storm is coming. On the way back quickly, Yan Heng rubbed his eyes and glanced at the clouds in the sky: "Is it because the clouds covered the sun and made the sky dark?" Since they came, the weather here has been wrong. The days are short and the nights are long. Gu Muran took a look: "The cloud is coming out, it''s going to rain." Yan Heng breathed a sigh of relief, he was so scared that he thought the other party had the ability to control the weather. * the other side. After Chong Lu lit the talisman paper, he used the secret method Gu Muran gave him to transmit the words to the past. "Brother, don''t worry, wait for the young master to come back, maybe the young master has a way to know something?" Zhong Lu was still comforting Xuanhua. Xuanhua rejoiced: "Fortunately, the young master gave us this crystal ball-like thing, so that we can reproduce those things." Within half a quarter of an hour, the group of three returned to the villa. Study room. Here, Gu Muran defended the formation. So it''s the safest place here. "What did you all find?" This morning, the reason why Gu Muran didn''t go with Xuanhua and Chonglu was precisely because Gu Muran hoped that they could investigate something. It just so happened that Xuanhua and Zhong Luchang were more immortal, with an amiable appearance, it was easier to deal with the people in the village. As a village that has existed for at least a hundred years, Gu Muran hopes that they can learn about the history of this village from other aspects. She learned yesterday that in addition to the school, there is a village committee and a small library in this village. This village has inherited part of the ancient wisdom, inherited the ancient restaurants, and continued to use the modern homestays, schools, and libraries. All in all, there is a weird sense of combining ancient and modern. It gives people a perfunctory feeling of "the past is not the past, the present is not the present". After seeing the content they reproduced, Gu Muran asked, "Has anyone ever stopped you from entering the library?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 569： record Recorded in Chapter 569 Xuanhua and Zhonglu shook their heads: "Not really." "But - there is one more strange thing." Chonglu continued. Gu Muran raised his chin: "Say it." "On our way back, we saw the proprietress on the road. The proprietress gave us a look at that time, and then said, ''It''s getting dark, be careful of slippery roads, and be careful not to run around''. Something feels wrong." When Chonglu was talking, he still felt: "The more I look at that look, the less it looks like a kind reminder, and the tone is quite threatening, as if... It''s like saying ''don''t get caught'', like Know why we went today!" Xuanhua also nodded: "I agree with my junior brother, and she took a look at this crystal ball." Gu Muran said: "This is a replica crystal." The core is spiritual power. A technique condensed with spiritual art. The reason why the proprietress glanced at it must have felt the aura in the crystal ball. Sure enough, they are not ordinary people. She said: "It''s okay. When you went to the library, they should have let you in on purpose. At that time, everyone who knew about it knew about it, and these things should be what they want us to see." There are five people in the study. Except for Gu Muran who had seen it, the other four were all curious. Xuanhua and Zhonglu took the re-engraved crystal and re-engraved all the contents of the library. But forgive them¡ªthey really can''t read those ancient texts. Xuanhua said: "Do you want to invite those professors?" After all, they study the history of ancient objects, so they should be no strangers to these historical texts. Gu Muran: "Don''t bother." She handed the engraved crystal to Lu Chaolan. Lu Chaolan can understand now. What shocked Xuanhua and Chonglu was that not only did Lu Chaolan seem to understand, but even Yan Heng looked as if he understood with a frown. Lu Chaolan has been with Gu Muran day and night, he can see clearly, they can still understand. This captain Yan has always been involved in criminal cases, how can he even use such bitter ancient prose, how can he be as simple as eating and drinking water? Gu Muran didn''t give them this opportunity to think about it, she said: "Let them watch first, I''ll tell you a rough story first." "First of all, the first record on it is how many people there are in this Xishan village, and secondly, where these people come from." Because the engraved crystal contains almost all the records in the library, all the content is basically transmitted to her brain. And these things just prove that their analysis of those people in the daytime did indeed enter Xishan Village by accident at different times. The next few booklets are about the past life imprinting information of the residents of Xishan Village. It must be the dream weaver who learned about their past through the dream weaver. Elder Chonglu and Elder Xuanhua came to Nightmare Beast, but they couldn''t understand it anymore. Gu Muran explained a bit. The expressions of Elder Xuanhua and Elder Chonglu were not the slightest bit dull. was so shocked that there was no reaction. After all, when normal people hear the words ''Dream Weaving Beast'', they probably feel like they are listening to a book. Gu Muran: "You should not be as fast as I said, or else, listen to me first, time is tight." The sky is getting darker a little bit. (end of this chapter) Chapter 570： someone elses soul Chapter 570 Someone else''s soul And Gu Muran''s tone also slowed down a little bit. Not for other reasons, but because some things, in their view, may be even more absurd. In order to make it easier for them to understand, her speaking speed is slowly slowing down. Although Gu Muran guessed from the omen picture, this Xishan Village was in a closed world during the period when no one else entered the village. In order to avoid trouble, those people changed a group of people for Xishan Village, so they simply sealed these people in ice coffins and suspended all their body functions. Soul and body are governed separately. The body is stored in the ice coffin. The soul is guarded by the dream weaving beast. And have been soaking their souls in dreams for a long time. Continuous cycle back and forth. But what Gu Muran didn''t expect was¡ª When those people put their souls in the dream world of the Weaving Dream Beast, they were actually looking at other people''s lives. There is an atlas inside the engraved crystal. According to what was revealed in the atlas, the dream space was blank and empty at first. Then, an illusory soul was stuffed in. Everything that soul sees in this dream space at first is a beautiful thing. Dreammakers start by blinding them with beautiful dreams. They kept smiling at the mirror at first. There is no mirror in this space. Before I knew it, there was an extra mirror. Soon there was another vicious person in the mirror. Later, the person who smiled at the mirror began to get angry. They are no longer the simple people they were at the beginning. In their self-conceived dreams, these souls began to be infected with anger and sadness. Later, the soul outside the mirror became less and less like myself, but every move became more and more like the violent and angry soul in the mirror. But ah, wait until these souls return to their bodies. From the outside, they are still the same as they used to be. Sunshine, love to laugh. But occasionally exposed to some gloomy emotions. It''s just not particularly obvious. This album is the biggest secret of Xishan Village. And everyone who heard all this was shocked. "In other words, all the people in Xishan Village have polluted souls stuffed inside them?" Zhonglu touched his arm, only to feel goosebumps all over his body. The tall trees outside, those trees reflected on the windows, and cast a trace of branches on the curtains, like the arms of the devil stretched out. Just at this time- "Boom boom boom!" There was a knock on the door. Yan Heng put his finger on his lips subconsciously, making a ''shh'' movement. Gu Muran said: "It''s okay, people outside can''t hear what happened just now." Xuanhua was the closest to the door, he opened the door: "So it''s the proprietress, I don''t know what you are here for?" The proprietress stood at the door, hung the broken hair behind her ears, and said brightly, "Dinner has been prepared just now, and I have been calling you downstairs. I don''t see all the guests coming downstairs. I''m afraid you won''t hear me." , I came upstairs to call you guys." The proprietress didn''t look inside the house, but fixed her eyes on Xuanhua who opened the door. The look seemed to be just to inform them to go downstairs for dinner. Xuan Hua: "Thank you very much, we will go downstairs in a while." The proprietress bowed and left. Until the time of leaving, she didn''t look at her too much, and left as soon as she said. This confused some people in the room. (end of this chapter) Chapter 571： can no longer be called human Chapter 571 can no longer be called a human being Chonglu asked puzzledly: "Is this proprietress just here to inform us to eat?" But he thinks it should not be that simple. Xuan Hua: "According to what I just said, this proprietress is also a member of this Xishan Village. Is her soul also affected?" Gu Muran shook his head: "The lady boss''s soul is complete. Let''s go, since the lady boss came to call us in person, let''s go down to eat first." * The meals that everyone saw today are not big fish and meat. But it is a pure vegetarian dish. "These vegetarian dishes are good today." The young people who came out of Shouling Village said happily. But Yan Heng, including Chonglu and others who knew the truth, only felt that Cai, who suddenly became very real, also seemed to be implying something. Gu Muran ate with peace of mind. Her actions temporarily put everyone at ease. But they didn''t expect¡ª The accident happened just after they had finished eating. "Bang bang bang¡ª!" The closed living room door was knocked by gravity, as if someone had thrown a heavy stone on their hearts. The sound of ''bang bang bang'' just makes people feel flustered. The young man who came out of Shouling Village walked towards the door, as if he was about to open it, and muttered as he walked, "Who is this? Why are you knocking so hard?" "Don''t move¡ª!" Gu Muran''s voice was loud. The footsteps of the young man stopped suddenly. Without waiting for other people to ask questions, Gu Muran said: "You should be busy with your work, don''t go out tonight, don''t open the door, the scope of activities is only this villa." Those youths didn''t understand, but they still responded: "Okay." Gu Muran sat in the living room, his expression as calm as ever. But if you look closely, her eyebrows and eyes seem to be covered with a layer of mist, covering the deep frost. The youths in Shouling Village did not return to their rooms, but chose to stay in the living room. They clearly felt that the atmosphere was not right now. ''Boom boom boom¡ª! '' The sound of being knocked outside became louder again. At the same time, the atmosphere in the living room seemed to become a little anxious. "Listen, is there any sound coming from this wall?" It seems that something is crawling on the wall, and those creeping sounds make the ears of those who listen numb. In this environment, the five senses are the most sensitive. The sound of whimpering wind came from nowhere. The sound of wriggling, knocking on the door, combined with the sound of whimpering wind, has been tormenting people''s scalp. "Who are the people outside?" Someone couldn''t help but asked Gu Muran. "People?" Gu Muran glanced outside lightly, "To be precise, those outside are monsters that can no longer be called human beings." "monster?" Youth in Shouling Village: "Where did they come from? What do they want to do? How can we eliminate them?" People always have fear in the face of unknown things. But they... are worthy of being the descendants of General Choi. General Cui''s genetic traits are carried in his blood. "You don''t need to intervene in this matter, I will solve it later." "The reason why the village chief agreed with us to follow you is to let us protect you. How could we watch you take risks alone and remain indifferent!" Those people are determined to work for Gu Muran. Gu Muran shook his head. "You can''t help me with this matter." They didn''t realize the meaning of Gu Muran''s words at first. until- Gu Muran suddenly waved his hand, as if something suddenly appeared in the air. Although they couldn''t see it, they could indeed feel that all the sounds around them were slowing down. (end of this chapter) Chapter 572： Detain soul Chapter 572 Detaining the Soul until- They can''t hear anything. Yes, that''s right. They lost their hearing. They could only see Gu Muran''s lips moving, but they couldn''t hear a word of what she said. As far as the eye can see, the door was suddenly overturned by the strong wind. Immediately afterwards, a group of people with stiff bodies broke in, their skin was abnormally white. And the limbs are very uncoordinated. After seeing something in the dull eyes, it seemed that a fire of hatred suddenly burst out. At that time¡ª The windows were also smashed open vigorously. However, they did not see a single person coming in. The cold wind outside the window seemed to be mixed with the cold and bleak air of winter, blowing on everyone, only making people shiver. "What the **** is this weather!" Yan Heng''s voice suddenly penetrated into the ears of the young people in Shouling Village. They were surprised: "When did Team Yan come in?" "You guys just sit here in peace, the things outside are indeed something you can''t handle." Yan Heng was also sent into this barrier just now, just to let him guard the youth of Shouling Village. The people she brings must be sent back unharmed. For some unknown reason, a layer of black mist gradually appeared in front of their eyes. The appearance of these black mist greatly hindered their sight. And for some reason, they seemed to see a red light flashing through the black mist. Eyes blinked slightly, but the red light seemed to disappear again. It seems that the appearance of these red lights is like an illusion. But- Gu Muran in the black mist knew what it was, it was her long-quiet causal blood. Originally, she was curious, where did the souls that appeared in the mirror come from? Who used to be, turned out to be the cause of her karma and **** evil. ¡¾Are you still alive? ¡¿ ¡¾How can you still be alive? ¡¿ ¡¾You should die¡ª¡¿ ¡¾Die! ¡¿ Some voices appeared in Gu Muran''s ears. These voices come from the sha that crawled in through the window. That''s right, they are no longer simple ghosts during the millennium of detention and torture, but have condensed into evil spirits. One by one, they directly attacked her. Full of resentment. Gu Muran originally planned to destroy these soul-inducing souls. But she suddenly realized that the descendants of these people were still alive. It is only considered to eliminate the Yin evil spirit on them, and the causal blood evil spirit on her body cannot be completely dissipated. So, when she was about to start, she suddenly thought of another way. ¡ªto detain the evil spirit. * "Senior brother, do you feel that there is something sinister all over your body?" Chonglu threw out a lot of talisman papers in order to lock those monsters that looked like humans but were not human who tried to enter the house again. "There is indeed a negative feeling." Xuanhua also clapped his hands and stopped after setting up several formations in a row at this time. Xuanhua also felt strange, "Where did these black mist come from? Where did it come from? When will it dissipate?" Soon, when Xuanhua''s words fell. The black mist dissipated. "Brother, you can talk like this. If I had known that you had been told to speak earlier, wouldn''t the black mist have dissipated earlier?" "Okay, don''t be poor." Xuanhua didn''t know where to look, and immediately walked up to Lu Chaolan: "Do you have anything to do? Why don''t you rest assured, young master..." Three or four strange people around Lu Chaolan stood around him, but with their hands open, showing a pinching gesture. Lu Chaolan was surrounded by these people. Almost got hit. Xuanhua''s eyes fell on the three or four trapped weirdos, but he didn''t find traces of the power of the mystic on them. Before finishing the words, he turned a corner in his mouth and became: "...you did all of these?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 573： dream weaver Chapter 573 Dream Weaver Lu Chaolan nodded in their shock: "...It''s all thanks to Aran." Because of that ancient book and the mantra that Gu Muran gave him, he can now flexibly control his merit. "No wonder the young master dared to let you stay with us." Zhonglu glanced at the enchantment where the sofa was. That was the barrier that Gu Muran had set up at the very first moment to protect the youths in Shouling Village. At that time, they were curious why they left Lu Chaolan outside alone. At this moment, Lu Chaolan''s explanation was not finished, so it was inconvenient for them to ask more questions. But... they are well aware of the difficulty of tempering an ordinary person into an existence that can resist evil things. Because of this, they admire Gu Muran even more. At that time, the black mist cleared. Gu Muran came out from the other side. Her eyes swept over Lu Chaolan, um, she was not hurt. She actually heard their conversation just now, and she said, "You have a unique advantage." If it wasn''t for Lu Chaolan''s profound merits, otherwise, he wanted to change an ordinary person in a short period of time. Easier said than done. The movement outside the room continued. Gu Muran set up a formation, opened the door, and looked back at them. "You can go back upstairs and sleep peacefully." As she spoke, her figure gradually disappeared into the darkness. Lu Chaolan chased after him, only to find that everything was calm outside. "Aran?" He couldn''t see anyone, and he didn''t know which direction to chase. Xuanhua and Chonglu took a slow step towards Lan, but when they saw the calm outside, even the wind seemed to have stopped. They were also suddenly puzzled. "Where is the young master? Are there any other strange people?" "Why are they gone?" Looking back, the strange people in the house who had just been trapped by the formation and spells also disappeared. * I don''t know how far this dark passage has gone, Gu Muran only feels like he is sinking. She protects herself with spiritual power. I don''t know how long it took for this feeling to disappear. She felt the bright light in front of her, and she continued to chase after the dream weaving beast''s breath. However, she never expected that what she saw was an ice-colored world. She mobilized her spiritual energy, sweeping her body across the air. soon- She saw the picture she had predicted before. There are countless coffins lying in the glacier. And as she walked into the ice coffin, she saw¡ª There are people lying in the glass-clear ice coffin. Moreover, there are a few people that she feels very familiar with. Because just now, she saw them in the small villa. It seems that the formation at the door and the breath of the Dreamweaving Beast not only attracted her. even summoned all these people back. She looked around for a few minutes, and even tapped her fingers on the ice coffin a few times. "What? I am here, are you sure you are still hiding?" Gu Muran was not in a hurry, his eyes swept over his fingers. The next second, she stretched out her fingers and brushed herself a few times. The movement is careless. "My lord, please stay safe." Almost instantly, a man walked not far away. Gu Muran raised his eyes slightly, and saw the appearance of the man. He is not tall, about 1.5 meters tall, and he is still a little fat. The black and white mustache on the chin is braided, about two inches long. Just as she was looking at the man, the dream weaver also looked at Gu Muran. "The National Teacher seems to have changed a lot." Gu Muran didn''t talk too much nonsense with him, and asked the topic directly: "Where did you get those evil spirits?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 574： dont daydream Chapter 574 Don''t daydream "Shahun?" The man just laughed: "Those people hurt the Master of the State Teacher before, and these should be what they suffered." Gu Muran looked at him, with a sneer between his lips and teeth, "It deserves it? Don''t you know what happened back then? Why did they want to hurt me and why did they hate me? Isn''t it because of you guys? And get up?" "Master Guoshi has wronged us." The dream weaver stroked his gray and white mustache. "Back then, they were dissatisfied with the State Teacher''s woman''s entry into the government. What''s more, the appearance of the National Teacher directly wiped out their chances of making a comeback. How could they not hate you, are you right?" There was a smile on his face, his eyes were slightly lowered, and he didn''t directly look at Gu Muran''s expression. "Shall I kill their chance to make a comeback?" Gu Muran snorted coldly, "It''s just ridiculous." "When will you magicians have the courage to act daringly? Since you dare to plan everything behind your back, don''t be timid and afraid to take on it." "After all, you and I both know that no matter how large the crowd is, they don''t know any magic tricks! Don''t you think so?" Her eyebrows and eyes were slightly squinted, as if it was a little colder than this glacier. "My lord, what you said is wrong." The man suddenly jumped up and sat on the ice coffin, "We can''t control what they want to do, after all, the legs grow on them, don''t we?" Gu Muran smiled instead of answering, but the smile didn''t reach his eyes, and the depths of his eyes seemed to be filled with a layer of mist. suddenly- The lid of the ice coffin shook suddenly. The smile on the dream weaver''s face froze instantly. Even though this was a world they controlled, when he was on guard, he was still shaken off the lid of the ice coffin. He stabilized his figure, embarrassment and anger flashed at the corner of his mouth: "Master, what is the meaning of this?" Gu Muran glanced at him: "It''s not interesting, I just want to meet the Dreamweaver." Dream Weaver said: "That''s really unfortunate, Huoyan has already rested." "I can testify that Huoyan has indeed rested." Not far away, another voice sounded. Accompanied by this sound, the sound of high heels also came. "The lady boss can''t sit still now, I thought you would listen for a while." Gu Muran didn''t look surprised at all. "Huoyan has indeed rested, but I deliberately left the breath of the Dreamweaving Beast." The proprietress said directly: "I brought you here to hope that these things can be resolved." Gu Muran folded his hands, his eyes narrowed slightly, "How to deal with Haosheng?" "When you leave Xishan Village, we won''t pursue those evil spirits. It can be regarded as a step back for each other, and we are safe." The proprietress wanted to negotiate a deal with Gu Muran. As everyone knows, it was only Gu Muran who called me with a chuckle: "The proprietress''s thinking is a little simple. This transaction is of no benefit to me, so why don''t you take a step back." "Isn''t the evil soul a good thing?" The proprietress''s eyebrows and eyes were still a little gentle in the daytime, "Master, you must know how to measure, after all... when you are under the eaves, you should bow your head when you should?" "Are you trying to reason with me?" Gu Muran didn''t agree with this, she said: "I got the evil spirit with my own strength, and you are here to negotiate a deal with me with the spoils I got, why? There will be good things so cheap." Gu Muran said: "This is not in a dream." The implication is to advise her not to daydream. (end of this chapter) Chapter 575： dead Chapter 575 Vitality is broken The proprietress was not angry, she was silent for a moment, then looked at the dream weaver, "Call it out." Perhaps in the eyes of ordinary people, the dream weaving beast is very mysterious. Although Gu Muran had thought so, until he saw the figure lying on the ice coffin¡ªabout the size of an adult''s palm, with a red body, like a little mouse Time. At that moment, Gu Muran really couldn''t hold back his emotions. The corner of his mouth couldn''t help twitching. "Zhizhizhi..." When the Dreamweaving Beast saw Gu Muran, it seemed very excited. It suddenly jumped down from the ice coffin, came to Gu Muran''s side, and circled around her. Gu Muran didn''t know why, so she casually glanced at the proprietress and the dream weaver, and found that their expressions were not very good-looking. Although the dream-weaving beast has established a contractual relationship with the dream-weaver, Gu Muran observed that since the dream-weaving beast appeared, it doesn''t seem to be close to the dream-weaver. Gu Muran stretched out her palm, and the Dreamweaving Beast suddenly jumped up and sat on her palm, its small eyes were fixed on Gu Muran, and it kept screaming ''Zhi Zhi Zhi''. "Huoyan...Huoyan...you come back to me, what are you doing?" The dream weaver was a little anxious. But the dream weaving beast sitting on Gu Muran''s palm didn''t even look at the dream weaver, its small eyes just stared at Gu Muran, looking at her non-stop. The proprietress also couldn''t stand it anymore, and said in a timely manner: "Huo Yan, you can''t turn against each other just because Mr. Guo is very good." The little fiery red mouse turned its head to look at the proprietress, gave her a fierce look, and then changed positions, leaving her behind for nothing. The proprietress is so angry that she can''t do it, but she can''t attack it. Gu Muran looked at the little mouse in his palm, obviously there was no relationship between them, but he could feel its uneasiness and anxiety, "This dream-weaving beast doesn''t seem to like you two very much, you two are sure this is your cooperation Partners and not robbers?" The proprietress smiled stiffly, "How is this possible..." "Is it possible? The proprietress knows it well." She saw everything in their abnormal reaction just now. The proprietress pointed to the corpses lying in the ice coffin: "Huo Yan can''t leave here, otherwise these people won''t survive today." Gu Muran''s eyes narrowed slightly: "They are no longer breathing, and, as early as you put the resentful souls in their souls into their bodies, all their vitality has been cut off." Gu Muran tapped the Dreamweaving Beast''s head with his fingers, but looked at the proprietress with his slightly cold eyes: "If you said before, in order to prolong their lifespan, you created such a space to store their bodies conveniently." Here. Every subsequent fusion of body and soul consumes their remaining vitality." "Before you specially put the resentful souls of the year in the space of the Dreamweaving Beast. These pure souls are constantly being affected by those resentful souls, and the resentment has been damaging their souls. Although they didn¡¯t remember anything when they woke up, every time they were in the dream, they kept repeating it again and again, and every time they moved closer to those evil and resentful souls. Until¡ªthey gradually think that what Kuan Sha has experienced is what they have experienced..." Shahun can indeed deal with it at will. But these pure souls, she can''t easily do it. She arrested the evil soul, but she didn''t move any of the common people. Just retracted their souls into those bodies. Now, lying in the ice coffin is not only the body, but also their souls. (end of this chapter) Chapter 576： mutiny Chapter 576 Rebellion The proprietress took a step back: "I can give you the remaining resentful souls in Xishan Village. The Dreamweaving Beast really can''t leave." Gu Muran just smiled lightly: "Whether you can leave or not is not up to you." After finishing speaking, she suddenly turned her eyes to the so-called glacier sky, "You have set up this plan to only refer to Yushan, and guide me to Xishan Village through Yushan, don''t you just hope that I can get these resentful souls?" "Then I just said that you can take away these resentful souls, but not this dream weaving beast!" She stretched out her finger and teased the little mouse, "What about the other ghosts, hand them over first." The proprietress glanced at the dream weaver. The dream weaver looked at the dream weaving beast, and then said to Gu Muran, "Give me the dream weaving ** first..." Gu Muran glanced at them: "Don''t your reactions already explain everything? The other resentful souls are still in the Dreamweaving Beast. If this is the case... I will accept them all." The dream weaver suddenly changed his attitude: "Please don''t make things difficult for us, the national teacher. We can give you all those resentful souls at the master''s request, but this dream weaving beast can''t be taken away by you no matter what¡ª" The dream weaver saw that Gu Muran was still not moved. He knew that Gu Muran was determined to take away the dream weaving beast. The strength of the dream weavers who leave the dream weaving beast will be greatly reduced. Whether it is due to selfish desires or other reasons, he cannot let the Dreamweaving Beast leave. He glanced at the proprietress: "Why are you still hesitating, she has only recovered a little bit of strength now, I don''t believe it, the two of us can''t trap her alone." The proprietress hesitated for a moment, then made up her mind. But at this time¡ª There was a ''bang'' sound from the sky, and the sky seemed to be torn apart by lightning like a dragon, and the gap was getting bigger and bigger. The sound of the swarming flood from the dark tide seemed to be getting closer and closer. "what is this?" When the dream weaver heard the sound and raised his head, he felt that the sky was gloomy, and there seemed to be a big hole in the top of the sky, and the huge tide was pouring down like an undercurrent from the sky. "National teacher, you must be ruthless!" The proprietress gritted her teeth. She didn''t expect that Gu Muran actually sensed that the mountains and rivers here are independent spaces built to isolate the bottom of the lake. She didn''t even expect that she would actually break this space when they didn''t realize it. Gu Muran''s eyes were cold, and the corners of his mouth just curled up into a slight smile, "You guys continue to discuss, it''s more important to save this space, or to **** the dream weaving beast, I won''t play with you, let''s go first." Those lake water quickly poured into this space. Lingli guarded Gu Muran''s side, and she took advantage of the situation to find other exits. Dream Weaver gritted his teeth, "What should we do now?" "Can you catch up? Can you **** it?" The proprietress'' tone was also a little unfriendly. After all, this fall is a bit deep. The proprietress knew very well that even if the two of them were added together, they would not be Gu Muran''s opponent. As long as the Dreamweavers leave willingly, who can stop them? This can be regarded as losing his wife and losing his army. * Everyone in the villa is still in the living room. Lu Chaolan stood at the door and waited for Gu Muran. After all, Gu Muran left too quickly just now. Even Chonglu and Elder Xuanhua didn''t know which direction Gu Muran was leaving. But no one expected that, before Gu Muran arrived, they heard a strange movement by the lake, as if the wind was blowing up a huge wave, and it felt like it was sinking a little bit. Chong Lu looked at the vision: "Could it be... Oh, Mr. Lu, what are you doing here?" He glanced at Lu Chaolan cautiously, but only saw Lu Chaolan''s back walking away quickly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 577： giant pit Chapter 577 Huge Pit "Look, isn''t it daylight?" When a group of people chased them out, they felt that the weather was getting worse. Just now I couldn''t see my fingers, but now I can faintly see the formation of one after another vortex on the lake. Moreover, the vortex seems to be sinking the lake water a little bit, and the depth of the lake water is decreasing a little bit. In the blink of an eye, the lake has dropped to a depth of several people. Everyone was like ''You look at me, I look at you'', unable to believe the scene in front of them. I don¡¯t know who said: ¡°Is there a huge pit below here? It¡¯s so watery?¡± "Don''t tell me, there is a huge pit right below." Gu Muran came from behind them. Everyone was very surprised to see her, but seeing that she was fine, their hearts immediately returned to their stomachs. Lu Chaolan stared at her again and again, and finally asked, "No injuries?" "No." Gu Muran said slowly, "Don''t worry." At this moment, the sky seems to be a little brighter than when they came out. Lu Chaolan stood beside Gu Muran, and suddenly saw a little red guy poking his head out of her hat. It was too late to say, but it was soon. His palm instantly grabbed the little red guy. Dream Weaving Beast is very sensitive to dangerous auras. When it senses something strange, it jumps towards Gu Muran''s arm in an instant, trying to run towards her. It''s just that when it ran towards Gu Muran''s palm, its movements suddenly froze. Who would have thought that it was caught just because of this meal. Immediately asked for help. "Zhi Zhi Zhi¡ª" "Young master, what is this thing in your hat?" Chonglu was startled at the time: "Why is there still a red mouse? What kind of species is this? How could it run into your hat?" After the words fell, the sky, which was already a little bright, suddenly darkened. The surroundings instantly turned into darkness that could not be seen. At that moment, many people felt that cursing was a **** thing. Only Xuan Hua, Lu Chaolan, and Yan Heng focused on the red mouse. Gu Muran rescued Huo Yan from Lu Chaolan''s grasp, "If you scare them like this again, I''ll throw you into the lake. Anyway, they still miss you so much." The little mouse grabbed Gu Muran tightly in an instant, as if he was afraid of being left behind. Others who didn''t suspect Huo Yan thought that Gu Muran was talking about the little mouse lying in her hat. However, Lu Chaolan, Xuan Hua, and Yan Heng, who had been focusing on Huoyan just now, observed that after Gu Muran finished speaking, the dark light gradually returned to its previous appearance. It was hard for them not to doubt the little mouse, but it was also hard to believe that a little mouse had such abilities. After a simple interlude, their vision returned to brightness. But what surprised them even more was that the vortex at the bottom of the lake was getting smaller and smaller. The water in the lake is also getting less and less. The pavilion built on the lake before has disappeared, as if its existence was a dream. If Yan Heng hadn''t walked up to it before, I''m afraid he would also feel that the existence of the gazebo is an illusion. What''s even weirder is that the sky is slowly getting brighter. soon- The beginning of the sun slowly rises from the east. The people standing by the lake only felt that they were in a dream. It seemed like I was still eating dinner just now. They couldn''t believe what they saw. What made them even more unbelievable was that the lake was empty, and a huge hole appeared at the bottom of the lake. ¡ª "Hey, what time is it?" After a group of people woke up, they only felt dizzy. They remembered that horrible dream, and ran to the window desperately. At this moment¡ª From their point of view, they can still see the sparkling water on the lake. For a moment, the person standing by the bed was confused. "Is it possible? What I saw yesterday was a dream?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 578： successive explosions Chapter 578 Explosions in succession Waiting for them to leave, it felt like a dream. Walking in the cave, there are still people discussing what happened last night. "Hey, did you dream about this too? I dreamed about it too." After some discussions, everyone felt that these things were more and more like personal experiences. The professor and others who lived in another villa also said: "We also dreamed that the lake dried up and a huge hole appeared." Now, the young people in Shouling Village became quiet for an instant. Could it be that what they saw last night was really a dream? After all, there were no professors and others at the scene last night. Gu Muran was walking in the front, when passing that fork in the road, Gu Muran stopped for a moment. "Master Gu, where does this lead to?" The youth in Shouling Village asked curiously. Gu Muran didn''t want them to know that this place can lead to the outside world, so he found an excuse to divert the topic. The group of people soon reached the top of the cliff. They didn''t expect to see the village head of Shouling Village and some villagers here. They invited Gu Muran and others to go back for dinner, but Gu Muran declined: "We have to hurry back, so we won''t stay any longer." The village head and his party have been sent to the cave where they came before. "Sister benefactor..." At this moment, a figure ran quickly. It¡¯s that Cui Zhengyang. The boy''s forehead was still dripping with sweat, and he held a wood carving in his hand, "I made this with my own hands, and I give it to you." The wood carving is Gu Muran. It was Gu Muran who summoned Cui Zhengyang''s soul during the changing situation that day. The boy''s brows and eyes are full of anticipation, and the kind of cautiousness for fear of being rejected makes people feel distressed. Gu Muran stretched out his hand, not only took over the woodcarving carved by the boy himself, but also kept the light in the boy''s eyes. "From now on, take good care of your mother." The boy nodded solemnly: "Sister benefactor, I will." Everyone started to enter the cave slowly, but Gu Muran looked at the village chief and all the village names behind him. Her eyes are clear, and her figure stands proudly and confidently in the world. She looked at the names of the villages and said only one sentence, "How about the troubles in the world, I will have nothing to do with the Cui family in the future, don''t enter the world, live a good life." ¡ª The villagers of Shouling Village have not moved for a long time since they left. Standing in place and watching the figure of the cave slowly disappear in front of his eyes. I don''t know how long it has been. The cave seemed to be surrounded by an inexplicable force, and there was a ''bang'' sound, and some gravel poured into the hollow tunnel in the cave, and when the gravel reached the entrance of the cave, it stopped suddenly. Immediately afterwards, with a flash of divine effort, the cave seemed to be filled, and even the entrance of the cave returned to their original appearance for some unknown reason. If they weren''t standing here, I''m afraid they wouldn''t be able to believe it. The entrance of the cave just now seemed to have disappeared in an instant. "Sister benefactor, she doesn''t want to trap us here, she just wants us to return to our original life." Cui Zhengyang''s soul left his body at the time, but he still had a memory of the real world in his mind. "The life outside is too intriguing and intriguing. It is not at all like ours. Life is simple and simple." What Gu Muran said just now rang in everyone''s minds. ¡ªWhatever the troubles in the world are, I will have nothing to do with Cui Shi in the future, don''t enter the world, live a good life. Everyone understood at this time, why even the entrance of the cave was sealed. She hopes that Choi will not be disturbed by the outside world, and that they will live their original life. Not to be burdened by the world, not to be disturbed by the world. I hope they live a simple life as before. (end of this chapter) Chapter 579： Will these have something to do with their Cui family? Chapter 579 Will these be related to their Cui family? After guarding here for a while, everyone was about to leave. But there was another explosion not far away. Nabo youth in Shouling Village looked at the direction of the explosion: "This is the location of Xishan Village." They can understand if the cave is closed, but they can''t understand the explosion in Xishan Village. While the village head and others were still on the road, there was another explosion, shaking the whole ground. They supported each other, and then stabilized their figure. Walk a few steps forward, and they can no longer see the road. The previous cliff is no longer visible. "What is the benefactor doing?" No one understands why this cliff was blown up, and they also don''t understand why it takes two blows to solve things that can be solved with one blow. A young man from Shouling Village said: "There are two forks in the passage below, which can lead to different directions. The front left of the fork can lead to another village, but the fork in front of the right, we don''t know the way to the other village." where?" What''s more, they portrayed Gu Muran''s look of hesitating and pausing while looking at the intersection. "I know." Cui Zhengyang suddenly patted himself on the forehead, "I remember that person once entered the world through another exit..." The other person in his mouth should be the former traitor of the Cui family who used his body before. It''s just that everyone didn''t expect that there was an exit to join the WTO. The village chief thought more and more about that sentence at this time, and felt that it was not as simple as the original intention. ¡ªWhatever the troubles in the world are, I will have nothing to do with Cui Shi in the future, don''t enter the world, live a good life. How about the troubles in the world? Trouble in the world? Could these be related to Cui Shi? ¡ª In fact, not only did the explosion occur in Shouling Village, but even Lincheng outside felt the shocking explosion. At this moment, just as everyone stood firm, there was an explosion, which knocked out many people''s minds. The local police came very quickly. But after searching, the explosion site was not found. Even the passage on the halfway up Anling Mountain seems to have disappeared. Everyone felt like they were dreaming. On the way back by plane. Professor Wei found Gu Muran, "Can we have a chat?" Gu Muran nodded and made a gesture of ''please'': "Please sit down." "Hey." Professor Wei nodded slightly and said, "You want to protect the tranquility of Shouling Village. I understand this, but we need to write research reports and paper instructions when we go back this time. Those passages..." Professor Wei hesitated a little, as if he didn''t know what to say. But Gu Muran already understood what he wanted to express, she said: "You can tell the truth, but I hope that the less people know about this report, the better." Professor Wei then asked a question: "I don''t know Miss Gu, how much do you know about the Emperor''s Mausoleum?" "If you need it, I will help you as much as I can." Gu Muran knew that although Professor Wei had records and photographs of some things, they felt that they might not know enough about some things. In the eyes of their Antiquities Research Bureau, she is a descendant of the National Teacher, and she may know something they don''t know. At that time, no one could get close to the jade coffin, except her. Even Lu Chaolan was because of his contractual relationship with her. So they probably must think she knows something they don''t. When he let go, Professor Wei said: "As for the matter of Shouling Village, all the professors signed a confidentiality agreement when they came here, and they will definitely not let them talk too much." Gu Muran: "Please trouble Professor Wei." (end of this chapter) Chapter 580： cat and mouse Chapter 580 Cat and Mouse "You''re too polite." After the two of them told the truth, Professor Wei pointed to the little red mouse sleeping at Gu Muran''s feet: "You take this little thing home, and don''t worry about fighting with yours. " Professor Wei has seen the kitten that Gu Muran raised. The last time I was at the Xitaishan Ancient Mausoleum. This time I visited the emperor''s tomb and brought a little mouse with me. Mice and cats¡­ Professor Wei said, shaking his head with a smile. Gu Muran understood what Professor Wei meant, "Don''t worry, they all have their own sense of proportion and won''t fight." "Cats and mice have been natural enemies since ancient times. I''m afraid they follow the rules of the food chain?" Professor Wei laughed. I feel that Gu Muran has humanized these two in her family too much. This is a pet, not a human being, so why do you still use the word "property". Gu Muran knew what Professor Wei was thinking, and didn''t want to explain further. Professor Wei finally warned: "After you go back, you must take it to the pet shop to have a look. The injections that need to be given must be given. These little things live in the village without restraint. You should be careful.", Gu Muran responded with a smile: "This is natural." ¡ª After Gu Muran returned home, he fell asleep and woke up naturally. At this moment, the sun is setting and the orange light is shining on the horizon, which looks very warm. The creaking and flames in the room have disappeared. Su Muhuai was sitting in the living room teasing the cat. Zhizhi, who was still cooperating just now, didn''t know what he noticed, and jumped directly to the side of the stairs. "Meow-!" Poor and cute voice. Gu Muran squatted down and held Zhizhi in his arms, "Poor little guy, have you been wronged these two days?" "Sister Ran, you''re awake." Su Muhuai got up and said with a smile, "Zhi Zhi is a little ancestor, who dares to anger this little ancestor, but it thinks you should be true." Su Muhuai has no time these days, and has been taking care of Zhizhi in the villa. He said: "The balcony is the place where Zhizhi stays most often, and he often stays all morning." Gu Muran stroked the squeaky cat: "It''s okay, I''m back now?" "Meow!" Squeaked, and her two paws tightly clawed at the clothes of her predecessor, for fear that she would be left behind again. Gu Muran knew that she could understand, she explained in a soft voice: "I went out because I had something to do, so I didn''t come back immediately after I was busy, right?" The hair on Zhizhi''s head was messed up by Gu Muran. It seemed a little disgusted, but it didn''t let its paws loose. "Sister Ran, what''s the matter with that little mouse?" When Su Muhuai mentioned this, Zhi Zhi immediately meowed. It''s a bit out of breath. "Just bring it back a little friend." Gu Muran didn''t want them to know about Huoyan''s body. Because of these things, the less you know, the better. This is also for their safety. Huoyan is a dream weaving beast, just like last night when he got angry, it directly affected the sky. Xuanhua, Chonglu and others already suspected that Huoyan was not simple. Moreover, the young people in Shouling Village also felt something faintly at that time. Gu Muran deliberately asked Huoyan to weave a dream for them after they fell asleep. The scope of weaving dreams was expanded to include those professors, which dispelled the doubts of those young people. "The little buddy that Brother Ran found for Zhizhi is really a bit too unique." Shang Size just came in from the door, Huo Yan was still sitting on his palm like an old man, stretching his legs, he took Shang Size''s hand as a comfortable chair. (end of this chapter) Chapter 581： Touch ban Chapter 581 Touch Inhibition The corner of Gu Muran''s mouth twitched on the spot, "Don''t get used to it, have you had the injection?" "He can run faster than a mouse... blah blah blah..." "Brother Ze, what''s the matter, you took it to get an injection, your brain went crazy?" Su Muhuai sneered. Shang Size gave Su Muhuai a white look, and then slowly said: "It was really disobedient at first, but later, fortunately, everything went smoothly." Gu Muran took a deep look at Shang Sze, "Thank you for your hard work, let''s have a meal together tonight." ¡ª Today is a small party. The private room is very large, and Yan Heng, Shang Size, Su Muhuai, Qiu Yuzhen, and Gu Muran''s college roommates, as well as Zhang Enqiao, Qiu Yuzhen''s and others are all there. Although it was Gu Muran''s team, she was the last one to arrive. Chou Yuzhen wore a slim dress, and walked up to Gu Muran with a red wine glass: "Sister, you are late, you should punish yourself with a drink." Gu Muran admitted, picked up the wine glass with a smile, and drank it down in one gulp. "My sister is really giving my sister this face." After finishing speaking, she wanted to refill another glass for Gu Muran. Gu Muran smiled: "My sister is not drunk for a thousand cups, but my sister can''t." Qiu Yuzhen glanced at Lu Chaolan who was walking towards Gu Muran: "Isn''t someone here?" Lu Chaolan drank the remaining two cups of self-punishment for Gu Muran. The scene was noisy at one point, but the atmosphere was indeed exceptionally good. Gu Muran took a seat beside Lu Chaolan. Lu Chaolan leaned slightly towards Gu Muran: "Did something happen?" Gu Muran said: "I went to the pet hospital and experienced the feeling of an injection myself." Lu Chaolan tried to ask: "Is it Huoyan?" Gu Muran didn''t hide Huoyan''s name from Lu Chaolan, she nodded, and whispered in Lu Chaolan''s ear: "Its abilities are widely used, this afternoon Shang Sze took it for an injection, it disappeared in a flash, return it to me." They planted a mental image of it having been shot." It thought it could escape. As everyone knows, it deceived Shang Sze, but not Gu Muran. After organizing the party, Gu Muran took Huoyan to get an injection. Mainly to do a check. Reassure those around you. "Then where are the two of them now?" "I just sent them home, and I guess they won''t wake up for a while." "How?" Lu Chaolan asked worriedly. Gu Muran: "It''s nothing serious, it''s just that the needle triggered the restraint around Huoyan, and Zhizhi fell asleep with it." This matter, although she only used a few simple words to bring it over. But Lu Chaolan knew that perhaps things were not as easy as she said. "Even if you spread dog food, you have to avoid us." Qiu Yuzhen raised an eyebrow at Gu Muran. Others also looked at them. "Sister Qiu, Captain Yan is by your side, why do you still have the heart to notice me?" Gu Muran also laughed and teased them. Other people seem to want to tease Gu Muran, but they are not as bold as Qiu Yuzhen. Since Gu Muran came in, he noticed that the layout was a bit different. Su Muhuai had always been next to Shang Size and Lu Chaolan before. But today, his left and right are Xia Xiaosu and Shang Sze. and- When Qiu Yuzhen teased Gu Muran just now, the always talkative Su Muhuai didn''t say a word. Xia Xiaosu, who has always been the most gossipy, is also rarely silent. They are obviously too abnormal, and they have attracted the attention of many people. Their rare silence did not tease Gu Muran, probably because they were afraid of being teased. (end of this chapter) Chapter 582： Merit points are all derived from her Chapter 582 The merit points are all derived from her But Su Muhuai didn''t expect that he was already so low-key, and he was still being targeted by everyone. A circle of people took turns teasing him. Gu Muran didn''t get involved in it, and finally just said with a smile: "Congratulations." * National Day is two days away. After the party, only Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan went back together. The car is speeding on the road. Gu Muran watched the scenery passing by quickly outside the window, seemingly in a daze. Lu Chaolan noticed her abnormality, "What''s wrong?" "It''s actually very strange. The last time I was in the villa, I already saw that there was more or less a marriage line between them, but I''m not sure how long it will be and when it will start." Lu Chaolan already understood who she was referring to by ''they''. Lu Chaolan turned the steering wheel to the right, and the car quickly entered another lane, "Is it because Su Muhuai and your roommate are both close to you? After all, didn''t you say that a mystic master is not a good friend?" Something about yourself?" "They are indeed close to me, but that''s not why I''m not sure." Gu Muran corrected: "The last sentence is indeed what I said before, but I think it needs to add a qualifier." "Generally speaking, a mystic master really doesn''t count as something related to himself." For example, many things before, but she didn''t count as anything that was related to her. But now, something is different. She has so many layouts in her previous life, which has proved that it''s not that she can''t count things related to herself. It''s a question of strength. She said: "If the strength reaches a certain level, you can break the rules." She also suddenly thought of something because of Lu Chaolan''s words. She didn''t pay close attention to Xia Xiaosu''s affairs. Is it because of her relationship? ¡ª The breeze blows into the room through the gaps in the windows, and the transparent lace-like curtains are also blown off the ground. A woman is lying on a large soft bed, and beside her bed are two nests next to each other. In one lay a pure white cat, and in the other lay a mouse whose whole body seemed to be on fire. I don''t know if it''s because the moonlight sprinkled on them through the window lattice, they seem to be covered with a white mask. I don¡¯t know if the moon has rotated its position, and the light shield that shone on Zhizhi and Huoyan, as if they had grown legs, spontaneously expanded some areas. The woman lying on the bed was also protected by the mask. After about two hours¡ª The woman on the bed opened her eyes, and the moon was covered by dark clouds at this moment. She looked slightly towards the bed, and the light shield shining on Zhizhi and Huoyan still existed. I don''t know if it''s because of the disappearance of the moonlight, but the mask is getting brighter. Gu Muran kicked his slippers out of bed, then went out to pour himself a glass of water, and returned to the bedroom. She leaned on the back of the bed, thinking about the past she just recalled. It turned out that the merits of Xia Xiaosu, Dong Lin, and Qiu Han all came from themselves. This is something she really didn''t expect at the beginning. If this is the case, it seems to be able to explain why the marriage line between Xia Xiaosu and Su Muhuai is not very clear. After all, they were entrusted by me at the time. In order to thank them for giving them some merit points, my former self put a layer of restrictions on them to protect them so that these palace merit points would not be taken by outsiders. But I didn''t expect that my own considerations back then also hid my former self. (end of this chapter) Chapter 583： Who is Gu Murans classmate? Chapter 583 Who is Gu Muran''s classmate? At the beginning of school, she had been curious about Xia Xiaosu, Dong Lin, and Qiu Han before, and the three of them had the same merit value. She never found out what the reason was. After the incident in Xishan Village, she knew that she had separated her soul at that time. And more than once. The split souls that were stripped out for the first time are now placed in the Tongling Temple, and they carry a large part of Karma Blood Fiend. When she stripped off this part of the soul, she must have expected that she would have trouble going back this time. So¡ª¡ªshe had divided this thread of blood, which carried most of the cause and effect, at the very least, she didn''t need to allocate excess spiritual power to suppress it. Perhaps, maybe at that time, she had already made all plans. When she was in Xishan Village, the people behind the scenes awakened her past memories through the Dreamweaving Beast. And among those fragments, there was a scene that showed her soul power suddenly weakened¡ª At that time, besides the sub-soul of Tongling Temple, she also attracted other sub-souls. And this happened just after Cui''s matter was settled, and before she entered the imperial city again. And the other souls she brought out were placed on three people, and they were taken to different places. And she herself entered the imperial city again, dragging her body with a severely damaged body. Not to mention being treated as a witch, the house was almost burned down, and the Lu family suffered a lot. What a ridiculous thing! Leaning on the bed, she couldn''t help thinking: What happened back then, so that the regent king bought this life at the cost of the tenth life. Why did he put down his love of martial arts and study medicine instead. Once this medical skill is mastered, it will be the tenth life. Not ten years, but ten generations. What''s more... what kind of mood did he have back then, he didn''t hesitate to make enemies of all the people in the imperial capital, and to save her from the fire and water. At that time, I could only see the picture, but I couldn''t understand them at that time... Oh, no, to be precise, I couldn''t understand the feelings of myself and the regent at that time. It''s been a long time, and she couldn''t figure it out. After all, I can''t remember everything. and also- What was the person behind the scenes planning that year, that they spent so much time trying to send her away. But in the follow-up, presumably her so-called senior brother should not have succeeded. otherwise- They wouldn''t bother planning for so long. *** After the school started on National Day, all the students were still feeling that the holiday passed too fast. Basically, just after the first period, I fell asleep. It was at this time¡ª "Who is Gu Muran''s classmate?" The inexplicable voice and the familiar name awakened many students in an instant. They rubbed their sleepy eyes, and saw a boy standing at the door of the class, and the boy was holding a large bouquet of roses in his arms. Exactly how many bundles, it is the kind that cannot be counted with two hands anyway. The bouquet of roses was too big, directly covering most of the boy''s body, but it was still vaguely discernible that the boy was wearing their school uniform. "Who is this? Are you sending flowers to Master Gu?" "So kind?" "It''s such a big bunch, it''s amazing." The young man in the audience had already started talking about him, but no one answered him. He mustered his voice again and asked again: "This is the class of the Department of Archeology, right? Is there a student named Gu Muran in your class?" The students in the class booed one after another, looking at the boy in the school uniform: "Who are you? Don''t you want to confess to our Master Gu? Why are you still not sure if she is in this class?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 584： financial resources Chapter 584 Financial Resources The boy said: "I didn''t give this, I gave it for someone else." Students in the class, both boys and girls, stared at gossip faces: "Who are you delivering for?" The boy shook his head: "I don''t know." As soon as he finished speaking, he saw all the students in the class looking behind him: "Gu Dashen...someone sent you flowers." The boy stood at the door and immediately turned to look. There were four people standing behind, two of them were holding water glasses, one was holding a textbook, but the remaining one raised his chin and said, "Throw it away." Afterwards, the girl skipped past him and stepped into the room. The other three people glanced at the handful of red roses. "It''s such a pity to throw away such a big rose." Xia Xiaosu flicked her cup with her finger: "But who will send flowers, and send a heart-shaped diamond on it?" Xia Xiaosu: "Although it looks very embarrassing, who knows if it''s true or not?" Dong Lin: "It seems to be true." Qiu Han glanced at him, his eyes darkened slightly, but he returned to his seat without saying a word. The other female students in the class were all staring at the bouquet of roses gossip. Although the diamonds were attractive, but they were so big, they felt that they must be fake. Their attention was all on the roses, and they didn''t dare to go to the door to check how many branches, after all, it didn''t look very good. So, they took out their mobile phones, zoomed in and took a picture, and then lowered their heads to check carefully. Xia Xiaosu almost dropped her jaw when she saw the operation next door to her. Gu Muran opened the textbook on the desktop, and saw the boy still standing there, "Throw it away, this is your order, when it appears in front of me, your order has already been completed, now I ask you You threw it away when you left." The boy was stunned for a moment, and then said: "If you don''t want the flowers, then I''ll throw them away." When he was about to turn around, his footsteps paused slightly: "But..." When his eyes glanced at the heart carved by red diamonds, he was reluctant to let go: "This diamond may be real, why don''t you keep it, otherwise...it''s a pity." Gu Muran didn''t hesitate for a moment: "Throw it all away." Finally, the boy put the crystal on the table and ran away. ¡­ Before their teacher entered the classroom, they heard the noise in the class, as if they were discussing something. As soon as the teacher entered the classroom, the discussion stopped instantly, and she could only hear the "true or false" in bits and pieces. "What are you talking about just now..." "It''s nothing, teacher, it''s not time for class, let''s start!" The teacher thought it strange that the student who usually didn''t like to listen to the lecture suddenly asked to listen to the lecture. What made her even more strange was that all the students looked at Gu Muran with respect and admiration before, why did they seem to have a little more fear today? During class, the teacher assigned homework. When she was looking around the class, she walked to the back row, and suddenly she glanced at the dustpan not far away, where there was a pile of shiny things. It¡¯s not like powder, the color is very similar to those broken diamonds that can¡¯t be broken anymore... However, the teacher thought, no one would be so tyrannical enough to break the diamonds. Moreover, if such a pile were really diamonds, the financial resources would be quite tyrannical. The seats in the class are all students. The teacher immediately dismissed it as powder after crushing diamonds. But the teacher couldn''t tell what it was, he just thought it was weird. (end of this chapter) Chapter 585： hint her Chapter 585 Hinting at her with objects "Is that thing real or fake?" The question about the diamond has become what Xia Xiaosu wants to know the most. "I''ve been thinking about it all morning, but I haven''t figured it out yet." A group of people came out of the school cafeteria, Xia Xiaosu couldn''t help asking this question. The picture of Gu Muran crushing the diamond kept reappearing in Xia Xiaosu''s mind. Her heart was itchy as if scratched by a cat. Dong Lin has done a lot of research on jewelry, "I think it should be true." Qiu Han nodded, "It is indeed true." "Huh?" Xia Xiaosu: "Isn''t that a big loss?" Dong Lin teased Xia Xiaosu with a smile: "Shouldn''t the first reaction be to ask us, Ranran, what kind of Taoism did we practice this time when we went out to break diamonds empty-handed?" Qiu Han was curious: "But, aren''t you afraid that these roses and diamonds are sent by Mr. Lu?" After all, ordinary people don''t have that much money. Although they don''t know what Mr. Lu does, Mr. Lu is not like an ordinary person in terms of temperament or other aspects. "It''s not him." Gu Muran said with certainty. "Of course you''re so sure, do you know who this person is?" Xia Xiaosu''s eyes flickered with gossip, "Does Mr. Lu know about this?" They have already entered the dormitory building, and they will arrive at the dormitory soon. Gu Muran raised his chin: "Let''s talk about it after entering the dormitory." Before school started these two days, Gu Muran went to the Mystic Masters Association a few times. After returning from Lincheng, Fan Wei was sent to the prison of the Mystic Masters Association. The blind sculptor Lao Fan, who was imprisoned before, has always been dishonest and always wanted to sow discord. Whenever he saw Xuanhua and Chonglu, he would only say "Gu Muran is not a descendant of the national teacher at all." But Xuanhua and Zhonglu didn''t pay much attention to him. After Fan Wei was imprisoned, he also seemed a little dishonest. She doesn''t want people around her to be used, so she can''t hide some things from them. Gu Muran picked it up and said: "If I am a descendant of the national teacher, then the person who sent the flowers can be regarded as the descendant of the national teacher." Xia Xiaosu just sat on the stool, and jumped up instantly when he heard the words: "Is there a senior brother in the national teacher?" Looking at their expressions, Gu Muran knew how many people would fall into this trap if that person appeared and contacted the people around her under the name of "the descendant of the senior brother of the country". "Maybe there is." In the eyes of the other three who were ready to gossip, she continued: "Even if there is a senior brother, it may be the senior brother who wants to murder the national teacher''s life." The three of them fell silent for a moment, waiting for her to continue. Gu Muran picked up an orange on the table and said casually: "It is impossible to know how the national teacher died back then. Perhaps the most popular theory in history is that she disappeared, but as far as I know, no matter whether it was the national teacher back then The disappearance or the accident of the national teacher, all because of this ''so-called senior brother''." Xia Xiaosu was so gossip back then, now she is so silent. They also seemed to understand why Gu Muran didn''t show any kindness¡ªthe roses were thrown away, and the diamonds were crushed. At this moment, no one dared to ask, how did Gu Muran know that the person who gave the flowers was the descendant of that senior? That heart is a hint to Gu Muran. implies that she has no heart. *** For the next week, different people will send flowers and red palm-sized heart-shaped diamonds every day. If it is said that Gu Muran was famous throughout the school as a mystic master. This time, because of Rose''s pregnancy, Gu Muran once again became a topic of discussion among the students. Who is talking about sending flowers? Talk about who is so arrogant that he actually gives a diamond every day. And ever since the people in Gu Muran''s class knew that the thing that Gu Muran crushed was a real diamond, they were filled with grief. But he didn''t dare to say anything in front of Gu Muran. Because no one dares to face a girl who crushes a diamond with her bare hands. (end of this chapter) Chapter 586： My wife is my ideal type Chapter 586 My wife is my ideal type Soon, it didn''t take long for this matter to reach Lu Chaolan''s ears. "Master, who is so bold?" Yun Zheng and Yun Qi hardly dared to look directly at Master''s expression. Lu Chaolan stood up and put his suit jacket in his arms: "At present, people have been sent to investigate this matter. What you are doing now is to guard the medical center. You don''t need to worry about other things." Lu Chaolan took the car keys and left Xiuyuan Medical Center immediately. "Master seems to have no expression on his face, but I think he is very angry now. Where do you think Master has gone?" Yun Zheng stood on the tall building and watched the jet-black car quickly disappear from sight. Yun Qi glanced at his watch: "The benefactor should be leaving school soon." The meaning is already very clear. *** Today is Friday. After receiving the call, Gu Muran walked towards the gate. There are still many voices talking about her around, to be precise, they are constantly talking about who is the person who sent the flowers. At this moment¡ª They watched Gu Muran get into a luxury car with their own eyes. Thus, following the discussion on ''Who is the flower giver'', the luxury car incident aroused heated discussions again in an instant. ¡ª Saturday. An electronic product invested by Lu''s consortium held a press conference. But no one expected that the prince of the Lu family chaebol, who has always been relatively low-key, would appear on the scene, saying that he only wanted to support this electronic product. Many people were shocked by it. When the press conference reached the later stage, the reporters took turns to ask questions. After hesitating, the reporter pointed the camera at Lu Chaolan. After searching for a few questions, the reporter aimed at this juncture and took the opportunity to ask some gossip questions "I don''t know what Mr. Lu''s ideal type looks like?" This is the man that many celebrities in Kyoto want. The corners of the man''s lips curved slightly inadvertently, and he leaned slightly, his voice was low and mellow, "My wife is my ideal type." There was a moment of silence in the audience. The reporter originally just wanted to introduce a topic, so as to make a gimmick at that time, but he didn''t expect that the prince of Kyoto actually had a wife. "Are you...married?" Some people still didn''t believe it, so they asked again. The woman who spoke, just finished speaking, was pulled by the man next to her, and her eyes seemed to say again, ''Don''t ask, so as not to upset the prince''. But no one expected that the crown prince seemed to be in a good mood today, and even showed off the ring on his hand. ¡­ "I said, why did you come to the press conference today, so you went to declare your sovereignty?" Lu Lingge came back from a business trip today, saw the hot topic on the Internet, and invited Lu Chaolan out. Lu Chaolan raised his eyebrows slightly: "What? Can''t you?" "Okay, why not, after all, you are a person on the household registration book. But I am curious, you have not always adopted a warm policy, why are you so restless this time?" Lu Lingge picked up a knife and fork and cut a steak. Lu Chaolan: "Before she came to the capital, I paved the way for her, but not everyone believes that I, Lu Chaolan, have a wife." Lu Lingge remembered something, his eyes narrowed slightly, "You are preventing some hidden dangers that may occur." Gu Muran was famous long ago as a mystic master. This is a double-edged sword. "From the very beginning, this is not her battlefield alone." After Lu Chaolan learned about the ins and outs of the Emperor''s Mausoleum and Xishan Village, he knew that the people behind him would not be able to sit still and would definitely do something. But no matter what tricks the person behind it plays, he will not give him another chance to tarnish her reputation. (end of this chapter) Chapter 587： Thats the ancestral feud Chapter 587 That is separated from the ancestors The discussion about Gu Muran continued until mid-October. Red roses are given every day, but she ignored them and was thrown into the trash can. Rose threw away. Even those red heart diamonds are said to have survived for less than a second in her eyes. A student from another college happened to be nearby, and out of curiosity, he asked, "May I take the liberty to ask, why don''t you like these red roses?" Gu Muran''s eyebrows and eyes were calm, she said: "If you don''t like it, you don''t like it. Do you need any reason?" "That''s what I said, but..." the man hesitantly mentioned the matter of someone driving a luxury car before, "Everyone is wondering whether the person who sent the flowers and the person who drove the luxury car are the same person?" The man looked at Gu Muran nervously. "It doesn''t matter." Gu Muran didn''t want to disappoint Lu Chaolan''s kindness, she said, "One is a friend and the other is an enemy, it''s as simple as that." *** "Since your last comment about enemy vs friend, there is now a topic in the post bar, which is discussing-friend or enemy." Xia Xiaosu sat on the sofa with her legs crossed and read gossip to Gu Muran. Gu Muran was reading a book, and didn''t raise his head when he heard the words, "Whoever they are, it has nothing to do with these people who eat melons." "I agree with this sentence." Dong Lin said. Qiu Han felt a little regretful: "It''s a waste of those diamonds." Xia Xiaosu finally found someone who had the same idea as her. She immediately put down her phone, "Of course... As for your treatment of diamonds, I think you can change it." She snapped her fingers: "If so many diamonds are destroyed, how much money is indirectly wasted. If we exchange it for money, how much ice cream can we exchange for it?" At this moment, Gu Muran put down the book and said solemnly: "You guys have far underestimated the ability of a magician." The others were taken aback for a moment. Yes. The man seemed to be sending flowers in the name of admiration, but in fact he didn''t know what he wanted to do. If they really want to calculate carefully, it is because of the ancestral feud. Moreover, the person who sent the flowers behind was not an ordinary person, and his abilities were extraordinary. Gu Muran felt that their awareness was not yet in place. She said: "Some karma is established without the knowledge of human beings. Once the karma is owed, it''s not just about money. Maybe there are debts. A person''s life is slow and unclear." Xia Xiaosu suddenly asked curiously: "How long is the longest delay in karma?" "How long?" Gu Muran said slowly, "Someone committed crimes from the time of the First Emperor, owed the cause, and the children and grandchildren are still repaying the debt, this karmic retribution... Do you still think it is a trivial matter now? " The other three opened their mouths wide, "So many years? Are you still paying off the debt? This is too scary." Gu Muran said this in hope: "You are by my side, you need to guard against the possibility of being attacked, some advantages cannot be taken, understand?" All three were terrified. Immediately stated that the diamond should indeed be thrown away. It''s not a loss. *** There was also a lot of noise about the Post Bar incident. The school rarely manages these things. But this time the school made an announcement in person, which still surprised everyone a little. ¡¾In the future, people who are not three or four will not be allowed to enter the campus at will, and messy things will not be allowed to enter the campus. ¡¿ Later, the red rose was also strangled to the gate of the campus, and was not allowed to enter the campus again. It was also because of this announcement that the Red Rose incident came to an end. Later, someone summed up a sentence under the topic of the post bar: [I don¡¯t know whether the enemy is Hao or the friend Hao, but from this incident, I know that this friend is more powerful. ] This friend looks even more amazing that the school that rarely comes forward can take action to directly clean up this matter. It also made everyone more and more curious about this friend. (end of this chapter) Chapter 588： Who got into the eyes of the prince Chapter 588 Who fell into the eyes of the prince At the end of October. The Film Academy of Beijing University held a film festival for college students, and invited many celebrities in the circle to attend. The scene is grand. Zhang Enqiao starred in a college student movie this year, and is also among the invitees. But the movie she starred in was a small production, so she found a small corner to stay after she came. Her agent is a celebrity in the circle, and has made many people popular. After the agent came, he took Zhang Enqiao to introduce her to other directors, trying to get acquainted with her. The other directors also did not refute the face of Yao Sheng''s golden agent, saying that they would cooperate if they had the opportunity. Zhang Enqiao smiled at the other directors. After all, some scenes cannot be taken seriously. Zhang Enqiao was already very satisfied to be able to chat with these directors, she knew that she couldn''t eat hot tofu in a hurry. Walking down in a circle, Zhang Enqiao sat in a small corner beside her again. "You, you." The manager was also helpless. Zhang Enqiao: "I don''t have a work to support now, but I just played a supporting role in a small production school drama. I am already very satisfied to be able to come to this film festival." The agent has seen her explosive power, she is a good actor, but she just lacks the opportunity. She also comforted Zhang Enqiao: "You have the ability, but you don''t have the opportunity to hone it. When the opportunity comes, you must seize it." Zhang Enqiao nodded: "I know, the movie I''m making now is my first chance." She will keep in mind how much the company has paid for her, and she will not let the company''s painstaking efforts go to waste. At this moment, Zhang Enqiao noticed that the directors who were still sitting together suddenly stood up. She followed the director''s gaze for some reason, and a woman walked into the entrance, wearing a suit, simple and cool, with a sassy look. "Screenwriter Su Li?" Zhang Enqiao didn''t know how long it had been since he saw this legendary god-level screenwriter. The agent also had a somewhat dazed expression: "For more than twenty years, her face still looks young." Zhang Enqiao looked sideways at Yao Sheng: "Do you know the screenwriter Su Li?" Yao Sheng said: "When I met her, she was not a screenwriter..." Before the words were finished, Zhang Enqiao had already noticed that the scriptwriter Su Li was walking towards them. "Agent Yao, long time no see." Su Li stretched out his hand, and the aura of his gestures made people admire him suddenly. "It''s really been a long time." Yao Sheng''s status as a gold medal agent is inseparable from Su Li''s success, and she also stretched out her hand: "It''s been twenty years since I left, how are you?" At this time, Zhang Enqiao also realized that Yao Sheng and Su Li might have an unusual relationship. Suri put the broken hair behind her ears, and the years seemed to have left no frost on her face, and it was completely impossible to tell that she was forty-five years old. She said, "Everything is fine. Is this your new actor?" Suri held out her hand, "Hello, Suri." Zhang Enqiao immediately stretched out her hand, her gesture was more humble, "Hi, senior, I am Zhang Enqiao." Su Li walked aside, "Come on, sit there and chat?" It just opened at the moment, and they sat down in a place where no one noticed. Yao Sheng asked: "When did you come back?" Suri: "I just arrived in Kyoto this morning, I heard that you are currently in No. 1 Entertainment Company?" Yao Sheng smiled: "Yeah, the previous company had too much internal fighting, the actors didn''t take acting seriously, and always wanted to rely on their beauty to get ahead, forget it, it''s meaningless to talk about it. What about you, what are you going to do when you come back this time?" stay How long?" "I shouldn''t be leaving." Su Li smiled, "You also know that my sister left early, and my sister married Yancheng far away. When my nephew gets married, I guess I will be busy." Su Li is Lu Chaolan''s second aunt. (end of this chapter) Chapter 589： future niece and daughter-in-law Chapter 589 Future niece and daughter-in-law Yao Sheng felt that Su Li''s return this time had something to do with "The Prince of Kyoto Generously Admits He''s Married" two days ago. At that time, the business world was paralyzed several times because of this incident. Many people are discussing whose family''s famous lady actually got into the eyes of the prince. Although the prince seldom appears in the capital, there is always a lot of trouble about his deeds. Yao Sheng also pays attention to the financial circle, she said: "Mrs. Lu''s wife, have you met?" Su Li shrugged: "This kid, keep your mouth shut. If I hadn''t seen this on the news, I, the second aunt, would not have known that my nephew was married." Yao Sheng said with a smile: "I don''t know if this matter is true or not!" "You don''t know him, he, he can''t say a single word about things that don''t have characters, but there will be no lies about things that are said." This is also the reason why Su Li rushed back. "I also heard that your No. 1 Entertainment also participated in some investments?" Su Li felt that no one knew this nephew. Yao Sheng nodded: "The prince did invest a share." "My nephew has a good plan in his work. Although he has been out of control since he was a child, he is indeed talented in investment. It''s just that the projects he likes basically have ridiculously high investment rates, but he doesn''t invest often. "Suri sighed a little when he said that. "Perhaps because of my sister''s early death, he has been relatively reticent since he was a child. Later, although he showed great talent in the business world, he did not want to be in business since he was a child." After becoming famous in business, he withdrew quickly. The leap of the Lu family to the top family is inseparable from Lu Chaolan''s control over business. But her nephew is busy every day without touching the ground, and no one knows what he wants. The last time I left Kyoto, it took several months. After I came back this time, I seemed to be a different person. Anyway, Su Li asked himself, he has never seen through this nephew until now. Yao Sheng: "We have four investors in total. Will Mr. Lu''s investment have something to do with Mr. Su?" Su Li knew that Su Muhuai was among the investors, so she said, "Besides the two of them and Shang Size from Yancheng, who else is there?" It was at this time. "Second Aunt¡ª!" Su Muhuai''s voice came. Su Muhuai wore a suit and looked very serious, but after entering, he ran all the way towards Su Li. This image simply doesn''t match the suit on him, too much or too little. Su Muhuai quickly ran to Su Li: "Second Aunt, I miss you so much." "I haven''t seen you for a few months, but I''ve grown taller again." "No way." Su Muhuai said, "It must be that the high heels on Second Aunt''s feet have become lower." "You brat!" Su Liyang patted him on the shoulder, "Why did you come to this college student film festival?" Suri joked: "You are neither a college student nor an actor, why are you here?" "Second Aunt, you don''t know." Su Muhuai teased and introduced: "Boss Yao and Miss Zhang Enqiao are members of our No. 1 Entertainment. As their investors, why am I not qualified to come and see?" "Second aunt still underestimated you." Su Li asked, "Have all your investors come? Why don''t you see your cousin?" "My cousin has a lot of work to do every day. We investors, shareholder meetings, my cousin and sister Ran basically don''t attend very much. They are all busy." Su Li seized a key word: "Sister Ran?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 590： I cant see the little girls expression clearly Chapter 590 I can¡¯t see the little girl¡¯s expression clearly Mentioning Sister Ran, Su Muhuai began to chatter endlessly: "My Sister Ran is a mystic master, she is very powerful, Second Aunt, if you need anything, you can ask Sister Ran to do the math for you..." At this time, other directors stepped forward one after another. "Screenwriter Su Li, long time no see." "If there is a chance to cooperate again in the future?" "I don''t know if Actress Su Li still has the idea of ??acting again?" Suri shook hands with the other directors one by one, and said pleasantly: "It''s okay to write scripts, but let''s forget about acting career. I''m old and can''t do it anymore." "You are being polite." Suri studied screenwriting abroad and gained a great reputation. Until now, her works have attracted many people to visit and want to cooperate with her. But she is not in Kyoto most of the time, and all matters are negotiated by people in her studio. But she rarely writes scripts, at most one work a year, and now she basically focuses on family affairs and family. In addition to her identity as a screenwriter, the surname Su itself represents capital. After all, the Su family is also a first-class family in Kyoto, and the second daughter of the Su family married the head of the Lu family. Therefore, the Su family is not only backed by a family, but also supported by a top family. Apart from her talent, the capital behind her should not be underestimated. ¡­ Yao Sheng, Zhang Enqiao, and Su Muhuai left space for them, and they sat on the sofa next to them. Zhang Enqiao asked curiously: "Did Senior Su Li be an actor before?" Yao Sheng has the most say in this matter. She said: "Su Li is the first actor I brought, and also the first all-round artist who won various awards. Do you still remember what I told you, I once brought a The most talented person in acting?" "Is it Senior Su Li?" Yao Sheng nodded, looked sideways at the back who was talking with several directors, and said regretfully: "She is the most agile actor I have ever seen, but it is a pity¡ª" Zhang Enqiao looked at Yao Sheng nervously: "Then what happened next?" Su Muhuai didn''t know what he thought of, and his expression suddenly became gloomy. Zhang Enqiao didn''t dare to ask any more questions. Su Muhuai: "Maybe there were regrets, but there were no regrets. We all respect my second aunt''s choice." Soon, Suri returned to them. The atmosphere here was a bit stagnant, Su Li seemed to have noticed something, and she said, "What''s wrong?" Everyone else said ''nothing'' in unison. But Su Li is so sensitive, she saw that even Su Muhuai''s mood seemed a little listless, so she knew that this matter had something to do with her. The only possibility is¡ª She said: "People, you have to be responsible for your own choices. I worked too hard and lost too many things. Now I just want to live a good life. These are my own choices. You don''t need this expression. I now Had a great time." Su Mu got up and hugged Su Li. Suri: "Okay, thank you my little nephew." ¡ª College student film festival opened. She couldn''t see the little girl''s expression clearly. Soon, everyone began to enter the inner hall to take their seats. Short films of various clips began to appear on the big screen. I don''t know how long it will be, but it is about the late stage of announcing the awards. Two figures quietly entered from the backcourt. Su Li, who was being invited to present awards on the stage, raised his eyes slightly and saw his nephew leading a little girl. The little girl is wearing a mask, revealing a pair of eyes. But because the distance is too far,. (end of this chapter) Chapter 591： Lu Chaolan asked Second Aunt for help Chapter 591 Lu Chaolan Asks Second Aunt for Help "I don''t know if Senior Su Li has any juniors whom he admires?" The voice beside him recalled Su Li''s thoughts. Su Li said with a smile: "There are talented people from generation to generation, and the young students here are the mainstay of the future of the film industry." No one will be offended by these words. Suri just wanted to end the awards ceremony quickly, so he went straight to a link: "... Please watch the big screen..." ¡ª Suri finally waited until he finished reading the awards, so after presenting the best actress award, he stepped off the stage immediately on high heels. She didn''t return to her seat, but continued walking towards the backcourt. Su Li walked back from the aisle on the far right, and there happened to be an empty seat next to Lu Chaolan, so Su Li sat down directly. "You brat, I asked you if you were free today, and you said no, why are you free at this time?" Although Su Li said this to Lu Chaolan, his eyes were fixed on Gu Muran''s face. Mainly out of curiosity. After all, for so many years, she never saw that her nephew was interested in anyone. She was also very curious about what kind of girl could tame her high-sighted nephew. "Aran wants to come and have a look, so I will accompany her here." Lu Chaolan didn''t think there was anything wrong with what he said. "You just forgot about my second aunt after you got married." Su Li said jokingly. Lu Chaolan: "Second Aunt thinks too much, I have one more thing to ask Second Aunt later." "Do you have anything else you need to ask me?" "Look at what Second Aunt said, you have been out of the showbiz for so many years, but there are still people asking you to come out, and Second Aunt''s charm is still the same as before." Mentioning that year, Su Li''s eyes darkened for a moment, "This is the first time I saw Aran, not to mention the year, I will invite you to dinner after a while, and it happens that Mu Huai is also there." Lu Chaolan nodded and said, "Second Aunt, a screenwriter will come to you in a while, and she will hope that you will introduce Aran. After you are polite, just bring her here." Su Li seemed to understand something, "I said, why would you ask me for something, you kid, it turns out that you bowed your head for your wife." Lu Chaolan: "Excuse me, Second Aunt, I will treat you tonight." Gu Muran also nodded: "As long as the second aunt doesn''t reject the screenwriter." "Don''t worry." Su Li patted his chest. Su Li sat here for a while, then got up and went back to the front. Before leaving, he patted Lu Chaolan: "What kind of virtue did you accumulate in your previous life? In this life, you married such a beautiful wife." Lu Chaolan smiled: "This is a blessing that I have accumulated for several lifetimes." Su Li really felt that he didn''t know this nephew anymore. I haven''t seen you in a few months, how could this mouth become so eloquent. In the end, she could only find one explanation¡ªas expected, marrying a daughter-in-law is different. *** Not long after returning to the front row, when Su Li was in a daze as if thinking about something, a voice suddenly came from beside him: "Hello." Suri looked sideways at the woman beside him. She remembered that beside her, there was obviously an actor sitting beside her, but when it became someone else. "Screenwriter Su Li, hello..." The man began to introduce himself. She is a screenwriter and her husband is a director. After introducing herself, she began to explain why she was sitting here. After all, I don¡¯t want to feel too abrupt. It turned out that the screenwriter saw Su Li talking with Su Muhuai and others long before the opening scene, and she also learned that Su Muhuai and Gu Muran knew each other. (end of this chapter) Chapter 592： Got something bad? Chapter 592 Got something bad? Before going on stage, she wanted to talk to Su Li, and wanted Su Li to recommend him. But Su Li went backstage soon, so the screenwriter asked the actor next to Su Li to borrow his seat for a while. So they changed seats briefly. "You are looking for me, do you want me to introduce you to Su Muhuai or Aran?" After what happened just now, Su Li has already kindly called him "Aran". Another screenwriter also noticed Su Li''s address: "It would be even better if you know Gu Dashen. Can I trouble you to introduce me? My husband is having nightmares day and night now. I hope I can let Gu Dashen do the math. Has the husband been infected with something bad? Suri asked one thing curiously first: "How do you know about Aran?" "Gu Dashen is already famous in Beijing University. Although I have heard of it, I don''t know if those things are exaggerated? In addition, my husband has been feeling unwell recently. The hospital couldn''t find out the cause, but my husband has nightmares day and night." "My nephew and niece said that Gu Dashen is very famous in Beijing University. If Gu Dashen can be found, maybe the cause of the disease can be found. After all, many things cannot be explained clearly by scientific methods." "A cousin of mine in another police station also said that Gu Dashen is really good at occult arts, but unfortunately, none of them have Gu Dashen''s contact information. I can only inquire about it, hoping to get someone to recommend it." As if afraid of Su Li''s rejection, the screenwriter spoke for a long time in one breath. Suri is not in Kyoto all year round, so she really doesn''t know much about some things. But she felt at the moment that Ah Ran''s power was not exaggerated by others. Even if someone would ask her for a recommendation, it would be considered real. Suri said: "She just came here today, and she also told me that if anyone asks me for help, she must agree to it. After a while, I will take you to see her." When the woman heard this, her eyes became moist: "I''m sorry for your trouble." Suri waved his hand: "How could it be! No trouble." Now she began to wonder what happened to the husband of screenwriter Shao Qianqian? ¡ª When Shao Qianqian returned to her seat, she felt as if someone was staring at her in the back row. The space was a bit dark, and there were dark heads sitting in the back row, so she didn''t see very carefully. She wondered if she had been too worried about her husband recently, and she was always a little suspicious. But she didn''t know that more than one person had been watching her leave from Suli just now. "Why did she find you?" Gu Muran made a temporary decision to come to this university student film festival. But after she came, she locked a person. Lu Chaolan also followed Gu Muran''s gaze to discover this person. Just when Su Li returned to his seat from the back row, he passed by this woman, and it wasn''t long before Su Li took his seat. The person next to Su Li left, and the woman went straight past. "His husband has been targeted." Gu Muran figured out that there is a reason to solve his karma here. Some of the ghosts she brought back from Xishan Village have already changed. After Gu Muran did the calculations, the clue pointed directly to this. Gu Muran looked to the other side, and Lu Chaolan found that there was indeed a person in a certain row in front of them staring at the female screenwriter. "is it him?" Gu Muran said, "Do you know who he is?" "Not yet known." (end of this chapter) Chapter 593： dead bodies Chapter 593 are corpses Gu Muran put a barrier on the two of them to prevent the outside world from eavesdropping, and then told him about the ghosts. A few words made things clear. Lu Chaolan''s expression was a little unsightly. ¡ª Backstage. "This is the screenwriter Shao Qianqian." "Shao Qianqian''s screenwriter, this is Aran." Suri introduce each other to each other. Before the other party spoke, Gu Muran said: "I already know about your husband. It is better to hit the sun than to choose a day. Just today." Shao Qianqian burst into tears with gratitude: "Thank you." In the dark, a car left quietly, just as they came quietly. Didn''t alarm anyone. The car is speeding on the broad street. Not long after, someone''s cell phone rang in the car. "Hello..." As soon as Su Li got on the phone, Su Muhuai''s chattering voice came from the other side. "Second Aunt, what about you, it''s all over, why didn''t I see you?" "...Hey, why do I seem to hear Miss Ran''s voice, did I hear it wrong?" "Second Aunt, where are you now? I''ve searched everywhere except the women''s bathroom, but I just didn''t see you." Suri: "¡­" The chirping on the phone continues. Su Li held the phone away from her ear, and after the other side finished speaking, she put the phone to her ear again: "I''m with your cousin, I have something to do, you go to the restaurant and wait for us first, We''ll be there in a moment." Ding Dong! On the phone, Su Muhuai received a location from his cousin, which was the restaurant he had found in advance. Su Muhuai: "You don''t wait for me to do things..." "Yes, turn right ahead..." Su Muhuai heard an unfamiliar voice, and then paused, "Then do your work first, I''ll wait for you at the restaurant first." ¡ª Soon, they arrived at Shao Qianqian''s house. Shao Qianqian had just inserted the key into the keychain, when the door was suddenly opened from the inside. A man with a pale face stood at the door. "What are you doing standing at the door? It''s frightening." Shao Qianqian said, clutching her chest. The pale-faced person seemed to be offline, didn''t seem to have heard Shao Qianqian''s words, and didn''t seem to have seen Shao Qianqian and others. The whites of his eyes occupy a lot of space, making them stand out. He didn''t look at anyone, just in a daze. Just when he was about to turn around, his toes suddenly turned back: "They... they all died because of you, they all died because of you¡ª" The director''s abnormality shocked Shao Qianqian again: "What''s the matter with you today, hurry back to the room, I''ll entertain the guests first." The director didn''t seem to hear Shao Qianqian''s words, he looked at the people outside the door, and kept saying: "It''s all corpses, it''s all corpses..." "So many people died, don''t you feel guilty, why can you still feel so at ease¡ª" "why-" He stared at the guests at the door, which made Shao Qianqian feel very sorry. "He wasn''t like this before." Shao Qianqian quickly explained, "It was just a random thought before, but today it seems to be serious, please don''t mind." Lu Chaolan spoke first: "It''s nothing, let''s take him to the bedroom first." The director was a little out of control. He didn''t listen to Shao Qianqian, and stood at the door, thinking about it all the time. But for some reason, the words in her husband''s mouth suddenly became: "You let me go¡ª" "Let go of me." He began to struggle violently. Su Li felt that she was someone who had seen the world, but today''s scene made her unable to deal with it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 594： immersion body Chapter 594 Evil into the body "No one did anything to him, what does it mean for him to let go of him?" Su Li couldn''t understand more and more. If it is said that at the beginning, she could understand it as talking in sleep, could it be... "In his subconscious, did someone attack him?" Su Li asked. Shao Qianqian shook his head: "Even if he was talking nonsense two days ago, he never said such a thing." Gu Muran glanced at Lu Chaolan: "Brother Lan, please get him to the bedroom." After Lu Chaolan brought the man to the bedroom, he moved his fingers slightly, and the rope that was worth the merit was instantly taken away by him. After the director''s whole body was liberated, he wanted to struggle for an instant, and began to speak dishonestly and nonsense again. They saw Gu Muran''s lips move slightly, as if he had chanted a spell, and the director lay quietly on the bed in an instant. "This..." Shao Qianqian was a little worried. Gu Muran said: "He is controlled by a nightmare, and he probably hasn''t had a good rest in the past few days. I will clear up the unclean breath on his body when he is sleeping peacefully." "Excuse me." Shao Qianqian immediately felt relieved. Gu Muran: "In order to prevent your husband from being controlled by the nightmare, I hope that one person can be left behind." Lu Chaolan said, "I''ll stay." Shao Qianqian: "How about I stay." "It''s better to let them stay in the house. After all, boys are strong, so they can always take care of them." Su Li took the screenwriter Shao Qianqian out. In the room, only Gu Muran, Lu Chaolan and the director lying on the bed were left. Lu Chaolan: "What do I need to do?" They have been working together for so long, Lu Chaolan naturally knows that the reason why Gu Muran said this is because he needs him. Gu Muran nodded, she took out a purple glass bottle and handed it to Lu Chaolan. "I will draw out the evil spirit in his body in a while, then you will open the bottle cap, and I will stuff it in." Lu Chaolan nodded: "Okay." Her strength has now recovered a quarter of her previous life. For her, these things are actually very simple. In less than a minute, she basically resolved these matters. Lu Chaolan closed it immediately after Gu Muran stuffed those things in. He is not like Gu Muran, who can see these evil spirits. But holding the purple bottle, he could feel the sloshing in the bottle. Gu Muran took the bottle from his hand, and the evil inside was instantly honest. Gu Muran took out another talisman paper from his body. Lu Chaolan looked carefully, this chapter of talisman paper was not like the previous yellow-colored talisman paper. The previous talisman papers gave people a very empty feeling, but this one gives people a dense and suffocating feeling. Gu Muran didn''t know what he was thinking, and stretched out his hand, as if pulling out illusory white smoke from inside. The cap of the purple glass bottle was opened again, and Gu Muran directly stuffed those white things into it. From the outside, it looks like there is nothing inside, but the bottle keeps shaking. Gives a feeling of fighting. "Be quiet." Gu Muran took a look inside, and was instantly honest. Before going out, she seemed to be aware of Lu Chaolan''s doubts, and explained: "This white talisman paper contains all evil spirits. Do you know why after I detained all the evil spirits of those people, behind my back Is there no reaction from the person?" Lu Chaolan said: "They let us discover Yushan, didn''t they just want you to know about those ghosts?" "You are right, he knows that if I find the evil spirits, I will definitely not let these evil spirits persecute the people in Xishan Village." (end of this chapter) Chapter 595： meet by chance Chapter 595 Encounter by chance "I took away these evil souls. Those people have been relying on the memory of evil souls since a long time ago. Without evil souls, those people have already become a living dead whose soul and body are separated from each other." Xishan Village can no longer be called Xishan Village. None of the people survived from the very beginning. Lu Chaolan suddenly frowned and asked, "But when we left¡ª¡ªseveral people sent them off at that time." Gu Muran leaned against the wall, and she said: "The night before we left Xishan Village, everything you saw was true. At that time, the people of Xishan Village were gone." Gu Muran said: "That day, before I left the glacier at the bottom of the lake, I sent them to die. Some scenes are illusory and unreal..." Lu Chaolan understood these things. The night they were in Xishan Village, maybe they saw different things from each other. Gu Muran said: "I don''t know how the causal blood on my body came from? I also don''t know what they were planning back then? After all, some memories can''t be found, but I can be sure that they just want to restore my strength and relieve my blood. Sha on me." The events of that year, even if she lost all her strength, they did not succeed in their plan back then. She felt that she must have arranged something else at that time, which caused them to fail temporarily. Or, what did I do after I knew their plan back then, so that if they want to finish this matter, they need their own strength. At present, it can only be explained in this way. Gu Muran raised the glass bottle in his hand, "Since they have given us the clues to the ghost in Xishan Village, let''s solve the matter in front of us step by step." Improving strength is the key. Gu Muran also had another feeling: "I don''t think these evil spirits should be the amount that caused me to passively attract the causal blood evil back then." In short, the person behind it still has a hand. But it is not yet that time. ¡ª After the director woke up, Gu Muran and others left. Shao Qianqian gave the reward, but Gu Muran only received half of it. No matter what Shao Qianqian said, Gu Muran would not accept it. Shao Qianqian said: "If I have a chance in the future, I must treat you to a meal. If he didn''t wake up, I really want to treat you to dinner tonight." Gu Muran declined politely: "Don''t be so polite, you have already paid the reward." "This meal should be eaten or eaten. I will make an appointment with you again in two days, do you think it is okay?" Gu Muran: "No need." Shao Qianqian is still persistent. "How about this, wait for Director Zhang to really recover some other day, and I will be the host to wait for your husband and wife and my nephew and nephew-in-law to be our guests together at that time." Su Li only has two nephews, one is the one on the phone, Su Muhuai. The other one is the prince of Kyoto. Shao Qianqian didn''t come back to his senses at the time: "We don''t have much to do with the young master of the Su family and the prince of the Lu family. When the time comes, our father should invite you." Suri smiled: "These two are my nephew and my niece-in-law." "Huh?" Shao Qianqian didn''t expect, "The crown prince is married? Congratulations! My eyesight is stupid." "You are too kind." Shao Qianqian has been busy taking care of her husband for the past few days. With her husband''s current state, she has neither the time nor the energy to look at her mobile phone. ¡ª Two days later, Shao Qianqian''s husband recovered almost all his energy, and just happened to meet Su Li in the mall. He has to see his savior no matter what he says: "Don''t worry, screenwriter Su Li, I just want to express my gratitude." (end of this chapter) Chapter 596： insanity Chapter 596 Insanity It is also a very coincidental thing that Director Jiang is one of the films made by Zhang Enqiao. Suri did not directly refuse: "I will send a message to my nephew to see if they are busy." Director Jiang: "I''m sorry to trouble you." Suri raised his hand: "It''s not troublesome." ¡ª When Shao Qianqian entered the restaurant, he received an email. But waited until she entered the private room before clicking on it. There is only one accompanying picture on the email, which shows a photo of her husband and Suri at the mall. She deleted the photo right then. "Now this paparazzi really has nothing to do, so he can take whatever he catches." Shao Qianqian didn''t mention the photo, and put the phone on the table. "Su Li, I have to trouble you to tell Mr. Lu and the others to be careful. If he and Ms. Gu are photographed, Ms. Gu will not be able to go to school in peace." Suri: "My nephew wants to make it public." Say Cao Cao Cao Cao is here. As soon as Su Li finished speaking, the door of the private room was pushed open again. Lu Chaolan: "Second Aunt, what are you talking about?" "I''m saying I don''t know when your wedding will be held?" Lu Chaolan: "Look at Ah Ran, I can do it." Actually, this meal is not necessary. But because Gu Muran figured it out, there are other evil spirits ready to point at Shao Qianqian. She came here for this opportunity. Sure enough, at the end of the meal, Shao Qianqian received a call. "¡­what?" Shao Qianqian noticed that her voice was a little loud, "I''m sorry, I''m going out to answer the phone." Gu Muran: "It''s okay, you can pick it up here, the environment outside is not as good as inside." Shao Qianqian could only nod. Others'' attention was on Shao Qianqian. Lu Chaolan went out at this time. Waiting until the phone call ended, basically everyone could sense that Shao Qianqian was not in the right mood. But except for Director Jiang, no one else made a sound. After all, their relationship is not close enough to inquire about privacy. Director Jiang asked: "What''s wrong?" "I''m sorry, I may have to leave for a while, our crew was found to be insane." It was originally a thank you banquet, but Shao Qianqian did not expect such a thing to happen suddenly. Lu Chaolan is back at this time. Gu Muran said: "We know people from Xiuyuan Medical Center, if you need...", Shao Qianqian is very sorry: "It''s really bothering you too much, please have a good thank you banquet, I didn''t expect such a thing to happen suddenly." Gu Muran hung his coat on his elbow, "It''s okay, why don''t we do this, we''ll come with you, if we need us, we can help." "It''s really bothering you too much." Shao Qianqian felt sorry. When they arrived at the front desk, they were told that the bill had already been settled. Suri: "It doesn''t matter whoever invites you. Your life is at stake. Hurry up and go to the crew now." ¡ª Xie Wanyi still doesn''t know how she became mentally abnormal. She stood in front of the mirror, looking at her own appearance. Looking at her, he suddenly laughed, and it was a crazy laugh. She smiled and stroked her cheek with her right hand. Snapped! She stretched out her left hand directly and hit her right hand. The right hand turned red instantly. Even a trace of red marks appeared on her porcelain-white face. "dirty-" "He said I was dirty." The room was locked from the inside. There was a constant knock on the door outside. The sound of running water in the house kept ringing. Gu Muran stood outside the door with a serious expression: "I can''t wait anymore, just kick the door." (end of this chapter) Chapter 597： he said i was dirty Chapter 597 He said I was dirty A figure lay in the bathtub. When Xie Wanyi was pulled out of the bathtub, her whole body was covered in red marks, even her face was almost rubbed to pieces, and she kept muttering: "Dirty, he said I was dirty, I''m already dirty. Clean it up, clean it up." She lay on the bed, and kept looking around: "He, what about him?" There are many people around, and she feels very strange. She kept getting under the quilt, only a pair of eyes leaked out. At the same time, she also recognized her manager, and kept asking: "Where is he, have you seen him?" Suri asked: "Who is he in her mouth?" Xie Wanyi''s manager was about to answer when he heard a female voice next to him: "Her boyfriend." Xie Wanyi''s manager followed the voice, and saw the girl''s cold eyes as if she could see through the world. Shao Qianqian is the screenwriter of this drama. Now because of Xie Wanyi''s incident, the entire crew has passively stopped all work. I don''t know who reported this incident on the Internet, and now the chief director is still in a panic next door. Xie Wanyi''s manager was called out again at this time. "In her current situation, the crew can''t stay any longer. It''s best to go to the hospital. Moreover, her mental state is likely to be related to her boyfriend. This matter must be reported to the police." Su Li saw the situation on the scene, Only said so few words. In fact, Xie Wanyi''s state is really not suitable for being on the set. The entire crew was suspended because of her. Gu Muran said: "I have already sent a message to the Yan team of the police station on the way here." Shao Qianqian was surprised: "So early?" "You forgot that I am a mystic." Su Li also understood that the reason why she wanted to follow was probably already expected. At this time, Su Li''s admiration for Gu Muran reached another level. When the police appeared, the people from the hospital had already arrived. When Yun Zheng and Yun Qi appeared, everyone on the field was a little surprised. When the chief directors were chatting with investors, seeing this scene, they immediately stopped their work. Even those developers stopped what they were doing in an instant. "Doctor Yunzheng, Doctor Yunqi, why are you here?" The current Xiuyuan Medical Center is more famous than before. When the cases of abduction and trafficking and illegal organ trading occurred before, Xiuyuan Medical Center did a lot of effort at that time. Now Xiuyuan Medical Center is not only known as the God of Medicine, but other doctors are gradually becoming famous. Mentioning that they can directly address Doctor Yunqi and Doctor Yunzheng, instead of calling them "disciples of the God of Medicine" as before. "We suspect that the mental problems of Ms. Xie Wanyi that are being advertised on the Internet are fabricated by someone." When Yun Zheng said this, everyone else was dumbfounded. "What''s the meaning?" The chief director and the various producers didn''t understand at the time, but they didn''t dare to question the professionalism of Yun Zheng and others. The investor said: "Is there any other misunderstanding here?" Xie Wanyi on the bed covered her head. No matter how everyone looks at it, it doesn''t seem like a normal person. Yan Heng glanced at Gu Muran at this moment, and spoke for Yunzheng: "On the way here, we have sent our colleagues to investigate Ms. Xie Wanyi''s boyfriend and found that he was involved in fraud." Before everyone digested the last message, another one appeared. Yan Heng went on to say: "And release Ms. Xie Wanyi who has mental problems. We have found the ID of that person through the Internet, followed the clues, and also investigated that person was entrusted by Xie Wanyi''s boyfriend." Everyone thought that Xie Wanyi''s spirit had gone wrong. No one expected that there would be twists and turns. But Xie Wanyi still looked crazy on the bed, which made everyone wonder if she had any mental problems. They are now extra curious about how things are going. (end of this chapter) Chapter 598： Bewitched Chapter 598 Bewitched Xiuyuan Medical Center. Yunzheng handed the treatment result to Gu Muran. "Miss Gu, this result shows that there is indeed a problem with Miss Xie''s mental state. Why did you let me say that her mental state problem was fabricated?" This is a question that Yun Zheng doesn''t understand. Yan Heng came from outside the door at this time, and he asked: "How is the result?" Gu Muran said: "The current appearance does look like a mental problem, but it can be recovered." Yan Hengxin said: "Okay then, I will leave this matter to you. The police station is still investigating the matter of Xie Wanyi''s boyfriend, so I will leave first." Gu Muran nodded: "OK." After Yan Heng left, Lu Chaolan came in soon. And he still has detailed information about Xie Wanyi in his hand. Yun Qi followed Lu Chaolan in. "The personal information of Xie Wanyi is very simple, so why does her boyfriend want to control her mind and verbally attack her?" In the next room, Xie Wanyi is still lying on the hospital bed, muttering all the time: "I''m not dirty... I''m really not dirty, I''ve already washed it, I''ve washed it..." Yun Qi stood at the door of the ward and didn''t go in for a long time. "The woman standing on the big screen in this photo looks so confident, but it seems that she has changed since her boyfriend appeared..." Become less confident, and become sensitive and vulnerable. Gu Muran didn''t say a word at first, and waited for them to finish talking. Gu Muran said: "Her boyfriend is at fault, and her current appearance is indeed inseparable from her boyfriend, but it is not only His boyfriend''s responsibility." Yun Qi: "Benefactor, you mean... there are other people besides her boyfriend?" Gu Muran nodded: "Her essential problem is not a spiritual problem." She was bewitched. ¡ª The abnormality of Xie Wanyi''s soul power was quickly deciphered by Gu Muran, but after that, Xie Wanyi just lay on the bed without saying a word. She stared at the ceiling for a long time, then tilted her head to look at Gu Muran in a daze: "Why?" "Why did he do this to me?" "I thought he was sincere, but he said I was dirty?" A trace of tears flowed from the corner of her eyes: "The kiss-kiss scenes are all filmed on loan, why did he say that about me? Am I really wrong?" She seemed to be talking to herself, but also seemed to want a response from someone. Or these words have been held in her heart for a long time, and she urgently needs to find someone to talk about, but after so long, she can''t find anyone else to talk about this matter. Gu Muran crossed his legs and said unintentionally: "I have read your personal experience. You graduated from a prestigious university, and finally in the last year of graduation, you chose to enter the entertainment industry. Obviously, your family members are against it, so why did you Do you still insist on your own choice?" "That''s my dream¡ª" Xie Wanyi felt as if her heart was still beating at this moment. "At the beginning, you wanted to enter the entertainment circle despite your family''s dissuasion, and you insisted on making movies, so why are you getting confused now?" Xie Wanyi was startled suddenly. She looked at Gu Muran''s eyes, which looked like a girl who was younger than her, but those eyes seemed to be full of strength. It was the kind of power emanating from the inside, which instantly injected a kind of cardiotonic into her heart. "Your boyfriend is mentally controlling you and keeps belittling you. You obviously found out at the time, why are you still with such a person?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 599： Take the initiative Chapter 599 Take the initiative to attack Xie Wan was speechless: "...he really loved me before, I thought... I thought..." "What do you think? Do you think you can change such a scumbag?" Gu Muran spoke in a relatively calm tone, but he plunged into the center of the deadliest topic. "He...he is my brother, I didn''t expect these things to happen to me." "There is no fluke in everything." Gu Muran said: "The news matter has been suppressed for you, and the police are still investigating the matter of your boyfriend''s fraud." Xie Wanyi''s money was almost completely defrauded, and now there is nothing left. Xie Wanyi: "Thank you." Gu Muran''s complexion is not very good when she wakes up, but she has a feeling of reassurance and peace of mind. Gu Muran was indeed a little irritable, she didn''t want to bring her bad mood to others, "You have a good rest, I''m leaving first." After a while, Yun Zheng came over and asked, "Are you feeling better?" Xie Wanyi nodded: "Thank you." She twisted her fingers and said: "Actually, I have some things that are difficult to control myself. It seems that my mind has been controlling what I should say...I know those things are wrong, but it is difficult for me to control myself." "Thanks to that girl just now, can I know her name?" "Why didn''t you ask her just now?" "I...I feel so ashamed that I''ve embarrassed women." "No, Ms. Gu is a person with a pair of discerning eyes. She also stood on your side from the very beginning, saying that your illness is hidden. So, don''t worry, she will definitely not look at you with strange eyes." ¡ª The office on the top floor has a wide view. As far as the eye can see, everything is full of stars. Gu Muran stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, her mood was a little dull. "Still thinking about Xie Wanyi?" Lu Chaolan''s figure slowly appeared in front of the French window. "Her boyfriend is mind-controlling her, but I''m the one who really caused all this suffering for her." She is in front of people, and those people are behind. Those people ignore life and do what they want. "How can you think that way?" Lu Chaolan rubbed Gu Muran''s head. "Xie Wanyi''s soul was tampered with and bewitched. It''s true that she was taken advantage of, but some of it was because of my own reasons." "Don''t think too much, they ignore life, and ignore the law. These have nothing to do with you, don''t think too much." ¡ª When Gu Muran woke up the next day, he felt a little lighter in his body. Sure enough, setting up a gathering spirit formation in the Xiuyuan Medical Hall can absorb spiritual power very quickly. Can sweep away the fatigue of the whole body. Gu Muran had a rest day, and she also figured out a lot of things. It is better to take the initiative to attack than to sit here and wait for death. For the next three months, she was looking for the descendants of those evil spirits. Find their ancestral graves and crack the blood array left by their ancestors. Go to school during the day and practice at night. The time of rest, to find the descendants of those evil spirits. The week before final exams. Xia Xiaosu finally caught the real Gu Muran: "In the past few months, you finally went back to the dormitory. I thought you forgot about us." Gu Muran: "Why, I''m just a little busy recently." "It can be seen that your little face is much thinner than before." Dong Lin said: "We don''t inquire about your affairs, after all, it is your privacy, but you still have to take care of your body. " Gu Muran talked to them for a while, and after lunch, he lay down on the bed and went to sleep. Xia Xiaosu tiptoedly closed the door, and carefully sat on the sofa, for fear of disturbing Gu Muran to sleep. "Are you asleep?" Qiu Han asked. Xia Xiaosu nodded: "Sleep as soon as you touch the bed." (end of this chapter) Chapter 600： Something big happened Chapter 600 something big happened They didn''t know what Gu Muran was busy with. They were both of the same age, but Gu Muran was busy every day. Except when they were in class, they could see their roommates. Basically never see her. She also seems to be extra tired recently. She spent a lot of money to attack. Although part of the causal blood evil in her body has been resolved, the spiritual power in her body has fallen into a state of exhaustion. If the normal speed is followed, it will take at least half a year or even longer for the evil souls brought out by Xishan Village, their descendants, and the karma on them. On the premise of taking her studies into consideration and ensuring the normal progress of the coursework, she greatly shortened the time by several months or even longer. Xia Xiaosu and others thought that after this day, Gu Muran would visit the dormitory frequently, thinking that all her matters were basically resolved. But unexpectedly, since that day, not only did they not see Gu Muran in the dormitory, they didn''t even see Gu Muran in the classroom. It wasn''t until the day of the final exam that they saw Gu Muran in real life. I don''t know if it''s their illusion. She always felt that Gu Muran''s whole person seemed to have undergone earth-shaking changes compared to before. The eyes before were very clear, as if there was nothing to hide in her eyes. But this time¡ª Those eyes are more like Gujing Wubo, like a deep spring, making people feel very cold, and they dare not look at her more. I don''t know why, they just haven''t seen each other for a week, they don''t know why they feel this way. This final exam lasted for four days. Sometimes, I take one subject a day, and sometimes I take two subjects a day. "Why did you go these days? We called you and no one answered. After asking the counselor, I found out that you had asked for leave. Why didn''t you inform us before, which caused us to worry for a week." Waiting until the exam is over, they walk out of the exam room. Xia Xiaosu and others dared to ask their doubts. "It''s nothing." She thought for a while and said, "It should be considered a retreat." Retreat? Before the others recovered, they heard Gu Muran say again: "Thank you for what happened before." Others were even more confused: "What happened before, what happened before?" "Gu Dashen¡ª" At this time, someone hurriedly ran up to them, put their hands on their knees, gasping for breath, "...Gu Dashen, there are people looking for you at the door." ¡ª Xia Xiaosu and others also followed to the gate. I saw Zhang Enqiao, a recent hot topic. The movie that Zhang Enqiao starred in before has been finished, and the show crew has edited some clips, which immediately became a hot search at that time. The female general she portrayed can be said to be fierce and burning. At that time, it directly attracted the attention of many people. Zhang Enqiao also came into the sight of everyone. "Gu Dashen, you can be regarded as coming out." The person who ran to Gu Muran first was Zhang Enqiao''s assistant. Gu Muran knew this little assistant. She looked serious: "Something happened." Zhang Enqiao also said at this moment: "I called your mobile phone just now and no one answered, so I asked my classmates to find you." "There was an exam just now, mobile phones are not allowed, and mobile phones are kept in the dormitory." This sentence is an explanation. She blinked slightly: "I''ve figured out what happened, let''s go." She left with a few people, and after walking a few steps, she turned around and said, "Go back first." Xia Xiaosu watched Gu Muran leave. When returning to the dormitory, several people were still discussing. (end of this chapter) Chapter 601： Set up a death row Chapter 601 Set up a death row "Tell me, but what does that mean?" ¡ªShe just said, thank you for the previous thing. But they haven''t done anything recently. Dong Lin also shook her head: "It''s becoming more and more mysterious now, and I don''t know." Gu Muran''s memory at that time has also recovered most of it. She already remembered that when her soul was weak, she ran into Xia Xiaosu, Dong Lin, and Qiu Han''s past lives. The three people didn''t know each other back then, just because they were going in different directions. And these three directions are where Gu Muran wants to send the souls to. She wants to set up an formation, and she can only defend with her own soul. In this way, she can rest assured. She set up a death row. No one can understand it except herself. Unknowingly, the three of them shouldered a great responsibility. She, whose soul is protected by the heavens, has used a special method to hide her sub-soul, so that it will not be known to outsiders, so as to ensure their safety. ¡ª The car is driving on the avenue, and the surrounding scenery is rapidly sweeping back. The little assistant looked anxious, and she said: "Master Gu, I didn''t call the police on this matter. I believe this matter has nothing to do with you. I believe you will be able to solve this weird matter." Gu Muran looked at the scenery outside the window, and she said: "It doesn''t matter whether you call the police or not, this matter is what they are targeting me." Her so-called senior brother, after more than three months of dormancy, must have been handy. They can''t wait to get ready to do it. And she¡ªwas ready to take the call. The little assistant was still a little confused: "Who is targeting you?" "The less you know about this matter, the better." Gu Muran glanced at them and didn''t say much. The little assistant said: "Then do I need to tell you what happened first?" "Listen..." Gu Muran pointed to the back of the car. "what?" Gu Muran said: "Didn''t you hear it? The sound of the siren." The little assistant panicked: "I didn''t call the police." Zhang Enqiao frowned, "Why is there a siren, someone called the police?" The little assistant stood up excitedly, but forgot that he was in the car at the moment, and his head directly hit the roof of the car, and his eyes were full of stars for a while. She covered her head and sat down, "I see! Those old grandpas must have called the police. Although they live in nursing homes, some of them are very good at drawing. I originally thought that I would pick you up with Sister Enqiao Come out and look at the weirdness of the old man in the nursing home. After cracking it, everything will be fine, but I didn''t expect..." The little assistant regretted: "If I had known, I wouldn''t have set my phone screen as your photo, so they wouldn''t be able to see it anyway." It happened like this. The little assistant would visit the grandpas in the nursing home every once in a while, but this time, those grandpas were not in a normal state. After careful inquiry, the little assistant discovered that the old man often had nightmares during this time. And the content of each dream is different. But every time I dream of being wrecked. Eyes, nose, mouth-mouth, lost arms, lost both-legs. Later, they also dreamed that their necks were sawed off. Anyway, there are rivers of blood flowing in my dreams day and night. Every day they are woken up with fright. Until last night, they dreamed of their murderer. At that time, when they saw the woman on the screensaver of the little assistant, they yelled on the spot, and the grandfather collapsed on the ground one by one, pointing at her mobile phone and kept saying ''the murderer'', ''she is the murderer'', ''she is the one who wants to kill us'' and so on. The little assistant changed the phone wallpaper when he was scared. (end of this chapter) Chapter 602： Please follow me back to the police station to cooperate with the investigation Chapter 602 Please follow me back to the police station to cooperate with the investigation Gu Muran has always been the idol of this little assistant. She knew very well that her idol would not do such a thing, so she felt that there must be some other misunderstanding. So she wanted to find the idol first, and solve the misunderstanding first, but she never expected that those people would actually draw Gu Muran''s face directly. At this moment, the sound of sirens is getting closer. Zhang Enqiao and the little assistant saw police cars appearing behind them at this moment. "Let the driver stop." Gu Muran said calmly. Zhang Enqiao had no choice but to ask the driver to stop at the nearest roadside. Soon, the police car stopped around them. "Special agent, please follow me back to the police station to cooperate with the investigation." These policemen all know Gu Muran, and they speak politely. "I know that Team Yan is currently in a nursing home. I must go to a nursing home for this matter." Gu Muran didn''t want to embarrass them. When these policemen saw her take out her mobile phone to make a call, they subconsciously thought that the other party was Team Yan. But when they heard that the other party was an unfamiliar male voice, they were puzzled for a moment. "...This matter must be resolved as soon as possible. The reason why the other party dragged me in is that they don''t want me to participate. But the longer this matter drags on, the negative impact will not only be aimed at me. If you are still worried, then You can send someone to follow me and supervise me..." When some police officers were still a little confused, they saw Gu Muran finish her sentence and handed her mobile phone to them. They took it with some puzzlement. "Don''t worry about the matter of Special Contractor Gu. I''ll call Yan Heng in a while. Before the case is solved, Yan Heng will be in charge of the Special Contractor''s affairs. You can just send the Special Contractor to Yan Heng." The other party quickly hung up the phone. These police officers are all members of the Special Investigation Bureau, so they can naturally hear the voice of their chief. After respectfully handing the mobile phone to Gu Muran, their police car escorted the car they were riding in. They sent Gu Muran directly to the nursing home, and they breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Yan Heng. But they still have a question: Gu Dashen, who has never met their director, how did he know the phone number of their director? Yan Heng: "The director has already explained to me, you should go back first." ¡ª After the police officers left, Yan Heng cooperated with Gu Muran to start checking. But Yan Heng said something first, "Don''t let people here see you." In other words, they have to avoid these nursing home people. The little assistant said, "I''m going to play with those old grandpas for a while, and I promise not to disturb your handling of the case." Gu Muran said no, "What else do you have to do, I can go to you, this place will end soon." Zhang Enqiao shook her head: "It''s okay, and I''m not very busy. At present, the new film has just been contacted, and the shooting has not yet started. It should be a little easier in the past two days. We can help you a little." "It''s okay, go ahead, I can solve this matter myself." Gu Muran insisted not to let them get involved. They were finally escorted into the car by Gu Muran. When getting into the car again, the little assistant still didn''t understand: "Why doesn''t Master Gu want us to help her?" Half an hour later. "Sister Qiao, look quickly¡ª" I don''t know when there was a wave on the Internet, and it was aimed at Gu Muran. Pictures appear on the Internet one by one. These pictures are always just two people. (end of this chapter) Chapter 603： hide something unclean Chapter 603 hides unclean things The person on the front is Gu Muran, but the props she holds are different in each one. Knives, axes, etc. have everything. The broken limbs on the ground are different from each other. With palms, arms, and legs, the scene is not bloody. Zhang Enqiao just glanced at it, and felt something churning in her stomach: "What are these?" The little assistant frowned: "These are the scenes that the grandpas in the nursing home have dreamed about recently." "Then why are they online?" After speaking, Zhang Enqiao suddenly seemed to think of something, and she said, "No wonder... no wonder." The little assistant also understood why Gu Muran didn''t let them stay there just now. She didn''t want them to be tainted with these things. *** Yan Heng accompanied Gu Muran to walk around the nursing home. At this time, someone came and whispered something in his ear. He raised his hand, and the little policeman left. Gu Muran was still looking around in the square. She never said anything when she came here, she didn''t mention meeting those nursing home people, and she didn''t say why those people dreamed about these things. She was just walking around the nursing home, and after walking around, she locked onto the square. Yan Heng is considering how to tell Gu Muran about this matter. But Gu Muran suddenly stopped, standing there staring at a position in a daze. Yan Heng thought over and over again to swallow those words, he stepped forward and asked, "What''s wrong?" Gu Muran said, "This is it." Yan Heng: "Huh?" Gu Muran glanced at him, "What are you in a daze for?" "fine." Gu Muran seemed to see through him, she said: "Don''t worry about things on the Internet, let''s get busy with this matter first." "Do you know about things on the Internet?" Yan Heng was surprised. If it weren''t for the little policeman just now, he probably wouldn''t know what happened on the Internet. He had been following Gu Muran just now, and she had been staring at the ground, not knowing what she was looking at. Yan Heng can guarantee that she hasn''t looked at her mobile phone from the beginning to the end. How did she know about the things on the Internet? After Gu Muran gave an acknowledgment, she pointed to the position under her feet, "Let''s start digging from here." In less than ten minutes, the excavator was ready to be in place. Amidst the shocking sound, all the grandpas in the nursing home were drawn out by the sound. They asked, "What are you doing?" The little policeman said: "There are unclean things hidden here." "Unclean things?" These old grandpas didn''t quite understand, "What is unclean things?" The little police officer shook his head, they didn''t understand this either. This is what they just asked Team Yan, and what Team Yan said - there are unclean things buried in the ground. Yan Heng was finishing talking with Gu Muran when he saw a group of old men walking towards them. He subconsciously wanted to block Gu Muran, but after the group of people approached, they didn''t respond at all as if they didn''t notice Gu Muran. They also just asked Yan Heng about ''what are they digging'', and after learning that Yan Heng''s answer had nothing to do with those little police officers, they turned around and left. Yan Heng watched them go away, and it was only at this time that he dared to breathe a sigh of relief. "Why are you so afraid?" Gu Muran''s voice came from beside him. Yan Heng: "Can you not be afraid, those pictures on the Internet are leaked from their hands, they will definitely remember your appearance, the director didn''t want you to come before, just because he was afraid that these people would be irritated again." "Have you forgotten what my job is?" Gu Muran said, "As long as they don''t let them see my real face, isn''t that all right?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 604： cruel Chapter 604 Cruel Yan Heng suddenly realized that if a mystic like Gu Muran wanted to commit a crime, the police might really have nothing to do. It''s just horrible. "You don''t need to have such concerns at all. Although mystics seem to have some abilities that are superior to ordinary people, but the more this is the case, the rules and regulations that mystics suffer are indeed stricter." Gu Muran paused, "Besides, mystics believe in things like karma more than ordinary people, so they dare not mess around more than ordinary people." The stronger the talent, the more bound by the law of heaven, which is an eternal truth. ¡ª Sunset, just before the last light in the west disappears. There was an exclamation from the crowd: "I got it, I got it..." The boom was dug a few meters deep from the ground, and from a long distance, they seemed to see some reddish-brown things. Maybe the distance is a little far away, they can''t see very carefully, and some can''t see clearly. The person sitting on the excavator stops the boom, digs up the hard-hard objects buried deep in the soil, and lays them flat on the ground. Yan Heng just answered a phone call, and when he came back, everyone''s expressions changed. It was not the first time Yan Heng saw a corpse, but it was definitely the most horrific he had ever seen. The broken body that was sealed in ice stones in the hot spring villa last time, he felt that it was already the most disgusting thing he had ever seen. But he didn''t expect that there would always be other "surprise surprises" that refreshed his knowledge again and again. This time it wasn''t bloody, but it was brutal. Why do you say that? Because of these corpses, their hearts, without exception, were all broken. These people should suffer a lot of pain before they die, but after they die, they don¡¯t live in peace. that moment- Everyone felt shrouded in a layer of sadness, and a voice seemed to appear in their ears: "National teacher¡ªdamn it." But the scene in their minds only appeared for a moment, and they were instantly awake. It just felt like a dream. But those emotions are too real. Yan Heng only felt a cold sweat behind him, he subconsciously looked at Gu Muran, "Just now..." Gu Muran knew what he wanted to say, "That''s not a phantom array, it''s what happened before they died." She clenched the talisman in her hand, and when everyone fell into that mood just now, she received the evil spirits of those people. Different from those evil spirits, these souls were smelted into evil spirits as early as thousands of years ago. These corpses were buried here. They were originally nothing, but once the evil spirits entered the body, there would be no peace for miles around. Because of their influence, other residents will have nightmares every day. "It''s been so long, it''s not an exaggeration to say that it was thousands of years ago, why did it break out at this juncture?" Yan Heng seemed to understand why those people always had nightmares. Gu Muran sneered, "Why did they choose this node? I''m afraid they can''t do it anymore." There is one thing, Gu Muran felt that he needed to remind Yan Heng, "This will not be the first time, and things like this may become more and more frequent in the future." Yan Heng always felt that there was something in her words. The medical examiner brought the bodies back to the police station. The people in the nursing home had a good night''s sleep that night. But those portraits on the Internet are still rumored. What''s more, there is an additional topic called: "What did the national teacher do back then?" A blogger said that he was in a nursing home at the time, and a voice suddenly appeared in his head¡ªthe national teacher should die. The appearance of this post immediately aroused heated discussions among netizens. (end of this chapter) Chapter 605： Chilling Chapter 605 Chilling Ninety-nine out of ten people supported the National Teacher, and some people said that the National Teacher must have done something back then, otherwise why would some people say ''the National Teacher deserves to die''? They believe that there are no waves without wind. And has begun to pick up black material of the National Division. But historical information is so hard to find. Yan Heng saw everything from the message Qiu Yuzhen sent him. He suddenly felt that this afternoon, Gu Muran''s sentence "This will not be the first time, and things like this may become more and more frequent in the future" does not simply refer to the matter of digging up the corpse, there may be another It means that it refers to online public opinion. He clicked on Gu Muran''s chat interface, ready to say something, but when typing on the keyboard, he felt that he didn''t know what to say. At this time, the forensic doctor sent the inspection report. He closed the interface, put the phone in his pocket, and strode out. ¡ª the other side. Lu Chaolan has been looking for Gu Muran, but when he knocked on her bedroom, he found that no one said a word. He just went up to the balcony on the third floor, and sure enough, he saw a person standing on the balcony where the cold wind was howling. "What are you doing standing here? Isn''t it cold?" Gu Muran didn''t turn his head, but realized that there was a small blanket on his shoulders. She looked sideways at the man beside her, "Why are you here?" "I''m afraid you''ll overthink it." Lu Chaolan never kept it from her. His eyes were burning, even though he didn''t say a word, his eyes were filled with everything. ¡ªYou still have me, no matter what, you still have me. Gu Muran knew why he came here: "I don''t care what they think of me, I have recovered a little memory, and I never complained to others back then. It is my responsibility to protect the Great Xia Kingdom. Responsibility, I can''t lose it at any time." She didn''t blink her eyes, she seemed to be afraid that Lu Chaolan wouldn''t believe her, she said: "Really, that''s what I really think, I don''t care what they think of me, I just want to do what I think is right things." After the words fell, she was brought into a warm embrace. She felt a pair of big hands covering her head, seeming to comfort her. That voice is extremely warm, "I am not an outsider, Aran, it is a person who feels all this and will be chilled." Her emotions, which were originally extremely tense, almost couldn''t hold back for a moment after hearing this sentence. Chilling? How can you not be chilled? There is a pair of big hands behind her, as if hugging her tightly, wanting to give her strength and support. "Aran, you still have me. You only care about what you want to do and what you don''t want to do. No one can force you." At that moment, the strings in Gu Muran''s mind seemed to be touched instantly. It seems that someone once said to her: "Aran, you and me...you are not alone." At that moment, for some reason, she felt shivering in her heart. ¡ª Huoyan fell into a deep sleep after returning from Xishan Village. Even Squeak falls into a deep sleep these days. Gu Muran checked their situation before going to bed, and only felt relieved when he found that their vitality was getting stronger and stronger. "How long are you going to sleep in?" It is also thanks to their presence these days, Gu Muran feels that the reason why his memory can be restored so quickly is inseparable from them. *** "Junior sister, after you have a weakness, you are destined not to be my opponent. I didn''t want to hurt you. You and I grew up. You should go back to the teacher''s school. As long as you go back, I promise not to hurt the people of Daxia." In a daze, Gu Muran heard this voice again. (end of this chapter) Chapter 606： Curse of the Ten Directions Chapter 606 Ten Directions Cursed Formation The man still seemed to be in the dark, unable to discern his face. The clouds and mist cleared away, and Gu Muran saw the former self in the mountains. Dressed in red, her eyes were filled with endless sass and coldness. A burst of light flashed, and dense crowds of human heads appeared around her at some point. Those people were wearing different clothes and different hair accessories. One can tell at a glance that these people are not from the same place. The kingdoms of the six directions, the defeat of the five kingdoms. The woman in red looked at all this with cold eyes: "You really have been waiting for my weakness to appear. I''m afraid you have been planning this day for a long time." She stared coldly at the man in black, "You don''t want to hurt me? Look at this ten-directional curse formation, you really don''t mean what you say." "If junior sister is willing to abolish her cultivation, is willing to go back to the mountain with me, and promises not to meddle in world affairs, then junior sister''s life can be saved, and senior brother promises that she will protect junior sister forever." The woman in red just wanted to laugh when she heard this, "Do you really think that this ten-direction curse formation can really trap me?" "Senior Brother knows that Junior Sister is very strong, otherwise he wouldn''t have been chosen as the savior." The man wearing a mask had a gentle smile on his lips, "But, if it wasn''t for Junior Sister''s weakness, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have been chosen as the savior." Maybe you didn¡¯t notice this formation of curses from all directions.¡± The woman in red suddenly tilted her head, "Do you think the so-called weakness can restrain me? Brother, don''t you think that you are too confident? Do you really think that if I have a weakness, I won''t be able to notice it?" The man smiled lightly, "Confidence comes from strength, junior sister, this ten-direction curse formation is not an ordinary formation." The woman in red stretched out her hand and pointed to the other five countries that had already surrendered, "You incite them, incite them, let them sacrifice their personal luck, including the imperial luck of the royal families of the five countries before, and you didn''t let go .You use evil methods to refine, just to increase the foundation of the cursed formation of the ten directions." "I feel ashamed to have a brother like you, the rules taught by the master, you have already eaten into the dog''s stomach." The man didn''t feel angry, "Junior Sister, I really don''t want to let you have an accident, stop playing tricks, and think about whether you want to go back to the teacher''s door with me..." Gu Muran stood in mid-air, looking at the past that had happened. Sure enough, as she thought¡ª At that time, I didn''t even think about it, I shot directly, attracted the power of heaven, and prepared to break this formation. The power of thunder with the power of ten thousand jun, just at the last inch from the formation. Those people from the other five countries suddenly cried out in pain. "Junior sister¡ª" her senior brother called her impatiently. "Senior brother knows that you can break the ten-direction curse formation, but after you want to break the formation, what will you face?" The man seemed to have no heart, pointing to the densely packed human heads on the periphery, "Look, they have been crying for pain..." "Junior Sister, do you know why?" The man chuckled, "Their essence and blood are all distributed under this formation. Those things have been refined by me into the most evil things. The power of thunder is designed to destroy them. Your responsibility is to protect all the people of the Great Xia Kingdom. They Ever since the Five Kingdoms merged into the Great Xia Kingdom, they are also considered a part of the Great Xia Kingdom, do you really have the heart to harm them?" "It seems that brother has already taken care of everything." The woman''s brows and eyes didn''t seem to have any waves, she seemed to have expected all this, she said: "You use them as a threat, if I draw the power of thunder, I will hurt myself will decrease, but these people will no longer have any way to survive, brother, this calculation is not bad." (end of this chapter) Chapter 607： Ive always had revenge Chapter 607 I have always had revenge "Thank you, junior sister, for your compliment." The man nodded slightly, as if he sincerely accepted the compliment, "Now, junior sister, please make a choice." The man completely pushed the woman in red to a dead end. The name of this formation is Ten Directions Curse Formation, but it is a double formation. The first layer is indeed a curse formation, but the second layer is indeed a **** formation made of the blood of these people. If she chooses the power of thunder, although it is the most effective method, she can directly destroy the second layer of formation. However, those who are exploited and greedy for profit have lost all chances of reincarnation. In other words, the lives of these tens of thousands of people were indirectly counted on her head. The purpose of her going down the mountain is to pacify the war and chaos, so that the people can live in peace and harmony. However, this move directly cost her tens of thousands of lives. The path of the mystic master changed accordingly. She will be charged with murder. Outsiders don''t care about ''whether she is trapped'' or ''whether these people are being used'', because they have no way of knowing the existence of his senior brother. All the people will only think that the national teacher killed him. At that time, the people will be in panic. Here - All her previous efforts will be in vain. Using the power of thunder seems to be the most effective, but far away from her journey, it is the most dangerous. The second option is to break the power of the first curse in the most gentle way, and then break the second layer. May be... what is the gentlest way. The spiritual power in her body? Or... the power of faith in her? But no matter what kind, she was greatly damaged. Because the strength mixed in the ten-direction curse formation is not an ordinary curse formation at all. This ten-direction curse array is mixed with some imperial luck. Presumably, her senior brother had already gathered the imperial luck of the other five countries before she went down the mountain. Her senior brother''s plan was really early. No matter which power she chooses to use, she must use at least six layers of power in the first formation. As for the second formation, she estimated that it is not just the blood of tens of thousands of people. Maybe¡ª Her senior brother fooled more people. "How about junior sister, I haven''t considered it yet... Hiss!" Before the man could speak, he sensed danger. He suddenly moved to the side, but his cheek was still cut by a few talismans. Blood gurgled down his cheeks. "You are too noisy." The woman in red swept away suddenly, "I don''t need the power of thunder on the formation, so the senior brother must bear some points for them." He made her unhappy, so he must bear some of her anger. Although he dodged the talisman formed by the power of thunder, he couldn''t dodge it. "Although I don''t know how the master will deal with you, but in the future, please remember these things, brother, I will get them back one by one." Her eyes were like a fierce wolf, "I am a person who has always had a hard life, and the brother should also You know, I¡¯m a person¡ªI¡¯ve always had revenge.¡± After the words fell, the man standing in the open space was instantly shocked by a burst of white light. There was a bit of horror in his eyes. With only 50% of the power of faith, she was able to shock herself back. The retreat before she went down the mountain, it seems that she really made rapid progress. 60% of the power of faith and half of the spiritual power, she broke through the first layer of formation. The man stood aside, with a smug smile on the corner of his mouth. He stared at her closely, wanting to see how she broke the second formation and how she would draw blood into her body. But he didn''t expect that at this moment, he suddenly felt the danger approaching. (end of this chapter) Chapter 608： you let me in, okay? Chapter 608 You let me in, okay? Right after he dodged quickly, he saw a long halberd deeply inserted into the ground where he was standing. Immediately afterwards, several sharp arrows approached in an instant. He suddenly retreated. "Junior Sister, you really surprised me." The man''s eyes suddenly turned cold, "It turns out that your talisman formation not only has the power of thunder, but also a talisman formation, which actually hides a formation that isolates my senses. It really nearly knocked me down." "I said - I am a person who always takes revenge." The man stood in the open space, looking towards the direction where the dust was rising not far away, "Look, he''s here, but unfortunately, it''s just adding a ray of grievances." The smile on the corner of Gu Muran''s mouth became a little deeper. "I bet my brother wouldn''t dare to touch him." The merits of his body can keep him safe in the next few lives. "Senior brother really has no intention of touching him, but the reason why senior brother lured him here is to invite you into the urn. After all, your weakness was created by him, and he has deep affection for you, so that you, the national teacher, can achieve the Great Xia Kingdom Long-term peace and stability, he is willing to guard the border, you say... such a him, what will he do when he finds out that you are deeply trapped in the formation?" All he needed was a letter, not even words. Because once a person cares about a person, no matter how amazing she is rumored to be from the outside world, he doesn''t dare to bet on that eventuality. What if she is really in danger. He came here alone just in case. Gu Muran looked at the young man in fresh clothes and angry horse with a smile, "I will take care of my own calamity." The young man rode his horse towards her. Seeing that he was about to reach her, she waved her hand and cast a barrier on the formation. She couldn''t let him come in and get tainted with these karma. "Junior Sister, your action not only blocked his way to enter the formation, but also blocked your way to replenish spiritual power." The man in black robes and a black mask added insult to injury: "Junior Sister, the first layer of formation has already used up more than half of your power, and the second layer even if you borrow the spiritual power in the air, you At least 50% of blood demons must be infected with hundreds of thousands of people..." Gu Muran once did a rough calculation, and there were more than ten thousand people present. But the blood essence sealed by the second layer, she guessed that there were more than so many people present. 100,000 people... "Should I still thank senior brother for looking up to me, luck, luck of the country, attracting the curse of the ten directions, and the essence and blood of these 100,000 people being the guide for the blood demon formation..." "If Junior Sister is willing to turn around now, and is willing to return to the master''s gate with me, how about I withdraw this formation?" The woman in red''s clothes flew flying, she sneered coldly: "Senior brother really tricked me into treating me like a child, this formation is irreversible." After the words fell, the young man riding a fierce horse had already arrived in front of the formation. The young man seems to have grown up a lot. Compared to those days in the imperial capital, he is thinner and his facial features are sharper. Like a peerless sword that has been polished, his every move carries an incomparable decisiveness. But when those sharp eyes touched the girl in the center of the open space, they immediately turned into thoughts. When the boy''s tough bones saw the girl he liked, he seemed to have become another person. He looked like he was begging: "Aran, can you let me in, I can help you." The merit points on him are stronger than before. The woman in red can see it, and her senior brother can also see it. It''s just that compared to Gu Muran''s surprise, her senior brother looks as expected. (end of this chapter) Chapter 609： blatant threat Chapter 609 The Bright Threat The woman in red didn''t know what she saw, and she was furious instantly: "Stop¡ª" The young general was shocked at the time, and said aggrievedly: "Aran, we haven''t seen each other for a long time, and we finally met, and you actually scolded me." The woman in red was unmoved, but just stared at the young general: "Stop what you''re doing." The man froze. Gu Muran, who was in mid-air, could see clearly that at this moment, Lu Chaolan was already able to control the power of merit in his body. But this method is completely different from what he uses now. In this way, when the merit points in his body are consumed, karma will be left. The disadvantages are very large. "Brother, we will settle this account properly in the future." Although her eyes were calm, anyone could hear the anger in her voice. Gu Muran who was in mid-air still didn''t understand anything at the moment. She looked at her former self and waved her hand, laying a formation on the young general. Immediately afterwards, the woman standing in the wind gently put away her hands. "I don''t care why senior brother traps me here to consume my strength, but if he is damaged at all," her sloppy brows and eyes seemed to be mixed with wind and snow for a moment, "senior brother should know my temperament. At most, Dharma can cause me to be contaminated with some indifferent karma, as long as I don¡¯t want to die, no one will dare to take my life.¡± At this moment, her eyes shot at the man in black like a knife. "Brother, before taking any action, weigh whether you can resist my revenge." This is a blatant threat. Gu Muran, who was in mid-air, could see clearly that the man in black gritted his teeth, and finally made a gesture of please. He knew very well that plotting against her was far less serious than hurting the young general in the heart of the national teacher. The woman in red originally planned to use spiritual power and faith to break through the formation. But at the last moment, she suddenly changed her mind. She made a crazy move. She took out part of the spiritual power and part of the power of faith, and mixed them together. The black-faced man in black ink saw this, his eyes darkened slightly. The tens of thousands of onlookers didn''t know what the National Teacher''s move represented. But Gu Muran, who was in mid-air, seemed to understand a little bit. This blood demon formation is no longer simply watered and cultivated by the blood of tens of thousands of people, it is also soaked with part of the imperial luck, and it is even more unusual to raise it with evil methods. Unless she follows the first method, otherwise, it will be difficult for her to decipher this array without any cause and effect. This is ancient magic. She mixed spiritual power and power of faith, and her explosive power would be even more astonishing. But those blood fiends will inevitably be contaminated again. Gu Muran also saw that she used her meritorious force as a net to entangle those causal blood evils together and wrap them tightly. "As expected of my junior sister, there is indeed a way." Her brother praised her after seeing that she was alive. After all, his main purpose is to hope that her power will be greatly reduced, but he doesn''t want her life to be killed. "It really surprised me, since that''s the case, I''ll give you another surprise." As soon as he clapped his hands, tens of thousands of people disappeared instantly. Instead, there were clouds of red mist, like blood. "Junior Sister likes this gift." There was no escape, no escape, the shackles of tens of thousands of people were instantly put on her. Originally, the karma of those **** demons was still attached to her body, but she used other methods to isolate them, isolated them with the network of merit, but then used other methods to save them. But these people obviously have other preparations. In other words, this is what her senior brother left behind. (end of this chapter) Chapter 610： Junior sister, what are you planning? Chapter 610 Junior sister, what are you planning Now- Her senior brother forcibly put the shackles on her with the lives of tens of thousands of people. The karmic blood demon in the net of virtue seemed to sense some kind of aura, and began to struggle hummingly, with the appearance of ''to break through the net, and both sides will perish together''. At this time, Gu Muran, who was in mid-air, seemed to be able to know what happened next by contacting what he knew before. But what she didn''t expect was that those causal evils were actually introduced into her body on her own initiative. Her ghost took it all. And she must also allow herself to retain some strength. The reason why the spiritual power and the power of faith were mixed just now is also to save a little power. Moreover, her behavior was also unexpected by that senior brother. She knew it was a trap, but she was so decisive. "Junior sister, what are you planning?" "Senior brother, this is just joking. Isn''t this senior brother plotting against me? Why? Isn''t this situation just as senior brother wants?" Although the face of the woman in red was pale, her eyes still had a scorching cold light. The senior brother who was stared at by her only felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t figure out what was wrong for a while. In mid-air, Gu Muran understood a little bit. This formation and even this matter involved some imperial luck, so even for her back then, if she wanted to investigate some things clearly, she would have to spend some time, and she needed an opportunity. Her original plan was to resolve these karmic evil spirits, but at that moment, she probably changed her mind. Using karma and blood to enter the soul, he won an opportunity, and then divination to find out what this senior brother is planning. Maybe it won¡¯t be calculated in a while. After all, the things he plans may be too big and too heavy, requiring multiple opportunities. Gu Muran thought, after solving Cui''s seclusion, she should be able to figure out what he really planned. In turn, he drew out his other three division souls, and set up a death formation. Her senior brother''s so-called layout seems to have taken the upper hand, and it seems that she has lost the wind, but... it is not always the case. Her senior brother thought he had tricked the national teacher, but he didn''t know¡ªhe had already been tricked without knowing it. I''m afraid he didn''t think of it at the time, because he was plotting against her for a while, and directly lost all the opportunities. The screen changed quickly, and the location changed to Mount Xitai. This is also the first time Gu Muran came into contact with the place he used to be. It was also at this time that she discovered traces of Zhizhi''s existence. This time, I don''t know if it was her thinking or what, but Gu Muran really saw Zhizhi here. Zhi Zhi''s fur is even softer than it is now, and it is lying in the arms of the woman in red obediently. And there was a young general standing opposite the national division in red. "You... are you okay." This is in the secret room of the main tomb. The armor on the young general''s body is covered with dust. It can be seen how eager he was at that time. With the naked eye, he couldn''t actually see the injury on the national teacher''s body. His cautious move also hurt the national teacher. The flamboyant young man before became so cautious. The national teacher pointed to the stool opposite him: "Sit down." "Tell me first, are you injured?" The young general was very stubborn. The cold face of the national teacher, when meeting his eyes, said: "I brought you out of there safely, doesn''t it explain everything?" this moment- (end of this chapter) Chapter 611： the presence of variables Chapter 611 The existence of variables In mid-air, Gu Muran, who was floating with his soul, understood another point again. Why, the partial student of the national teacher changed his mind after the appearance of the young general. She created another move, just to keep some of her strength. He came because of himself, and she wanted to take him out safely. And, no matter what she looks like inside, there can be no scars on her outside. The main reason is that I don''t want to worry people. "I know you are very powerful, but..." the young general bit his lip, "I''m afraid something will happen to you." Whenever, wherever, no matter who he is in front of, the young general has always been strong, decisive and self-reliant. But ¡ª there is only one exception. That''s her. Under the touch of his gaze, she seemed to soften a bit, "I''m really fine, Zhizhi can testify for me." The young general was stunned for a moment, "Who is Zhizhi..." "It." The national teacher in red put Zhi Zhi on the desk, and she said: "I found this little guy on the way out of the palace, and it has been with me all the way." The young general observed Zhizhi who was placed on the desk. This Zhizhi seemed to be particularly attached to the national teacher in red. She just put Zhizhi on the desk for a moment, and it was sticking to her arms. Seeing all this, Gu Muran only felt that Zhizhi at that time felt a sense of lack of security. In fact, Gu Muran''s perception is indeed okay. Next, what the national teacher said on the spot surprised her even more. The young general looked at Zhizhi with doubts in his eyes, as if saying, ¡®How should it testify. '' "Don''t underestimate it, it is full of treasures." The national teacher hugged Zhizhi who had been wanting to turn into his arms, "Before I was invited by my senior brother, it stopped me from going, and in the end it kept blocking me." I can''t, transmit something to me." There was a moment of astonishment in the eyes of the young general. The national teacher could see it clearly, and she said: "Perhaps you will be wondering why I said it transmitted something to me, but that is the truth." "Before I went out, Zhizhi also wanted to stop me, but I insisted on going." She didn''t say the reason, "The combination of the two that I thought of at the last moment was the inspiration that Zhizhi gave me at that time." The young general tilted his head, as if he was thinking. He knew what she wanted to express, and he had foreshadowed the turmoil in advance, so he had a perfect plan. "I know your ability, but what about it?" The young general fixed his gaze on Zhizhi: "What breed is it?" Regarding this question, the National Teacher is actually not very easy to answer, "I can only say that it is not like what humans usually see." The national teacher concluded, "It''s like I was appointed by the way of heaven to stabilize the world and achieve a harmonious situation in the prosperous age. Its existence may also have a certain reason." There is one more sentence that the national teacher did not say. But Gu Muran seemed to hear what she was thinking clearly. The national teacher left the imperial city, and the day he met Zhizhi for the first time, he felt a lot of aura from him. Chi Chi stuck to her. She is a mystic and believes in the cause and effect of fate, so she left with Zhizhi that day. And it was precisely because she temporarily switched to two mixed moves that she got a glimpse of an opportunity. It is precisely because of this that Gu Muran feels that Zhizhi''s appearance may not be easy. Perhaps its appearance is a kind of variable given to her by God. (end of this chapter) Chapter 612： i never regret Chapter 612 I will never regret it Zhizhi has been sleeping deeply because he touched the prohibition of the fire. She thought, perhaps it was not an accident that Zhizhi touched the prohibition of Huoyan. After all, if it has the ability of omen itself, then it may bring unexpected surprises to itself just waiting for it to wake up. Zhizhi also brought her a surprise from the beginning, after all, not everyone can feel the evil spirit. "Where did you get the method of controlling merit?" After the national division stabilized the mood of the young general, he began to settle accounts after autumn. The young general also knew that she was wronged, and knew that she was upset, so he directly confessed at that time: "I was at a fortune-telling stall, and I accidentally saw the existence of this method, so I bought it and tried it." The national teacher felt angry, "What did you buy it for?" "Just try..." The young general''s voice became smaller and smaller. "Try what?" The national teacher kept staring at him. At that moment, the young general didn''t know how to answer, "I want to help you." "Help me?" The national teacher''s aura dropped several times for some unknown reason, "The merits and virtues on your body will harm you sooner or later." "how come!" "Why not?" the national teacher said, "I think you forgot what I said at that time?" She said: "Do you know that as long as you have all the merits and virtues in your body, you are doomed to have no wife in this life, not only this life, maybe the next few lives will be affected by this life, have you forgotten what I said before? " "I''ve never forgotten what you said." He has serious eyes and serious words, "I, Lu Chaolan, only recognize one person in this life. If she is destined to be unmarried, then I am willing to accompany her..." He said: "Even if I can only stay with her as a friend, I have no shame in this life." Staring into the eyes of the national teacher in red, he said: "I have experienced everything in my life, and I have never experienced being single for a lifetime. Even if it is a new attempt, it is not bad!" The corner of his lips raised a sincere smile again. "Aran, this is not pressure, and you don''t need to respond, as long as you don''t reject me as a friend." The invincible young general, galloping on the battlefield in the past, never knew what it meant to be afraid, and was always fearless. But at this moment, he humbled himself into the dust. His simplest wish was to stay with her in the name of a friend. As long as you can quietly look at her, that''s all. What he asked for was really not high. He only hoped that when God heard what he wanted in his heart, he would not take away the only thing he wanted in his heart. He looked expectantly at the eyebrows of the girl in front of him, but for some reason, the girl''s eyebrows became colder and colder. She said: "You should choose a right path." "What is the right way?" The young general''s heart was indeed hurt for a moment. He said: "For me, there is only the path I want to take, and there is no right or wrong path." The girl restrained all her emotions in her eyes buried deep in the wind and snow: "One day, you will definitely regret it." "I do not know." "I will never!" ¡°I will never regret it!¡± The young general left in anger, but before leaving, he paused, hoping to hear some other voices. But unfortunately, there is no voice to stay. He stepped forward and left, but after leaving the door, he deliberately slowed down, turning his head back step by step. All in all, he is like an awkward big boy. But the person in the room did not show up for a long time. Not only that, he also heard the sound of the secret room being locked. He glanced sadly, and finally sat on the stone pier beside him, dragging his chin, looking at the secret room. (end of this chapter) Chapter 613： What Weakness Really Means Chapter 613 The real meaning of weakness The young general was afraid that something was wrong with the people in the house, even if he was angry, he did not dare to leave the secret room in the main tomb. But he didn''t know that the secret room was covered with an enchantment. The situation of the national teacher is really not very good at the moment, but he is already unable to check. He didn''t know, just after the door of the secret room was slammed shut, the national teacher directly vomited a mouthful of blood. "Meow-!" Zhizhi''s hair was blown up. It was also at this time that the national teacher separated the soul from the body. After that touch of soul was separated, her face turned pale immediately. "Don''t worry, I''m fine." The first moment of the national teacher was Zhi Zhi who relieved the fried hair. "Zhizhi, I know you can understand, but I''m really fine, some things can''t be broken or established." She stretched out her palm to hold Zhizhi in her arms, and brushed the cat on his body, as if to comfort it. But Zhizhi kept shaking his head. Although it is just a cat, it seems to be born with wisdom. "Zhizhi, although I don''t know what breed you are, but I believe in you, and only you can accomplish what I want to do next." Zhizhi was still shaking his head, and its claws pressed on the wrist of the national teacher, and a faint light lit up. The bright light belongs to Zhizhi. It has spiritual power on its body, and those are the spiritual light clusters from it. "It''s useless, Zhi Zhi, I know you have spiritual power, but the current situation can no longer be solved by spiritual power." There was some worry in the eyes of the national teacher. She said: "Zhi Zhi, I am a chosen person, I have my responsibility, I admit that I do have a weakness, but the brothers and the others don''t know the meaning of this weakness." "Zhizhi, I know you are a variable sent by heaven, so at this juncture, I want to entrust my destiny to you, okay?" Zhizhi kept shaking his head. , "Hey, let me tell you a story." She hugged Zhizhi, her eyes seem to be lost in memory: "Do you know, I actually have no father and no mother. I was picked up by the master and returned to the teacher''s school. The master said that I bear the responsibility by fate, but before the responsibility is fulfilled, I need to be careful not to fall in love with anyone, otherwise it will be fatal and irreparable." Zhi Zhi looked at her half-understanding, after all, it might not understand what love is in its mind. "I didn''t really understand what this meant at the time, until¡ªwhen I was deeply involved, I suddenly understood what this ''weakness'' really meant." In mid-air, Gu Muran, who has been floating in the state of soul, is like watching a movie at this moment, watching and recalling his past. But it''s very strange, this time the national teacher, I don''t know if it''s because of his weakness, or because the way he touches memories is different from before. She really didn''t seem to see herself. Gu Muran is really like watching a documentary, picking up his previous memories bit by bit. The national teacher still hugged Zhizhi, and said: "Zhizhi, do you know? Since I was young, Master praised me for being able to see through things that many people can''t understand. I can also see through a person''s life and even the past since I was young, but... from my After my weakness first appeared, my divination was no longer as handy as before." So, even if it was a fire pit, she had to go to the senior brother''s invitation. Because, because of the emergence of her own weakness, her ability is degrading a little bit. Since she knew that her senior brother had plans and she was getting worse day by day, she didn''t know when her ability would disappear. So taking advantage of this time, she must make arrangements in advance. She must find an opportunity in the encirclement, find out what he is planning, and further leave a way to break the situation. (end of this chapter) Chapter 614： Weaknesses can change the game Chapter 614 Weakness can change the whole game Zhizhi raised his head and looked at the national teacher, half understanding. It opened its mouth and let out a ''meow'' sound, which seemed to be comforting, but also seemed reluctant. Gu Muran still doesn''t particularly understand Zhizhi''s emotions, but the national teacher seems to understand what it is thinking at the moment. "Zhizhi, from the time when my weakness first appeared, I can no longer see through my future. I know that this is a warning and tribulation given to me by God, but at the same time, it also gave me a chance." She followed Squeaky''s fur, "Don''t give up, we will have a chance to meet in the future, this important task can only be done by you." Zhizhi''s appearance was unknown to his senior brother. This is the only way to hide the truth. The national teacher used the secret method to seal the split soul that he had stripped off on something, and then handed it over to Zhizhi. As long as it goes to Tongling Temple, then the soul will naturally belong to Tongling Temple. At that time, no matter what happens in the future, she has already preserved her own vitality and the possibility of the future of the Great Xia Kingdom. Gu Muran only felt a little familiar with the thing that sealed the split soul. It was Tianling Ye, which she got from Zhu''s family. Later, by chance, she knew that this heavenly spirit leaf could store the power of faith, and now it was hanging around her neck, and its color became more and more emerald green. She didn''t expect that she would hide this soul in the sky spirit leaf. She has always felt that this Heavenly Spirit Leaf has great uses, but until now, she has only just discovered its functions. She stretched out her hand and touched the jade pendant hanging around her neck. She thought that this Heavenly Spirit Leaf should also be an important object left by her layout at that time, but she has not fully discovered her full function yet. Leaving reluctantly, but before leaving, it looked back at the national teacher again. ¡¾You wait for me, I will definitely find you again in the future. ¡¿ I don''t know why, at that moment, Gu Muran only felt as if he heard a childish and clear voice. In a flash, Zhizhi had disappeared. She didn''t know if it was her hallucination or what? For a while, it was a little unclear. In the next few days, Gu Muran stayed by the national teacher''s side. I don¡¯t know if the national teacher just lost her soul, or because of her weakness and injury, she really didn¡¯t notice her existence like the previous few times. The young general stubbornly followed her every time. She said again and again that he didn''t leave one point. One night, when the national teacher fell asleep, he dreamed that he was dead. She woke up very calmly, and then walked to the side of the mountain. The night was very calm, Gu Muran didn''t know what happened at first, and he didn''t know why she came out in the middle of the night. Her station lasts for an hour. Seeing that the sky is about to turn white. She suddenly turned her head to look at the mausoleum hidden in the mountain, and a smile suddenly appeared at the corner of her mouth. "Isn''t this the mausoleum I built for myself in the first place? Everyone dies, right? It''s just sooner or later." It seemed that there was a wind blowing, and her voice was gradually annihilated by the wind. But Gu Muran still heard clearly. At that moment, she was taken aback. It turns out that she arrived so early, or did she expect her own death? "I went down the mountain for destiny, just to create a stable situation for the Great Xia Kingdom. When I went down the mountain, the chess game was not like this..." She chuckled, "It turns out that the weakness is to really change the whole game." (end of this chapter) Chapter 615： must protect him Chapter 615 Be sure to protect him She looked at the morning glow in the sky, looked at the gleaming golden light, and the emotion she had suppressed for a long time, at this moment, was like the rising sun, thriving and strong, and could no longer be suppressed. "Since this is the case, since the emergence of a weakness has changed my ending, then it would be a pity if I didn''t do something for him..." It was from this day that the young general could feel that the attitude of the national teacher seemed to have changed. He even asked him what kind of armor he likes... At this point, Gu Muran understood what happened to the armor and portraits in the small tomb on Xitai Mountain. She also understood why there was a causal relationship between Xitai Mountain and Lu Chaolan. turn out to be- Actually because of this. One day later, the national teacher appeared again at the place where the ten-direction curse formation was laid. It''s as clean as if nothing happened here. "The wreckage has disappeared without a trace. This senior brother of mine really took full advantage of it." Gu Muran heard this sentence in a daze, but just when her soul was about to leave the place of these memories, she seemed to hear another sentence. "Protect him, you must protect him." The moment Gu Muran woke up, she stared at the ceiling for a long time. The moment she sat up, she took a look at Zhizhi. Zhizhi and Huoyan are still sleeping. I don''t know why, another possibility suddenly arises in Gu Muran''s mind. If the squeak at that time is a variable, what about Huoyan? Will it also be a variable? Zhizhi protected the soul of his previous life that was full of causal blood evil. Although he didn''t know why the causal blood appeared in his body, he remembered that he had felt the breath of that soul in Tongling Mountain before. It has been able to prove that Zhizhi was successful. The existence of Zhizhi and Huoyan, one may be a spirit beast, and the other is a dreamweaving beast. Their existence was already very special in that world, let alone this world now? She thought, no matter what they were, she must be stronger to protect them. After all, the so-called senior brother before her had been waiting for her for thousands of years. The corpses found in the nursing home, she thought, should be some of the tens of thousands of people. The spirits of hundreds of people found in Xishan Village before must have also come from these people. Gu Muran got out of bed and stood in front of the window. The cold moonlight poured down, and there seemed to be some snowflakes floating in the sky, and the temperature dropped a lot at night. Gu Muran analyzed it carefully. She thought, since her so-called senior brother had such a deep layout, then...those who were bewitched by his senior brother not only trapped her with blood, but also put a layer of shackles on her with their own lives, whether it was the wreckage or Their souls should still be held by that person. Simply speaking, what she has met now is only a part. Her senior brother still holds the souls of many of those people in his hands. What the **** is he trying to do? Gu Muran caressed the jade pendant on his neck that was transformed from a heavenly spirit leaf. She has recently solved a lot of karmic obstacles. When her own restraints are reduced, her merits are further enhanced, and the power of faith is further condensed and stronger. Her choice back then was not wrong. She didn''t forcibly break the formation, and she didn''t get infected with those people''s life spirit. And those people also owed her karma invisibly when they obeyed her senior brother''s bewitchment and imposed a layer of karma on her with blood and life. These were their sins, but she was also afflicted by Karmic Blood Evil. If they can¡¯t pay it all in one day, their ancestors must try their best to repay it until they can pay it all. She broke the karma of some people, but she knew very well that there were still some people whose karma was tightly held by his senior brother. (end of this chapter) Chapter 616： Just like the initial restraint Chapter 616 is also like the initial restraint After getting rid of the roses and the so-called heart-shaped diamond, her senior brother seemed to have disappeared. The corpse under the nursing home this time is a new move made by her senior brother. The main purpose is also to show that those people are still in his hands, and there are some entanglements that have not been settled before, and it is not too late now. Moreover, he also brought her a new surprise. Things on the Internet are now being discussed. Some people have already begun to rhythmically try to find black information about the National Teacher at that time, and Gu Muran knows that, no matter whether it is true or not, there will definitely be "black information about the National Teacher" in the future. After all, no matter how much the national teacher did back then, wouldn¡¯t they all be accused of being a ¡®witch¡¯? Although Gu Muran didn''t know what happened afterwards, she knew that the Great Xia Kingdom was saved, and the situation between her and him at that time might not be much better. When she was searching for her past memories, she heard the voice from the past saying to herself more than once: ¡¾Protect him, you must protect him...¡¿ She didn''t even dare to think about their results. Back then, she always felt that it was inevitable to ''smear her reputation''. The topic of black materials about the national teacher appearing on the Internet is an omen. There are two major topics that have been hotly debated on the Internet. One: Who is the Princess of Kyoto? Second: Is the national teacher good or bad, is there any black material? ¡ª After the end of the final exam, it is basically regarded as the official winter vacation. Gu Muran didn''t sleep well last night, and slept until eleven o''clock the next day. After washing up and having lunch, it was almost twelve o''clock. Last night there were still small snowflakes, but today it has turned to heavy snow. It snowed for several days in a row. Outside the window has turned into endless white. "Master Gu." Yan Heng called her soon after, and he still habitually called her modern identity. Gu Muran opened a window, and snowflakes were blown to her palm in an instant, and the coolness made her mind clearer. She said: "Another case?" "What you said before is indeed true." After the nursing home dug up the body, Gu Muran once mentioned to Yan Heng, [This will not be the first time, things like this may become more and more frequent in the future. ¡¿ After feeling abnormal this time, he immediately called Gu Muran. He said a few more words over there. Gu Muran said, "I see." Lu Chaolan didn''t go out to work, and stayed in the villa for the past two days, accompanying Gu Muran. He was sitting on the sofa, still holding the economic newspaper in his hand. Hearing this, he looked at Gu Muran: "Going out?" Gu Muran was putting on her coat, she nodded: "There is a case." Lu Chaolan got up, picked up the car key: "I''ll see you off." Gu Muran did not refuse: "Okay." In fact, Gu Muran felt that since that night, the relationship between Lu Chaolan and the others seemed to have become more and more familiar, but also more and more alienated. He didn''t mention love, but he was concerned everywhere. When going out, Lu Chaolan thoughtfully opened the umbrella, "Let''s go." Gu Muran looked up at him. In the end, she nodded without saying anything, and was escorted into the car by him. This reminded Gu Muran of the scene he saw before, and that sentence inexplicably came to his mind. ¡ªAran, you don''t need to respond, as long as you don''t reject me as a friend. She had felt Lu Chaolan''s different feelings towards her before, but after that night, he seemed to have returned to the original restraint. She thought, maybe when she saw those pictures, Lu Chaolan might have had the same experience as her. after all- Before sometimes, their dreams, their memories were interrelated. (end of this chapter) Chapter 617： Soul is affected Chapter 617 The soul is affected The bridal shop is lined up with neat and clean white wedding dresses, just like white snowflakes, pure and holy. But beside the crowd of wedding dresses, a scene suddenly appeared out of place. Several people who tried on the wedding dress had hideous faces and scratches on their arms. Trying on a wedding dress should have been a wonderful experience in life, but there was resentment in their eyes. Not to mention the scratches on the wedding dress, there was a hint of hostility in their eyes, and even the corners of their eyes were a little red. When Gu Muran arrived, he could even see the affected souls in their bodies. It was not like before, and even the souls were surly. She moved her fingers slightly, as if a few rays of light flew into their brows. In an instant, they calmed down, and the person beside them who had been restraining them also hurriedly supported them at this moment, so as to prevent them from falling to the ground. Yan Heng entered the hall with a large number of police officers behind him, "What do you think? Is it the same as the nursing home last time?" The boss and the proprietress had been standing aside. Seeing that the situation was under control, they hurriedly thanked them, but when they heard the word ''nursing home'', their bodies went limp for a moment. It is now well known that several corpses were dug up in the nursing home. The proprietress had tears in her eyes: "We... how could there be corpses here, this... still prevents people from doing business, how can we live?" The surrounding area has been controlled, but there are still many people looking inside through the police line. The proprietress looked at the battle outside and felt that the future was over, her reputation was ruined, and the business was considered to be in jeopardy. Gu Muran also seemed to see their worries, she said: "Don''t worry, your store will not have any changes." Gu Muran stepped on the ground, "There is nothing else down here, you can rest assured." The proprietress just breathed a sigh of relief and wiped away the wet tears from her eyes, when she heard her say again: "That thing is hidden above the ground." The tears that the proprietress just wiped away were frightened again at this moment. Most of the people in the room were also terrified. Gu Muran seemed to walk around the girls who were trying on wedding dresses, and then she tilted her head and looked at them several times. Yan Heng couldn''t help but want to ask several times, what happened to these little girls? But when he finally saw Gu Muran suddenly turn around and go to another place, he still swallowed those words. Yan Heng followed Gu Muran and saw her take out five small clay sculptures from different positions. Others didn''t understand what this meant. She saw Gu Muran suddenly put those things on the ground, and then she put on the gloves. Everyone didn''t understand what it meant. Just at this moment, there was a ''click'' sound. Everyone saw those small clay sculptures were suddenly broken apart. "Ouch!" Those who are timid will vomit on the spot when they see the contents inside. For example, as soon as the girls opened their eyes in a daze, they saw the miniature version of the skeleton inside the clay sculpture. But it''s not the normal color, it''s the one with crimson all over. At that moment, they wished they could faint again on the spot. Everyone couldn''t believe that someone could do this to a skeleton. The appearance looks the same as the normal version, but the size has been reduced a lot. Yan Heng frowned and took a look, and found that these little skeletons were similar to those in the nursing home last time. He glanced at Gu Muran. Gu Muran seemed to understand what he was thinking, "It''s exactly what you think, exactly." The position of their hearts was shattered with one blow. (end of this chapter) Chapter 618： The breath of an angels **** shop? Chapter 618 The breath of the angel **** shop? Many people outside stared at the entrance of the bridal shop and talked about it. It was also at this time that Yan Heng came out. "Remove all the police lines," Yan Heng told the police officers, and he looked at those people who kept sticking their heads, "It''s just an ordinary fight...Everyone should leave too." At first, these people didn¡¯t believe it, until the ambulance came, and they saw with their own eyes several girls walking out clutching their injured arms. Everyone''s brains seemed to be playing one big show after another. - "You still have an idea." The proprietress was relieved when she saw that everyone outside had dispersed. But her eyes were still staring at the pile of soil that fell from the clay sculpture on the ground, and there was still some fear in her eyes. "Gu Dashen, I know you know mysteries, can you tell us how these things appear here?" Yan Heng was about to ask the origin of these things, but at this moment he frowned: "This is something in your store, you don''t know how they appeared?" The proprietress immediately waved her hand: "We are a bridal shop here, look at our other decorations, how could we have these clay sculptures?" Gu Muran raised his hand to stop their fruitless discussion: "This thing was put here two days ago... As for how it was put here, it is meaningless for you to ask." When the boss reached his mouth, he turned in another direction and was swallowed. "As I said just now, there was only a dispute in this store. For the rest, for your own safety, you should not ask any more questions." Gu Muran didn''t seem to intend to say more. The boss and the proprietress hurriedly sealed their mouths: "We understand." ¡ª On the way to the police station, Yan Heng asked Gu Muran a question: "Why did you keep staring at those girls just now?" Gu Muran said: "They have an aura on them." "There is an aura?" Yan Heng was puzzled: "What aura?" "You still remember that time at Hot Spring Villa, when we investigated the case of buying and selling daughters, we found out that the gambler father entered through the entrance of another house with the token of the Sheng family, and finally he went to a place called Angel Pawn Shop, Pawning her daughter''s future?" Yan Heng looked serious: "How can you not remember?" At that time, this incident caused a great sensation within the bureau, but when they sent people to investigate, the angel **** shop disappeared inexplicably. Finally, they searched for other evidence to bring this gambling father to justice. After all, that father was more than simply pawning his daughter''s future. Later, his daughter''s death was also because he sold her daughter to a ruthless person. It was also because of this that they knew about the Cui family, and finally they knew about the existence of Shouling Village. Yan Heng suddenly realized the meaning of Gu Muran''s words, "You mean, did the angel **** shop appear?" Gu Muran made a calculation, "Not only did they appear, but they were in the same place, and the signs and everything remained the same." "This is too bold." Yan Heng was angry. "Although their deal is against the law of heaven, there is nothing your police can do." Gu Muran pointed out the most painful problem for Yan Heng. Besides, that case has already been judged. "Even if those girls have the breath of the angel **** shop, so what? It can only prove that they have been to the angel **** shop. Does it have anything to do with the red corpse of the bridal shop?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 619： They want to - explode Chapter 619 They want to explode "How could it be okay." Gu Muran''s lips curled up into a sinister arc. "First of all, as far as the clay sculpture in the bridal shop is concerned, do you know how it entered the bridal shop?" Yan Heng: "I don''t know." Gu Muran asked again: "Then you know that there are so many shops on this street, why did the people behind it choose this bridal shop?" Yan Heng shook his head. Gu Muran asked again: "Also... there are so many people in the bridal shop every day, why didn''t other people touch the small clay sculpture, but these few people touched it, their souls were affected, and they almost got red eyes." Yan Heng shook his head again. It''s not that Yan Heng hadn''t thought about these questions, but he couldn''t find the perverted mental track behind him. "It''s normal that you don''t know." Yan Heng''s past life memories have nothing to do with the national teacher''s brother. So, if he doesn''t understand, naturally, he can''t judge. Gu Muran just wanted to analyze the case for him from multiple angles, "First of all, you probably haven''t got the information about those girls yet." Gu Muran didn''t wait for the information from the police station anymore. Anyway, because she is in the case now, she can easily calculate the information. She said: "Those girls were all members of the women''s group and chose to know each other. They all have one thing in common." "I want fire." Yan Heng answered. "That''s right, to be precise, they want to¡ª" Gu Muran added another word: "Explode." The current first love girl group has entered a flat period. There are still many companies that see the benefits of the group and want to take another share. But there are also some people who have taboos, fearing that it will be difficult to select women''s teams now. At this time, no one expected that someone would be the first to raise this banner. "Who is it?" Yan Heng asked. Gu Muran''s lips moved, and he said two words: "Yi Jia." Easy home? Yan Heng said: "Yi Yueheng''s previous company?" "That''s right." Gu Muran said: "Yijia has an entertainment company, and they have been supporting Ye Yuxi before, but after Ye Yuxi disappeared last time, Yijia''s entertainment company did not give up looking for him, nor did they give up creating a new one. s project." Before Ye Yuxi became the head of the Ye family, when he was still the young master of the Ye family, the Yi family just held her hand and didn''t dare to say a word. After all, Ye Yuxi''s appeal is still there. With so much power of faith accumulated in him, once he recovers from his injuries, if he enters the eyes of the world again, it will definitely set off a wave of enthusiasm. "How is Ye Yuxi''s injury?" Yan Hengsheng was afraid that his words would cause misunderstanding, so he said, "Don''t think too much, I''m just wondering if people from the Ye family got involved?" "No¡ª" Gu Muran paused as soon as he spoke. "What''s wrong?" Gu Muran has figured out a new situation. "He reappeared, and as the head of the Ye family." At this time, Yijia Entertainment Company posted a Weibo and directly tweeted Ye Yuxi. Ye Yuxi''s fans were shocked at the time, and Weibo almost exploded. While they were shocked by their idol''s comeback, they were also shocked by his true identity. At this time, Gu Muran''s cell phone suddenly rang. It turned out to be information about Ye Yuxi''s development conference pushed online. And in the form of a live broadcast. The platform on the live broadcast almost collapsed. Enough to see how terrible his flow is. Many people on the field asked Ye Yuxi the reason for his disappearance and his future development. (end of this chapter) Chapter 620： ferocious soul like a wolf cub Chapter 620 A ferocious soul like a wolf cub I want to ask him whether he will take over the Ye family''s business in the future or enter the entertainment industry again. Many people thought that he would give up his career in the entertainment industry now that his family had a big business. But his answer exceeded everyone''s expectations. He still looks the same, with innocent eyes like a little white rabbit who doesn''t know much about the world. That well-behaved appearance made many reporters on the scene curious, can he manage the Ye family well? If there is someone in the Ye family who refuses to obey discipline, will he be beaten? In short, not only in the eyes of Ye Yuxi''s fans, but even the reporters on the field thought he was too simple. Ye Yuxi was holding the microphone, and he had indeed been acting well in this script created by his simple character. He smiled slightly: "I will hire a special person to take care of the matter of the Ye family. I still want to start my own business." He is a traffic niche, and many people cheered when he debuted. At the beginning, they even defeated the first love girl group. At that time, the scenery was infinite. Many people are still asking him why he seemed to disappear suddenly. He looked at the camera, and suddenly became very sincere, and the smile on his face was affected, giving people a very solemn feeling. Everyone held their breath subconsciously. "I was sick at the time, but I am very grateful for my sister''s''care'' for me." He bit his tone heavily on the word''care''. No one knows what he wants to express. Gu Muran, who accidentally clicked into the live broadcast, understood what he meant. He seems to be expressing his emotions through the camera. He is taking the rhythm. They are all getting ready. Gu Muran suddenly thought of something, if one day, they really planned to use the moves of the past to deal with themselves, then the power of faith in Ye Yuxi would be a lethal treasure for them. On the other side of the camera, Ye Yuxi suddenly smiled slightly, "Sister, I have treated you so well, I just hope you return to my brother, after all, only my brother is the one who treats you best, and you are willing to do anything for a stinky man." Turning against us, sister, to be honest, I am really disappointed." He will be disappointed and suffer betrayal, which is very well handled. At the same time, the camera suddenly swept to the side of Ye Yuxi. I saw a person standing not far behind him. After Gu Muran saw it, he sat up straight instantly. Yan Heng felt a little strange, and hurriedly asked: "What''s wrong?" Gu Muran took a screenshot of the screen, "Do you see this person?" Yan Heng looked at this picture several times, and scratched his head: "Isn''t this just a bodyguard?" An ordinary-looking person, a bodyguard who is inconspicuous even if he is thrown into the crowd. Yan Heng didn''t know what made Gu Muran feel this way. Gu Muran: "Don''t you think some of his qualities are familiar?" "Send me this picture." It was too late, and soon, Yan Heng took over the photo sent by Gu Muran on the other side, and found the entrance to the live broadcast on the other side. Because the camera was always looking at Ye Yuxi, and the bodyguard was really too close to Ye Yuxi. So the bodyguards are also on camera. Yan Heng wanted to zoom in and look at it. Finally, for a moment, he caught the strangeness. He said: "This man looks ordinary, but for a moment, he looks like a wolf cub protecting food." He concluded: "He''s very fierce. His honest face doesn''t match his wolf cub-like ferocious soul inside." (end of this chapter) Chapter 621： Could it be that they are forcing us to take the initiative? Chapter 621 Is it possible to force us to take the initiative? Gu Muran asked: "You should still remember the name Cui Pingyao." "Remember, when you mentioned the Angel Shop just now, I still wanted to say that the soul of that fake Cui Zhengyang is floating around now?" Yan Heng continued unconsciously: "At that time, Cui Pingyao committed crimes against Cui Zhengyang''s body. Although we only sentenced the gambler father for this incident, I will always remember this incident." As Yan Heng talked, he remembered what happened in Shouling Village, "Didn''t someone send Cui Zhengyang''s body back that time? You held a soul call and brought Cui Zhengyang''s soul back. Cui Pingyao, who occupied Cui Zhengyang''s body before, now at¡­" While talking, Yan Heng seemed to realize something. He widened his eyes and looked into the live broadcast again. But this time it''s a pity, the bodyguard somehow moved out of the camera, leaving only Ye Yuxi in the camera. Yan Heng found the photo that Gu Muran sent just now, he pointed to the person on it, and asked, "The soul of that ferocious wolf cub in here?" Although he was asking Gu Muran, his words were already very certain. Similarly, Gu Muran''s reaction also confirmed his words. Yan Heng was in a fit of anger. He didn''t know how to arrest this villain. Who knew, he just came out so openly. "He is really not afraid of being caught." Yan Heng was now filled with anger. "Tell you, I hope you have a score in your heart." Gu Muran withdrew from the live broadcast, while Ye Yuxi was still selling miserably over there. She said: "Whether he has an entity or not, your police department can''t get involved in this matter now." What she said was the truth. Pingyao''s body has entered someone else''s body, which means he has acquired a new identity. The people in the police station had no way to prove that he was Pingyao, nor could they confirm his criminal evidence. She said: "It''s not that I poured cold water on you. Not only can your police station not intervene in this matter, you must stand by and watch." Strict and constant. Gu Muran said: "As I said before, these matters that do not belong to the police station are handled by our mystic masters." Yan Heng: "But he is so rampant now..." "Then do you know why they appeared in front of the public when we were investigating this matter?" It just so happened that it was neither too early nor too late, just now. Yan Heng half understood: "Aren''t these things caused by them?" "What you said is indeed true." Gu Muran said, "But have you ever wondered why Ye Yuxi and the others insisted on that person appearing in the camera?" Yan Heng was silent. Generally, giving him a new identity would have been under wraps, but they were extremely bold. Partial birth, go against the path. Yan Heng: "They did it on purpose." In order not to make him impulsive, Gu Muran asked: "What is their purpose for doing this?" Yan Heng remembered what he said impulsively just now, and he said: "Could it be that we are being forced to take the initiative?" Gu Muran nodded, "They''re planning. If we make a move at this time, Ye Yuxi''s hats will be directly on my head." Yan Heng still has some questions that he doesn''t understand: "I know what Ye Yuxi just said was talking about the hospital at that time. His attitude at that time, and now he is actively forcing us into the game, looks like two people." Gu Muran''s lips curled up slightly: "Sure enough, a person''s appearance and disguise are the most lethal." She said: "He just sent a few words around the scarf, and every time he saw me, he might say something nice, but do you know what kind of devil''s soul is hidden under his seemingly sincere, kind and innocent face? " (end of this chapter) Chapter 622： stay away from me Chapter 622 Stay away from me Gu Muran said, "You don''t know." Yan Heng was not the only one who was deceived by his face. His fans are all victims. But ah, they tend to like his simple character design the most. Gu Muran said: "After this case is settled, your police station should stay away from me." "Why?" Yan Heng thought it was because of today''s incident, and he made her angry. He explained: "Believe me, I''m not stupid. I just want to catch that person quickly, so I think everything is too simple." "It''s not because of this matter." Gu Muran gave him an explanation: "I want to concentrate on breaking the situation." Yan Hengsong breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s right. You are a special criminal investigation consultant hired by our police station. Even if you want to break the situation, there is no need to break the relationship with us." Gu Muran shook his head: "You don''t understand." Gu Muran said briefly: "You should still remember the two explosions after we left Shouling Village." "I remember." Yan Heng said: "At that time, the bureau sent many people to continue the investigation, but they couldn''t find the passage, and our people only heard the explosion at that time, and they couldn''t find the source of the explosion at all. , and finally searched the surrounding area, but couldn''t find a breakthrough, so I focused on marking it, and at the same time...put this matter as an unsolved mystery." Yan Heng was puzzled: "Why did you suddenly mention this matter?" "I don''t want the Cui family to enter the world again, and I don''t want them to stir up these chaos again, so I closed all the entrances and exits." Gu Muran said seriously: "As if I don''t want Cui Shi to be involved, I don''t want any of you to be involved in this situation, I will feel uncomfortable." It was not until this time that Yan Heng realized that the game she was talking about might not be of ordinary difficulty. But now he is still a little unexpected. "I promise you not to mess with that person and Ye Yuxi, but the key now is whether we should solve the current case first." Yan Heng still didn''t answer Gu Muran''s question specifically, he just used other things to attract Gu Muran''s attention. For example, what about the angel **** shop? As well as the few questions that Gu Muran just raised, Yan Heng asked them all again. ¡ªHow did those little clay sculptures get into the bridal shop? Why did they choose the bridal shop? Why did these girls stir up the things inside the clay sculpture? Gu Muran raised his chin: "Let''s go, let''s talk in the police station." In less than two minutes, they arrived at the police station. After getting out of the car, Gu Muran removed the barrier she set up. Yan Heng''s office. "As for why these girls can be attracted, I think the Angel Dan **** shop and the explosion of fire should be able to explain it." Even though Gu Muran knew that he was trying to divert the topic, he explained it again and gave him a string. These girls are members of Yijia Entertainment Company. They knew about the existence of this angel **** shop through certain channels, and they wanted to exchange some other things for their future stardom. As for these channels, they should be inseparable from Ye Yuxi. After all, these large networks formed by the people behind them can be interconnected. Gu Muran clicked on his phone, opened a certain interface, and then pushed his phone to Yan Heng. "Just after they left the Angel Pawn Shop, the company once issued a notice¡ªeveryone submits a photo that they think is the most treasured." (end of this chapter) Chapter 623： noble son Chapter 623 Your Young Master "What a coincidence, it was just when they left the ghost market." Gu Muran snorted coldly. She rested her chin on one hand and said: "They pawned something that the other party needed in exchange for what they needed. Even if they had photos that made them worth cherishing, after they pawned, they would think that they are what they are now. It will be more popular." They did a special search at the time: For girls, what kind of photos are most worth cherishing. Gu Muran said: "All of them have a piece of interface - wedding photos." If one or two can still understand, but when everyone presents this verbatim content, it may not be an accident. After all, these people have been in the trap. Gu Muran calculated that they happened to be not far from this bridal shop at that time. Everything, to them, was calculated by the other party. Yan Heng fell silent after listening. Gu Muran stood up and raised his eyes slightly, "It''s not that I don''t want you to get involved, but these things are no longer something ordinary people can participate in." Gu Muran didn''t mean to look down on them, but if they got involved now, it would only hurt the innocent. The causal blood evil has not been completely cleaned up yet, and those people are holding evil spirits in their hands. If something similar to this happens again, it is not something ordinary people can bear. "President Lu...does he know about this?" Before Gu Muran left, Yan Heng asked what was in his heart. Gu Muran just laughed when he heard the words, "What do you think?" Yan Heng didn''t understand. He didn''t even understand the meaning of Gu Muran''s words. Gu Muran''s lips curled up, and when her hand was on the doorknob, she threw down a sentence: "You are different from him, he is a player in the game." Her tone is too natural. Yan Heng stood in front of the window and thought for a long time. He felt that what Gu Muran said should be true. Unexpectedly, he also saw Lu Chaolan''s car parked in front of the police station. Yan Heng touched the mobile phone in his jacket pocket, thought for a moment, and put it down again. But after an unknown period of time, he felt that he still needed to make a phone call. It''s just that the person who made the call became the special police department¡ªhis boss. Yan Heng also didn''t know that the person driving the car was not Lu Chaolan, but Yun Zheng. Yunzheng drove Gu Muran to Xiuyuan Medical Center, "Miss Gu, I have to trouble you to wait a moment, my master just received a customer." Seeing that Gu Muran was not very interested, Yun Zheng thought that Gu Muran was angry, so he hurriedly explained: "Miss Gu, it was indeed my master who was going to pick you up, and then you went back, but it was not a coincidence , The owner of the merchant suddenly had an accident, no, it slowed down my master''s pace." Gu Muran nodded: "I know, I''m wandering around, you should be busy." The sky in winter always gets dark faster, and the sun goes down early. Gu Muran stood in the corridor of the inpatient department of Xiuyuan Medical Center, looking at the man walking towards him. It was a little dark tomorrow, but she could see the expression on his face clearly. There was a smile on the corner of his mouth. He was happy to see her, but at the same time, there was some anxious look on his face. He was afraid that she would be anxious. All the emotions around him are **** by her. He came from a distance, like a noble young man in ancient times. Whether he was happy or anxious, the aura around him was as noble as ever. (end of this chapter) Chapter 624： did not challenge each other Chapter 624 Neither challenged each other For some reason, Gu Muran suddenly felt sad. This emotion came very suddenly. Lu Chaolan said apologetically, "I originally wanted to pick you up, but I was delayed because of Patriarch Sheng''s affairs. I''m sorry." "You and I, don''t be so polite." "How is it? After seeing a few of them, did you find anything?" Lu Chaolan glanced at the location of the ward, and he knew that these were the girls brought out from the bridal shop today. Gu Muran shook his head: "This matter has basically been investigated. I came here just to see how their mental recovery is." Lu Chaolan didn''t know what happened, so he nodded, "Since we''ve figured it out, that''s fine." Today Lu Chaolan and Gu Muran came out of the villa together, but after Lu Chaolan sent Gu Muran to the scene, he didn''t stop. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to get out of the car, but that Gu Muran asked him to come to Xiuyuan Medical Center. She said rescue was definitely needed. This is also why the ambulance from Xiuyuan Medical Hall appeared so timely. Actually, Lu Chaolan also understands why she doesn''t want him to appear on the scene with her now. This has probably been going on for a long time. After the National Day, after he appeared on the financial news, the two of them rarely appeared together in the public eye. He announced in public at the press conference that he had a wife. Whenever there is a woman next to him, maybe as long as he is seen by the media, there will be too much speculation. He didn''t want to force her to admit her identity as the Crown Princess of Kyoto. He just wanted to use this identity to give her a layer of protection. And because Gu Muran knew what Lu Chaolan was thinking, he avoided appearing in front of people too much with him. Gu Muran also knew that what happened at Lu Chaolan''s press conference at that time made the people of Kyoto get to know him more fully. Now not only the wealthy circle and the family circle know his identity as the Prince of Kyoto, but all other classes basically know it now. His face is particularly convincing. She is now avoiding getting too close to everyone. But by accident, all he wanted to do was to openly stand by her side. He wanted to protect her. She wanted to avoid him. It¡¯s all for their own good. They both understand each other, and they haven''t broken each other. The two of them didn''t speak for a while, and the atmosphere was a little quiet for a while. Tick tock. Time passed by every minute and every second. Lu Chaolan hid all the emotions on his face, and asked as usual: "Are you hungry?" He glanced at the watch on his wrist, "It''s time for dinner now." Lu Chaolan picked up the car keys on the table and looked at her, "What do you want to eat?" Gu Muran was about to speak, when something flashed through her mind suddenly, she said, "There are many people at the door." Lu Chaolan tilted his head and looked at her with puzzled eyes, as if he didn''t understand why he suddenly turned to this topic. She said: "Ye Yuxi came with a group of his fans and paparazzi." "I''ve seen his comeback today. There is no disaster or disease, and he is in good health." Lu Chaolan said, "This is a medical center. What is he doing here?" Gu Muran said: "There is something, maybe I haven''t had time to tell you yet." It was also at this time that Gu Muran talked about the affairs between those girls and the entertainment company under Yi''s, as well as the affairs between them and the angel **** shop, including the affairs of Ye Yuxi and Pingyao. (end of this chapter) Chapter 625： Disguise Chapter 625 Disguise Lu Chaolan walked to the window. His office was on the 13th floor. From his office, he could basically see the gate of Xiuyuan Medical Center. Ye Yuxi basically has no direct relationship with these girls, so he might as well not come, but he did. not only came, but did not avoid the paparazzi at all. Gu Muran then also walked to the French windows. Lu Chaolan looked at her sideways: "Do you need to stop?" He knew that Gu Muran didn''t like him. Ye Yuxi''s coming at this time must not be a good thing. "Let him go." Gu Muran stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, holding his chin with his hand, and didn''t say much. "If you don''t like it, I won''t let him in. You don''t need to think too much about other things." Lu Chaolan was afraid that she would think on his side. Gu Muran: "He knows you are here, let him in, don''t let him in this time, he always has other ways." Just as she finished speaking, she also felt someone at the gate looking towards them. Gu Muran sneered, "He is indeed stronger than before." I don¡¯t know if his soul is complete, or for some other reason, but there is nothing unusual about him now. was in the hospital at the time. Ye Yuxi not only suffered the karma of the Bi family, but also suffered the karma of Gu Muran one after another. But it only took him a few months to eliminate everything. and- His re-entry into the WTO, whether it is appeal or fan cohesion, not only has not weakened the score, it is even stronger than before. "I have a question, I''m curious." Lu Chaolan questioned. "You want to ask, why you have recalled so many past memories before, but it seems that you have rarely seen his existence? Right?" "That''s right." Lu Chaolan''s only impression of Ye Yuxi was when he was in Tongling Mountain. It was also the time she divination for him. It seems that since then, he really rarely saw Ye Yuxi. Gu Muran thought for a while and said, "Actually, to tell you the truth, I don''t have much impression or memory of him." She has rarely seen the real face of the person who has always called herself in the name of her senior brother. She didn''t have a deep impression of Shimen either. She said: "My memory point starts from the war when I met you... After that, I still remember 70% of it now, but there are still some things... I can''t doubt it." For example, the existence of Huoyan and Zhizhi? For example, this division? For example, what does Ye Yuxi exist? For example, why is her heart different from ordinary people? For example, she still wants to know why her memory was disordered in the first place? She still doesn''t know the reason for this series. "Wait a little longer...wait a little longer." Lu Chaolan thought, one day, everything will be revealed. ¡ª The matter of Ye Yuxi entering the Xiuyuan Medical Center to visit those girls instantly exploded on the Internet. Ye Yuxi''s appeal is now stronger than before. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of his current power of faith, but even passer-by fans praised him one after another when they saw him go to the hospital to visit an injured school girl. If you were an ordinary person, you might have been bullied by many people, saying it was just a show. Gu Muran was sitting in the office, swiping her phone, looking at the online reviews, she just thought it was ridiculous. "I''ll go out first." A person walked out of the secret room behind the office. This person was about the same height as Lu Chaolan, but his face had changed a lot. His face is not as stunning as Lu Chaolan''s. If he is placed in a crowd, if he ignores his height and only looks at his face, it will be difficult for people to remember him. Gu Muran was still a little surprised, "No wonder, no one on the Internet praises the appearance of the God of Medicine." (end of this chapter) Chapter 626： its all your fault- Chapter 626 It''s all your fault¡ª The person who came out was really Lu Chaolan. is Lu Chaolan after changing his appearance. His details are in place, he didn''t even ignore the pupils. Lu Chaolan''s pupils are brighter in color, but after the disguise, in order to match the ordinary face, the pupil color and the eye area have been treated accordingly. "Do you want to come with me?" Gu Muran originally wanted to refuse, but at this moment, Yun Zheng knocked on the door suddenly. He said a few words on the spot, which made Gu Muran change his mind. ¡ª Patriarch Sheng has just undergone heart surgery, and Sheng Ze is taking care of the old man. Sheng Ze called God of Medicine temporarily, and it was this phone call that changed Lu Chaolan''s temporary plan. While on the road, Lu Chaolan asked Yunzheng to prepare some meals. Gu Muran stopped him at the time, "Wait a while." Yun Zheng glanced at Lu Chaolan, but he seemed to think of something, he nodded, and then he didn''t speak again before entering the separate ward building. Jingdu Xiuyuan Medical Center has VIP wards, but they are not closed off on every floor like hospitals. The Xiuyuan Medical Center does not accept everyone, they have a special person to investigate your character. Xiuyuan Medical Center is not just for those family members, they accept ordinary people, and money is not the criterion for measuring their acceptance of patients. Character and conduct are. Even if you have a lot of money, but you are not good at business and have a bad style of work, the Xiuyuan Medical Center will not accept you. The confidentiality of Xiuyuan Medical Center is also extremely strong. Some VIP wards are also in the nature of single-family villas. And at this moment¡ª Ye Yuxi stood in front of this small villa, purely like a little white rabbit, "Sister, we meet again." Gu Muran walked past him as if he didn''t see him. "Sister, are you really so cruel?" Ye Yuxi couldn''t hold back, and said again, "My brother has been waiting for you, doesn''t he have a false name now? He made you into what you are now, don''t you Don''t you mind?" He likes to sow discord. Not once or twice. Gu Muran''s footsteps paused for a moment, and her eyes were cold: "You really think I''m a three-year-old child so easy to coax? Put your tricks away." "Sister, you just don''t believe me?" Ye Yuxi was very aggrieved. "Believe you?" Gu Muran snorted coldly, "I believe you are just here to see those girls this time?" "Or, should I believe that you just want to bring the paparazzi to experience the project of Xiuyuan Medical Center?" She turned around and looked at Ye Yuxi sharply. "I don''t care what you want to do, this matter should be done in moderation, now¡ª" she pointed to the direction of the door: "Whichever direction you came from, please leave from that direction." Ye Yuxi didn''t seem to understand the meaning of her words, "Sister... I really don''t mean anything else, those paparazzi have nothing to do with me, I didn''t call them here." "Now¡ª" Gu Muran pointed in the direction of the door, the meaning is self-evident. "It''s all your fault." Ye Yuxi just looked at Gu Muran''s innocent expression, but when she turned to look at Lu Chaolan, she instantly became fierce: "It''s all your fault¡ª" Facing Ye Yuxi''s malice, Lu Chaolan just smiled, "Blame me?" His voice is a bit hoarse, which means that he has an existence that is different from the main body. "You blame me for not succeeding in your plan, and now you blame me for not being able to sow discord?" God of Medicine snorted coldly, "Do you also think that I am too easy to handle?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 627： brother appears Chapter 627 Brother Appears Hearing this, Ye Yuxi suddenly smiled, his face no longer had the expression just now, as if he had changed in an instant, with a gentle smile that didn''t match his age, like a pure white rabbit wearing a The skin of a fox. "The **** of medicine is revered by the world, whether it was a thousand years ago or now, he has a whole body of merit. How could Yuxi have such an idea? He is just a little young, and I don''t remember what he said at the time. I hope you don''t mind." .¡± And even speaking, there is someone else''s taste. He was originally Ye Yuxi, but when he spoke, it was not me who mentioned Yuxi, but called Ye Yuxi by his name. Everyone on the field recognized the weirdness of this matter. They also realized that maybe this person was no longer Ye Yuxi. "If he had offended you with inappropriate words at that time, then I would like to apologize to you here, and I hope you can forgive him for his inappropriate words at that time." Yun Zheng froze in place at that time. He felt that these things were completely beyond his cognition. ''Ye Yuxi'' passed by Yunzheng and walked straight to Lu Chaolan, "I don''t always look at the surface, you still protect my junior sister as tightly as you did back then...Yuxi followed my junior sister back then, he We grew up watching him, but he just can''t accept your appearance occupying all the eyes of the junior sister, can you understand?" This man speaks in a very measured manner, without the slightest attack power in his words. But Lu Chaolan just couldn''t like it. He said: "I don''t know if he can accept it, and I don''t care. I don''t want to know how sincere his words are. After all, he is very good at taking advantage of loopholes and sowing discord." Lu Chaolan could feel that the soul occupying Ye Yuxi''s body was a little angry, but Lu Chaolan didn''t care. Lu Chaolan''s brows and eyes moved slightly, and he said slowly: "As his elder brother, I don''t know how much truth there is in your words, and I don''t want to know, after all, everything Ah Ran has suffered is because of you, I don''t know How do you have the face to appear here now?" Lu Chaolan really didn''t expect him to appear here so early. But now that he is here, he himself has nothing to fear. The atmosphere at the scene is more condensed than before. ''Ye Yuxi'' straightened the cuff of her wrist, and when she lightly raised her eyes, there seemed to be a gloomy reflection in the depths of her eyes: "Since you have recovered 70% of your memory, you must also know that I am happy with you, Ah Ran." .¡± He just said it directly. "I was so busy before that I couldn''t take the initiative to pursue A Ran. I am really sorry." The man slowly turned his head to Gu Muran: "After this period of time is over, I want to compete fairly with him, junior sister, you can consider me, I know that in this society, if you like it, you have to take the initiative. Since I like you , will not sit still.¡± Perhaps no one thought that the scene would once become like this. Yun Zheng was so shocked that he never recovered. Lu Chaolan''s face was slightly angry. But his clenched palm was held by another person. It is at this time¡ª Gu Muran seemed to have noticed something, and suddenly looked towards the grass not far away. "So that''s what the senior brother came up with?" Gu Muran stared not far away, but he was speaking to ''Ye Yuxi''. "You put your own interests first, and condescend to enter other people''s bodies. I''m afraid it''s unbearable for you." (end of this chapter) Chapter 628： Intertwined fingers Chapter 628 Intertwined fingers Gu Muran said one sentence after another, thinking that he didn''t know what it was like to sprinkle salt on a wound. "You say things that are good for others, but you are actually very selfish." Gu Muran said: "What happened to Ye Yuxi is not what you say." Gu Muran didn''t have that memory, but she didn''t believe that Ye Yuxi grew up with them, and he hid his own remnant soul in the jade seal alone, and even escaped her detection back then. As far as this matter is concerned, Gu Muran feels that Ye Yuxi''s matter is not simple. "Go back wherever you should, it''s best not to appear in front of me now." The emotion on Gu Muran''s face changed quickly. "You used all causes and effects to arrange all sorts of coincidences in order to solve the evil in my body, but all of this does not mean that as long as my strength recovers, I will be able to do what you wish." Gu Muran said word by word: "You are too naive." ''Ye Yuxi'' had a momentary stiffness on his face. Just listen to Gu Muran and continue to say: "Even if you used to be my senior brother, but those things in the early years, everything is cut off. Those who brought you, hurry up." At this moment, just listen to ''Ouch¡ª! ¡¯ With a sound, the five people were pulled to the open space by an unknown force. They fell with stars on their heads. Before they stood up, they were surrounded by a circle of people. Those people were wearing exactly the same uniform, just standing in front of them. These people were terrified, and subconsciously looked at Ye Yuxi. ''Ye Yuxi'' just smiled, "Junior Sister is still so sensitive." "Don''t call me Junior Sister." She said word by word, "You are not worthy." At that moment, ''Ye Yuxi''''s expression froze completely. But his emotions came quickly, and he hid them quickly, "I''m here to admit my mistake." He changed his attitude just now, "I did go too far in what I did before, but I just want you to follow me back to the teacher''s school, junior sister, and I didn''t intend to hurt you." He smiled again, like a re-disguised fox: "During this period of time, I have reflected a lot. I know that what I did was really wrong, and I can''t let go of my feelings for you." He said: "I came this time, one is to pursue you again, and the other is to seek your forgiveness and eliminate the bad feelings between us. After all, there are only two of us left in the teacher''s school back then. I don¡¯t want to see us killing each other again.¡± The scene was even colder than before. Lu Chaolan''s emotions were very strange. Gu Muran''s right hand has not let go of Lu Chaolan''s left hand since she just held it. At this moment, she pushed her fingers forward even more tightly. Lu Chaolan''s body was a little stiffer than before. Fingers intertwined. are inseparable. Gu Muran looked at Lu Chaolan and nodded slightly. At that moment, Lu Chaolan relaxed all over. No matter past life or present life. Lu Chaolan has always been the one who gave the most. The memories of that year, they have not recovered yet. Based on his current cognition, Lu Chaolan didn''t see the slightest response from her, so he might be more or less nervous. Because Gu Muran sensed it, he gave him a sense of security as much as possible. Back when he didn''t know, she was also tempted. And, out of control. Her timely response and comfort were extremely dazzling in the eyes of ''Ye Yuxi''. (end of this chapter) Chapter 629： The matter of Shengze Chapter 629 The matter of Shengze "Junior Sister, I''m doing it for your own good, I just don''t want you to repeat the mistakes of the past." ''Ye Yuxi'' even gritted his teeth a bit. "What you do has nothing to do with me, and I don''t care, so you don''t have to use the previous one to bind me." Gu Muran''s eyes were thin and cold, and he looked at ''Ye Yuxi'' in the same way as ordinary passers-by. Gu Muran doesn''t have that memory, she doesn''t know what happened back then, even if he made it up now. She said: "We don''t have the past, so there is no such thing as re-pursuit. Also, what happened back then was not as simple as just talking about getting rid of the grudge." Gu Muran pointed to the direction where the medical center was leaving: "You know what you are thinking, so you don''t need to make such useless excuses. The person who is taking you now can leave." Gu Muran asked the security guard to check the cameras those people were holding. All the photos taken were deleted one by one before returning the camera to those people. ''Ye Yuxi'' didn''t show distress: "Junior Sister, I really didn''t have any malicious intentions this time, you can really trust me." The coldness in Gu Muran''s eyebrows and eyes remained unchanged, she said: "There is no malice in your mouth, but it doesn''t mean you have good intentions." Gu Muran looked at him carrying other people''s skins, even if she wanted to do it, the blame would only fall on her. She didn''t have time and didn''t want to accompany him to talk about these messy things. It is enough for her to figure out what he wants to do now. He said: "I really want to restore your strength and shake hands with you to make peace. What happened back then was indeed my fault. During the days when I didn''t wake up, I kept letting them secretly let them clear the cause and effect for you , you should trust me too." ''Ye Yuxi'' spoke in a hurry, even pretending to be anxious on his face. Unfortunately, Gu Muran no longer believes these words based on the predictions in his heart. "Okay, let''s go quickly, do you believe these words?" Gu Muran, as always, doesn''t like to be perfunctory, so she doesn''t have time to deal with him. When ''Ye Yuxi'' was about to say something. At this time, Sheng Ze came out: "I have been watching you upstairs for a long time, why don''t you come in?" Gu Muran raised his chin, ready to let go of Lu Chaolan''s hand, and signaled him to go in first. Lu Chaolan insisted on pulling her. After all, he can''t hold her hand all the time, and he doesn''t want to waste this moment. So Lu Chaolan raised his chin, motioning for Yunzheng to see off the guests. He pulled Gu Muran to walk inside. ''Ye Yuxi'' didn''t mind either, but said to their backs: "Junior Sister, don''t regret it." When Gu Muran turned his head, he happened to see him smiling at her. There were so many things hidden in that smile, it was a bit hard to see through for a while. Moreover, Gu Muran noticed that ''Ye Yuxi'' looked at Sheng Ze differently. This reminded Gu Muran of one thing. ¡ª Lu Chaolan was checking on the situation of the old man. Gu Muran was sitting in the living room. Sheng Ze walked up to her at some point and sat down opposite her. Someone served hot tea and hot milk tea. Sheng Ze stretched out his hand, "Which one do you want to drink?" Maybe because of meeting before, Gu Muran didn''t feel how cold he is now. She picked up a cup of milk tea, "This one." "You have to wait patiently for a while." Sheng Ze said, "It will probably take a while." He didn''t ask about her relationship with the God of Medicine. Gu Muran always felt that he knew the relationship between the God of Medicine and Lu Chaolan. After all, the last time Sheng Ze saw her, she was with Lu Chaolan. "It doesn''t matter." Gu Muran was suddenly curious about a question: "Did you carve the statue of Bai Ze at the time, was it entrusted by someone or was it a blessing?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 630： Abbot of Tongling Temple Chapter 630 Abbot of Tongling Temple "Do you really want to know?" Sheng Ze''s face was still a little weak, but his expression was more serious than before. Seeing this scene, Gu Muran also narrowed her eyes slightly. Sheng Ze said: "I don''t know if Ms. Gu still remembers that when I first met you, I said you were very familiar?" Gu Muran said, "I remember." When I was still in the exhibition hall. She was very impressed. "That time was indeed the first time I met you." Sheng Ze didn''t hide anything. Sheng Ze got up from the sofa beside him, took out a painting album, opened it and handed it to Gu Muran. ¡°Actually, I have always been painting Bai Ze, but I have never been able to paint a portrait that satisfies me the most.¡± While Sheng Ze was talking, he saw Gu Muran open it, looking at one picture after another. She looked very seriously. "To tell you the truth, I have always had Bai Ze in my dreams since I was a child, but every time I can''t see it clearly." When narrating the past, his voice was very soft, and it was easy to bring people in. "But... After I grew up and became famous, I didn''t draw a portrait that satisfied me with this image of Bai Ze." When he said this, there was a hint of regret in his voice. Gu Muran heard that Sheng Ze stopped writing a long time ago, but these atlases have always been marked with time. He painted Bai Ze uninterrupted every day, without interruption. But the above time lasted until August 1st. One month before she starts school. The image stops abruptly. The last image came to life, as if a living Shirakawa had emerged from the portrait. Moreover, the carving in her hand is exactly the same as this one. Gu Muran raised his head and looked at Sheng Ze. Sheng Ze probably understood what she meant, he nodded: "That''s right, the Bai Ze you got in your hand is this." "So, the statue of Bai Ze I got in my hand was accidental?" Gu Muran was just curious about that Bai Ze. After all, there were also two statues of Bai Ze at the place where the entrance to the emperor''s mausoleum was completed. She wanted to know, what the **** was going on with these things? "It can be regarded as being entrusted by others, and it can be regarded as accidental." Sheng Ze didn''t know how to explain it for a while. He thought for a while and organized the language. He pulled the time back a long time ago. "You probably didn''t see that when I first painted Bai Ze, I was impetuous." Sheng Ze said with a smile: "It was a coincidence at that time. I was lucky to meet the abbot of Tongling Temple and get the abbot''s enlightenment..." When he said this, there was a momentary pause in his tone. Gu Muran''s curiosity was aroused by him at this moment. It was also at this moment that Gu Muran noticed that she couldn''t count his delicate lifeblood. She didn''t count before, but just now, because she was eager to know, she accidentally touched his core lifeline. But she found that she really couldn''t see clearly. It''s like the lifeblood of Lu Chaolan''s body, as if it was deliberately blocked by the Dao of Heaven. Although her soul is incomplete now, her strength has increased a lot compared to before. Even under such circumstances, she still couldn''t see through it. She was already curious at this time. She really rarely wonders about these things. Gu Muran raised his head slightly: "What did the abbot of Tongling Temple say?" "¡ªIf you meet someone with predestined relationship, you will find what you want." Sheng Ze couldn''t understand these words at first, but one day, he suddenly became enlightened, as if he had opened his eyes, and he finally drew 90% of Bai Ze''s appearance in his dream. (end of this chapter) Chapter 631： is auspicious Chapter 631 is auspicious The most difficult eye, he still hesitates to write. It was also on that day that Lu Chaolan called him. Said that he wanted to ask him to carve a special gift. Sheng Ze can still remember the conversation with Lu Chaolan back then. "I wanted to ask him what to engrave. After all, I don''t know what is the gift with special meaning in his mouth?" Sheng Ze laughed. Suddenly he said, "Why don''t you carve a Bai Ze." ¡°I was stunned in place at the time, because I finished the painting just missing Bai Ze¡¯s eyes.¡± The timing seems to be such a coincidence. Sheng Ze still remembers asking him: "Why do you want to carve Bai Ze?" ¡°His answer at the time was¡ªBai Ze is a symbol of auspiciousness, an auspicious beast that can turn evil into good luck.¡± Sheng Ze looked at Gu Muran as he said: "Actually, I didn''t know who he wanted to give it to at the time, but he said at the time - she has great love in her heart, and the world will be safe and sound when Bai Ze is alive. , is equivalent to Bai Ze''s contribution to the world." It was also at that time that Sheng Ze''s inspiration suddenly appeared, and he finally drew Bai Ze''s eyes. For more than a month, he has been carving this Bai Ze with all his heart. In the end, the finished product really lived up to his efforts. It was only later that he realized that the person Lu Chaolan wanted to give away was actually a girl. "It was only later that I found out that you are a descendant of the national teacher." A smile appeared on the corner of Sheng Ze''s mouth, and this smile was reflected in Gu Muran''s eyes along with the paleness of his face. It was also at this moment that Gu Muran felt a sense of familiarity. But Sheng Ze''s information was covered up by Tiandao''s intervention. She thought about it carefully, but she never thought, when did she meet him? "Everything can only be said to be fate." Sheng Ze recalled the question Gu Muran asked just now: "Whether it is entrusted by others, or it is the gift of blessings, anyway, if it is delivered to you, it is well deserved. Miss Gu doesn''t have to worry about this anymore." Gu Muran nodded, but he remembered the unsolved mystery of Sheng Ze in his heart. At this moment, Sheng Ze''s cell phone rang suddenly, and he got up to answer the phone. Gu Muran also felt bored at this time, she got up unconsciously and walked to the window. The cold wind howled like a demon beating on the windows. Gu Muran''s gaze inadvertently swept towards the door of the small villa. This is the moment¡ª She suddenly remembered that when ''Ye Yuxi'' had just left, she looked at Sheng Ze slightly differently. The only reason she was curious about Shengze, besides the statue of Bai Ze, and the statue at the gate of the emperor''s mausoleum, wasn''t it also because of the unusual look of ''Ye Yuxi'' looking at him? So, he must have been someone they knew in his previous life. Then he¡ªwho could it be? Why did Tiandao hide his identity for him? What did ''Ye Yuxi'' see that she didn''t notice? Also, the abbot of Tong Ling Temple has not shown up much for so many years, but he received Sheng Ze unexpectedly. Is there something mixed in here? Gu Muran was thinking, she was not allowed to approach Tongling Temple a few months ago, so what about this time? Her own karmic blood evil is almost finished, can she get closer? She still doesn''t know how much karmic blood has accumulated in her soul in Tongling Temple, so, should she or can she go and have a look? Before she could think about these things, Yun Qi rushed over from the other side. (end of this chapter) Chapter 632： misfortune Chapter 632 Change At that time, Lu Chaolan was in the room on the second floor. Yun Qi glanced upstairs, Yun Zheng came over at that time, and said that their master probably would take a while. Yun Zheng said: "Looking at your haste, is there something urgent? Master said that if he is not around, you can report to Miss Gu if you have anything. You can tell Miss Gu directly. " If Gu Muran said that his heart was not touched carefully, it was absolutely impossible. Yun Qi nodded: "Master has indeed said, then I will tell my benefactor about this matter, benefactor, let you make the decision." Yun Qi didn''t hesitate at all, and immediately said: "Benefactor, it''s like this...the, those girls'' companies are now sending people to go through the discharge procedures for them." Yun Qi''s body was still covered with the wind and frost outside, he ran here in a hurry, his tone was long and short, it could be seen that he was anxious. He hardly gave Gu Muran a chance to refuse, and continued: "But now...the key to the question is that those girls have not fully recovered from their psychological trauma. If they take them away rashly, I''m afraid..." Gu Muran raised his eyes and glanced at the second floor, and immediately asked, "What do those girls think?" Yun Qi said: "They don''t seem to particularly want to leave, but their company''s attitude towards this matter is relatively tough, threatening them with their future..." Yunqi naturally can''t understand this kind of thing. If it simply involves medical expenses, it will be easier to solve it, but the current situation is indeed mixed with their future prospects and various things. Gu Muran had seen them in the afternoon. At that time, their emotional state was relatively good, and they didn''t think about being discharged from the hospital. The accidental birth happened shortly after Ye Yuxi left. "When Ye Yuxi first saw them, what was their attitude? Was there someone present at that time, and did anyone have the details of this matter." Gu Muran asked more carefully. Yun Qi said: "I asked, and there were indeed two people who went to change their dressings at that time. I heard Ye Yuxi say that they were allowed to recuperate and be hospitalized with peace of mind. But things are very strange. I investigated the monitoring and compared their information." Before Yun Qi was going to report this matter to Lu Chaolan, he had already prepared all the information. "When Ye Yuxi came, he was followed by several bodyguards, and this time the high-level executives from the Yijia Entertainment Company also followed several bodyguards, including two bodyguards, and they turned out to be the ones who followed Ye Yuxi just now. " After Yun Qi breathed smoothly, he said a lot in one breath. Things are already obvious. This matter is indeed tricky. "If it''s a matter of guesswork, I can''t guess why." Gu Muran said, "I have to go and see." She asked: "Are those people still there?" Yun Qi nodded: "They are still there, we haven''t signed yet, and those who are hospitalized, as long as they don''t have a signed certificate, they can''t leave here without permission." Just as they were about to leave, footsteps were heard upstairs. At the corner of the stairs, a man appeared. He was wearing a white coat. Even though his face was ordinary, at this moment, his body seemed to be shrouded in holy light. Gu Muran has seen him holding a sword, a sword and a halberd in his memory, but it seems to be the first time he has seen him like this. When he was the God of War, he was constantly honed on the battlefield, and his eyes contained a look of sternness, which made people tremble. But now, in his white coat, he is just as eye-catching and dazzling. Those eyes have a convincing stability. (end of this chapter) Chapter 633： dare not take joe Chapter 633 Don''t dare to take Joe Ward area. "I just want to discharge the company''s people, why don''t you agree?" The top management of Yijia Entertainment Company never expected that one day they would be assigned to handle the discharge procedures. But it was unnatural, and they couldn''t refuse. But they never expected that such a seemingly easy job has never been done. But they are born unintentionally, they dare not boss them around. Because no one dared to get angry with the people of Xiuyuan Medical Center. Their status is completely useless here, and people here don''t care about you at all. After all, no one can guarantee that they will be safe and sound in the future. The reputation of Xiuyuan Medical Center in the industry is completely one-to-one. If you offend this place, other places will not dare to risk offending Xiuyuan Medical Center to treat your illness. No matter how reluctant they were, they dared not take Joe, so they had to wait. But they never expected that the God of Medicine would come. "You are going to hospitalize them?" "Yes, yes...we want to discharge our own employees." These high-level people dreamed of getting close to the God of Medicine, but they didn''t expect that the first time they saw each other, they would be in such a stalemate situation. When they answered, they were almost crying. "reason?" The God of Medicine passed them straight and walked towards the interior of the ward. Many reasons flashed through the minds of the senior executives, but in the end, they only dared to stammer: "...I, we want to transfer them to other hospitals..." "Is it because we don''t see well here?" The God of Medicine didn''t look back, but his words made the other senior executives tremble. "How... how come, your medical skills are recognized by everyone in the industry." Several executives began to flatter, for fear of offending the God of Medicine. One of them had a more active mind, and quickly thought of a reason: "...It''s just that these few people are students of our company, and we want to send them to the hospital closest to our company, so that it will be beneficial for them to participate in the program." The God of Medicine didn''t look back, but was checking the condition of several girls, but this didn''t hinder his output. Lu Chaolan easily gave the address of their company and the location where they recorded the program, "Your program is still in the primary selection stage, and it''s still in a relatively remote place in Kyoto. There are no good medical resources nearby. It''s not good for their condition." "Besides¡ª" He turned around and said: "They are themselves first, and employees of the company second. Personally, health is the most important thing." Those high-level executives remembered the notification on the phone that this task must be completed, and they couldn''t care less about the future. If this task could not be completed, they all had to pack up and leave. Almost staged a posture of crying, making trouble, and hanging himself. "Do you want to go?" Different from the crying posture of those senior executives, after entering the ward, Gu Muran quietly looked at these girls for a moment, and asked this question. The girls shook their heads and nodded. "Look, they wanted to leave, we didn''t force them." Gu Muran glanced at Yun Zheng, Yun Zheng immediately understood, and took those high-level executives out. No matter how reluctant they were, they were forced out. Gu Muran stood in front of them, "They are going out now, tell me the truth, do you want to leave?" They still looked the same as before, shaking their heads and nodding, "We don''t want to leave, it makes people feel at ease here, but we have our jobs, and we must obey the company''s arrangements." (end of this chapter) Chapter 634： Everything has a fate, everything is up to you Chapter 634 Everything has a destiny, everything is up to you They lowered their eyes, hiding those deep-seated fears and ever-swinging and expanding ambitions. Gu Muran can see everything clearly. In the room, only Lu Chaolan, Gu Muran and a few of their girls are left. Gu Muran hooked a bench with her feet, and she sat in front of them, but she didn''t say anything. The space was a little quiet, and the sound of whimpering and whimpering wind outside was blowing into the ears of everyone in the room. Several girls hugged each other in this situation, the scene of day-to-day fighting is gone forever, and now they are very harmonious. They didn''t even dare to look up into Gu Muran''s eyes, they always felt that they would be seen through. ¡°¡­can we go now?¡± They are afraid that their inner secrets will be seen through, so they can''t wait to leave here. Gu Muran analyzed their thoughts more clearly: "...The reason why you feel that this place makes you feel at ease is because you think that the police dare not come rashly, and you can guard your inner selfishness, right?" "No¡ªit''s not like that." The girls covered their ears and shook: "We have no selfishness, we are the victims." One of the girls raised her eyes, and accidentally saw Gu Muran''s eyes. "what-" She screamed suddenly. This sharp voice awakened the attention of several other girls. They looked up one after another. It was at this moment. They all looked up into those crystal clear eyes. At first, they all saw themselves in those eyes, but for some reason, the picture in those eyes suddenly changed, and [Angel Pawnshop appeared. ¡¿ In the room, the screaming of one person turned into the screaming of a group of people. Gu Muran knew what they exchanged at the angel **** shop. After a while, the voices of these people stopped, and their terrified expressions looking at Gu Muran gradually changed. became a little dazed. Lu Chaolan stood aside. It was precisely because he noticed the changes in them that he felt a little curious. He raised his eyebrows slightly, but didn''t make a sound. Waiting for Gu Muran to stand up all the time: "Everything has a destiny, and you should take care of everything yourself." After she finished these few words, she got up and left. Not a word about Angel Pawnshop. Those people were quickly discharged from the hospital. The people from Yijia Entertainment Company thanked you again and again. Wait for the car to go away, Yun Qi pinched his chin and asked: "These girls, how come their mental state seems to have improved a lot overnight?" He trotted to Gu Muran''s side: "Benefactor, did something happen in the ward just now?" Gu Muran withdrew his gaze, "Let''s talk about it when we go back." Before they could return to the office, Lu Chaolan received a call from Sheng Ze. "...Well, I got it, let''s go now." When the group walked to the VIP ward, they saw the meals prepared by Shengze on the dining table. As soon as Yun Qi walked in, he said to his senior brother, "Why did Mr. Sheng invite us to have a meal? But don''t say it, I really feel hungry." Sheng Ze saw them coming in, "Come and sit down, you must have been busy with my father''s affairs until now, you must not eat much?!" Sheng Ze is not the kind of person who is particularly acquainted, but because he has talked a lot with Gu Muran just now, he feels that the relationship with them is not particularly alienated. Seeing them all standing there, Sheng Ze raised his chin at Lu Chaolan. "Don''t let your disciples stand there in a daze." (end of this chapter) Chapter 635： Marry a beautiful girl, give birth to a fat baby Chapter 635 Marry a beautiful woman and give birth to a fat baby Lu Chaolan waved at them, "Don''t be polite with Shengze, let''s all sit down and eat." It was also at this moment that Gu Muran felt that his guess was right. Sheng Ze should be the one who knows Lu Chaolan''s identity. And his token in the ghost market must have come from Shengze. After a meal, basically almost an hour has passed. After Lu Chaolan went upstairs to see Patriarch Sheng again, they left. "Benefactor, you haven''t said why those patients have changed so much?" Yun Qi still remembers this incident. Waiting for them to return to the office, Yun Qi asked again. Gu Muran poured a glass of water first, and after taking two sips, he talked about this matter. "You should know something more or less about the things in the daytime." Yun Qi nodded: "We know a little bit about the bridal shop." Gu Muran analyzed this matter to them, including the matter of the angel pawnshop and the bridal shop. She used simple language to explain everything clearly. "...In other words, this matter actually needs to be strictly verified? Their so-called nodding and shaking their heads, wanting to stay here, is here to make them feel at ease, shaking their heads because they can''t bear the exchange they made?" Yun Zheng said. According to common sense, this matter actually requires Yan Heng and others to come, but after I told them what happened at the police station today, Yan Heng and the others have sent people to investigate and collect evidence, and the matter is indeed the case As Gu Muran appeared at the time, Yan Heng and others did not come. Of course, those few people really didn''t know about this matter. And Gu Muran can see the obsession in their eyes, so naturally he won''t force them to stay. They have their own lives, so naturally she will not force them to stay. Gu Muran said: "Of course I won''t touch the exchange they made, but I just erased some of the memories in their minds." The memories they got rid of were naturally the red corpses and some fake things they saw in the clay sculptures in the bridal shop. This is also why they looked relaxed when they left. She did not interfere with their fate. "Angel **** shop?" Yun Zheng''s curious question was: "What exactly did they exchange with those people for the qualifications that can explode in the future?" Gu Muran suddenly looked sideways at Yun Zheng, "You asked a good question." Yun Zheng scratched his head, "I''m just curious." Gu Muran didn''t rush to answer, but just let them guess. But they have no direction. Yun Qi frowned and said, "The benefactor just said what they need most? They shouldn''t be short of money. They have the right to have money. I can''t think of what they need." Gu Muran was not in a hurry, she asked a question: "Then what do you need?" "Me?" Yun Qi was surprised, "Of course I still want to work hard and study hard with Master. When the time comes to marry a beautiful woman and give birth to a fat baby, it can really be said that my life will be complete." "Junior Brother, this is the first time I know that you have such a vision." Yun Qi''s words really surprised Yun Zheng. Yun Zheng thought Yun Qi was a brat, but who knew that he thought so long-term. "Of course, as a master''s apprentice, you naturally have to take a long-term view." Yun Zheng began to flatter. I don''t know if he wants to praise himself, or he wants to take this opportunity to praise his master. He still has a set of flattery. (end of this chapter) Chapter 636： pawn Chapter 636 Pawn "If I can be like my master and marry someone like my wife in the future, then I have to be talented and work hard. Otherwise, what will I do to conquer my future daughter-in-law." Yun Zheng gave a thumbs up: "I have ambition." The two of them sang together, but it was a joy to talk. Gu Muran suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. Especially Yun Qi still looked at the word ''Master'' she said. "Master..." After Yun Qi and Yun Zheng finished speaking, when they suddenly looked at Gu Muran, they forgot to change their words: "...Well, benefactor, you didn''t say just now, what are they pawning?" Gu Muran thought about it, and told them about it. But her answer was very simple, only three words. "Soul Power." Yun Zheng and Yun Qi were stunned at the same time: "Soul power? What is this?" They also forgot the topic they just teased, and now there are only a row of question marks on their foreheads. Soul they know. But this soul power? "This is not a novel, how come such advanced vocabulary appears?" Yun Qi scratched his head, quite puzzled. "There are many things you haven''t seen, and this world is not as simple as we knew before." Lu Chaolan had been silent just now, and now he saw his two apprentices asking endless questions here. He couldn''t help but make a sound. The two apprentices came with doubts, but when they left, they felt that their direct worldview had been impacted. Although they are Lu Chaolan''s apprentices, they don''t know as much as Yan Heng. Yan Heng is now able to calmly face these incredible things. At this moment, Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan are left in the office. "Don''t worry about what Yun Zheng said just now." Lu Chaolan pointed. Gu Muran lowered his eyes slightly: "I understand." "Actually, you don''t need to tell them so much." Lu Chaolan said. Gu Muran: "Since they have already asked this question, they should answer it together. Doesn''t it mean that you are here too?" She spoke naturally, and after she finished speaking, she seemed to notice something. This sentence seems to be... indeed a bit ambiguous. The man''s eyes were locked on her tightly. At that moment, the office seemed to have an inexplicable atmosphere. This space is getting quieter and quieter, as if they can hear each other''s heartbeats. boom! Bang Bang! One sound after another. Gu Muran didn''t look up at Lu Chaolan again, but turned his gaze in one direction. She even noticed that the room was a little hot, so she walked to the window and opened it a small gap. The cold wind blows along this scorching passage, breaking the weird atmosphere in the house little by little. The two stood in a quiet space, and neither of them spoke for a period of time. Lu Chaolan waited for the temperature of his ears to drop before he walked to Gu Muran''s side. "Aran, what do you think they are collecting soul power for?" Lu Chaolan didn''t want the atmosphere to be too rigid, he hoped that she could get along with him in a relatively relaxed atmosphere. He wants her to be happy all the time. "They should be looking for the death formation I set up back then." Gu Muran said, "But this matter is not what they thought. As long as my soul is not complete, this death formation will always be in a state of seclusion , no one can inquire about it.¡± "Does that include you too?" "Well, including me." Bringing up this topic suddenly, the air instantly became a little heavy. Lu Chaolan immediately changed the subject: "Then why did ''Ye Yuxi'' suddenly change his mind and let them leave? What''s going on?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 637： Arans painting skills are getting better and better Chapter 637 Aran''s painting skills are getting more and more exquisite This matter is the problem they are tossing at night. "Yunzheng and Yunqi have always been curious about this question, but the incident just now had too much impact on them, and they completely missed it." Gu Muran laughed. To the point. Gu Muran actually found out from them after entering the ward. "I visited them this afternoon, and came out without saying a few words. I stood outside for a while, and you came soon." Gu Muran suddenly interrupted such a thing. Lu Chaolan listened carefully. "My attention at that time..." When Gu Muran said this, he suddenly paused, looking a little embarrassed. While organizing her words, she even glanced at Lu Chaolan. ¡°¡­my attention was drawn to the others at the time, so I didn¡¯t notice them taking pictures of us at the time.¡± Gu Muran''s spiritual sense is so powerful, those who know it should be very clear, before her strength has not recovered, it is no problem for her spiritual sense to feel a few hundred meters. But now, it happened within 50 meters of her body. If she hadn''t returned to the ward to see them again today, I''m afraid she still doesn''t know about it. Lu Chaolan was more curious about what caught her attention at that time, and it had such a profound impact, "After taking the photo, what happened after?" Gu Muran observed Lu Chaolan''s expression, and when he realized that he wasn''t thinking about anything else, he bit his lip and said, "They took a picture of us and posted it on the Internet." "This matter should be more than that simple." Lu Chaolan said, "Since it involves making Ye Yuxi change his mind, then... there should be no such photo on the Internet now." "It''s almost been deleted." Gu Muran still needs to correct one of Lu Chaolan''s problems: "The one who took them away should be the one holding Ye Yuxi''s body." Lu Chaolan frowned: "What kind of photo actually made him change his mind temporarily?" Gu Muran pursed her lips and said nothing. Lu Chaolan''s memories of the two generations, coupled with such a long time together, he asked himself that he knew some of Gu Muran''s movements quite well. As now, she didn''t answer. It''s not that I don''t know, but I''m thinking about whether to answer. Lu Chaolan was not in a hurry, so he stood quietly beside her. Think with her. She didn''t say anything more, and after about a minute, she said "forget it", and then there was no more. Immediately afterwards, she got up and went to the desk, pulled out a piece of paper, picked up a pen and began to draw. Swish, Swish! five minutes later. Gu Muran handed this piece of paper to Lu Chaolan: "Here, this is it." Lu Chaolan has been standing beside Gu Muran ever since she started painting. It can be said that he completed this painting while watching her. But even so, when Gu Muran handed it to him, he was still a little dazed. This is a photo of their backs. But the person who took the sneak shot found a good angle to capture it. Even if it¡¯s just a back view, the moment the photo is taken, it happens to be the scene of two people looking at each other and smiling. Back view, profile face, looking at each other and smiling. Lu Chaolan smiled while holding the painting, "It''s really well done." Gu Muran never expected that this was the first sentence he said when he saw the photo. The second sentence is to praise Gu Muran: "Ah Ran''s painting skills are getting more and more exquisite." Above is his real face. Lu Chaolan was curious: "If they took this photo and posted it on the Internet, what would be in the title, so that the person would have the idea of ??turning them away?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 638： disappeared Chapter 638 is missing What is the title? No matter how much Lu Chaolan asked again, Gu Muran still didn''t say anything in the end. It''s not that she doesn''t want to say it, but she feels a little embarrassed. ¡ª[They really match. ¡¿ This sentence kept appearing in Gu Muran''s mind over and over again, causing her to be unable to fall asleep for a long time. Lying on the bed tossing and turning, she suddenly touched her face, it was so hot. She got up and opened the curtains. It is obviously cold now, why is her face so hot? the other side. Motivated by curiosity, Lu Chaolan hired a few hackers. In the end, he also knew everything he wanted to know as he wished. He stood by the window, looking at the silent night, those cold eyes, at this moment, were filled with some warmth because of the thoughts in his mind. But when these emotions were occupied by other memories in his mind, his thoughts became calm at first. He knew that maybe soon, this world would not be so quiet. They''re all about to be born now, so the silence won''t last long. He will do his best to keep her. ¡ª The peaceful days did not last long. One day, when Gu Muran woke up, his phone was full of information. Gu Muran was even bombarded by messages from her roommate. "Of course, quickly read the information on the Internet." "Do you know these girls? Why do they have your photo?" "Didn''t you want to expose your relationship with Mr. Lu before? Did they get your authorization? Why did you suddenly expose this matter?" Gu Muran turned on the phone, and the roommate group was full of their Aite and her information, as well as various links. Click on one at will, it is a photo about her. In a video, the girls from the bridal shop appeared, and they smiled and said, "Although we haven''t been in a relationship, we have seen a very sweet couple. Oh, to be precise, They should be husband and wife..." This is the post-draft video of the women''s team. Those girls took out sneak photos of Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan. And Lu Chaolan revealed at that time that he was married, and his ideal type was his wife. Although it is a photo from the back, the profiles of Lu Chaolan and Gu Muran are clearly visible in the photo. For a while, after the traffic of this talent show exploded, Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan directly entered the center of the topic. Gu Muran leaned on the bed, and quickly tapped the screen with his fingertips: "You don''t need to worry about this matter, someone will take care of them." Although I said so, this incident still affected Gu Muran''s mood after waking up. "You should have seen that thing." During breakfast, Gu Muran first mentioned this matter. Lu Chaolan put down the chopsticks in his hand, and said, "I have sent someone to deal with this matter, let''s eat first." Gu Muran took two sips of milk, she nodded, "There is one more thing, Sheng Ze sent me an invitation card a few days ago, and Patriarch Sheng held a birthday dinner for him." "Let''s go together." Lu Chaolan also had an invitation letter in his hand. He said: "This is not only a birthday party, but also an indirect announcement of Shengze''s status. When the head of the Sheng family was discharged from the hospital, he was already preparing for the succession of the head of the family. It may not be long before the succession ceremony of the Sheng family will be held. " Gu Muran nodded: "So that''s what it means." In less than one morning, the news about the marriage and love between the crown prince of Kyoto and the descendants of the national teacher on Weibo disappeared in an instant. Moreover, with the disappearance of these messages, those girls also disappeared. That''s right, it just disappeared in the variety show. Their shots are all gone. (end of this chapter) Chapter 639： You really dont have a long memory Chapter 639 You really don¡¯t have a long memory Both the instructor and the program team at the time gave a statement that they fell ill during the recording of the program, so the contestants chose to quit the program. When Gu Muran saw the news, he knew in his heart that it was Ye Yuxi and others who made the move. When those few people were not in danger of their lives, Gu Muran didn''t care about it anymore. She doesn''t have such a strong heart of compassion. These people have already counted on her, and even want to step on her to become famous. She doesn''t have such a magnanimous measure. *** In the dim room, a few figures huddled in the corner. They huddled together to keep warm, trying to resist the fear in their hearts. But there were rats around all the time, and they were terrified. At this time, there was a creaking sound from the door, as if a light shone in. When the girls saw the person coming, their hearts surged with joy: "Senior Brother, Senior Brother Yuxi." They''ve been locked up here for days. It''s too remote here. They haven''t seen the sun for several days, and when the light shines in at this moment, they can''t wait to hold on to it firmly. "Brother Yuxi, why did you come here? Are you here to save us?" Ye Yuxi belongs to their company after all, and made his debut earlier than them, so they should call him senior brother. The few people were so excited that they didn''t notice the evil smile at the corner of Ye Yuxi''s mouth at all. "Save you? That''s right, I''m here to save you." With his back to the light, the innocence in his eyes is gone forever, replaced by a cold and ruthless look. The girls only cared about being happy, they stood up: "Senior Brother Yuxi, please help us untie the rope, let''s get out of here quickly." The girls were afraid to trouble Ye Yuxi. After all, Ye Yuxi is so famous. Although he debuted for less than a year, the number of fans he has amassed is frighteningly huge. They didn''t really dare to bother him, and they didn''t even understand how Ye Yuxi knew they were here. "OK." It wasn''t until Ye Yuxi made a sound that they were completely relieved. At this juncture, they didn''t even dare to think about how Ye Yuxi knew they were locked up here. The girls turned their bodies in one direction, pointing the direction of the rope at Ye Yuxi, hoping that he would let them untie it. "Wait a minute¡ª" "Brother, this matter cannot wait. Please untie the rope for us first. When we leave here, we will know everything you want to ask. If those people come back, we will all be finished. " A few girls spoke in a hurry. As they spoke, they looked out the window, fearing that those rough men who kidnapped them would come back. "Are you talking about them?" Ye Yuxi clapped his hands suddenly, and several sturdy men walked in the door. Several men walked towards the corner ferociously. These girls were scared out of their wits. "You...and them..." "why?" At this moment, what else do they not understand. The girls retreated into the corner again. They were locked up here and hadn''t washed for a few days. They looked a little too sloppy. "why?" Ye Yuxi walked to the wooden bench beside him. Before he sat down, one of the big men wiped the bench specially. He sat down in a daze, "You guys are talking mindlessly, yet you still ask me why? Brother said that your brains were eaten by dogs, and it seems that you are not lying at all. If you don''t teach you a lesson, you really don''t want to long memory." (end of this chapter) Chapter 640： the bubble Chapter 640 Bubble Before a few burly men approached these girls, they hurriedly said: "You can''t treat us like this. We have the potential to explode in the future. If you do something to us, it will directly damage the interests of the company." A girl said such words in a hurry. The other girls hurriedly echoed: "That''s right, we are qualified for the fire, you can''t do this to us." "We know that you are the owner of the Ye family and have also invested in the Yi family entertainment company. If anything happens to us, it will be a loss to you." They have been trapped for so long, and the strings in their minds have already been tightened. After being so stimulated by Ye Yuxi just now, they have already spoken desperately. Just get out of here. Several people sang together, fully expressing their own value clearly. They haven''t made their debut yet, and they think their greatest value is their explosive potential. However, they didn''t expect that they only got Ye Yuxi''s chuckle in exchange. "The potential for fire?" He sneered, "How do you know you can fire?" The disgust in his eyes is so obvious, "If none of you can leave alive today, let alone the fire, even living is a luxury." "We will definitely catch fire." They firmly believed. The things they traded for soul power, how could they enjoy it without their lives. "Oh, really?" Ye Yuxi was laughing at their ignorance, "Lingcai, come in." Just as Ye Yuxi finished speaking, a woman walked in. "Young Master Yuxi." The proprietress slightly nodded at Ye Yuxi. If Gu Muran was here, he would definitely recognize this woman as the proprietress of Xunmeng Inn in Xishan Village. "...Miss Boss?" Several people were completely stunned. Isn¡¯t this the proprietress of the angel pawnshop? "you¡­" Their minds are completely confused. For a while, I didn''t know what to say. Ye Yuxi was very satisfied with their reaction, "How is it... familiar?" Ye Yuxi stood up slowly and looked at them condescendingly: "Your fate has always been held in our hands. If you are obedient and obedient, it is not a problem if you want to explode, but... if you dare to defy my brother, then... You can imagine what will happen to you." ¡°¡­we, we didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Several people also stopped thinking about taking the qualifications of explosives and their conditions. "Didn''t do anything?" Ye Yuxi: "Then you are really stupid, why don''t you grow your brains?" Even though those girls were scolded, they didn''t dare to talk back at all, they only dared to lower their heads tremblingly. "Why were you transferred out of the hospital at the time, don''t you understand?" "Who secretly took the photos at the time, and why they posted them on the Internet and why they disappeared, you are really stupid." photo¡­ When these girls heard these words, they looked up instantly. The night they disappeared was just a few days ago, when the show was just broadcast. After their interview was released, their data kept going up. Just when they thought they were on the threshold of fire, things would suddenly turn out to be as bad as they are now. Wake up, the explosion in the dream disappeared in an instant, and they didn''t know why they appeared in this place where the birds don''t shit. Now, they should understand. "It seems that he is not too sick to be cured." Ye Yuxi patted the dust on her body, "What you said on the show this time made my brother very angry, and I want to teach you a lesson. Now...do you know where you went wrong?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 641： Young master of the Ning family Chapter 641 The young master of the Ning family They nodded again and again: "We know we were wrong, we know we were wrong... Please forgive us this time..." Ye Yuxi was unmoved, and squatted down to look at them, with eyes like a hunter staring at his prey. "Now the outside media are looking for you, you have to pay for the mistakes you have made, if your mess can''t be solved, then in the future... there is no need to solve it." At that moment, they felt the unkindness in his eyes. For a moment, they had goosebumps on their backs. ¡°We do what you want us to do.¡± In the face of life and death, everything else is trivial. ¡ª As the end of the year approached, the disappearance of the head of the Sheng family sending someone to hold a birthday party for Sheng Ze spread across the entire business world in an instant. Whether it is the business world or the wealthy families and families of all parties, they are all moved by the news. Even the media got the message. Shengshi Hotel was set up early. The scene was spectacular. "I heard that Patriarch Sheng is already preparing the things needed for succession. It seems that Mr. Sheng Ze''s succession as Patriarch is a certainty." "Then you don''t need to say more, you see, this family has also been alarmed." The Xi family has long been in a semi-hidden state. A few media people stayed outside, watching people from all walks of life coming in and out. And the first thing that shocked them was this family. The Lu family, the Sheng family, the Xi family, and the Ning family are the four first-class families in Kyoto. What shocked them even more was the birth of the young master of the Xi family. They hurriedly took out their cameras, not daring to miss this scene. The moment Xi Qiyue entered the hotel, his footsteps paused slightly, and when he glanced towards the corner from the corner of his eye, the corners of his lips curled up slightly. Slightly sickly eyes, at this moment, seem to be tainted with a little playful evil spirit. "Young Master Xi doesn''t look very healthy. I didn''t expect that he would come to Shengze''s birthday party in person. It seems that Shengze still has face." Ning Hongjie said strangely. "Look at what Mr. Ning said." Xi Qiyue raised his eyes slightly, and those twinkling peach blossom eyes smiled slightly, but the smile seemed to be covered by a layer of mist. Ning Hongjie looked into those eyes, and he felt that he just saw something purple-brown flash past. When he looked carefully, he saw the smile in the other party''s eyes, reflecting a little boy. was when he was a child. Soon, something seemed to appear at the little boy''s feet, wrapping him layer by layer. For a moment, Ning Hongjie felt that it was difficult for him to breathe. He opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but he found that he couldn''t make a sound. The other party''s hand was also placed on his shoulder at this time, and he patted him lightly, "Brother Ning, why don''t we go in and have a look together." Ning Hongjie wanted to resist, but the ''no'' on his lips turned into a docile ''yes''. His eyes instantly became very quiet, without arguing or arguing, he followed behind Xi Qiyue. Others felt incredible when they saw that Ning Hongjie was so honest by this person''s side. Someone in the media was looking at the photos they just took, when a voice suddenly came from behind them, "Can you lend me what you took?" Several people turned their heads and saw Ye Yuxi appearing behind them unexpectedly. "Patriarch Ye, why are you so silent?" After seeing the photos they took, Ye Yuxi manipulated them, and then casually returned the camera to them, "I deleted some of your photos, you don''t mind." Them: "..." Don''t mind. When Ye Yuxi left, he sent someone to leave a card. Everyone sent off immediately, "Does Patriarch Ye have any other orders?" Ye Yuxi turned around: "I don''t want to see any untrue remarks from you about my elder brother in any manuscript." After Ye Yuxi left, the media discussed, ''Why, big brother? '' (end of this chapter) Chapter 642： Attending with family members? Chapter 642 Bringing family members to the table? But after they thought about the photos they took, an amazing guess appeared in their minds. The eldest brother Ye Patriarch talked about, could it be the young master of the Xi Family? For a while, several people stared wide-eyed, expressing that it was unimaginable. After all, the Xi family has lived in seclusion for many years. "I thought that Ye Yuxi was just a popular niche in the Yi family, but who knew that he turned out to be the young master of the Ye family, and later became the head of the Ye family." "Isn''t it? I thought this was the end of his good life, but I didn''t expect that he was so capable that he even recognized the young master of the Xi family as his elder brother." "This time, it even flew up to the branches, and no one dared to bully it." After Ye Yuxi walked away, several media people couldn''t help discussing a few times. At this time, someone touched their arms, "Okay, don''t talk about it, just take a look, is that the prince?" Following their gazes, they saw the man who just got off the car not far away. Recently, there have been endless discussions about the Crown Princess of Kyoto. People who know about it have a strict mouth-mouth, and these media people have no way to ask the mouths of those big shots. Combined with the content released in the post-acquisition video of the girl group selection, this issue was pushed to the peak of discussion for a while. Those videos disappeared later, which aggravated the curiosity of these people. They can''t find those people, so they can''t tell the authenticity of these contents. There are no more questions like these on the Internet. There is no trace of existence on the Internet, and it cannot resist everyone''s curiosity. And the more this is the case, the more everyone scratches their heads and wants to know. These media gossipers glanced at each other, and they all saw flames in their eyes, which was curiosity to explore unknown issues. They stopped talking, got up instantly, and ran to the car door quickly with the camera in their arms. It was at this time that they saw that the Prince of Kyoto did not enter the hotel directly, but walked to the car door on the other side. Not only actively opened the door, but also put his palm on the door intimately. They hurriedly stopped, wondering who it was that could get the crown prince to be so attentive. Waiting for them to see the woman''s face... Isn¡¯t this the person who was at the center of the topic a few days ago¡ªthe descendant of the National Teacher? They walked up to them enthusiastically: "Why did Miss Gu appear at Mr. Sheng''s birthday party with Mr. Lu?" "What do you two think about the rumors a few days ago?" "Could it be that Miss Gu is really Mrs. Lu?" "Did Miss Gu come to this birthday party as Mrs. Lu?" A series of questions were all thrown out. Gu Muran didn''t respond much to their series of questions. She just took two invitations out of her bag. She smiled, "We were invited by Shengze respectively, is there any problem?" Invitations are for one person, not for family members. The media people only wanted to gossip and ask who the two of them were, so they didn''t notice that what Gu Muran said just now was calling Sheng Ze by name. "Then I don''t know what Miss Gu thinks of the news from the previous two days?" "What is the relationship between you and Mr. Lu?" Facing their questioning, Gu Muran just smiled suddenly. "I don''t have any opinions. After all, the mouth grows on other people, and we can''t control what others want to say." Media people feel that these words are a bit too ambiguous. (end of this chapter) Chapter 643： wish for Chapter 643 Desire "The crown prince really protects his wife very closely." The media person changed the target of the attack. They originally thought that it might be better to know the truth from Gu Muran''s side, but they never expected that Gu Muran would actually keep his words tight. Even though they have been in this industry for so long, they still can''t figure out her thoughts. "Then I don''t know what your wife thinks when the crown prince attends with Miss Gu today?" "I don''t know what your opinion is on the entertainment news of the past few days?" The post-production video about that variety show disappeared shortly after it appeared. They almost all knew that this matter had an inseparable relationship with Lu Chaolan, but their answers really made them unpredictable. No way, they can only interrogate in another way. However, they didn''t expect that the faces of Lu Chaolan and Gu Muran didn''t change much after they asked this question. "When we grow up brightly, we don''t need to avoid everyone." Lu Chaolan said, "I wish my wife could appear as Mrs. Lu, but I respect her wishes, just as she has always believed in me." Several media people were dumbfounded again. And dizzy. They always felt that there were other hidden meanings in Lu Chaolan''s words, but when they savored them carefully, they found that they seemed to be overthinking everything. Their expressions were also observed by Lu Chaolan. He didn''t know what he saw out of the corner of his eye, and said, "Since everyone is so curious about what happened at that time, you might as well ask the person involved." His eyes stopped on another car. The media people followed his gaze and saw the center of the topic a few days ago, the few people who participated in the selection of the women''s team. They were quite surprised why these people appeared at Mr. Sheng''s birthday party. "Sister, why did you get here?" The media people were looking at the girls when a voice suddenly sounded behind them. Ye Yuxi didn''t know when she appeared behind them again, startling them. Their eyes turned to Ye Yuxi and Gu Muran. "Sister, Mr. Sheng is waiting for you, hurry up." "Don''t tell me, I can''t bear Patriarch Ye''s call of sister, Patriarch Ye should be busy with his own affairs." Gu Muran glanced at Ye Yuxi, and after saying this, she staggered away from him. Gu Muran knew exactly what Ye Yuxi was up to. Ever since those girls were rescued, Ye Yuxi has been waiting for an opportunity. But today he must have missed this opportunity. No, those girls just appeared. His brother didn''t know what the **** he was doing, and suddenly stopped targeting her. Recently, he seems to have been engaging in peace tactics. However, the situation she saw before, she believed that it was only a relaxation of time, and what should appear in the future will definitely appear. Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan entered the hall. These media people were even more excited when they found a better target to attack. Shengshi Hotel, the decoration inside is relatively luxurious and low-key. After Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan entered the hall, they met a person¡ªNing Hongjie. "Mr. Lu, Miss Gu, this way please." Before Ning Hongjie was arrogant and domineering, with hidden needles in his words. But at this moment, Ning Hongjie lowered his eyebrows and acted obediently like a waiter. If anyone around heard what Ning Hongjie said at this moment, their jaws would probably drop in shock. "Fourth Ning?" Lu Chaolan knew him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 644： Brother, Im really going to be chilled. Chapter 644 Brother is really going to chill The Ning family is from the same line, ranking fourth, and is very favored. "This way please." Ning Hongjie didn''t answer, but just led them to a certain direction on the first floor. Lu Chaolan glanced at Gu Muran first, and said only one word: "Weird." "If you want to see it, go and see it, it''s harmless." Gu Muran looked calm, and she just said: "How about this body that fits him so hard to find?" Did not mention the name, did not say a word. Lu Chaolan already understood everything, "No wonder, he became like this." Ning Hongjie has always been arrogant and domineering. Because of his status as a direct descendant, he is very favored by the Ning family and never takes others seriously. The status is not as good as his, and his speech is even worse, but the status is equal to him, and his mouth is constantly sarcastic. Lu Chaolan guessed that maybe Ning Hongjie said something nasty, so he offended that person. And the identity chosen by that person may not be easy to enter here. Since he chose the body, he must have planned this matter early on. Among the four first-class families in Kyoto, besides his Lu family, Sheng family, and Ning family, only the Xi family is left. "Earlier, there was news that the Xi family''s business had expanded." Lu Chaolan kept standing side by side with Gu Muran. Gu Muran nodded: "Since he has chosen his identity, he must be prepared." Lu Chaolan said: "I have investigated that the young master of the Xi family has also received an invitation." "It''s him." Gu Muran spoke firmly. People, since you have plans, and since you choose to join the WTO, you will definitely be in a favorable position. Ning Hongjie walked in front of him, but he didn''t seem to hear what the people behind him said, and he only cared about completing his task. However, maybe even if he wanted to hear it, he probably wouldn''t know what they were talking about. The reception room is specially arranged on the first floor. Ning Hongjie pushed a door open after leading the people around. The aroma of tea is tangy and lingering. "It''s just in time, this tea has just been brewed..." Good. The man''s words stopped abruptly when he saw the picture of Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan holding hands. It wasn''t just Xi Qiyue who was shocked, even Lu Chaolan was a little stunned. After they entered the hall, they had been standing shoulder to shoulder. The moment they entered the door, their palms were suddenly held. Lu Chaolan looked down at his hands, and followed their intertwined palms to look at her. Gu Muran looked back at him, without saying a word, just raised his lips and smiled. He didn''t care what she thought, at this moment, he held her hand tightly. This scene hurt Xi Qiyue''s eyes even more. His pale face was slightly sickly, but at the moment it was stained with a little scarlet color. "Junior Sister, Senior Brother won''t be happy if you do this." His voice has revealed a little coldness. The eyes suddenly locked on them. "Your Excellency is really joking, you and I met for the first time, whether you are happy or not has nothing to do with us." Gu Muran treated him as a stranger, which hurt Xi Qiyue even more. "Senior sister said so, then senior brother is really going to be chilled." "Farewell to senior sister and senior brother, I really don''t know you." Gu Muran''s tone was light, "I''m in such a situation now, I remember...you''re not playing tricks." Fang Wu smiled, "Junior Sister, your memory has nothing to do with me. I only found out later that there was a problem with your memory." He followed her topic, raised his chin, and pointed at Lu Chaolan: "Perhaps, you should ask the people around you what happened to this matter. I think...he might be able to give you an explanation." (end of this chapter) Chapter 645： Ive hurt people for so many lives Chapter 645 Involving so many lifetimes "Young Master Xi, your tricks of misfortune are not very good?" Lu Chaolan''s eyes were dark. "The prince is angry now?" Xi Qiyue gently poured two cups of tea for them, but when his eyes swept towards their intertwined fingertips, he still flicked his hand lightly, but was blocked by a spiritual force return. Rao Gu Muran didn''t expect it: "Young Master Xi, it''s not good to do something like this." "Junior sister, I once said that I want to pursue you, you have to give me a chance, isn''t it too biased." The man didn''t feel that his behavior was bad at all. "I''m married and a woman, so Young Master Xi should hurry up and say what''s the matter with sending someone to invite us." Gu Muran didn''t show the slightest sign of taking a seat. Xi Qiyue: "What''s the rush, sit down and have a cup of tea first." He picked up the teacup and took a sip, "I found this tea specially for my younger sister. Back then, my younger sister liked to drink the clear tea made by Master." "Your calculation is wrong." Gu Muran said, "I don''t like drinking tea." "It''s still early, is it true that Junior Sister won''t sit down and catch up with me?" Xi Qiyue said, "You all sit down and let''s chat." Gu Muran glanced at the time, with a firm attitude: "If you have anything to say, you can make a long story short." "Are you in such a hurry?" Xi Yuehuan took another sip lightly, and the tea in his hand quickly drained. He said, "Is that why you don''t want to see senior brother? Senior brother has been thinking about senior sister for so long?" "You are so hypocritical." Gu Muran twitched the corners of her mouth, she didn''t want to waste time here with him. She failed to see all those things clearly back then, so some things can only wait for the right time. After all, the memory is not complete, and some things are restricted after all. She took Lu Chaolan''s hand, and was about to turn around and leave. At this moment, a voice came from behind. "Back then he died because of you, junior sister, why are you still unwilling to let him go in this life?" Xi Qiyue seemed to know what to say to hurt her. So when he saw that his words were useless, he decisively let them go. Sure enough, their figures were all stunned. At this moment, Xi Qiyue stood up and walked towards them slowly. "I''ve troubled him for so many lives, so I should let him go in this life." Xi Qiyue''s voice lingered on them like a ghost. "Since you want to sweep everyone out of this situation, junior sister, you should be more ruthless and cold-hearted. If you do this, you will kill them all." The only voice left was Xi Qiyue. "I''m pursuing you, you promise me, this is just our game, we''re done, isn''t that good?" Xi Qiyue''s voice became softer and softer, "Junior Sister, I don''t dare to spread the news about you on the Internet now, you don''t belong to this world, you don''t belong to this world, why do you have to involve so many people, let''s join hands and go back to our world ,Is it not good?" His voice is seductive, as if bewitched by a dream: "I will help you break through all the blood demons around you, and help you restore your soul, otherwise...you know, you won''t live long..." He didn''t isolate Lu Chaolan, these voices reached their ears without any leakage. If the first content was for Gu Muran, it was mainly to stimulate her. Then the previous content was for Lu Chaolan to listen to. The expressions of the two people changed accordingly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 646： What are you dreaming about? Chapter 646 Blue sky and white sun, what are you dreaming about? Snapped! Snapped! Snapped! Gu Muran turned his head and clapped his hands a few times, "Young Master Xi is very good at sowing dissension." Who knew that the man wasn''t angry, but instead looked at Gu Muran with a smile: "Junior Sister really thinks I''m sowing discord?" Gu Muran: "True or false, who knows which sentence from Young Master Xi''s mouth is true and which is false." There was no sign of escape on her face. "Junior sister is not afraid that he will come to you to claim his life. After all, he has lived so hard in the past few lives, but it was all because of junior sister." Xi Qiyue should be the first person to provoke dissension in public. Gu Muran: "Whoever committed the crime, of course, who will bear the blame, Young Master Xi thinks he will escape this calamity?" "Hahaha, Junior Sister''s mouth is still as good as ever." Xi Qiyue''s eyes still fell on their intertwined fingers, with a slightly cool look in his eyes: "Unfortunately, you are not the only one involved." Xi Qiyue''s eyes are not fixed on Lu Chaolan at this moment, and his tone is still directed towards Gu Muran, because he knows that Gu Muran is the final decision maker. After all, the thing he wants needs someone to cooperate. Lu Chaolan is not that important to him, but to his junior sister, Lu Chaolan is indeed very important. He must let her abandon him and choose herself. Only in this way can the soldiers be spared. But this is easier said than done. "Don''t junior sister know what happened to him in these lifetimes? I''m afraid junior sister doesn''t know how tragic his death was?" The corners of Xi Qiyue''s mouth suddenly filled with a smile, which was mocking and pitiful. It is not difficult to understand who to ridicule and who to pity. "If Junior Sister is with him again in this life, he will really lose the chance to be reincarnated." Xi Qiyue pointed out the window, "I''ve already let people control those unsavory scandals now. Junior Sister, The final situation of this game depends on your decision now." Xi Qiyue said: "If you choose me, you can save the Lu family, and it''s a win-win situation for both of us." "Win-win?" Gu Muran, who had been silent all this time, sneered, "Young Master Xi, please open your eyes to see clearly what time it is now, the sky is bright and white, what are you dreaming about?" "Junior Sister¡ªdon''t make me unhappy anymore, I really don''t want you to step into the old path before." Xi Qiyue''s face plummeted suddenly, as if there was a little frost in it. "The old way?" Gu Muran sneered, "Didn''t Young Master Xi plan to dig up black material about my past from the very beginning? Don''t you think it''s a bit ridiculous to say these things now?" "Junior Sister, you know that I yearn for peace the most. If peace can solve things, I hope to isolate those scenes where both sides suffer." "The young master really made the wrong idea." Gu Muran didn''t give him face at all. After all, how could someone who is ambitious and doesn''t take human life seriously have the idea of ??shaking hands and making peace. He just wants to fight without bloodshed. For what he has planned for so long, they are already sworn enemies. He just wanted to have a better excuse to start it all. She said: "The thing I don''t like the most as a person is to be threatened by others. It is always revenge." "Junior Sister is joking, we were one family thousands of years ago...cough cough cough." Xi Qiyue covered his face and coughed suddenly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 647： I can only leave her Chapter 647 I can only let her go His body is indeed a bit bad, and there is still some sickly paleness on his face. Because of talking for a long time, Xi Qiyue is coughing a bit now. Lu Chaolan was relatively quiet from the very beginning, sometimes, he just held her hand tightly. Lu Chaolan glanced at Xi Qiyue''s body. He didn''t know what method Xi Qiyue used to ensure his body was functioning normally. But, in his eyes, Xi Qiyue''s body is like a mighty bow. "My body is old." Xi Qiyue coughed and drank a cup of tea. "You two may as well sit down. After all, there are some old things. If I bring them up, my body is really a bit overwhelmed." Gu Muran: "Young Master Xi has said almost all the nonsense that he should have said just now, so don''t bother us if we still have something to do..." "What is junior sister leaving in such a hurry, I''m only talking halfway..." Xi Qiyue looked at the two cups of tea on the opposite side: "Look, this tea is already cold." Gu Muran didn''t give any response, he pulled Lu Chaolan''s hand and lifted his feet as if he was about to leave. It was at this time that a bright light came from behind. "Junior Sister, why not take a look at these things before deciding whether to leave?" Those light sources of memory suddenly entered Gu Muran''s mind directly. Gu Muran had guessed that Xi Yuehuan had these things in his hand. After all, he wanted to use these things to stimulate her, so how could he not prepare something to rely on. However, when these memories really entered her mind, she didn''t realize it, and her hands and feet suddenly became cold. When she fell into these memories, her body spontaneously launched a protective barrier. "Young Master Lu, please help my junior sister to sit down, those pictures will keep shocking her until she¡ªgive up, give up, you!" Xi Yuehuan laughed out loud after finishing speaking. But when he saw Lu Chaolan''s expression, his laughter stopped abruptly. "Why are you... not worried at all?" "If my guess is right, didn''t you just want Aran to see how I died back then?" Lu Chaolan had been very quiet just now, analyzing his plan. "Does General Lu want to see it? I can also satisfy General Lu''s curiosity. After all, not everyone has the qualification to see the tragic appearance of his own death." Lu Chaolan was not stimulated by his words, "The reason why you want her to see this is because you want her to feel guilty and stay away from me, to make me lose face, and to get back the love she once had. face." Lu Chaolan also read many memories of that year. He knew that the soul in Xi Qiyue''s body was Gu Muran''s senior brother. Before Gu Muran went down the mountain, he might really admire her. But she has her responsibilities on her shoulders. He has always had ambitions. But when his ambition collided with her responsibility, he wanted to choose the best of both worlds. If you can''t have both, you can only let her go. Like it may be true, but he loves his ambition more. After he learned that Aran had a weakness because of him, he felt that he was being humiliated as a man. So, at the beginning, the karmic blood demon he planned was revenge. "After your cruel revenge back then, you still wanted to have the best of both worlds. You tried your best to plan everything, just to abolish all the cultivation bases on Aran''s body, but when you found out, Aran didn''t think about following your established plan even if he was in a trough. Follow the route, so you will continue to discredit her in front of the world..." Lu Chaolan screamed in pain, but those dark eyes were full of sternness. (end of this chapter) Chapter 648： Its all the witchs fault Chapter 648 is all caused by witches The man who was still sitting in the seat just now saw an afterimage flash, and he had already appeared in front of Lu Chaolan. "Master Lu..." Xi Qiyue''s thin lips slightly curved, "It''s not good for you to do this." Xi Qiyue, who was guessed by others, seemed to be stepped on his tail, and there was a trace of madness on his whole face. "Is this uncomfortable?" Lu Chaolan sneered coldly: "There is something even more unsatisfactory for you." "Young Master Lu''s words don''t make much sense." Xi Qiyue looked at the person in Lu Chaolan''s arms obsessively in front of Lu Chaolan, "If you insist on being with her, if she keeps If she doesn''t want to recover her soul, if she doesn''t choose to cooperate with me, what awaits her...is death, are you really willing?" Gu Muran''s soul is still deeply trapped in that memory. It was at this time that Xi Qiyue turned the topic on Lu Chaolan. However, just as he finished speaking, a gust of wind suddenly hit his face, to be precise, it hit his eyes. He stepped back in an instant: "Kungfu power? Is it a new method of cultivation with merit power? It''s really surprising that you gave up my method?" "I knew it was yours, you are really omnipotent." "Isn''t it right to deal with you?" "You are dying." Lu Chaolan said. "Really? Never mind him, as long as there is enough time, but my junior sister, if her soul doesn''t return to her body, then there is really no way to recover." Xi Qiyue said: "Young Master Lu, you want to use the name of the princess Protecting her with your head is just hurting her." Lu Chaolan stopped looking at him. Xi Qiyue''s lips curled into a smile, "She was tempted by you, and it was you who caused her to become what she is now. Do you still want to kill her?" Lu Chaolan stopped looking at him, but focused on the girl beside him. She didn''t know what she saw, but her brows were furrowed all the time. ¡ª The weather is dull, like it''s going to rain. But there are still many people in the city, they are arranged in an orderly manner, and they seem to be muttering something, and their eyes are constantly looking around. When Gu Muran only saw these pictures, he suddenly felt his soul withdrawn. She knew that this was something Xi Qiyue did before. These pictures must have been recorded by him with special things at that time. And these are because these pictures overlap with some of her deeply buried memories. There seemed to be a little touch in the deepest part of her memory. Then¡ª Her soul seems to go through layers of memory, to the deepest part of the memory, and those pictures slowly began to overlap. All kinds of things at that time slowly appeared in front of her. people. People are everywhere. The dreary weather did not affect everyone''s free time at all. Their eyes were malicious, and they muttered: "Demon girl, come out, don''t hide, look at what you have done to the people of our imperial capital." They looked a little pale, and the whole person seemed to be out of shape, lacking energy, and their faces were sick. From the perspective of a bystander, Gu Muran saw that something was wrong with these people. They stared at the people who appeared around them, and they almost endured a portrait. The portrait on the portrait was the former national teacher. There is no trace of piety in their eyes, and the whole person is very irritable, "Everything we are suffering now is caused by the witch." "If it wasn''t for her, how could God punish us? We have suffered natural disasters one after another, and there is no harvest." (end of this chapter) Chapter 649： Ice Spirit Mirror Chapter 649 Ice Spirit Mirror "Big guy, we must search the surroundings carefully. We must find the witch. Only by offering her to the sky can we calm God''s anger." "Everyone must search carefully, and don''t let go of any clues, especially newcomers to the city, they must be checked one by one." The walls of the Imperial City are also plastered with images of the National Teacher. Gu Muran felt everything in his memory and sneered. Her memories about these at that time had been activated, and combined with the memories sent by Xi Qiyue. Presumably, the angle at this moment should be what Xi Qiyue recorded at that time. The reason for recording these must have his purpose. She guessed that it should be shown to her weak self at that time. The screen changes. "Junior Sister, have you seen that now almost everyone in the city is looking for you, the former national teacher who is now a witch. You have to hide it well. If they are caught, the consequences will be even more unimaginable." "Junior Sister... It''s already at this point, how long do you want to protect them? It''s wrong for you to go down the mountain. What about protecting the country? Look at how they treat you now..." "It''s not worth it." "Junior Sister... Maybe you don''t know, this group of people, in order to find you, they have thought of a lot of crooked ideas, some of them are even willing to exchange their soul power!" The woman opposite also had a reaction at this time. Even in a predicament, she is still stable and unruffled. Even though her face is pale, her eyes are still clear, "Qi Yue, you are really disappointing. You have behaved like this for your own selfish desires." "Do you think this will force me to change my mind?" She stood up, with a slender figure, but her eyes still contained brilliance, as if no one could knock her down. She patted the dust on her body: "Those selfish desires will eventually disappear like flying smoke, Qi Yue... go back to the mountain to redeem your sins." "Aren''t junior sister joking, look at the current situation, you are already like a homeless dog, everyone hates you, and you still dare to preach to me?" A smile appeared on the woman''s pale face, perhaps the first time in a long time that she smiled from the heart and expressed her heart. "You managed to find out the fate of the dragon veins, but you never thought that before you could act in the future, you would be sealed by the death circle. Otherwise, why did you go to such lengths to make me disappoint the people? This is not just like you mean?" When Gu Muran heard the dragon pulse, he frowned first. Dragon veins are the foundation of a country. What does he want to find the dragon vein? Ruined the Great Xia Kingdom? Gu Muran didn''t know him well, but she felt that this should not be his ultimate goal. Otherwise, with his strength, he can bring disaster to a country now. unless¡­ Gu Muran suddenly raised his head. There are other things in the dragon vein, which are worthy of his covet. "If junior sister is interested in dragon veins, I can hand over dragon veins with full authority." Gu Muran: She guessed right. There are other things in the dragon vein. "Junior sister, you know, I don''t have the slightest interest in imperial power and dragon veins, I just want one thing." The man took out an ice mirror from his palm, and saw a layer of purple aura surrounding the ice mirror, "This ice mirror, junior sister, do you know what it is? I believe that you should be interested in it." There is a momentary silence in the scene. But Qi Yue suddenly waved his palm and chanted some spells silently. I saw the Bingling Mirror suddenly enlarged. A picture appears in the mirror, but the picture is divided into left and right. The left side is cold and blue, silent, like a suspended space. The right side is completely red, hot and hot, like an endless flame burning. I will revise it tomorrow (end of this chapter) Chapter 650： Chiling Mountain Chapter 650 Chiling Mountain The picture in the mirror is enlarged one by one. The cold blue area on the left suddenly became bigger and bigger. At first, Gu Muran didn''t realize what these things were, but the scene changed again and again. She saw the dragon veins, which hovered within the surface of the earth, representing the fate of a country. But soon, she saw formations around Longmai. She felt her former soul power. Qiyue''s reaction at that time also proved her conjecture. "Junior Sister... You use your own three souls to form this death formation, but you know, if I don''t want to hurt you, I have other ways to enter this mountain range... Let''s cooperate and get what we need, okay?" "You are really full of lies. Qiyue, I''m afraid you don''t believe what you said." The weak national teacher pointed to this mountain area. "Junior Sister¡ª" "Why are you talking so loudly? I''m just injured, not deaf." The national teacher looked at the man in black who was bewitched by interests and said, "Qiyue, you and I are not three-year-old children, so don''t think you will lose because of my injury." own spiritual power." The national teacher pointed to the mountain area: "It is impossible for the mountain area that nourishes the dragon veins to be blue all over. The existence of that thing makes everything so special. If you want to get it, it will definitely destroy the mountain body and affect the Great Xia. The fate of the country." "Junior Sister, you should trust me as a brother." "Believe you?" The national teacher stretched out his palm, "I believe you will have compassion? Or do you believe that you didn''t mean to make me into what I am now?" The man in black opened his mouth and wanted to explain something, but the national teacher didn''t give him a chance to speak. "My weakness has appeared, and now I am inferior to others. I don''t blame anyone, but this does not mean that you can wantonly fool others into fools." "Junior Sister!" "I have made up my mind. If you have the ability, you can directly break through my formation. If you don''t have that ability, you can just accept your fate." "Junior Sister is really decisive!" The man in black just sneered at that time, "Junior Sister can ignore yourself, doesn''t it even care about your sweetheart?" He was dragging the so-called ice spirit mirror in his palm, and when the national teacher looked at him, he said: "Junior Sister should know what this ice spirit mirror is. People say that a mystic master can''t check things related to himself. This sentence is indeed true, after all, as long as you don''t reach a certain level, you can''t see things related to yourself, but junior sister..." "You and I have cultivated to the point where we can predict some things. Of course, the shackles of heaven will come accordingly, but this heavenly spirit realm can predict some things we want to know. As long as you pay the corresponding cost." When he was talking, he kept looking at her: "Junior Sister must have seen some pictures just now, do you know that Chiling Mountain where the Dragon Vein is located, I found it with great difficulty. Naturally, I will not give up. This world can no longer Satisfy me, if Junior Sister stops me, do you know what will happen to you, do you know what will happen to your sweetheart in the end?" One ice and one fire. The national teacher just smiled when he heard the words, "Everyone has his own destiny, and the cycle of heaven is just karma." There was a smile on the corner of her mouth, but her eyes were full of loneliness. When she retracted her eyes, Gu Muran couldn''t understand her movements any better. Maybe¡ª At that time, I had foretold their ending. A gust of wind suddenly blows. (end of this chapter) Chapter 651： cremation Chapter 651 Cremation Bing Lingjing changed the scene again. Gorgeous red. That''s a fire burning. The blazing flame seems to burn everything in the world. A figure appeared in the center of the flame, standing in the flame. What does the flame feel like? It is unbearable for ordinary people to be burned by the fire, not to mention how painful it is to stand in the sea of ??fire. Let the cold sweat flow. No matter how painful it was, he didn''t say a word, just gritted his teeth. Later. His lips seemed to move, as if he had said something, but the picture displayed by the Bing Ling mirror was not very sufficient. They don''t feel it. At the end of the screen, the man in the flames turned into ashes. But at the moment of dying, they saw a smile on his lips. It''s like seeing some beautiful picture, and the smile on the corner of the mouth is full of satisfaction. "Junior sister, is this what you want?" The national teacher released everything that was expected in another picture. "Junior Sister, this is your sweetheart, you can ignore senior brother, after all, senior brother has hurt you before, but you don''t even care about your sweetheart?" "The body is burned, which is no different from cremation. The flames represent sins and burn all sins. The Great Xia Kingdom strictly prohibits the existence of cremation. In everyone''s tradition, cremation is not allowed. Junior sister, do you really think about it? Put him in this situation and be indifferent?" Xi Qiyue suddenly appeared in front of the national teacher, with a bewitching voice: "Junior Sister, if you join forces with me, I can promise you that when I get that thing, I will definitely help you restore the dragon veins of the Great Xia Kingdom. You are still your national teacher, and even, that mortal doesn''t have to suffer all this anymore, isn''t that good?" There was a look of pain on the face of the national teacher. The man in black took advantage of this moment and continued: "If you insist on being my enemy, the final result will be nothing more than a loss for both sides. I know that the death array you set up is extremely powerful and is connected to yourself." "You care about the life and death of the people of the Great Xia Kingdom, but I don''t care. One person''s soul power is not enough, then a hundred people, if a hundred people are not enough, then a thousand people, I don''t believe it... I can''t break this formation..." "Junior Sister, think about what I said carefully. This is the end of the matter. Why should we kill each other again? Isn''t it good to cooperate? I can promise you that I will not attack that mortal." "Qiyue, you really think everything too ideally." She had heard enough. Suddenly made a move, and the spiritual power turned into a sharp blade, piercing through the ice mirror in an instant. The Ice Spirit Mirror fell on the ground and instantly turned into a pile of waste. Qi Yue''s expression turned grim on the spot, "How dare you¡ª" Gu Muran thought, maybe this is not what Xi Qiyue wants her to see. He knew that she had lost part of her memory, and he probably just wanted her to see the ice mirror, that is, the scene with the prophecy. Or, Ning Qiyue just wanted her to see how unscrupulous the people of Great Xia Kingdom were in order to find her to sacrifice to heaven. But in the end, it was his memory light sources that stimulated her memory, which allowed her to see the most complete scene. The screen continues. The ice spirit mirror that fell on the ground and became debris soon turned into nothingness and dissipated in the world. Qiyue went crazy: "You are a useless person now, how could you penetrate this ice mirror." "Even if I become what I am now, why are you afraid of me?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 652： legends of the spirit world Chapter 652 The Legend of the Spirit World The man in black showed a crazy look: "You were selected by Tianzeshi at that time because of your aptitude, but this ice mirror is not a mortal thing, do you know how long it took me to get it?" Find this thing, otherwise junior sister thinks, why are you living so peacefully during this period of time?" "Not a mortal thing?" The national teacher snorted coldly: "Qiyue, Qiyue, you just told you that others are mortals, and you were born in this world, how much nobler can you be than others? Don''t take your knowledge at will. Belittling others." The man in black seemed to be stimulated, "What do you know, this ice mirror was accidentally left in this place by people from the spirit world." It was also at this moment that the national teacher paused, "Is this the root cause of you wantonly killing everyone and breaking the barrier and destroying the dragon''s veins?" "What do you know? There are legends about the spirit world in the records of Shimen. Junior sister, junior sister, if you have not been selected to end the war and pacify the Great Xia Kingdom. Maybe we have entered that mysterious land now." "You really like to dream as always, you should wake up and see the current situation clearly." "Junior Sister! I''m serious, you take back the death formation, how about we go to that mysterious land together and practice more advanced mystical techniques?" The man in black glanced at the ice spirit mirror that disappeared on the ground, and looked at the national teacher with even more fiery eyes. Gu Muran already understood something when he saw this. But some things are not important to her, such as what kind of spirit world...like what kind of spiritual thing, she only cares about whether the so-called prophecy picture is true or not. Maybe her psychological driving ability is too strong, or it may be that many of her memories are already at the critical point of recovery. Relying on her own memory, she saw the scene she cared about. The raging fire seems to have the desire to burn everything. After an unknown amount of time, a sound came from the flame. "You know, she is not an ordinary person..." "I know." This voice, Gu Muran recognized, was from Lu Chaolan''s previous life. And another voice came from the stone tablet in front of him. Gu Muran felt a sense of familiarity from the stone tablet, as if he had seen it somewhere before. She just watched it for a moment. Soon transferred to Huo Huo, the man with a straight back. Pain washed over his body over and over again, washing his nerves over and over again. Cold sweat trickled down his forehead. It can be seen that he is in pain. At this moment, Gu Muran felt as if her heart was tightly clenched by a fist, and her breathing was difficult, but she still didn''t dare to blink, for she was afraid that he would disappear before her eyes in an instant. "This flame is different from ordinary flames. It burns your soul first. Once you can''t make it through, it will instantly swallow your soul, and then your body. In the end, everything you have in this world will also be destroyed." Turned into nothingness, have you thought about it?" Another voice came from the mouth of the stone statue. The major general standing in the flames, his soul has been eroded to such an unsightly shape, but he didn''t say a word of pain, his eyes were already red, but he still persisted. "I heard...Aran''s master said that Aran, who was still a baby, was born in front of Tianzeshi at that time, and when the disputes between the six kingdoms suddenly broke out, you also chose Aran by Tianzeshi. Go down the mountain to quell the war..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 653： Born in front of Tianze Stone Chapter 653 Born in front of Tianzeshi Because of the pain in his soul, he spoke a little intermittently. But the meaning of the expression is still very clear. "Since Aran was born in front of Tianzeshi, she has a mission on her shoulders...Aran, Aran is dead now, I know you must have a way to save her, right?" Burning the soul failed to make his tone abnormal, but when he mentioned her, he looked a little sad and spoke a little anxiously. Gu Muran was a little shocked when he heard these things. So she had an accident? Tianze Stone? ! It turned out that the Tianze Stone mentioned in my memory was the stele in front of me. Gu Muran never had parents in her memory, but at this moment, when she heard that she was born in front of Tianzeshi, her expression still changed slightly. It was the first time she saw Tian Zeshi who could talk. She thought... Maybe he did something. Maybe it has something to do with this flame. "Before talking about this matter, I will ask you a question first." "You...you asked." Standing in the flames, Lu Chaolan, who was being burned by the flames, did not dare to let himself fall down. "Since you know that she is not an ordinary person, that means you already know that she has no heart. Since she has no heart, she cannot give you what you want, and her responsibility does not allow her to do all of this. For such a her, You have never married a wife all your life, don''t you regret it?" The man standing in the center of the flame, I don''t know what picture or scene he thought of, his expression was full of satisfaction: "As long as I can be with her as a friend, it is a blessing for me." The voice pondered for a moment, and asked: "Knowing that you have no future, you still use your merits to forcefully open this burning formation, and you have given all your merits. In the end, you still can''t get her in the end. Don''t you regret it? Don''t you regret it?" The corner of Lu Chaolan''s mouth was still smiling: "She, she once asked me to give up all my merits and virtues in the hope that I could have a perfect life. I think at that time, she might have calculated that she was not only my calamity, but maybe She also already knows that I am also her robbery. She didn''t regret all this, even if she didn''t say anything, I knew it all. I have nothing to regret, it''s all my choice, and it''s been a beautiful experience for me. " Because his soul was burned, his face showed pain, but when he mentioned her, he had a satisfied smile on his face. However, this trace of a smile made Gu Muran feel a little tingling in his heart. She covered her heart, the uncontrollable pain made her dare not ignore it. There seemed to be a little power in the heart that was slowly extending outward, extending to the depths of her flesh and blood. She doesn''t know what it is, but now she feels distressed... But before she could think about the feeling, she heard the conversation in the flames continue. "Let''s go, her last wish is nothing more than to protect Daxia and you. She doesn''t want to see you hurting yourself like this." The voice sighed, "Let''s go..." The flame is not extinguished. It is he who has been urging the burning formation with his whole body exercises. He looked determined, "Since you ask me that, you must know how to save her, right?" "The head said that she has been favored by heaven since she was a child. She has sacrificed so much for everyone, she obviously has other choices, but she has been fighting for her mission, so...can I beg you, give her a way out, It doesn''t matter if I trade my life, as long as she has a way out..." As he spoke, his eyebrows lowered, "It''s so cold and dark there...she won''t like it." He raised his head and begged, "Go for me, I can change her back, I''m not afraid of the cold, I''m not afraid of the dark..." I''m afraid she won''t be able to bear it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 654： She is not from your world Chapter 654 She is not from your world Gu Muran saw with his own eyes how much that man had paid for himself. "Your life''s hard work, your life''s merits, and finally trying to find a way out for her, is it worth it?" His back is still straight: "Even if I sacrifice my life, it doesn''t matter, as long as I can save her... Her life is too hard. I know you must have a way. If possible, I hope to use my life to bring her back to life." A generation¡­" "She has undertaken too much for her own mission. No matter how the people treat her, she doesn''t react on the surface and says she doesn''t care, but I know that she is very chilling. I dare not say this in front of her. I''m afraid she will be sad." His tone was a little sad, he wanted to change his life for another. Wanted to use his life in exchange for her back. The stele sighed: "Even ten of you can''t take her life back. She is not from your world, but now her life force has been exhausted, her body is still dissipated in the world, and her soul is almost as small as that of you." Lost, this matter...although there may be a turnaround, the possibility is too small." The eyes of the man standing in Fen Yan''s formation burst into a little light: "As long as it is possible..." "Don''t be too happy, this matter is too difficult for you." The man''s expression didn''t look down at all, "No matter how difficult it is, as long as it''s possible, I''ll give it a try." "If you want to condense her broken souls, even if your merit points in your heyday are just a drop in the bucket, what''s more, you use your own merit points to forcibly activate the burning formation, and now you have very little merit value left in your whole body, so ...you go back." The voice sighed. "No, there must be other ways." The young general took a few more steps forward, his expression anxious: "Aran''s master once said that if there is only one way to save her in this world, it must come from the Tianze Stone .¡± He looked resolute: "If I don''t have merit points, I can earn it. If I can''t do it in one year, then I can earn it in two years. To gather Aran''s soul, as long as Aran can return to this world, it is worth it to me..." Gu Muran watched this scene, and her heart throbbed unconsciously. She stroked her heart slightly. But she obviously has no heart. The pain in my heart just now seems to be still in front of my eyes. She lowered her head slightly, and felt the aura overflowing from her heart. Suddenly, a voice came to her ears: "Go back, go to the world you should be in, fate and suffering, entangled with each other." Suddenly, her eyes were in a trance, and at this moment, she seemed to be aware of the familiar soul breath. But at this moment, she has no time to check where the familiar soul breath comes from? ¡­ At the same time, the lounge. The scene is still stagnant. "Mr. Lu, when my junior sister wakes up and sees the past, she will know everyone''s ugly faces. They are not worthy of her life to protect them. I advise you to separate from her consciously and stop These people in the world will only hurt her again and again if they think about their relationship with her..." Xi Qiyue looked a little cold, he said: "She must take back her soul as soon as possible, otherwise, her life is in danger." "Since you have already talked about this, you must also know that we have all recovered our memories." Lu Chaolan looked down at the girl in his arms. (end of this chapter) Chapter 655： When did I lie to Junior Sister? Chapter 655 When did I cheat my junior sister Lu Chaolan said: "Why did she suffer such insults back then, and why did the people of Great Xia call her that? Aren''t you responsible for everything she suffered? How dare you say that now?" "Mr. Lu is blaming me so much?" Xi Qiyue laughed lowly, "She is not from that world at all, and I did this only for her own good. She must return to the world she is in, do you understand?" Lu Chaolan''s expression was strange when he heard the words, but he quickly covered it up. Before he could speak, the girl in his arms moved. Guanghua flashed, and at that second, she suddenly opened her eyes. "Qi Yue, do you want to take the wolf ambition I gave you as a shield?" The girl''s voice was a little low, and her eyes seemed to be more hostile than before. Gu Muran didn''t expect that after returning to his thoughts, he would hear Xi Qiyue confuse right and wrong here. "Junior sister, what are you talking about?" Xi Qiyue hid her doubts in her heart, her reaction was really inappropriate. He said: "Junior Sister has been in the memory light source for so long, she must have clearly seen the faces of those common people." "They not only wanted to burn the house where you were, but they also wanted to sacrifice you to the heavens. They completely ignored your kindness to them. As far as these are concerned, you really shouldn''t use your own. Protect them with your life." Xi Qiyue has already noticed that Gu Muran''s face is not right, but he has not noticed what went wrong so far. He said: "Senior brother wanted to do something to you at the time, it was indeed the brother''s fault, but now the brother knows that he regrets it, and the brother hopes that you must put your own body first, after all, there are some truths... The truth about your death that year still needs you Go dig." Seeing that Gu Muran''s face returned to normal, he continued: "The matter of the karmic blood demon, senior brother admits that he was really jealous at the time, and he didn''t think about it for a while, but now senior brother can guarantee that he will definitely help you solve the karmic blood demon with all his strength. When the time comes, your strength has recovered, and you will never return it if you beat and scold me." mouth." He used the fact that he had been planning to speed up her recovery from the karmic blood demon, hoping to arouse her inner fluctuations. But I didn''t expect that, apart from the hostility on her face at the beginning, there was no emotion on her face now. It is impossible to know what she is thinking. And she just tilted her head suddenly, "Qiyue, you are not as smart as before, when did you become so talkative?" The face on the other side did change for a moment, but he was quickly suppressed, "I am purely worried about Junior Sister, and I am afraid that Junior Sister will be hurt like before." "yes?" "Naturally, when have I ever lied to Junior Sister?" "Xi Qiyue''s identity is what you aimed at early on." He admitted it generously. Gu Muran quickly laughed, "The national teacher died back then, how did you escape this catastrophe? And so quickly?" The man''s expression was a little strange, he asked tentatively: "You... have you recovered your memory?" "What do you think?" "I don''t know where you heard the gossip. If your body is dead and your soul disappears, then why are you here now? After all, if your soul is gone, then there is nothing left. Junior sister thinks so." "Don''t shout, junior sister and junior sister, we are not very familiar with each other now, Young Master Qiyue." Gu Muran deliberately emphasized the words "Young Master Qiyue". (end of this chapter) Chapter 656： Will you choose to cooperate with the enemy? Chapter 656 Would you choose to cooperate with the enemy? "You are my junior sister, why should I say no?" From a certain angle, his face was frighteningly pale, not at all what a person should have. But in the next second, he quickly returned to normal, as if the so-called ''face changing'' just now was just an illusion. Gu Muran suddenly lowered his voice: "Are you Qiyue, you know me, and Qiyue also knows, right?" After seeing Xi Qiyue''s face change, she suddenly smiled. Xi Qiyue: "Junior Sister, I am not always patient enough to play with you like this. You can think of me as Xi Qiyue, or you can think of me as Qiyue." At this time, someone knocked at the door. A voice came in through the door, "Young Master Xi, the birthday party will start soon." "Understood." Xi Qiyue responded outside, and then he glanced at the watch on his wrist again. When he raised his head again, he said to Gu Muran: "Junior Sister, it''s not easy to be a princess in Kyoto. The position of Mrs. Xi''s wife is always vacant for you. You are welcome anytime. I hope I can feel the good news from you today." .¡± When he walked to the door, he glanced back at Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan. That glance seemed to hide some deep meaning. "His last look... makes me think that his purpose is not as simple as he said." As Lu Chaolan and Gu Muran walked out, he said. Gu Muran set up an invisible mask on them, like a moving barrier, ensuring the absolute safety of their speech. Time is tight, Gu Muran can only do this. She said: "Although he is very sincere, he doesn''t want me to really accept him." Lu Chaolan recalled those things in his previous life, "Could it be them?" Gu Muran nodded, she understood what he wanted to say, "They have been with me for such a long time, they naturally understand what kind of person I am, and everything we have suffered in previous lives is naturally inseparable from them The open relationship is like... Knowing who the enemy is, would you choose to cooperate with the enemy?" The answer is naturally no. Naturally, they will not compromise like this for certain things. And what Qiyue really wanted might end up counting against many people. Help her recover Karma Blood Fiend, but they just want to reduce some time. "You can''t believe many things he said today. There is not a single truth in these people''s mouths." Gu Muran took his hand, but didn''t let go. "The reason why they want to threaten you is because they don''t want to run into the Lu family directly." Lu Chaolan looked thoughtful, and suddenly looked at her seriously: "Aran, I want to face this with you, if you really don''t want to make it public..." He struggled again and again, not wanting to force her anymore. He can try to protect her in other ways. Although he looked at Gu Muran seriously, even though he had already confirmed this in his heart, he still wanted to hear her say it himself. After all, only when he hears it with his own mouth can he really give up. "how do you want to do it?" But Lu Chaolan did not expect that her answer was not a direct negative. Does that mean... there are other options. He looked excited: "Aran... I just want to face it with you, my Lu family... will always be your backing. I don''t know our final outcome back then, but I know that I can help you very little, after all The difference in strength between us is too great, but in this life, I hope... I can face it with you." (end of this chapter) Chapter 657： Apologize Chapter 657 Apology Gu Muran recalled the last scene that appeared in his mind. She remembered what she had calculated for Lu Chaolan at the beginning, ten lives for one, accumulating a whole body of merit. He gave up his status as a general, put down his swords and halberds, and finally chose the medical skill that is easiest to accumulate merit but not easy to practice. How much he has suffered in these lifetimes, although she has never seen it, she still understands it very well in her heart. Her lips moved, "I will do whatever you want, okay?" Not only did she change her mind, but her expression became very gentle when she spoke. This was something Lu Chaolan didn''t expect. He was overwhelmed by the exciting news, and didn''t know what to say for a while, "Aran, you..." He was really too excited. "Let''s face it together. If the Lu family is attacked, I will get it back for you in the future." She is no longer her previous life. Although there is still great love, but it is no longer bound by those missions. The Great Xia Kingdom has developed to the present, and it is already prosperous enough. She is on the way to find herself in this life, and she can already live for herself. ¡ª In the birthday banquet hall, the lights were staggered, and many children from wealthy families came to celebrate the banquet. Sheng Ze toasted and stood on the second step. Next to him was Patriarch Sheng who had just been discharged from the hospital a few days ago. Patriarch Sheng raised his glass, "Today is Gouzi''s birthday, thank you for your support, please eat and drink well, you are welcome." "Uncle Sheng, you are welcome. Come, let''s wish Mr. Sheng a happy birthday." The crowd didn''t know who it was, and they suddenly spoke, and then everyone raised their glasses to Sheng Ze: "I wish you all the best, Mr. Sheng." Sheng Ze''s birthday party was organized by the head of the Sheng family under the order of the butler. The separation of the juniors and the elders, after all, these juniors are the reserves of the major families and aristocratic families in Kyoto in the future. Sheng Ze is a genius in design, but he doesn''t know much about the juniors of certain families and aristocratic families. This is also the reason why Patriarch Sheng asked Qi Qi to invite the juniors of the Zhu family. The younger generation is separated from the elders, and someone from the younger generation specially guides Sheng Ze to know these people, while the elders will naturally be led by him. Patriarch Sheng''s meaning, I am afraid that no one on the field knows, no one knows. It is precisely because everyone knows that the head of the Sheng family has already cleared the way for Sheng Ze, and the next head of the Sheng family is almost properly placed on Sheng Ze''s head. So the people on the field are basically very enthusiastic. When dealing with Shengze, they can''t finish talking. But obviously, Sheng Ze''s interest is not very strong. He just nodded slightly. When he saw Lu Chaolan, he walked over quickly. "These people are really annoying." Sheng Ze didn''t like to deal with this, so he relaxed in front of people Lu Chaolan was familiar with. Moreover, when the heirs of the two major families were talking together, few people from other families or aristocratic families with low status dared to step forward to make fun of themselves. However, Ye Yuxi is an exception. He stepped forward, "Sister, I''m here to apologize for those people in our company." Originally, the place where Lu Chaolan and Sheng Ze are located has already attracted the attention of many people, and with the presence of the descendants of the National Teacher, the three of them are like a luminous body, shining wherever they go. Everyone knows Ye Yuxi''s traffic in the entertainment circle. Even though they look down on the people in that circle, the identity of the Ye family''s Patriarch still draws everyone''s attention to him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 658： deep-rooted reaction Chapter 658 The reaction rooted in the bones After all, the Ye family circle has been paid attention to from the very beginning, but who would have thought that the person who finally ascended to the position of Patriarch would be someone else. They all understand the temperament of the members of the Ye family, but no one dares to hold the opposite opinion of this fledgling guy opposite the group of people, and they are honestly shrinking back. Just talking about these, their curiosity about Ye Yuxi has been rising steadily. The traffic niche and the identity of the head of the Ye family made Ye Yuxi instantly stand out from the rest of the family. After he finished speaking, the others were curious: "Sister? Is he calling the descendants of the National Teacher his sister?" "What kind of luck is this kid?" "From being unknown at the beginning, to the current traffic niche and the head of the Ye family, he seems to have always been blessed by luck? Who would have thought that he would even know the descendants of the national teacher. What kind of **** luck is this?" "Didn''t you hear me? Is he going to apologize?" "What are you apologizing for? Who knows if he wants to use his identities as Mr. Sheng and the prince to attract everyone''s attention. After all, he is an actor. This kind of occasion will give him great blessings. Maybe at some point, he will One step up to the sky." For a moment, Ye Yuxi''s relaxed words immediately focused everyone''s attention again. Sheng Ze frowned slightly, he was about to call someone to take Ye Yuxi away. When he received Lu Chaolan''s gaze, he put his hand down. "See what he wants to say?" Lu Chaolan knew that these people couldn''t sit still. After all, the few members of their company who participated in the girl group have not yet appeared. He didn''t believe it, Ye Yuxi just asked them to participate in media interviews. Sheng Ze: "All right." Sheng Ze didn''t speak any more, but glanced at Gu Muran. Gu Muran''s expression didn''t change, she looked sideways at the entrance of the lobby slightly: "You asked them to apologize, what are you apologizing for?" The members of the girl group came timidly, with lowered eyebrows, not daring to look into Gu Muran''s eyes: "Yes, I''m sorry, we secretly took that photo at the time, and we interpreted it too much, I''m, I''m sorry." They said in front of everyone, "It''s really our fault that we heard that the prince is married. Looking at the back at that time, we didn''t know the details, so we just talked nonsense. It''s really our fault. We would like to apologize. I hope you can forgive us..." As they spoke, they began to cry. As if being bullied by someone, and also as if afraid of not being forgiven. "Sister, they already know they are wrong, so you can forgive them, otherwise they will feel really sorry." Ye Yuxi also said proactively. When those girls heard the voice, their figures couldn''t help but flinched back. That reaction seems to have been rooted in the bones. Gu Muran saw this scene, but suddenly smiled, "Apologize for this?" "Sister, just forgive them. If you don''t forgive them, they will be ruined in the future." Ye Yuxi said earnestly. But those girls trembled even more, "Please...please forgive us, we really didn''t mean it, we will not dare to do it next time...please...forgive us." At the end of the story, their voices were already crying, for fear that they would not be forgiven. When they lowered their heads, they didn''t even forget to look at Ye Yuxi secretly in their eyes. The trembling that came from their bones made them flinch after just one glance. Gu Muran tilted his head and looked at them: "What if I don''t forgive you?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 659： Is it up to you? Chapter 659 is up to you? The girls looked up at Gu Muran in a daze. "What if she doesn''t forgive us?" Before they went out, they once asked Ye Yuxi such a sentence. The devilish voice seemed to be close at hand: "My sister is very soft-hearted. If she doesn''t forgive you, you should kneel in front of her and cry for her...she will be soft-hearted. If in the end...you mess up the matter, Don''t talk about exploding, you should weigh your lives carefully..." The voice in their heads appeared in their heads instantly. They didn''t dare to hesitate for a moment, and even their knees went limp before they could take any action. "Please...we really didn''t mean to, please, forgive us..." They cried, only to find that their knees hadn''t touched the ground. It''s like a force in the head has been dragging their knees. "If I don''t forgive you, will I become a person who has committed a great crime?" She looked at these people calmly. They dare not say ''yes'' or ''no'', their lips moved, as if they wanted to say something, but now their lives are still being restrained, they dare not say anything. They don''t know what to say anymore. "Miss Gu, please forgive them, they didn''t do it unintentionally." At this moment, another voice intervened. Since the banquet just started, Xi Qiyue disappeared. It was only now that Xi Qiyue appeared in front of people again. His face didn''t seem as pale as before, but although it wasn''t as weird as before, there was still a sickly paleness on his lips. As soon as Young Master Xi finished speaking, many people around shouted and cheered for Young Master Xi. "Miss Gu, you have a lot of adults, so please forgive them for their unintentional mistakes. These little girls are still young, and they must not have deep experience in the world." "Maybe I just felt a little curious at the time, and just wanted to share with everyone. After all, our prince did announce the existence of the prince''s concubine at that time, but he has been protecting him very well, which caused these little girls to see the prince. When Grandpa has contact with the opposite sex, he will inevitably think too much." One person calls and a hundred people respond. Gu Muran sneered at the time: "It seems that choosing a good background is really useful." Some of the others didn''t particularly understand what she meant. Xi Qiyue also pretended to understand at the time, "Miss Gu, what do you mean by these words? We are also curious about who the princess is? You are a little girl who is so innocent and suffered such a big wrong for no reason. It is really unbearable for ordinary people. But... all of us here are willing to bear witness for you." "Yes, we are all willing to be a witness for you, to see who dares to insult your reputation in the future." "You dare to participate in the banquet with the crown prince in such an upright manner when you have such a scandal. You must not care about the rumors in the outside world. You don''t need to care, but we have to clean up this matter for you, so don''t worry Bar." This group of people who spoke also depended on the occasion. They thought that their remarks not only left a good impression on Xi Qiyue, but also made the descendants of the national teacher remember them. If there is any time in the future, I''m afraid we can meet each other. They thought it was a good plan. But he didn''t want to, Gu Muran smiled. The few people who bowed their heads and begged for forgiveness just relaxed when they saw Gu Muran walking beside them: "I once said that everything has its fate, and everything cannot be controlled by others. You think you have made a good choice, but The current situation...is it up to you?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 660： just now Chapter 660 Just now Those few people didn''t understand what Gu Muran meant, they raised their heads, just begged for mercy and apologized: "We know we were wrong, we shouldn''t be greedy, we dare not take pictures of you secretly, we dare not do this... everything is our fault, please Forgive us, we will not dare in the future." Gu Muran shook his head: "You still don''t understand." "Regardless of whether I am single or not, if you privately say those things on public programs without knowing the truth, it will be a great harm to me and Yu Alan. If his wife is not me, your words are enough to cause damage to the relationship between the two parties, not only the damage to both of us, but also irreparable damage to her wife. Even if his wife is me, you will disregard my own wishes for things that I have not made public. You wanted to be famous and crazy, so you thought of using this method to drain people, but with your current knowledge, you are far from knowing the horror of the family. If it was someone else who broke the news next time, if other people were angry, your lives would have been threatened long ago. I am afraid no one will give you a chance to apologize. " ¡°If the injury has caused an irreparable and substantive attack, it is meaningless whether to forgive or not.¡± She glanced at Ye Yuxi and Xi Qiyue who surrounded them. "Your abilities cannot bear your ambitions. One day, the wolves, tigers and leopards all over your body will eat up your ambitions. At that time, what will you have left? Skinny bones?" Her voice was calm, but she told the situation of several of them. Several of them raised their heads, tears gathered in their eyes, and their eyes were apologetic: "I''m sorry." This time it was their sincere apology. "Forget it, let''s go." Gu Muran didn''t want to see their lives put in jeopardy, "But you have paid so much, what you want...you should know it in your heart." They lowered their brows, "We understand..." When they spoke, they still didn''t forget to look up at Ye Yuxi. "Since my sister has forgiven you, then you can leave." Ye Yuxi said with a smile, as if everything was in his expectation. These girls glanced at each other: "We have brought shame to the company because of our inappropriate words and deeds. We know that we have no face to stay any longer..." These days, they lived in fear every day. At first, they thought that as long as this matter was resolved, they would be able to get back on track, but Gu Muran''s words finally made them understand. They are surrounded by wolves, tigers and leopards every day. I am afraid they will not know when they will be swallowed up. Instead of this... Ye Yuxi was in a good mood at this time, he waved his hand, "Since that''s the case, the company won''t keep you anymore. At that time, the company will arrange to discuss the termination of the contract." Gu Muran raised his chin slightly, "Since we want to talk about terminating the contract, choosing a date is worse than hitting the date, let''s do it now." Lu Chaolan didn''t speak all the time, because he knew Gu Muran at that time, he looked at Sheng Ze, before he said anything, Sheng Ze pointed to an empty table, "I haven''t seen what it''s like for someone in the entertainment industry to terminate a contract, Now that Ms. Gu has let go of her words, then choose a day to hit the sun and let me see and see." The protagonist of the birthday party said so, and Ye Yuxi didn''t say anything more. It''s just that Xi Qiyue has a bad feeling. However, thinking of Gu Muran''s kindness when he was a national teacher before, he didn''t say anything to stop him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 661： choose me Chapter 661 Choose me Termination of the contract is also very fast. Gu Muran waited until a few girls left before she felt relaxed. A few of them were involved in this situation because of her, but the so-called flies do not bite seamless eggs, they are too ambitious, and she still couldn''t bear to let them end up in that situation. If they really insisted on being buried under their own ambitions at that time, she would definitely use other methods to sweep them out of the situation that did not belong to them. "What happened just now has delayed Mr. Sheng''s time." Ye Yuxi''s eyes are not as innocent as they were at the beginning, and a little patriarchal aura will erupt from his body. Sheng Ze waved his hand indifferently: "No problem." "Since it has been clarified that Miss Gu and Mr. Lu have no real relationship, then I have something I want to take the opportunity to announce." Xi Qiyue suddenly turned on the Oscar winner mode. He pressed his slightly pale lips tightly, looking at Gu Muran''s eyes, a little dodging. Many people in the lobby are sensible people, and they immediately understood what Young Master Xi meant. "Miss Gu, I... I have never liked anyone else, and my family has rarely appeared in front of the world before. When I saw you for the first time, I felt that you were very familiar, and my heart was beating harder than usual. Since you have no Marriage contract, then can I... can I pursue you?" The scene became lively after a bang. Many people began to tout the goodness of both sides. "Miss Gu is indeed excellent. Since Miss Gu and the crown prince are not a husband and wife relationship as rumored, then this matter... is naturally a fair lady, and a gentleman is good." "Mr. Sheng, if we can witness a marriage, then surely... this marriage agreement will attract the attention of outsiders." Sheng Ze laughed and shook his head: "Everyone, please be cautious in your words and deeds, after all...I think you all don''t know what Miss Gu''s relationship status is." "Isn''t that clear? Didn''t Ms. Gu just forgive those girls for spreading rumors?" "That''s right, isn''t Ms. Gu absolutely single? Why don''t you know her relationship status?" Gu Muran suddenly received a voice transmission: "Junior Sister, you must think clearly before you speak about some things. How did the people in the world treat you at that time? You don''t need to miss the opportunity to return your soul because of them. If you sacrifice for them again It''s not good to kill yourself. You and him are destined to be people in two worlds, and there will be no results for you. In the previous life, he died because of you, and his death was tragic, and he did not get good results in every life. If you want to repay your kindness, you have to stay away from him. You have no fate. Choose me, and together we can achieve the Supreme Path of Metaphysics, okay? " Gu Muran didn''t look at Xi Qiyue, but just smiled and said: "I didn''t say whether to forgive them just now, I just don''t want this meaningless thing to continue, and besides, what is the relationship between me and Ah Lan? , presumably everyone is not clear." Right under everyone''s attention, she held Lu Chaolan''s hand. At that time, many people''s eyes were as big as eggs. They couldn''t believe the scene in front of them. "I should have said just now that if his wife is not me, then three people will be hurt. If his wife is me, why Alan didn''t disclose my identity, it must be because I don''t want to. Since I don''t want to, If they do that, I should be the one who suffers the most." She looked around, "After I never came to Kyoto, I never really said whether I was in love or single." (end of this chapter) Chapter 662： official announcement Chapter 662 Official Announcement "Then what do you mean by saying that, my sister." Ye Yuxi''s expression was not very friendly. "Patriarch Ye, what I want to say, don''t you have eyes, you must be able to see clearly." Gu Muran clenched Lu Chaolan''s hand. This moment is no different from the official announcement on the spot. Sheng Ze patted Lu Chaolan on the shoulder at this time, "Finally, the clouds opened to see the moon." Lu Chaolan naturally wouldn''t let Gu Muran face all this, "The young lady of my Lu family will only be alone." Gu Muran said: "I didn''t want to make it public before, but now that I''ve reached this point, I think it''s better to make it public. After all, I don''t like trouble." Her eyes looked at Xi Qiyue intentionally or unintentionally. "Mrs. Lu," Xi Qiyue''s eyes darkened, "What are you trying to express? Trouble? Who are you trying to point at?" "I don''t intend to point to anyone. He asked you to confess all this, and the so-called confession, he doesn''t want you to succeed, does he? Young Master Xi!" With so many people on the field, no one except the person involved should know what Gu Muran meant. The current Xi Qiyue is not the real Qiyue. To be precise, the current Xi Qiyue only has a trace of soul power attached to Xi Qiyue. It''s just that this trace of soul power has been attached for too long, so long that it is almost merged with the soul of the original owner. "I haven''t met someone I like for a long time. Why do I need others to hope for my confession? You haven''t told the public that you are married until this incident happened. Mr. Lu has repeatedly stated that he is married. Do you know why Ms. Gu didn''t want to show it to the outside world?" Xi Qiyue had an expression of being targeted: "Could it be that Ms. Gu is also the kind of person who eats what''s in the bowl and looks at the pot? If that''s the case, I''m quite upset with Mr. Lu. It seems that Ms. Gu also It''s not the kind of serious mystic master in the rumors, or I don''t know if the Mystic Masters Association knows whether the young master I am assisting is such a woman with a lack of virtue." He changed the subject and looked at Lu Chaolan: "Mr. Lu married such a woman with a double appearance. I don''t know if it''s your blessing or... your blessing." Lu Chaolan took a step forward, protecting Gu Muran behind him, and smiled softly: "I was still curious, since Young Master Xi knew that Aran was my wife, he even took the initiative to confess, so... You came up with this idea." He looked around at people with different ideas, and then fixed his eyes on Xi Qiyue: "Just before your Xi family walked out, you secretly sent people to investigate the various things about the national teacher, and let people spread unnecessary rumors about the national teacher on the Internet. , I wonder what Young Master Xi wants to do?" His voice was cold: "I''ve heard that the current Warlock Association is restless, but I don''t know if the Xi family has any relationship with the Warlock Association? People on the field never imagined how the scene turned from a confession bureau to a battle between the Lu family and the Xi family, and they didn''t understand that even the National Teacher and Mystic Masters Association were involved. It even involved some things they hadn''t heard of, and there was even a Warlock Association. For a while, they couldn''t tell what was going on. Many people turned their attention to Sheng Ze. Sheng Ze had received a hint from Lu Chaolan in advance, and he had no intention of making the scene worse. (end of this chapter) Chapter 663： Not a descendant of the national teacher Chapter 663 is not a descendant of the national teacher He fixed his eyes on Ye Yuxi: "The beginning of the matter was when Patriarch Ye asked someone to bring someone to apologize. I''m curious, what occasion is not good for apologizing, why did Patriarch Ye have to pick this opportunity?" Ye Yuxi didn''t expect that he would be directly involved, although he didn''t want to stay out of it. He smiled lowly, "I haven''t been able to find my sister. Even if I want them to apologize, I can only pick some occasions where I can meet my sister." "Patriarch Ye, I dare not have a younger brother like you, please be sure that Young Master Xi is your elder brother, otherwise...you may lose your identity and status in front of him." Some people on the court had heard that Ye Yuxi called Xi Qiyue his elder brother, but some people said they didn''t know about it. All of a sudden, explosion messages followed one after another. I don''t know when, those media also mixed into the hotel, and the Internet was bombarded by these news one after another for a while. The media were still taking pictures with their cameras. At this moment, they looked at the camera and caught a pair of eyes. Those eyes were too pure and too quiet. Just as they were facing Gu Muran, she seemed to see them too. But she didn''t say a word for anyone, and said something in too calm words: "I have never admitted that I am a descendant of the national teacher, but I will not allow anyone to insult her. No one in this world can judge her merits and demerits." In the shot, her eyebrows and eyes are indescribably quiet. People in the media have never seen two diametrically opposite states in one person. Her eyebrows, eyes, and tone were overly quiet, but under that quiet appearance, there seemed to be a lot of power hidden. It''s like that layer of window paper, once it is pierced, another different her will be born sadly. They just feel that way. There is a brief silence in the scene. Immediately afterwards, there were discussions. "Miss Gu, you are not a descendant of the national teacher, so why have you claimed to be the queen of the national teacher for such a long time?" "Miss Gu, don''t you think it''s a bit late to clarify now?" Gu Muran''s words suddenly brought them another topic of discussion. At the same time, she also led herself into the whirlpool. She smiled suspiciously, "I have never claimed to be a descendant of the national teacher. My abilities all come from the fact that I am not the so-called title." They didn''t ask about the matter between the Lu family and her anymore. She used another matter to restore the Lu family''s silence. She doesn''t care what happens to the Xi family, and she can''t control it. Moreover, she knew that the opponent''s goal was to target the national teacher. Perhaps what the national teacher did back then will soon appear on her body. Therefore, she must understand these messy things as quickly as possible. It doesn''t matter whether she is Gu Muran or the national teacher. It is determined that it is impossible to face all this with the so-called descendants of the national teacher. She wants the soul, she wants the truth of the year. She suddenly turned her head to look at the person standing beside her. She once said that she would protect him for the rest of his life, and she never forgot. Everyone is at a loss for words. Her ability is obvious to all. For a while, everyone didn''t know what to say. There was an uproar on the Internet because of this incident. "She is not a descendant of the National Teacher. Could it be that she was afraid because she saw the black material about the National Teacher on the Internet?" "Upstairs, you can''t say that." "You don''t know anything, you have a half-knowledge, so stop talking nonsense." Everyone''s attention to "Gu Muran is not a descendant of the national teacher" suddenly increased, and for a while, few people paid attention to the matter of "Gu Muran is the young wife of the Lu family". (end of this chapter) Chapter 664： Do you know how the national teacher died back then? Chapter 664 Do you know how the national teacher died back then? The Internet is now full of "self-destruction of the descendants of the National Teacher". No one knows whether this matter is true or false. Many people on the official campus forum are discussing: "Since it is what I said, is there any truth to this matter? I think it is probably true." "But why did she choose to blew herself up at this time?" "If it were you, would you do such a stupid thing?" "Fame and fortune go, if it were me, I would definitely not do such a self-defeating thing." "So, why does Miss Gu do such a thing?" "We still don''t know what happened to the National Teacher back then, and I remember that it was Elder Chonglu and Elder Xuanhua of the Mystic Masters Association who preached that ''Miss Gu is a descendant of the National Teacher''." "The national teacher is the patriarch of Taoism, and the two elders of the Mystic Masters Association, why did they get this wrong?" "What is the truth about this matter? Is there something hidden?" For a while, there were different opinions on the Internet. Some people think that Gu Muran has been enjoying the dividends of the descendants of the national teacher for so long, perhaps because he noticed a post about the black national teacher suddenly appearing on the Internet, so he suddenly issued a statement to clarify that he is not a descendant of the national teacher. Everything, it seems that Gu Muran said this because he was afraid that he would be implicated. But those who know Gu Muran''s personality feel that the truth of the matter should not be like this. She didn''t seek any benefits for herself as a descendant of the national teacher, so she didn''t involve fear. She has outstanding abilities, she doesn''t need this kind of gimmick at all, and sooner or later she will break out of her own world. Therefore, there must be something hidden behind their emphasis on this matter. In the next period of time, a group of people will gather in front of the Mystic Masters Association. They dare not break in, but try to wait for a message at the door. Inside the Mystic Masters Association. Chong Lu was pacing anxiously back and forth in the same spot. He picked up his mobile phone to make a call, but it still showed that there was no answer there. "This young master...how could it be?" Chonglu really can¡¯t sit still, so you have to pick up your phone and go out straight away. Chonglu met a mystic master in the courtyard, and hurriedly asked, "Have you seen the third elder?" "I just saw the third elder go to the direction of the prison." ¡ª The prison was dark and dark, and there was a person sitting in front of the railings of the two cells. Xuan Hua looked at the blind old man and Fan Wei who were imprisoned: "Your master has not thought of saving you until now, so you still do your best for them, is it worth it?" "Elder Xuanhua can''t understand whether it''s worth it or not. I''m a lingering person, and I''m only able to survive after delaying the master''s blessing. It''s already a great blessing. How can I have the idea of ??blaming the master?" The blind old man suddenly laughed lowly: "Why is Elder Xuanhua so free to come today? It seems that he really can''t sit still?" "Can''t sit still?" Xuan Huai was quite puzzled, "I have some free time today, and I want to chat with you. After all, your master doesn''t have much time to survive." "It''s a joke." Fan Wei, who had been silent at the side, suddenly refuted Xuanhua. "A joke? It''s even more ridiculous when you say this. Your master borrowing the body of the young master of the Xi family is against the law of heaven and damages luck. Even if he takes advantage of the loopholes in the law of heaven, how can he plan to do it escaped the eyes of heaven." Xuan Hua spoke neither too fast nor too slowly, and his eyes never left Fan Wei for an instant. "There are tens of thousands of things in the world, and whether there is luck or not can''t decide everything. Whoever says that if luck is good, you can live to the end without any worries. Do you know how the national teacher died back then?" Fan Wei''s eyes locked at this moment Xuanhua. (end of this chapter) Chapter 665： You will only be more miserable Chapter 665 You will only be more miserable The scar on her face trembled as she spoke. With a smile on the corner of her lips, the burn marks on her face seemed to be locked together, which was extremely scary. "What do you know?" Xuan Hua''s eyes looked like a hunter locking on his prey at this moment. Fan Wei was not in a hurry, seeing such an ordinary Xuan Hua, the smile on the corner of her mouth widened. at this moment. Xuanhua is more like a hunter locked by Fan Weifan. "What do you think I know?" The hunter is in a hurry. On the contrary, the prey trapped in the cage is more relaxed. "I don''t care what you know¡ª!" Chong Lu came from the other end of the corridor at this time, "You never have a single truth in your mouth, let alone you always want to disturb us." "I advise Elder Chonglu to think about something before saying it." Fan Wei''s eyes suddenly turned cold at this moment. "All of you want to drive us apart, no matter what we say." "How can you know what we really want to do?" Fan Wei snorted coldly: "The national teacher back then never stopped my master, and now you are even worse." "Belittle us, you will only be more miserable." Xuan Hua looked at them in the cell indifferently. "At least we won''t mistake our master." Fan Wei said sarcastically. Xuan Hua waved his hand, and a beam of light shone through the top of the cell. "Did you see that? Only her breath can move Patriarch''s jade pen." He stood up, "Our first head of Xuanmen established Xuanmen to protect Patriarch. The young master is always in front of us. I once said that she is not a descendant of the national teacher, but¡ªso what?" Fan Wei waved his palm, and a spell appeared in her palm. "But... she has already admitted that she is not a descendant of the national teacher, so what are you obsessed with?" There was no surprise in Xuanhua''s eyes: "The reason why I gave you the opportunity to receive information from the outside world is to see what the **** you are up to." "The reason why they put you here without taking any rescue measures is because they want you to sow discord here?" His eyes suddenly turned cold, "How can we let you do what you want?" He waved his sleeve again, and the ray of light disappeared on the top of the cell again: "If she can move the jade pen, she is the person recognized by the national teacher. Whether she is a descendant of the national teacher or not, it doesn''t affect us at all." Xuanmen is determined to protect her." Xuanhua looked towards the heavy road. "Do you understand?" Zhonglu nodded vigorously: "Understood." The two walked towards the exit at the other end of the corridor, and the voice of the blind old man came from behind: "The national teacher...she has never been married in her life, so don''t be blindfolded." Chonglu and Xuanhua did not respond any more, their eyes showed determination. But they didn''t know that right after they left, The blind old man suddenly raised his head, his empty eyes suddenly raised his head to look at the sky, and the corners of his mouth slowly curved upwards. "The Mystic Masters Association has a high status in the eyes of the world. The more it is like this, the more beautiful it is to drag them down from the altar." Fan Wei suddenly revealed a smile, "Since we can''t do anything else, we can always add bricks and tiles." ¡ª is also this day. Gu Muran always felt that his eyelids kept twitching, non-stop. No matter what she does, she doesn''t feel smooth. (end of this chapter) Chapter 666： still dare not presumptuous Chapter 666 Still dare not be presumptuous After divination, she found that there was a sign of blood in the northwest. ... There was also the smell of a jade pen. At this moment, there is still something that Gu Muran doesn''t understand. She changed her clothes and was about to go out. There were a few people sitting in the living room, and Shang Sze was looking at the stairs, seeing that she was wearing different clothes from what she had at lunch, Shang Size frowned immediately: "Brother Ran...what are you going to do? Is there still chaos outside? " Gu Muran put his finger on his lips, signaling him to keep his voice down. "Aran, where are you going?" Lu Chaolan''s voice sounded directly from the side. Wearing home clothes, Lu Chaolan, who was soaked in fireworks, walked in front of her. "That... I have something to do, and I am in a hurry to get out." She didn''t want to disturb Lu Chaolan. But Shang Size''s movements were too loud, and because he didn''t cover up his voice, it was directly transmitted to the kitchen. "Aran..." Lu Chaolan felt helpless. "I know you don''t want me to see those things on the Internet because you don''t want to bother me, but now... I really have to go to the Mystic Masters Association." Gu Muran emphasized: "I don''t need my mobile phone, you take it , but that¡¯s really a matter of life and death.¡± Lu Chaolan didn''t say anything, just picked up the car keys beside him: "I''ll see you off." "Hey...wait for us." The car pulled out of the garage and just left the villa. Lu Chaolan was driving, Gu Muran was sitting in the co-pilot, and Shang Sze and Su Muhuai were sitting in the back seat. Su Muhuai resumed his chattering posture: "Sister Ran...Look at this door, how many paparazzi are around, if you come out brightly, you will probably be surrounded in an instant." "It''s not just that, right now the most people are besieging the Mystic Masters Association, but they haven''t seen Xuanhua, Chonglu and other elders... Hey, they''ve come out." Shang Sze followed the information on the Internet in real time. "What came out?" Su Muhuai rolled his eyes, "Brother Ze, what you said is all good, it''s like having a baby, it''s coming out, it''s making people think about it." "You¡ª" Shang Sze didn''t have time to argue with Su Muhuai now, he told everyone in the car about the current situation: "The group of people who are besieging the Mystic Masters Association and waiting for news have already seen Xuan Hua The elders and the elders of Chonglu." Hearing this, Su Muhuai was no longer in the mood to make a laugh, "Why did Elder Xuanhua and Elder Chonglu come out at this time?" Gu Muran is not in the mood to explain so much now, she said: "I will find another entrance to enter the interior in a while, so you wait for me outside first." ¡ª Many people surrounded the open space at the entrance of the Mystic Masters Association, but none of them dared to go to the door. When the door was suddenly opened from the inside, a group of people rushed forward. "Elder Chonglu, Elder Xuanhua, what do you think of Miss Gu''s message at that time?" "It was also you who released the news that she was a descendant of the National Teacher, but why did Miss Gu publicly clarify that she was not a descendant of the National Teacher a few days ago? Is this true, or is there some conflict between you two? ?¡± "We have stayed here for many days, just hoping to clear up the confusion for everyone." Even though everyone was curious about the truth of this matter, they did not dare to act presumptuously at the gate of the Mystic Masters Association. Elder Xuanhua and Elder Chonglu smiled in front of them, "In order to be less responsible, do you value her ability or her title of ''a descendant of the national teacher''?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 667： misfortune Chapter 667 Change "Miss Gu is indeed very talented, but does this conflict with our problem today?" Those people dare not speak loudly in front of them. "Today we just want to know whether what Miss Gu said before is true?" Others are you talking to each other, afraid that the two elders will not hear the same question, and repeat the question many times. "If you don''t mind that the sky is getting dark, then please talk about your problems in unison." Xuanhua still had a smile on his face, but the meaning in his words was revealed clearly. The scene instantly quieted down. Everyone looked at me and I looked at you, and finally they asked a question: "Miss Gu, are you a descendant of the national teacher?" Xuanhua was still indifferent, he waved his sleeves just like before. In an instant, a burst of brilliance came from the top of the Mystic Masters Association. "Look, what is that?" "Pen!" "Is that a pen?" "It''s amazing how it shines so brightly." "Don''t you think this thing looks familiar?" Chonglu bowed reverently in the direction of the pen: "This is the jade pen that my patriarch used back then. Except for those who were recognized by the patriarch, no one can reproduce its splendor back then." Everyone was puzzled and said: "But...it''s bright now, doesn''t that mean...Elder Xuanhua is recognized by the patriarch?" "Don''t talk nonsense!" The smile on Xuanhua''s face stopped: "I haven''t seen the Patriarch, how can I be recognized." "Then these?" The media people''s curiosity was instantly drawn. "The jade pen was mobilized by the young master, and it is now protecting my Mystic Masters Association." Xuanhua''s gaze had just accepted a little smile, and now it only took on a serious meaning. He said: "I don''t care what is said on the Internet, the person who can activate the jade pen, the person identified by the patriarch is the young master of my Taoism, and this will never change." Someone seems to want to chime in. He said: "Miss Gu not only has the talent and ability of the patriarch back then, but also got the approval of the descendants of the spiritual objects left by the patriarch back then, and she is the guidance of the patriarch in the dark." Xuanhua said, bowing respectfully in the direction of the jade pen. The piety and belief in the project are beyond the comprehension of some people. However, it is deeply shocking. "To be honest, Ms. Gu has never admitted in front of us that she is a descendant of the national teacher, but in the eyes of our Xuanmen and Mystic Masters Association, she is our ancestor left to guide us and find her. The only person who died back then with traces of the truth." Some people on the field were silent. They were powerless to refute Xuanhua''s words. They don''t even know what to say at the moment. But at this time¡ª Suddenly there was a mournful voice in the sky: "Everyone, you can''t believe his words." This voice was really unfamiliar to the media people, with puzzlement and doubt in their eyes. "The Mystic Art Masters Association and the so-called descendants of the National Teacher are basically pious villains...cough cough..." That voice conveyed a heavy sense of helplessness and vicissitudes. "...I was originally a mystic master, but I accidentally touched their joint interests, so they trapped me in the dungeon of the Mystic Masters Association. Unfortunately, half of my body is already buried in the loess, and I will have to pay for it when I am old. To suffer like this... lord, it''s not fair." This voice attracted the curiosity of most people, especially when they heard the word dungeon, their eyes on the Mystic Masters Association changed instantly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 668： let me go Chapter 668 Let me go "I didn''t want to use this method, but... but I am not the only one in the dungeon." "I can give up my life, but everyone else is still in their prime. I hope you can save those who are still young." "I''m old, it''s okay, but they can''t..." The old man began to cry as he spoke. The cry of grief reached everyone''s eyes. Suddenly, the voice changed, becoming a little sharper: "...what are you doing, let me go..." Suddenly, there was a sound of''bang''. There was just a surge of sympathy in everyone''s hearts, but before they could take any action, it was like an explosion in their ears. The air smelled of gunpowder smoke, mixed with some other faint smells. "We respect your Mystic Masters Association so much, are you so careless about human life?" "Abusing the elderly, do you still have a conscience?" "You are also quite old, half buried in the loess, are you not afraid that one day you will be treated like this by others?" For a moment, there was loud yelling outside the arena, and they looked at Xuan Hua and Elder Chonglu with unkindness in their eyes. "Dungeon? In my opinion, your Mystic Association is not a good place either?" "It''s a pity that I tried so hard to clear up the remarks about the National Teacher on the Internet. Now it seems that there is no wave without wind, and the National Teacher will definitely not be able to withstand the actual investigation." The sky suddenly became gloomy, and someone pointed at the day and cursed at the Mystic Masters Association: "You mystic masters always talk about karma, look, now God can''t stand it anymore, this day is going to change after all. ah." The scene became noisy for a while. Someone took the mobile phone without saying a word, and directly called the police, "You illegally arrested other people, and you can keep it and explain to the police in a while." Xuanhua and Zhonglu didn''t pay attention to them. At this moment, their thoughts were concentrated in the mid-air, and the gray aura made them frown. When they were about to push the door and enter, they were stopped by the group of people at the door. "The two elders still want to wait before going in. The police will come in a while. We think you should have something to say to the police." Someone in the crowd deliberately followed the rhythm. For a while, all the people who were originally in awe of the elders also started to speak offensive words to the two of them at this moment. Once the sense of distance is pulled in, once the sense of awe is broken, some things will become more and more uncontrollable. The smile on Xuanhua''s face was suppressed in an instant, and his eyes became terrified in an instant, and the people around him did not dare to get too close to them. But the way to the door was firmly blocked by people. However, these people are still afraid. They are still afraid of Xuanhua and Chonglu. After all, cause and effect are invisible and intangible. The more mysterious they are, the more frightening they are. But the matter has come to this point to drive ducks to the shelves, and they dare not back down. After all, at this time, you are different from others, and it is easier to shoot the top bird. Fortunately, they noticed Xuanhua and Chonglu, and just looked up at mid-air, as if they had stopped planning to go back to the Mystic Masters Association. "Some charges are not accepted by the Mystic Masters Association. Since you think the police can only solve it, then we... just wait together." Xuanhua and Zhonglu felt the fluctuating breath of the jade pen, and they were not in a hurry to go back for a while. Yan Heng came very fast. Moreover, everyone discovered that Lu Chaolan, the prince of the capital, arrived with the police. (end of this chapter) Chapter 669： Came here because of what Ms. Gu said about breaking the game Chapter 669 comes for Miss Gu¡¯s talk about breaking the game Yan Heng looked at so many people at the scene: "Who called?" Nobody answered. Everyone turned their heads and looked around, but they didn''t find out who was calling. "What''s going on?" Yan Heng frowned. Now everyone started talking in a hurry, what they said was a hype. "Stop, stop! Talk slowly one by one." There were voices from all directions, and Yan Heng''s head was about to explode. It''s hard to figure out what''s going on. The sky suddenly seemed to explode abnormally again. The crowd became even more furious. "Uncle policeman, look at the sky, it must be the resistance made by the imprisoned old mystic master inside, take someone in and have a look." "That''s right, the Mystic Masters Association is not clean, and Miss Gu is even more..." "Hush! Keep your voice down! Didn''t you see that the prince is there? Why don''t you have a doorkeeper in your mouth? If you offend the prince, be careful that you won''t be able to eat and walk around." Instantly. Countless people''s eyes instantly focused on Lu Chaolan. They also carried cameras on their bodies, and the cameras accurately tracked the landing. "As for me, what I dislike the most is exposure. I advise you to put down your cameras honestly." The man''s eye ends were raised slightly, and there was a careless deterrent force in his gestures, and the breath of a nobleman on his body was fully released without restraining himself. Everyone was shocked and afraid of him. "He is using power to oppress people, everyone..." Someone was still playing the rhythm, and Lu Chaolan accurately locked on to him. That person made a clatter and quickly slipped into the crowd, disappearing his sense of existence. "Since the prince has appeared here, does that mean..." Someone thought of the voice just now, and a wonderful expression appeared on his face, "Does that mean that... the person is also inside, could it be the situation just now..." In front of Lu Chaolan, even though they thought of Gu Muran, they didn''t dare to say anything else. Someone looked at Yan Heng, "Captain Yan, you heard the voice just now, the people inside were at a disadvantage just now, you must go in and take a look..." At this moment, there was another scream in the air. Many people''s faces changed, and they could tell clearly, "This is the voice of that old man just now." They looked at Yan Heng again: "Captain Yan, the matter is urgent now." "Two seniors." Yan Heng looked at Elder Xuanhua and Elder Chonglu who were besieged in the center. The crowd automatically made a way. Yan Heng said respectfully: "The director of our special investigation bureau, let me say hello to you on his behalf." Everyone''s expression changed instantly. Quite a few people had doubts and incomprehension on their faces, and they all felt a little apprehensive. Yan Heng didn''t seem to hear the discussion around him, he introduced his identity: "I am the detachment leader of the Special Administration Bureau, Yan Heng, and I was sent to work in the police station because of the case in the barren mountain, and because of this I realized Miss Gu." His eyebrows and eyes were serious, and his tone was respectful, without any other meaning. He said: "The two seniors don''t need to be so guarded against me. I don''t believe those comments on the Internet. I only believe what I know about Gu Muran. What''s more, I didn''t come here just because of the phone call, otherwise ...why do you think I came so quickly?" Elder Xuanhua took a look at him: "What exactly are you here for?" Yan Heng bowed respectfully, "Come here for what Miss Gu said to break the game." (end of this chapter) Chapter 670： Superb acting Chapter 670 Superb acting skills In a word, Xuanhua''s expression changed. He didn''t ask carefully, but he sighed after seeing some kind of origin in him, "In that case, Captain Yan, please come in. We don''t have the policy of refusing guests. reason." There are still a bunch of people blocking the road in front of the door. These people only feel that a force seems to penetrate their bodies, and they don''t wait for them to recover. They heard a "squeak". The door behind them opens. Everyone looked back in disbelief as if they had seen a ghost. Now no one dares to stand in front of the door. Elder Xuanhua made a gesture of invitation: "Mr. Yan, please." After they all walked in, those media people were all looking at each other, and they were all waiting for one person to step in first. After all, the scene just now is still in front of my eyes. Karma retribution, the reincarnation of heaven, this moment firmly appeared in their minds, everyone''s feet seemed to be glued in place, and no one dared to enter. They seemed to hear a "young master" from a distance. The crowd didn''t know who took the first step. "Now is the first opportunity. Whoever takes the first step will get the latest news." The rushing crowd at the back rushed inside in an instant. What kind of karma is instantly forgotten by them, and at this moment, interests are paramount. When everyone broke in, they saw an old man lying on the ground. The old man''s breath was relatively weak. He stretched out his palm slightly, as if accusing something, but in the end he just let out a long sigh. "You don''t have the blood inheritance of the national teacher at all, you pretend to be a descendant of the national teacher... What do you want to do..." The blind old man lying on the ground suddenly changed his subject: "Hahaha, I''m afraid you don''t know what the national teacher did back then, otherwise, you would definitely not choose to pretend to be a descendant of the national teacher..." "You old man, you failed to provoke the relationship between our Mystic Masters Association and the young master, and now you still want to provoke the common people... What exactly do you want?" Chonglu is very angry now. He said these words in their ears more than once, but they know that the Mystic Masters Association knows the importance of the jade pen, but these ordinary people don''t know these things. Moreover, this is obviously sowing discord. "I sow discord?" The old man''s voice pointed at himself: "I am the victim." His voice was indignant, and he looked up at the sky unwillingly and regretfully. Even though he couldn''t see anything, he looked very good. He said aggrievedly: "What did I do wrong? Isn''t it because I knew the truth about what happened back then by accident? Is it necessary for you to target me, a person who is half buried in the loess?" "If I knew that I knew the things on the Internet, I would suffer such cruel treatment from you. No matter what I said, I would never have appeared in the hospital, so I would not have fallen to this point!" Hidden in his voice were unwillingness and regret. "We usually thought that your Mystic Masters Association is such a sacred and mysterious place. Who would have known that each of you is actually such a person..." "You guys, you guys are such a disappointment." Many people ran directly to the blind old man lying on the ground with blood on his chest. Many people asked with concern: "Grandpa, can you tell us what the national teachers did back then?" There is anxious earnestness in their eyes, but there are demons driven by ambition and profit hidden in their eyes. "Your superb acting skills make me look like your master." Gu Muran stood beside him, crossing his hands on his chest, watching this blind old man acting here with cold eyes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 671： why the rules Chapter 671 What are the rules Her words were full of irony. "You hypocritical woman, you have persecuted people to this point, how do you have the face to say these words?" Many people who want to know the truth of the year, the strings in their minds were finally plucked after hearing these words. "that is!" "How did you have the face to say those words?" "By the way, you must know about the unknown past of the National Teacher, so you want to break away from the National Teacher, right?" "Normal people who have a relationship with the national teacher, who would want to let go of this relationship, but you have enjoyed the benefits for so long, but you were born after you became the princess of the capital, denying your relationship with the national teacher. The pros and cons, who would have thought that they would go around like this." The people were so angry when they said that, seeing that she didn''t deny a word, they thought they had guessed her mind. One time. Both she and the Association of Mystic Masters have been attacked a lot. On the contrary, Su Muhuai couldn''t stand anymore, "What do you know, you dare to insult my sister Ran and the Mystic Masters Association like this. My sister Ran doesn''t want to respond to you, but it doesn''t mean that you can humiliate her and Xuan Xuan at will so unscrupulously." The reputation of the Artisan Association, don¡¯t be used as a gun and still not know.¡± Shang Sze wanted to pull him, but he didn''t expect him to be so fast, his mouth seemed to be in a gunfight. "We only believe what we see with our eyes." They surrounded the old man lying on the ground, "You are abusing the elderly, and you will be punished." The old man stretched out his fingers and said tremblingly, "There are still people in the dungeon..." The eyes of this group of people lit up instantly, and their hearts were filled with passion. The hesitation before entering the door had already dissipated boundlessly, and now it seemed that only the mood of striving for meritorious service was left. In the era when information leads to flow, they followed the direction the old man pointed, as if they saw a lot of money and then waved to them. Everyone was very excited, and some people couldn''t sit still, and they walked in that direction unconsciously. It was at this time that a woman''s silver bell-like laughter suddenly came to their ears: "In other people''s territory, you must understand what it means to obey the rules." Everyone saw that the person who blocked them turned out to be a descendant of the former national teacher, and for a while, their minds were full of twists and turns. "You want to stop us, are you worried that we will see the truth of the matter, what are you and the Mystic Masters Association doing in the dark?" "You detain people privately, which is against the law." "This matter has been posted on the Internet, we will let everyone see the ugly face of you and the Mystic Masters Association." They gathered and became angry, and they wanted to benefit the people. Now many companies have started to announce this matter. Chonglu couldn''t stand it anymore, he couldn''t help but said: "Since ancient times, the affairs of the Mystic Masters Association have not been the turn of other people to interfere. If you don''t know anything, don''t yell here." Su Muhuai still wanted to say something, but was held back by Shang Size, Su Muhuai saw him shaking his head at himself, and said: "Brother Yu Ran, it''s no good to make trouble at this moment." Su Muhuai was very aggrieved. He looked at Gu Muran, but saw that her expression didn''t change, and he didn''t even care about it. He couldn''t understand what she was thinking for a while. But the strange thing is that the people around seem to be calmer. Except for the angry elder Chonglu, elders like Xuanhua, Gu Muran, Lu Chaolan, and Captain Yan Heng had no expression on their faces at the moment. He didn''t understand why they were more like spectators, while he seemed...more like a party. (end of this chapter) Chapter 672： you are a devil Chapter 672 You are simply a devil The mighty posture of a group of people attracted the stop of other mystics from the Mystic Association. Xuanhua glanced at Gu Muran, and Gu Muran said, "Since they don''t want to obey the rules, let them do it." Xuan Hua nodded, then waved at those mystic masters, "Don''t stop them." Several mystic masters stood still in an instant, leaving only those who wanted to break in, and looked at Xuan Hua and others for a moment, not understanding what they meant. "We will not stop you, let alone stop you. If you want to enter, we can send someone to guide you, as long as you have the courage to enter..." Those people stood still in an instant, not daring to move their feet. They couldn''t figure out what he meant? Xuanhua looked at those people who gradually became quiet, and said: "You don''t know, the dungeon is specially set up for the sinful mystic masters, but the simple prison gate carries a lot of karmic sins. If you don''t follow the law, there is no merit. Protection, ordinary people who enter the dungeon must be entangled in karma..." His tone was flat, without any ups and downs, but the more he was like this, the more afraid those people were to move forward. "What are you thinking!" The person standing there was instantly annoyed and couldn''t help saying. Gu Muran took a few steps forward at this moment, her pace was very slow, her eyes fixed on the blind old man lying on the ground. There is no one around the blind old man at this moment. Those of you who just kept saying that you want to get justice for the old man, are now following the direction of the old man''s finger but dare not move for a moment. Gu Muran walked around the old man who wanted to sow discord, and then stood between the group of people and the old man, looking at the group of people from a distance: "You all just want to get first-hand information, but how many of them are there? People come to fan the flames..." She pursed her lips, and looked around everyone one by one: "I know it all well." Those people looked at me and I looked at you, and someone said angrily: "You are sowing discord." "Learning now and using it now, it is indeed flexible enough to be dispatched." Gu Muran didn''t care too much, she kept scanning the blind old man and the group of people: "It doesn''t matter whether you should cooperate internally or externally, or sow dissension, this It doesn''t matter anymore." She waved her hand, and there seemed to be a surging breath in the wind. Lightly tap between her feet, the power of the formation seems to appear under her feet, and the figure of the spirit lotus floats around her. She chanted a series of spells, and in the open and aboveboard, under the shock of everyone, a person appeared out of thin air on the ground. "Here, aren''t you looking for her? I sent it to you." Those people were shocked by Gu Muran''s ability, their expressions were numb, and they saw the woman who appeared out of thin air with a blink of an eye, the scars on her face twisted and twisted, gradually extending from the face to the neck. Many people were taken aback. "Aren''t you looking for this person? In order to prevent you from getting karma, I sent it to you. Why are you so scared?" Those people looked at Gu Muran, "You are simply a devil..." "What you said is interesting..." Gu Muran originally counted on the **** disaster of the Mystic Masters Association today, so after calculating that it was the blind old man who used ancient magic to destroy himself, he stopped his death in time. And strongly reversed his formation. That''s why when everyone came in, he fell to the ground with bloodstains. These were not done by Gu Muran, but because the old man wanted to frame them, which aroused heated discussions among the people. Their original idea was to use this matter to drag the Mystic Masters Association into the pit. I haven¡¯t been feeling very well recently, and the update is not stable. After these two days, when I recover, there will be more updates. (end of this chapter) Chapter 673： repeat the same trick Chapter 673 Want to repeat the old trick He released untrue information about her back then on the Internet to fool the public, but it was unreasonable, because he said it with a nose and eyes, and it did attract a lot of people. This is the mine he planted for her. He did so many things in his previous life, and in the end, he did as he wished. The spiritual power in her body was exhausted, and all her silver hair grew out. In the eyes of the common people, she became a witch. All the hard work, all the dedication, just because of this, she became a witch who brought disaster to the country. It''s not that she wasn''t disappointed, but what she wanted to do at the time was far greater than these. Yes, in this life...he still wants to repeat the old trick. Qiyue knows that modern times are different from the past, so he first spread the plausible things about the national teacher on the Internet, which attracted the attention of the public and laid the groundwork for him to implement his plan. But their ambitions don''t stop there. It seemed that he had lost all face by confessing his love in public at the banquet, but this made the Xi family appear strongly in front of everyone again. She didn''t want to have anything to do with the Xi family. After seeing what the young general did for her back then, she just wanted to follow his ideas. In this life, they fought side by side together. However, what those people want to do is not only to reverse her reputation and push her into a place of eternal doom again. What he wants to do more is to make all the people close to her fall under the tongue of everyone. The Mystic Masters Association is the first knife they want to open. How could Gu Muran let them do what they wished. "This person... If you don''t understand, please ask Captain Yan to explain to you..." Gu Muran took a step back and left the seat for Yan Heng, who was invited by them. In terms of authority, the Special Investigation Bureau stood behind him. Yan Heng looked serious, and he briefly described the case at that time. Everyone still had fresh memories of the exhibition. "...she is a fugitive prisoner, but because of her status as a mystic, our police station must transfer her to the dungeon of the Mystic Association..." Some people seemed to want to argue a few words, but they didn''t dare to say more when they touched Yan Hengsen''s cold eyebrows. After all, the police badge on his body still seemed to be shining brightly. "...Our Special Investigation Bureau knows all these things clearly." Yan Heng glanced at the crowd: "...such people who commit crimes, the usual methods of suppression, to them, it''s like a small fight, Extraordinary personnel should use extraordinary means." "This world is not what everyone sees, and right and wrong cannot be explained in a few simple words." Yan Heng heard some whispers, but he didn''t yell at those people, but refocused his attention on Fan Wei. "She may have been a mystic before, but in this world, not only mystics understand metaphysics." Yan Heng said loudly, "Whether it is this woman or this old man, their identities can no longer be called mystics. To be precise, they are called sorcerers." Yan Heng glanced at the crowd, "Originally, I didn''t want the public to know about this matter, but because they repeatedly sowed discord, and even repeatedly insulted the reputation of Miss Gu and the Mystic Masters Association, I can''t stand this any longer." Reminiscent of what happened just now, everyone looked at Gu Muran and the Mystic Association with weird eyes for a while. They still didn''t believe it in their hearts, but their eyes didn''t dare to linger on them too much. (end of this chapter) Chapter 674： this is your own admission Chapter 674 This is what you admit Everyone looked at Yan Heng many times. At this moment, the rhythmic person who has been hiding in the crowd seized the right moment, "Whatever you say is what you say, what do you say about the dirty information about the National Teacher on the Internet?" "Also...Since the national teacher is the patriarch of the Mystic Masters Association, if the national teacher''s virtue is at a disadvantage, if something is really done, it will be a big blow to Xuanmen and the Mystic Masters Association. , so no matter what, your Mystic Masters Association will definitely stand by her side, whether it is for your reputation or your belief, you will do so." "You''re talking nonsense." Elder Chonglu couldn''t help but stop, "You were the one who played the rhythm just now, do you really think that we are too blind to see you? You are provoking again and again ..." Elder Chonglu was so angry that he was about to jump, he looked at his senior brother angrily, "Senior brother, look at this man..." "Elder Chonglu doesn''t want to know what he wants to say next?" Gu Muran received Xuanhua''s look at her, and she shook her head at them. Xuanhua dragged Zhonglu to his side, and said to the person who was just taking the rhythm: "Sorry, I interrupted your train of thought, you continue to talk." Elder Xuanhua is so polite, it''s impossible to punish that person all at once. He couldn''t think of what he wanted to say for a while, and after thinking for a while, when he opened his mouth, he saw the members of the Mystic Masters Association staring at him, and he felt like he had become an ornamental object ''The feeling at the time, the feeling of speaking is not right, and the confidence is not enough. Waiting for him to finish speaking, Gu Muran nodded seriously, "I understand what you mean, and I also know what you want to express with this rhythm..." The man didn''t expect Gu Muran to say this, and argued: "What I said is the truth." "Okay, don''t need to emphasize that you have the rhythm." Gu Muran once again summed up what he wanted to express, "You just want to express, the following points." "First, the national teacher''s words and deeds were wrong, his virtues were wrong, and he did something that was sorry to the public." "Secondly, you want to express that after I know these things, I am afraid that using the name of the descendant of the national teacher will harm myself." "Thirdly, you want to say that as the patriarch of Xuanmen and the Mystic Masters Association, the National Master is the kind of relationship between the Mystic Masters Association and the National Master in which one prospers and the other loses. Finding an excuse is equivalent to protecting the reputation of the national teacher, and they are equivalent to protecting the Xuanmen and the Mystic Masters Association, isn''t it?" The man snorted coldly, "I didn''t say that, but you admitted it yourself." "Aren''t you a person with a lot of eyes, and you have a pit in your brain." Su Muhuai rolled his eyes on the spot, "Didn''t you hear that this is my sister Ran summarizing what you just said? I really don''t know what''s behind your back How can people trust that a brainless person like you will lead the rhythm." "But don''t tell me, his rhythm is really good." Shang Sze said in cooperation with him. Su Mu responded: "It can only be said that people with more eyes are suitable for rhythm." "You¡ª!" The man was furious when they sang together. "Okay, we all know the rhythm you want to bring, and we also know what you want to express. Next, please shut up and listen to me." Gu Muran glanced at him, his eyes were not too sharp, as if he could see into his heart, go straight to the depths of his soul, that person felt the trembling in his own soul. (end of this chapter) Chapter 675： Legacy of the Mystic Chapter 675 Inheritance of the Mystic Master "He has said it, and you have finished it. Next, let me say a few words." Gu Muran looked around the crowd, "I will only say what I said once, please listen carefully to those who trespassed on the Mystic Masters Association today." For some reason, everyone looked at Gu Muran now. She obviously didn''t say much, but it made people feel chills for no reason. She stood on the flat ground, looking around at everyone. Obviously she might be younger than them, but the aura around her made them dare not underestimate her. There seemed to be a faint power in her body, and there was a sense of mystery that they couldn''t see through. "The national teacher may have owed something back then, but the debt was only to the one who paid a lot for her. As far as the people of the Great Xia Kingdom are concerned, she has always had a clear conscience. Even if the people of the Great Xia Kingdom were used to hurt her, But she has never done anything wrong to the people of Great Xia from the beginning to the end, this is one of them." "Secondly, although I have a relationship with the national teacher, I am not a descendant of the national teacher. The national teacher does not have a blood lineage, so how can I come from a descendant? The national teacher has no black history. She''s involved. It''s a fallacy." "I haven''t found a better opportunity for a long time. It doesn''t matter whether people seek me for help because of my ability or because of my phantom. I''ve always been just me, and I''ve always had a clear conscience." Gu Muran explained these things one by one in front of everyone. "Thirdly, although the national teacher is the ancestor of Xuanmen, everyone has seen the development of Xuanmen and the Mystic Masters Association for so many years. Everyone must have heard of what kind of people they are." Gu Muran speaks very slowly, so he must ensure that every word can be clearly heard by everyone. "If someone says anything casually and everyone believes something, then it can only be said that your deception comes from not believing them..." "Although they were wrong, it was not because their ancestors were national teachers. They never fooled anyone. After all, the inheritance of the mystic masters and the roots of the mystic masters are there from beginning to end... If their words and deeds Improper, there are constraints from heaven and karmic punishment." "Ordinary people are still worried about the cycle of karma, let alone mystics. Mystics are well aware of the constraints of the law of heaven. They are more afraid than you..." She looked at the mystic master beside her, and then landed on the sorcerer again. "I don''t know why they chose to degenerate into magicians in the end. Maybe they couldn''t bear the constraints of the magicians, or there might be various reasons. In short, the magicians don''t allow the magicians to be To harm the world, this is the meaning of the existence of the Mystic Masters Association." Everyone on the field was extremely quiet. Gu Muran said the last words in his heart: "Witchcrafters who cannot be punished by the law, the Mystic Masters Association has methods to accept them, and there are also methods to punish them. If you still have doubts about the Mystic Masters Association, then we will deal with these two people." Forwarded to the Special Administration." After she finished speaking, she turned her head to look at the two elders, Xuanhua and Chonglu. "Because of me, I have caused a lot of trouble for you and the Mystic Masters Association. It is my fault. I will take care of this matter." She nodded slightly to them. "Young master...how can we afford it? This matter is not your fault. No matter what outsiders say, you are the young master of our Taoist sect. We don''t know why the patriarch passed away, but we know that This matter can only be checked by you." (end of this chapter) Chapter 676： more mysterious existence Chapter 676 More mysterious existence They said: "You have the talent and ability of the patriarch back then, and the person favored by the patriarch is the young master of our Taoism. We will always firmly believe in this matter." Xuanhua and Chonglu nodded: "No matter what other people say, no matter what you think, in our hearts, you are the young master of our Taoism." Others don''t understand their Taoist ideas, because they don''t know how difficult it is for a talented and capable mystic to be born. Mysterious practitioners are hard to come by, and talented ones are even more rare. Gu Muran shook his head, "What kind of young master am I? Don''t talk about this matter anymore. The Mystic Masters Association already has a heavy burden. Don''t talk about it. Don''t get involved in this muddy water." Come in." Everyone in the Mystic Masters Association did not do what Mu Ran said. Everyone was shocked by what Gu Muran said just now. When they were being led to the rhythm, their minds were in a state of confusion, and they followed suit. But at this moment, when faced with what Gu Muran said, they didn''t believe all of them until¡ª The Special Administration Bureau sent people here, and everyone looked at the sudden person, still a little dazed, and heard them introduce themselves that they were from the Special Administration Bureau, and they were here to take in a few prisoners. Everyone''s thoughts returned a little bit, and they kept watching the people from the Special Administration Bureau taking away the two people in the yard, and seeing the figure of the old man and the woman being taken away, they regained their composure, and stared blankly at Gu Mu Of course. She just said that if they can''t trust the Association of Mystic Masters, they will hand them over to the Special Administration Bureau. She really did what she said. The Special Investigation Bureau, the Special Administration Bureau, and the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities are relatively independent institutions in Kyoto. If it is said that the Special Investigation Bureau has some connection with the police station, and the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities specializes in it, then the Special Investigation Bureau is an exception among the exceptions. Its status is even more detached. Although the Special Investigation Bureau and the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities are related to the Ancient Hermit Family, the Special Administration Bureau is the more mysterious existence among the three. There are still traces of the other two. Whether it is the boss behind the Special Administration Bureau or the project he participated in, at present, unless they want to disclose information, there is basically no trace of other situations. They never expected that Gu Muran would find a way out of it, and they were even more surprised that the people from the Special Administration Bureau looked at Gu Muran with respect in their eyes just now. "Everyone, please leave too. Although you came uninvited, it''s time to leave now." Gu Muran nodded to several elders, and then they also left. Lu Chaolan protected Gu Muran to leave. During this time, some people kept watching Gu Muran. He was protecting her, and those people did not dare to take a step closer. It was also at this moment that those people seemed to realize that they knew little about Gu Muran, except that she was a descendant of the National Teacher, a student of Beijing University, and good at profound arts, and they seemed to know nothing about her. In the evening, the Internet completely exploded. One of them is that the name Warlock appeared suddenly. Secondly, the few words Gu Muran said today were posted on the Internet. As for the points that Gu Muran said, there has been heated discussion on the Internet, and it is completely on point. Netizens are divided into three categories, the first category is on Gu Muran''s side, the second category thinks Gu Muran is completely talking nonsense, and the third category is completely watching a show. The second type of people has been talking about the blind old man and the burnt woman, saying that Gu Muran is superficial and private, and their opinion is to believe that the things on the Internet about the black history of the National Teacher are true. So they felt that Gu Muran was trying his best to get rid of his relationship with the national teacher. (end of this chapter) Chapter 677： bullying Chapter 677 Bullying the weak and fearing the strong The second type of people still accounts for the vast majority. The first type of people are not their opponents at all, and the Internet is now a mess. Some people in the media who left the Mystic Masters Association today logged into their accounts and issued a statement: "Thinking about it carefully, since Miss Gu was considered a descendant of the National Teacher, it seems that she hasn''t done anything that is unreasonable. , her current fame seems to be due to her ability." As soon as this remark was made, it was indeed counterattacked by the second type, "Shit, if it wasn''t for the name of the descendant of the national teacher, who would know her, no matter how capable she is, what can she do? She just noticed that there is a national teacher on the Internet. The black material, this is why I deliberately cleared it up, otherwise...why did she insist on picking this juncture. " "Tell me, how much money did that woman give you, and you actually asked you to change your mouth? Sure enough, there is a lot of money, but it is a dream to reverse word of mouth through this!" A few people who went to the Mystic Masters Association today were violently attacked by the Internet for speaking out for Gu Muran. Seeing this situation, others dare not say anything at all. No one expected that those people would be so venomous and merciless in their attacks. They even made several people quit the Internet after uttering wild words. For a while, there were storms on the Internet. By the time Gu Muran knew this, it was already night. Everyone at the dining table held their mobile phones. When they saw the news on the Internet, they glanced at Gu Muran unconsciously. Gu Muran''s mobile phone is with Lu Chaolan. Ever since she said at the banquet that ''she is not a descendant of the national teacher'', there have been all kinds of nasty things on the Internet. In order not to let her look at the mobile phone more, Lu Chaolan will temporarily keep it. . It''s not that Lu Chaolan never thought about eradicating those comments on the Internet, but Gu Muran directly refused, which would be like adding fuel to the fire. He doesn''t want her to worry about these things, and the mobile phone is temporarily kept by him, so she can''t see it and don''t worry about it. "What are you all looking at me like that for?" At the Mystic Masters Association today, Yan Heng didn¡¯t say something thoroughly, so after they left the Mystic Masters Association, seeing that it was getting dark, they simply found a place to eat. Su Muhuai kept talking, explaining in a mess, he said a lot, but every sentence didn''t reach the meaning. "Give me my mobile phone, I''ll take a look." Gu Muran looked at Lu Chaolan. Lu Chaolan hesitated at the time. Gu Muran continued to say: "These are not enough to defeat me, my psychological quality is not that bad, back then..." When she said this, she suddenly stopped. "...What happened back then?" Su Muhuai, who had been waiting to hear the follow-up, couldn''t help asking him one more question. Who knew that he was met with a look from his cousin, "Well, I won''t ask any more questions, this is the secret between you and your wife before, so I can eat with peace of mind, huh!" Su Muhuai was not angry, but his curiosity was interrupted, and his heart was itchy. When Gu Muran saw the information on the Internet, her whole body became more and more silent, which was completely different from the aura just now. At nine o''clock in the evening, Gu Muran logged into his account and posted a Weibo. The content of Weibo is very simple, just a few short sentences. "The national teacher didn''t feel sorry for any of you. You stepped on the land when she tried her best, pointed at her spine, and even pointed at the descendants of the land she guarded. You are indeed very supportive." Have the ability." Although there was sarcasm hidden in the words, anyone with a discerning eye knew that she was angry. It is said that they are bullying the weak and fearing the strong, but those people really dare not appear under her comments. (end of this chapter) Chapter 678： You will know when you start Chapter 678 You will know if you have a shot Later, about half an hour later, the Bohei national teacher dared to appear on Gu Muran''s Weibo. Someone tentatively left a message and said something harmless, but I didn''t see Gu Muran''s reaction. Next, they dared to appear one after another, and their aggressive words became louder and louder. A melon-eating netizen who has nothing to do, commented: "Don''t be dead, we don''t care about the truth for the time being, just talk about Miss Gu, she has real strength... Anyone with a discerning eye can see that you really messed up just now. When it comes to her, stop." But these people didn''t listen, and even the number of people running from their own battle group began to increase. At this moment, Su Muhuai saw the situation on the Internet and told Gu Muran one by one. Beside the hot pot, the smoke was lingering, he couldn''t really see Gu Muran''s expression, he only felt that there were waves hidden under her seemingly plain eyes. Her hand holding the chopsticks did not stop at all, and said to Su Muhuai, "No problem, let''s eat first, this matter is not urgent." Su Muhuai carefully observed Gu Muran for a few times, and saw that she really didn''t respond, so he picked up his chopsticks. - Gu Muran''s comment on Weibo has seen more and more people come to the fore. Under the temptations of the predecessors, one has two, and people continue to pour in, and their words are getting worse and worse. Gu Muran himself has never shown up, but some people are in a hurry, and they keep talking about Gu Muran. Eleven at night. As soon as Gu Muran went online, he was informed by countless people. In an instant, tens of thousands of people poured into Gu Muran''s scarf, and they were all curious about how the big devil would deal with it. However, even the people who eat melons never expected that she would be so amazing. As soon as she made a shot, Aite directly hit the first rhythmic person under her scarf. "Please speak directly to my legal team." Gu Muran sent Jiugongge. The first picture is to intercept the ID of the first person, and intercept the disgusting words he said that distorted the facts. The second picture is the person''s bank account number and payment information. The third picture to the ninth picture are the IDs of his multiple accounts and the payment information of these accounts. The people who eat melons did not expect her to check it so clearly. This is not the end. The second scarf started Aite¡¯s second rhythmic black fan on her Weibo. All operations are similar to the first one. Aite¡¯s account directly took out their collection information, and attached a screenshot, and Aite sent her lawyer team. The next two hours. Everyone shouted, the big devil is the big devil. Those who left messages under Gu Muran''s account all fell down this time, and fell into a deep pit hard. People have been eating on the Internet for so long about the fact that Gu Muran is not a national teacher, they only sighed, "The God of Gua is the God of Gua after all, and you will know if there is one after this action." It didn''t take long for this incident to become a hot search. Many people are still immersed in the matter that Gu Muran said ''she is not a descendant of the national teacher'', and it has almost made people forget all the things she has done. And everyone who has been touched by her is under fear. Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night. In the next few days, all the black fans targeting Gu Muran on the Internet were extremely quiet. Netizens didn''t know the follow-up of this matter, but they found that the accounts of those black fans were all canceled. A heavy snowfall came one after another, and the outside of the house seemed to be covered in white, and it was extremely quiet, just like the Internet at this moment. Although many passers-by were curious about the fate of those black fans, their thoughts were quickly attracted by another matter. (end of this chapter) Chapter 679： But changed your mind? Chapter 679 Did you change your mind? I don''t know when, something about the magician suddenly appeared on the Internet. Originally, the matter of the sorcerers was exposed in the Mystic Masters Association. At that time, everyone only had a vague understanding of them, but their specific nature was not very clear. That is today, the day of the New Year''s Eve, content about magicians suddenly appeared on the Internet. The content is very simple. It is said that the magician is not what everyone knows. Back then, the magician prevented an act that almost led to the destruction of the country. This post instantly caused a lot of views. And the things about those black fans seem to be forgotten by the public in a blink of an eye. Police station. Yan Heng sat in the office, watching batch after batch of people coming in and out. These people were all those who took bribes to set the rhythm on the Internet a few days ago. Waiting for the last wave of people to leave, he stood by the window holding his mobile phone and watched the heavy snow. Even if someone came to him, he didn''t seem to notice it. The person kept calling him several times. Then he came back to his senses and looked at the little policeman beside him: "What did you just say?" "Miss Gu is here." "Please come in." Yan Heng withdrew his thoughts, looked down at the phone, and finally put it in his pocket. Gu Muran came here alone today, after she entered the house, when the little policeman went out, he directly closed the door. "Why are you free today? But you have thought about it? Or is it because of something on the Internet?" Yan Heng poured her a cup of tea, and white mist floated in front of their eyes. "About that matter, what we talked about last time, I want to meet your chief." Gu Muran was concise. She looked at Yan Heng with eyebrows, and didn''t mention any news on the news. "You...have you thought about it? But have you changed your mind?" Yan Heng sat up slightly. The last time a group of people ate hot pot, they mainly talked about breaking the situation. At that time, Gu Muran didn''t want Yan Heng to get involved in this matter. I still remember that Gu Muran said these words in this room last time. But at that time, Yan Heng appeared in the Mystic Masters Association because of this breaking situation. When Gu Muran said that he would resign as a special consultant, Yan Heng also had to report to the superiors, but the superiors did not approve. After further questioning, the leader knew that Gu Muran didn''t want to get involved with the police station, but no matter how detailed the reason was, they no longer knew. Originally, this matter was left alone, but one day, who knew that the director of the Special Investigation Bureau would suddenly ask about Gu Muran. If you don''t ask, you will find the root cause and find Yan Heng here. Yan Heng really didn''t want Gu Muran to leave their police station. To be precise, he probably didn''t want her to leave their Criminal Investigation Bureau. Yan Heng hesitated and said at the time that Gu Muran didn''t want them to get involved in her own private affairs. Who would have thought that the director at that time did not hesitate at all, saying that she had helped them so much. When she needed it, they were the kind of people who would just sit back and do nothing. Even if they couldn''t help much, it would be good to help a little. The director assigned Yan Heng an important task at that time. No matter what, he had to convince Gu Muran that the Special Investigation Bureau would not sit idly by on this matter, and she had to trust them. When Yan Heng was at the hot pot restaurant that day, he told Gu Muran everything. But she didn''t react very much at the time, to be precise, she didn''t react at all. If you don¡¯t agree, you are rejecting it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 680： Cause and Effect of the Secret Service Chapter 680 The Cause and Effect of the Special Investigation Bureau When Yan Heng left that day, he hoped that Gu Muran could think carefully about it. Gu Muran did not say whether he would change his mind, but said something that made Yan Heng tremble, "There is a causal relationship between your Special Investigation Bureau and me." For a moment, Yan Heng didn''t seem to understand what she just said, "You... talk about cause and effect?" Yan Heng felt that he didn''t quite understand the meaning of the word cause and effect for a moment. "If I didn''t understand why your director general suddenly wanted to help me, then last night... I should have understood after watching the sky at night." That''s why she came here despite the heavy snow. Yan Heng looked at Gu Muran very seriously, and listened quietly, not daring to interject a word. He didn''t even dare to blink his eyes, for fear that he might miss some key information. "Accurately speaking, it''s not your chief who wants to shoot, maybe it''s the forces behind your special investigation bureau." On the way here, Gu Muran thought about how to explain this matter so that Yan Heng could understand better: "Yesterday, I not only discovered the causal line between the Special Investigation Bureau and me, but also Taoism." Yan Heng felt that he could understand every word, but when these words were combined, he was a little confused. "I know the relationship between Xuanmen and you. To be precise, you should be regarded as the reincarnation of the ancestor of Shangxuanmen." In Yan Heng''s heart, Gu Muran is the reincarnation. He can understand why Gu Muran made the statement that ''she is not a descendant of the national teacher'', because she is the reincarnation of the national teacher, not the continuation of the blood. Perhaps it is more accurate to say that she was the national teacher in the strict sense. The national teacher can be regarded as an ancestor in terms of the current Taoist sect. "But the Special Investigation Bureau and Xuanmen were not established at the same time. This causal line...I don''t understand it." Shock is shock, ignorance is another matter. These are two concepts that do not affect each other. "The first head of Xuanmen is the apprentice of the national teacher, you should be clear about this." Yan Heng nodded. Gu Muran raised his brows and eyes slightly, and said questioningly: "But... what if the national teacher accepted more than one apprentice?" Yan Heng was stunned for a moment. He couldn''t recover for a long time. How powerful the national teacher was back then, he has the memory of the past, and he couldn''t be more clear about this matter. The power of metaphysics can be said to be unparalleled by no one, and Shang Datian is no exaggeration, and there are countless people who want to worship her as a teacher. "So..." Yan Heng chose his words carefully, "What do you mean?" "Although I don''t know how many apprentices the national teacher took in back then, but since I saw this kind of causal line, I must see your chief with my own eyes. Perhaps... some things will become clear." Yan Heng has two questions in his mind. One: if the causal line between the Special Investigation Bureau and Gu Muran is the same as the causal line between her and Xuanmen, does that mean that the relationship between her and the Special Investigation Bureau is the same as that between her and Xuanmen? The origin of the door is the same? She is the patriarch of Taoism, and one of the apprentices she accepted back then was the first head of Taoism. Then what is her relationship with the Special Investigation Bureau? Secondly, the Special Investigation Bureau is different from the police station in the traditional sense, behind it belongs to the hidden family. If this incident simply involved the Special Investigation Bureau, it would be a big deal. But if it involves the hidden family behind it, this matter must have another level of meaning. What happened, he didn''t dare to delay. Yan Heng did not dare to delay. (end of this chapter) Chapter 681： Meet Chapter 681 Meeting And Gu Muran met the director very quickly. The agreed time is two o''clock in the afternoon. Teahouse. When Gu Muran, Yan Heng and others arrived, the director of the Special Investigation Bureau had already appeared on the second floor. Yan Heng never expected that they had come here ten minutes earlier, and the director came here earlier than them. "Director." Yan Heng said respectfully. The director waved his hand, "I''m not in the bureau now, so there''s no need to be like this, Miss Gu, you all sit down quickly." I don''t know if it''s Yan Heng''s illusion, or if he was thinking too much when he heard her talk about cause and effect in the morning, he always felt that the director''s tone was a little cautious, and he looked at Gu Muran with a little respect. After everyone was seated, the director personally poured tea for them, and Yan Heng was even more flattered, "How can I let you come, I will come and I will come..." The director motioned for him to sit down, and said politely: "Ms. Gu has helped us solve the case many times. It is reasonable and reasonable. I should have thanked Ms. Gu long ago." "You are being polite." Gu Muran did not take credit, "It is our responsibility to protect the people. I should thank you all through your channel." When Gu Muran was speaking, she raised her eyes, and her eyes clearly reflected the figure of the other party, every move of the other party, and even all the relationship chains involved with him. "It''s polite for you to say this. We are all from the perspective of serving the people and protecting the people. We can''t bear your thank you." The director spoke very measuredly, he said: "I heard from Yan Heng that you have something to talk to me about, we have always hoped that you can trust us, we believe in your heart for the people, so we will support you without hesitation. You can rest assured." He spoke very candidly, and even pointed out many things directly. However, Gu Muran suddenly looked away from him, and looked at the feather-like snow outside the window: "You trust a stranger like me too much. After all, you and I are just strangers who have never masked. Netizens learned that I have so many things, but as long as I catch someone throwing dirty water on the Internet, they will still believe the dirty water, how about you? Why are you so sure?" What she saw was not only the heavy snow outside the window, but also the director who was thinking. The director had imagined their meeting and meeting this afternoon, but she never expected that she would expose everything to the surface. But if you think about it carefully, it would be the most unbelievable thing if someone directly expressed their belief in themselves. "I believe in the soldiers of our Special Investigation Bureau." The director said Yan Heng in a blink of an eye, "Captain Yan has been dealing with you. Although we have never masked, Captain Yan has gotten along with you so much and handled so many cases together. He Don''t you know who you are?" "But...haven''t you ever thought that if a person wants to pretend, no matter how long we get along, it''s hard to find out what a person''s true nature is. Even if Captain Yan and I have solved the case together, but...that''s only in the case, what am I going to do? How? If you pretend to be intentional, Captain Yan will probably find it difficult to defend yourself." This is what Gu Muran once saw on a post, and that post was mainly blackmailing her, hoping that everyone around her would open their eyes and see clearly. The director said with a smile, "People''s hearts are fleshy. What is sincerity and what is true love can be seen in getting along with each other. If one person tells the truth, it may be false, but if several people who know each other tell the truth, The possibility of falsehood is reduced. We can see how Miss Gu treats the people around me, we don''t believe the nonsense on the Internet, we only believe what we see and feel." Gu Muran just smiled, "It seems that the director did his homework before he came." She made a pun. (end of this chapter) Chapter 682： What game was broken? Chapter 682 What game did you break? Yan Heng only heard one of them. The director smiled deeply, "I''m already ready to see you." Gu Muran smelled some clues from it, and saw her eyebrows raised slightly, "I don''t know what she wanted to see me before? Could it be that the director expected that I would encounter such a situation a long time ago?" When the director heard the words, he instantly realized the omissions in his words, and he smiled, "Look at what you said, how can I have this ability?" "You don''t, but the people behind the chief may not have this ability." Gu Muran stared at the chief, and she could feel the strange expression on his face. The director felt that he was talking too much for a moment, and he knew that since she asked these things, she must have noticed other things. The above explained that this matter must not be leaked before the time. Gu Muran saw his expression printed on the window sill, and his eyebrows stretched a little. He has been in the industry for many years, has rich experience, and reacts quickly, and he found a good excuse for himself in an instant. Since Gu Muran had discovered the signs, since he didn''t want to talk about it, she didn''t ask any more. Seeing that she didn''t seem to ask any more questions, the director took advantage of the victory to change the topic and began to ask about the cooperation, "Our Special Administrative Bureau has always believed in Ms. Gu, and I hope Ms. Gu can believe that some things are purely dependent on your own strength. , Some things on the Internet are difficult to clean up. What''s more, we hope that we can contribute to the broken situation you said, and we hope you will not refuse." Gu Muran asked a question: "How did you know about breaking the game?" The director was silent for a moment, then he looked at Yan Heng. When Yan Heng was about to speak, the director general sighed, "To be honest, we told Captain Yan about this matter." Gu Muran wanted to meet the director today, but mainly wanted to know two things. One: How did he break the situation? Furthermore, she wanted to find out how much they knew about the dilemma she was about to face? Second: She wants to know who the so-called causal relationship between herself and the Special Administration Bureau is pointing to? Gu Muran took a sip of the tea in his cup, "How did the director know about this?" What he said just now, originally wanted to change the topic, but Gu Muran didn''t give him this opportunity, changed the words, and asked again. The director has an indescribable respect for her, but this respect does not come from her. After all, this is the first time they have met. Gu Muran can be sure that the so-called respect and breaking the situation should be learned by the director from another population, and that person may have a causal connection with Gu Muran. The director thought for a while, then looked at Gu Muran''s bright eyes, "Since Miss Gu already has an idea in her heart, if you continue to ask about some things, the result will not change." Gu Muran didn''t mind, just smiled lightly, "Although the director knows about the breaking of the game from other people, do you know-what game was broken?" The director was taken aback for a moment, pursed his lips tightly, and did not speak. Gu Muran already understood everything. They can only make some analysis based on the things on the Internet, maybe they can only speculate that this matter is related to her, but it is very difficult. "The director should know that there have been comments about warlocks on the Internet recently?" "It''s all clear." "Then what do you think?" When it comes to the magician, the atmosphere on the field has changed somewhat. Although there are only three of them at the moment, the air pressure in the room is extremely low. (end of this chapter) Chapter 683： Cant see the existence of light Chapter 683 Can''t see the existence of light After all, the relationship between the magician and the mystic is very hostile. It was reported on the Internet that the magician almost prevented an act of destroying the country. "Witchcrafters have still existed since the time of the First Emperor, but when the State Teacher was there, it was the world of mysticists, but after the National Teacher disappeared, the magicians began to show signs of activity. With the death of the First Emperor, wars triggered, and the volatility of the magician increased. Then the young emperor succeeded to the throne, the regent assisted the government, and the magician appeared in front of people... All these have already explained that magicians are invisible existences. " The director first talked about the magician from his own knowledge, and then he talked about his views on the Internet. "Since magicians are shady existences, it is nonsense to say on the Internet that they prevented an event that almost led to the destruction of the country." Gu Muran looked down slightly, those things hidden in her memory were suddenly mentioned, which faintly fluctuated her emotions. She said, "You know more than I thought." The director thought for a while, since these things are mentioned, there are some things that can be mentioned in a subtle way: "I was lucky enough to witness the Dianshu Pavilion of the ancient school family. Miss Gu may not know that these hidden ancient school families, According to legend, the ancestors were from the time of the First Emperor." He saw that Gu Muran''s face didn''t fluctuate for a moment, and he was even more shocked. She knew more than he imagined. Although Gu Muran''s face was calm, there was still a faint shock in his heart. She already has two main things in mind for today. And she also found another thing from him. With an ordinary person''s body, she can detect the cause and effect of that person just by raising her eyes. However, it was obvious that someone with a heart set up a barrier on him, and she could still faintly feel the breath of the jade tablet. And these so-called caring people must be the people behind the Special Investigation Bureau. Are these people the ones who have a causal relationship with her? And what do these jade plaques represent? Gu Muran immediately thought of the jade plaques of Elder Xuanhua and Elder Chonglu. Could it be that there is any connection before these jade cards? The thoughts in Gu Muran''s mind were aroused little by little, and she waited for the director to speak again before she retracted her thoughts. "At this moment, does Miss Gu still want us to participate in breaking the situation?" Gu Muran did not hesitate, but still shook his head gently. The director thought that she would change her mind after saying this, but who would have thought that she would still be so determined. The director wanted to say something, but was stopped by Gu Muran, "You don''t know what the so-called predicament is before you? You don''t know how much it will fluctuate. Don''t talk about this matter. I didn''t agree with what Captain Yan said back then. , this time it¡¯s still the same.¡± ¡ª Gu Muran came out of the teahouse, snow fell all over her, she stretched out her hand slightly, although she felt the coolness in the air, she didn''t take it back. "What are you doing standing here?" A transparent umbrella appeared above her head, blocking all the wind and snow for her. The man''s tone was not sullen, but distressed. She didn''t turn her head, she knew who the person beside her was, she watched the heavy snow cover everything on the horizon, and everything around her seemed to be covered with a white curtain. She pointed to the distance, "Look, this heavy snow is like a layer of camouflage, covering all the beautiful and dirty things under its shadow." Lu Chaolan knew what she wanted to express, "Everything back then, whether true or not, how many people really knew, they were curious about what happened back then, and at the same time they wanted to see through the heavy snow what was under the snow, Aren''t they taking advantage of everyone''s curiosity?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 684： full of sin Chapter 684 is full of sins Just like the work of magicians on the Internet now. They point to a certain snow scene at random, saying that the most unique scenery is hidden underneath, but who knows if it is true or not. Even if the snow is full of sins, but because they are covered by heavy snow, they can''t be blamed for penetrating the snow layer to see the deepest part. Isn¡¯t it the same for the things that happened thousands of years ago? I want to know because of curiosity, but there is no way for ordinary people to know these things. Those people are not just taking advantage of the psychology of the public. Now netizens are quite curious about magicians, and they are even more curious about what happened back then. Lu Chaolan held an umbrella and was about to send Gu Muran back when he saw someone push the door and come out. It is Yan Heng and a middle-aged man. Lu Chaolan knew them, and they nodded slightly at him. Naturally, Lu Chaolan would not lose his etiquette, and nodded slightly in return. The car drove away, leaving only two wheel marks on the ground. The snow was still falling non-stop, the director stretched out his hand, and the snow fell into his hand, which was quickly melted by the temperature of his palm. Yan Hengli stood by the director''s side, but the director did not move, nor did he leave. "Director." Yan Heng had doubts in his mind, which had not been resolved. "you say." "What do you think... Back then, the magician prevented an act that almost led to the destruction of the country. Almost destroyed the country? Why do I feel that this matter will not be mentioned for no reason, even though the magician is in the field of profound arts? The enemy of the division, but I think this matter may not be false." The director didn''t look back, he didn''t even respond. Just when Yan Heng thought that the director would not respond to him, he suddenly asked: "What you said is not false...is it false that the magician saved the country?" His expression did not change, but Yan Heng noticed the change in the director''s tone. He... seemed angry? He thought about it, he didn''t seem to say anything, why was the director angry? "I don''t know whether the magicians prevented the almost destruction of the country, but I think for them... saving the country should be impossible." When Yan Henggang said this, he felt that the general''s aura seemed to have dropped a bit. "Continue..." The director put his hands behind his back and stood under the hall, watching the snowflakes fall one by one, and then pile up. Yan Heng stood beside the director, and the pressure of the director came to his face in an instant. It seemed that the director who was too friendly in the teahouse just now was just his illusion. The change in momentum between the director just now and the current director is really too great. There seemed to be some thoughts in his mind, but he didn''t dare to reveal half of it, so he could only continue the topic just now, and said: "What I said just now means to show that the magician itself exists, and the matter of almost destroying the country Things should also exist, but there should be no causal relationship between the two." Before Yan Heng passed away in his previous life, he heard from the major general that the disaster was caused by magicians. Even though he did not personally witness the salvation of the world by the magicians mentioned on the Internet, his past memories alone would not be enough. Think these things are unlikely. Right after Yan Heng said these words, he felt that the aura around the director seemed to become a little more peaceful. As if Ling Ran suddenly got angry just now, that person is not the person in front of him. The director turned back and patted Yan Heng: "We don''t know what this matter is at present, and it is not within our control, but what is certain is that they are already going to take action..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 685： white heart? Chapter 685 A white heart? Yan Heng nodded, "No matter what Ms. Gu thinks, we will definitely cooperate with you to break the situation." The chief took a deep look at him, and he didn''t give too much advice on this matter, he just sighed, "The situation has been revealed, what''s the trouble?" As soon as the incident on the Internet where a magician saved the country and almost destroyed the country, many netizens changed their views on the magician a lot. In the opposite situation, the reputation of the mystic master dropped. Many netizens picked up the day when the media entered the Mystic Masters Association. Many people said that these were false statements, and they were all black magicians'' smearing of the magicians. Some netizens wantonly said on the scarf, "Mystic masters have malicious intentions, and they even smeared the sorcerers." "It may be that the act of destroying the country has an inseparable relationship with the mystic masters, so they will fight back like this." "It seems that the black material of the national teacher back then was not aimless. What was said above has a nose and an eye. Maybe the national teacher must have done something back then?" "In my opinion, the disappearance of the national teacher may not come from nowhere. She must have done something. The Emperor Shihuang was so guarded against her that he abandoned the national teacher. Maybe the disappearance of the national teacher was just a gimmick. I want to abandon the national teacher." The Internet is becoming more and more chaotic, there are all kinds of things, and some people even connect the two, saying that the reason why Taoism hides from the world may be related to the events of the year. "I was browsing through countless weird posts, and a bold guess came to my mind:¡ªCould it be that the country was almost destroyed, and could it be related to the mystic, and the sorcerer finally saved the almost destroyed country, but what might have happened after that... maybe after the country was saved, the power of the sorcerers plummeted and they were brutally attacked. In the end, the mystic masters occupied the high ground. Come out of the mountain to discredit the sorcerer unscrupulously." This person seems to have a nose and eyes, he seems to have no intention of reaching this conclusion, and then the more he analyzes it, the more vigorous he becomes. Netizens are also like reading a storybook, watching him analyze these things like a spectator of history. And this person gained hundreds of thousands of followers in just one day. The momentum is very fierce. "I don''t know where this person came from. Since he appeared, most people on the Internet have been attracted by his vivid deduction." Sitting in the living room these few days, Su Muhuai was almost complaining about this matter. Su Muhuai saw Gu Muran who was still drawing pictures, and was anxious: "Sister Ran, it''s already this time, how can you still sit still?" "What''s the hurry?" Gu Muran looked up from the painting. At this moment, Su Muhuai had already rushed to her side, "Everyone else has hacked at the door, if Brother Ze hadn''t stopped me, I would have scolded them severely... Hey, what you drew today seems to be the same as what you drew two days ago Not the same... Is this a heart? How can it be silver-white?" Su Muhuai scratched his head and asked puzzledly. Today is the twenty-seventh day of the twelfth lunar month, and it has been several days since I met the director that day. In the past few days, Gu Muran has been painting in the villa. But after a whole day, I didn''t see a complete picture. She calculates the destination of her soul every day, but every time she is blocked, she will crush it with spiritual power at the end of her calculation every day. Repeat the next day. It''s strange to say that in the past few days, something new appeared in her mind every night. Today, what she draws is her heart. (end of this chapter) Chapter 686： showed up Chapter 686 appeared Gu Muran glanced at the heart on the drawing board, and said seemingly unintentionally: "This heart just suddenly appeared in my mind, so I just drew it." She said as if casually glanced at the heart again, then put it aside, and talked to Su Muhuai about things on the Internet. ¡°There is no need to pay too much attention to things online, these are just appetizers.¡± Su Muhuai scratched his head, "Appetizers?" At this moment, a mobile phone rang suddenly, breaking the quiet atmosphere at the moment. After Gu Muran connected the phone, Mr. Shengze''s voice came from over there, "...Miss Gu, I''m sorry to call you at this time. Before, you asked us to keep an eye on the angel **** shop in the ghost market. Now it''s over. There are eyebrows." Those girls had pawned their soul power at the angel **** shop before, and Gu Muran inquired about the breath of the angel **** shop, but just when Yan Heng was about to take action, the angel **** shop seemed to have never appeared and disappeared again up. The Sheng family has a pivotal position in the ghost market, that is, since then, Gu Muran has been paying attention to the ghost market. Later, the last time Shengze''s father was hospitalized, by chance, Gu Muran once asked Shengze to help him pay attention to this matter. "I need to thank you more for this matter." Gu Muran said, "I must treat you to dinner another day." "Too polite." It was just a few more simple greetings. There was still someone reporting to him from Shengze, so he hung up the phone quickly. After hanging up the phone, Gu Muran fell into deep thought. Even Su Muhuai, who was always chattering, fell into a rare silence at this time. "What''s wrong with you?" A voice came from the door, breaking the silence at the moment. Shang Size was wearing a coat. After entering the door, before he took off the coat, he noticed the strange atmosphere. He looked at Su Muhuai pinching his chin, completely thinking. "Strange, really strange, what happened?" "What is the reason for the sudden appearance of the angel **** shop at this time? It seems that every time it appears, there is nothing good." Su Muhuai''s two simple sentences, Shang Size can already get what Su Muhuai wants to express. In the villa before, when they first got to know the angel **** shop, they felt that those transactions were indeed enough to turn everything upside down. And those things make people very angry, and the tragic transaction is simply unacceptable. "This kind of **** shop cannot be kept. Their hearts are black and they will greatly magnify people''s selfish desires. To a certain extent, they have affected the long-term stability of this certain aspect." Gu Muran stood up, and she glanced at Shang Size, "I said something to Captain Yan before, and I don''t want him to participate, and I don''t want you to participate either." Shang Sze and Su Muhuai immediately disagreed when they heard the words. "Sister Ran... you can''t let everything go forward." "Brother Ran, a person''s power is limited, we promise not to make trouble for you, just let us participate, we are not children anymore." No matter what they said, Gu Muran remained unmoved, "They showed up on purpose, and I don''t need you to finish things for me." Both Shang Sze and Su Muhuai looked puzzled, as if they didn''t understand the phrase ''what happened because of her'' in her mouth. Gu Muran didn''t explain much. Until the afternoon, they guarded the living room, afraid that Gu Muran would leave them to go out alone, but they never expected that when they guarded the living room, her figure still disappeared without a trace. A few days ago, I felt uncomfortable repeatedly in my body. I had no strength to code words at all, and I couldn¡¯t lift my arms without strength. Today is much better, there will be more. (end of this chapter) Chapter 687： omen of great misfortune Chapter 687 Omen of great misfortune Just at this time. At the entrance of the Sheng family in the ghost city, there were a few more figures. When they were about to enter the Ghost Eclipse through the entrance of the Sheng family, a voice suddenly came from upstairs. "You guys are here, after all, I didn''t wait in vain." Gu Muran and others looked up, who would have thought that Sheng Ze had been waiting for them here. "You want to go in with us?" Gu Muran frowned slightly. Gu Muran actually doesn''t think much about other people outside the incident participating in these incidents that are not good for them. Angel **** shop represents evil spirits at a certain level. It occupies a person''s past and future without a bottom line, and their transactions have no bottom line. There are mysteries in Shengze, but she doesn''t take the initiative to solve these things because she knows that the time has not come. After all, the secret has not yet appeared. But it was undeniable that there was something familiar about him. They should have met before. "Since brother Lan can enter, why can''t I?" Sheng Ze walked down the stairs step by step with a smile, and he said, "Besides, my Sheng family''s status in the ghost market can be unimpeded, and you won''t be delayed too much." long time." Gu Muran glanced at Lu Chaolan, before they could say anything, Sheng Ze''s voice came again. "The ancestors of the Lu family started out by researching and developing medical equipment. In the eyes of outsiders, Brother Lang is the one who deviates from the tradition. He broke into the business circle, and after becoming famous in the entire business empire, he disappeared for a few years. No matter whether the Lu family is in the medical industry or business It can be said that the circle is the overlord, but in this huge ghost market, the Lu family did not participate in the distribution of wealth." Sheng Ze looked towards the passage ahead, then turned his head to look at Gu Muran, with a sincere expression, "Believe me, it''s really much more convenient for you to have me here." He said so much, he understood it with emotion, and analyzed it from many aspects, just wanting to accompany them in. He kept looking at Gu Muran, occasionally glanced at Lu Chaolan from the corner of his eye, but saw that Lu Chaolan just shrugged his shoulders, as if saying, ''He doesn''t make the decisions, everything depends on Gu Muran. '' Sheng Ze wanted to see what happened to the cancerous tumor that disappeared a few days ago, and when he was thinking about whether he should fix something, Gu Muran sighed, "That''s all." At this point, Sheng Ze knew it was safe. When they passed the identity check at the entrance, Gu Muran suddenly turned around: "Don''t be too curious." Sheng Ze nodded, and it was at this time that he realized that she knew everything. What Sheng Ze didn''t even know was that Gu Muran once had a divination before he came out this time. The hexagram shows that it is not advisable to go out today, and the southeast direction is a bad omen for her. Coincidentally, this ghost city is in the southeast. Besides her, Lu Chaolan should also know a little about this matter. When he just passed the entrance, Gu Muran felt Lu Chaolan''s eyes looking at him again and again. She had just finished divination, and her complexion was not good. Lu Chaolan also knocked on the door of her room because of the angel **** shop, and happened to see her who was a little serious. At that time, she hadn''t received the divination yet. Gu Muran didn''t say much, but he asked her about the hexagram, and Gu Muran didn''t hide it from him. Plus, she insisted on going out. She guessed that he should have guessed something. No, just after entering the entrance, Lu Chaolan was telling Shengze something. After Gu Muran looked over, there was a slight smile in his eyes. He was obviously not proficient in himself, but he was orderly, cautious and cautious when talking about the matter of exhortations. Sheng Ze was stunned when he heard it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 688： being targeted Chapter 688 Being Targeted The ghost city in Kyoto is very large in scale. Although it is located on the basement level, it extends very wide, and the intersections are constantly extending, and it is impossible to see the end at a glance. In addition to the main branch, it has too many branches, and the alleys extend in all directions. If you only walk in the main branch, it is actually relatively easy to distinguish the direction, but if you get into the small alley, it is like entering a large maze. . "It took a lot of effort to build this place. The design alone required hundreds of designers to participate." When Sheng Ze talked about the structure here, he had a smile on his face. He personally participated in the ghost market, from the blueprint to the start of construction, he needs to check every step of the way. He led them through the small alley, it can be said that he knew it clearly. "Let''s go from here." Gu Muran suddenly pointed to another road, "This is closer." Sheng Ze had already found out the location of the Angel Pawn Shop, but facing the direction Gu Muran pointed, he didn''t hesitate for a moment, "Okay." At this moment, it was Gu Muran who led the way. It was obviously the first time for her to teach here, but she seemed to be proficient as if she had walked countless times, as if a living map appeared in her mind. About ten minutes later, they came to the place where the signboard of the Angel Pawnshop was hung. The red walls and yellow tiles in the alley, the overall feeling is like walking into the ancient times, the atmosphere instantly pulls people into that environment. A few people in ancient clothes and robes stood at the door of the angel pawnshop. They had the most standard smiles on their faces, and they looked like they had been specially trained. "The distinguished guest has come from afar, please come inside." Whether it''s their voices or the gestures of ''please'', they are all the same. Sheng Ze specially stayed on their gestures for a moment. If their faces were not different, I''m afraid he would think these are replicas. Yes, it''s really neat. They have smiles on their faces all the time, and the arc of these smiles is just right, the kind that is not bad. Out of curiosity, Sheng Ze took one more look, which made him lag behind Gu Muran, Lu Chaolan and the others. At this moment, those little servants suddenly lowered their heads and their eyes slanted towards him. It seems. Their eyes were smiling, but for some reason... Sheng Ze felt that the smiles in their eyes had no warmth, and he even had a feeling of being watched. These discoveries sent shivers down his spine. At this moment, a hand appeared on his shoulder. The hand was long and thin, and it was placed on his shoulder lightly, but it was like this, but it brought him strength. "Mr. Sheng, this is not a place for fascination, I''m offended." Gu Muran took a step back, waking him up from his daze. It was also at this moment that Shengze also realized that the Angel Pawn Shop was different. It is true that he underestimated this place. He regretted it for a while, he shouldn''t have come here rashly, he seldom has strong curiosity, but once the curiosity took root and sprouted, he couldn''t control it. That''s why he hurried to the Treasure Pavilion after the meeting, hoping to catch up with Gu Muran and others to enter the ghost market. "How could it be? I was distracted just now." Sheng Ze was extremely grateful to Gu Muran, and he could clearly see that although Gu Muran''s expression was the same as before, his eyes were a little serious. Gu Muran took a step to the right, and at the same time, Lu Chaolan seemed to be very understanding, and took a step to the left. Sheng Ze understood immediately, and walked into the place they reserved for him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 689： VIP visit Chapter 689 VIP visit His light bulb was indeed a little too hot, and when he was regretting that he shouldn''t have come here, a voice suddenly appeared in his head: "Don''t be distracted, this angel''s pawnshop has a lot of tricks..." Sheng Ze could hear clearly, it was Gu Muran''s voice. When she had a deeper understanding of her abilities, she became more vigilant about the mystery of the Angel Pawn Shop. At this moment, Gu Muran also knew that this game was actually aimed at Sheng Ze. For some reason, at that moment, a voice seemed to appear in Gu Muran''s mind, "Sister Guoshi..." She always felt that the voice was very familiar, and a very vague figure appeared in her mind. She didn''t see it very carefully, but she could sense something through deduction. She turned her head to look at Sheng Ze, her lips were tightly pressed together, and she didn''t say anything. Lu Chaolan also saw some problems from the side. He set his eyes on Sheng Ze, to be precise, on Sheng Ze''s face, but soon, he withdrew his eyes. The expression on his face Not much has changed. In the house, the incense is lit, and the faint fragrance lingers all over the house. The layout of the front hall is very simple, it doesn''t look like a **** shop at all, it''s more like a welcome hall. "Miss Gu, Mr. Lu, please stay safe." The light and delicate voice spread to their ears from far and near. A woman walked to the entrance of the hall. She was wearing a long dark blue dress, as if she had stepped out of a painting. This woman spoke to them in a very familiar tone, including Sheng Ze himself, who was easily pronounced by her. She smiled and said, "I said that I heard magpies barking non-stop early this morning. Who would have thought that it was a distinguished guest coming to the door, please come in quickly." There is a gap in the room, and the brewed tea is just matched with four teacups. Gu Muran sat down generously, but she didn''t hide her words, "I didn''t expect the proprietress to be so fateful? But it''s true, that''s your base there, and there are still some ways to save your life." Both Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan easily recognized the woman in front of them. It was really the proprietress of the Xunmeng Inn in Xishan Village. But unexpectedly, she changed suddenly and became the proprietress of the Angel Inn. "What is Miss Gu talking about? God has the virtue of good life. I have eaten vegetarian food and recited Buddha all my life, and I have never done anything harmful to nature. God will naturally bless me with a long and worry-free life." The proprietress personally poured tea for the three of them. The tea was full of light fragrance, and with the faint smell of incense in the house, it gave off a simple and simple feeling. "The proprietress said this, I''m afraid God will laugh when they hear it." Gu Muran continued to say as if he didn''t see the change of the proprietress'' face. The proprietress did change her face for an instant, but in an instant, she smiled again, "Miss Gu is so humorous. We didn''t blame you for taking Huo Yan away, but you preemptively strike. It''s really interesting." A chuckle came out of Gu Muran''s mouth, "You should ask your master, where did he get Huoyan, the missing Bingling Mirror from that place has been destroyed by me, if he can''t repair it, don''t leave it here. This is chattering about Huo Yan." The implication is that don''t worry about so many things. "Sister, that''s not what you said." Right at this moment, another voice suddenly came from outside. Ye Yuxi walked into the lobby with an ordinary-looking bodyguard. "Are you finally willing to let him show up?" Gu Muran''s eyes fell on the bodyguard behind him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 690： to give a bad review Chapter 690 to give a bad review Ever since Ye Yuxi entered the WTO again, this bodyguard has been hidden tightly since he showed up at the press conference. "See what my sister said?" Ye Yuxi sat down opposite them, and the bodyguard stood beside him. "The traitor back then has wandered around for long enough." Gu Muran looked at Ye Yuxi, "Are you protecting enough?" "Didn''t my sister always want to find Pingyao, no, he appeared, I don''t know what my sister can do with him?" Now Ye Yuxi is no longer like the innocence that he pretended to be at that time. The corners of his eyes have been stained with provocation, or to be precise, he should be a little bit upset, and there is also some anger mixed in. It seems to be calling out unfairness and injustice for Xi Qiyue. "What can you do with him?" Gu Muran just smiled, "Your hall is well-arranged, and the formations are complex and diverse, especially the formation in the center that isolates the heavens. It must have taken a lot of thought, but it''s a pity ¡­it doesn''t last long." Just when Pingyao entered this room, this formation was activated quietly. Gu Muran looked at Ye Yuxi, "It''s okay to provoke me, but it''s too boring to set up this formation." Gu Muran no matter how they cover up their aura, what method they use to let themselves enter the temporary dust, but this person Pingyao... He has already lost his land and body, and now he is just a soul introduced into someone else''s body. It doesn''t matter if it''s a puppet technique to cover up, or it''s a delusion to avoid the way of heaven. After all, it is not allowed. "He is full of crimes, murdering his heirs, causing his family to almost perish, he¡ªhe shouldn''t have existed in this world long ago." After Gu Muran finished speaking, everyone felt as if they wanted to hear thunder after another. They looked up, but the hall remained unchanged, as if what they heard was just an illusion. Ye Yuxi''s eyes finally changed. He looked at the proprietress, who shook her head at him. Afterwards, the proprietress said, "Miss Gu, everyone who comes is a customer... You are like this, but it makes our business difficult..." Go to Datian, they try to ask if they can''t do it, the way of heaven is more of a fear for them, after all, they don''t dare to judge the matter of cause and effect. Gu Muran smiled lightly, "Is the proprietress threatening me?" She spread her hands: "I didn''t do anything." The proprietress was so angry that she really didn''t do anything under their noses, but they knew that the formation to avoid heaven had been broken. May I ask who has this ability on the field, besides her, who else? At this moment, the bodyguard standing beside Ye Yuxi suddenly became abnormal. Ye Yuxi saw his arms trembling unstoppably, followed by his teeth trembling unstoppably, and even some cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Ye Yuxi stood up suddenly: "Sister, you have never done things like these villains before." Gu Muran laughed loudly, "Did you see what I did? Didn''t you just say that I can''t do anything to him? If that''s the case, why are you asking me again?" "You should reflect on whether the body you found for him is relatively inferior. It has only been a long time since there have been quality problems, and you have to give a bad review." Ye Yuxi''s face was a little angry, but she was helpless, "Sister, it seems that you are going to fight us to the end. What kind of ecstasy drug did they give you, that you don''t even want to go home, and you are killing each other? Don''t you Don''t you really want to go home?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 691： innocent person Chapter 691 Innocent person Brothers killing each other? do not wanna go Home? Gu Muran felt that maybe Ye Yuxi was really out of breath, so he said everything. Ye Yuxi''s identity is even more of a mystery. He can attach his soul to the jade seal without being discovered, which is enough to prove that he has something on him. After Ye Yuxi blurted out, he realized what he had said when he saw the shocked expressions of the people around him. But the words have reached this point, and there is absolutely no possibility of swallowing them. It was also at this time that Ye Yuxi caught Sheng Ze taking a look at Lu Chaolan and Gu Muran. Ye Yuxi shrugged. "Sister, look, they heard that you have a family, but each one is more curious than the other." Ye Yuxi first looked at Gu Muran, and then said to Sheng Ze: "My sister wants to protect you, but she doesn''t even want to know how to get home." Before they could react, Ye Yuxi said again, "Sister, do you really don''t want to go home? You have been away for so many years, and you haven''t realized what it''s like to be around your loved ones. You have done so much for the Great Xia Kingdom. In the end, you Look at how the Internet comments on you, they sarcasm and smear you, are you really worth it?" "Okay, you have flesh and blood, you should care about your subordinates first, he looks like he is dying of pain." Gu Muran changed the topic, "I really don''t know what you think, at this moment, you still don''t forget to provoke Divorce." Pingyao''s face turned pale, his body trembled uncontrollably, his muscular body looked more pitiful than someone who had been beaten violently. Ye Yuxi frowned, he didn''t know why Pingyao became like this, he didn''t have the slightest trauma. But he felt that this matter was inseparable from Gu Muran, as if Pingyao suddenly became like this after the formation that blocked the way of heaven was broken? Strange to say, he didn''t feel Gu Muran''s move. Too confusing. Gu Muran was sitting there with great concentration, she even smiled, "Do you want me to give you an idea?" "Sister, do you count as shooting innocent people?" Ye Yuxi still smiled. "Innocent person? Are you talking about him?" Gu Muran rolled his eyes, "Are you telling a joke?" "He is an ordinary person now with a clean identity. If you take action against him, it will be unfair to ordinary people. Sister, if this is the case, you are not worthy of being a mystic master." Ye Yuxi tilted her head and thought, "You better think about it, sister." It''s not worth it to be a mystic master, if you want to join us, let''s go home together." "You''re daydreaming again, pay attention to your wording, why go home together?" Gu Muran held back the hostility in his heart. "Pingyao''s soul carries the memories of his past, and he is riddled with sins, which are constantly accumulating. As long as his soul is not redeemed, he will never be considered an ordinary person, not to mention his body is still dirty for you to use. obtained by means." "So... don''t fool me with your tricks." "Also, why did he become what he is now, I think it would be better for you to ask him yourself." Although these words were directed at Ye Yuxi, Gu Muran''s eyes kept falling on Pingyao. Her voice was not loud enough for everyone in the room to hear. Ye Yuxi suddenly tilted his head to look at Pingyao. At this moment, the veins on Pingyao''s forehead are bulging, and the layers of camouflage are worn away. Although his face is as ordinary as before, it is still inconspicuous in the crowd, but his eyes have become as fierce as a wolf. (end of this chapter) Chapter 692： Dogs hate dogs Chapter 692 Dogs hate dogs He looked at Gu Muran as if he was looking at an enemy, "You never let me go thousands of years ago, you prevented me from being promoted, and I used to hide from XZ like a mouse, what else do you want, ah ¡ª¡± He suddenly hugged his head, squatted on the ground, and grabbed his scalp with both hands, with a look and posture that seemed to pull his hair and scalp off together. "I think you should be very clear about the restrictions on you. You don''t have to blame me. You won''t deny what I did, but you don''t want to blame me for what I haven''t done. " Gu Muran stood up and patted the dust that didn''t exist on his body. "What did you do yourself thousands of years ago? Are you still pretending to be confused? The Cui family has a great record, and it was almost wiped out in the end. Why? Don''t you know? Do you need me to tell you the things you did that are so utterly unconscionable? ?¡± The sloppy look in her eyes was gradually replaced by Ling Ran''s imposing manner. Even though her voice was still so loud, she wore the same dress and the same tone of voice, but...inexplicably gave off an inviolable feeling. "Miss Gu..." The proprietress wanted to stand up at this moment to stop what she was going to say, but when she touched her eyebrows, the words that were about to be said turned a corner in her throat and were swallowed again. "They refused to cooperate with me, so what if he had a great record? Didn''t he die a long time ago, those fame and fortune are just floating clouds, if you don''t bring them with you, you won''t take them with you, what''s the use of wanting them, what''s the use¡ª" Pingyao''s eyes were as red as bloodshot. When he said this, maybe he was trembling because of the pain, but when he said the last sentence, he roared fiercely, as if he wanted to shout all the grievances in his heart out of his chest. "For the sake of your father''s outstanding achievements, the first emperor allowed him to send his son to the palace to study with the prince, but he never expected that the third son who was sent to the palace by him would be so heartless. Together with the sorcerer, they used all the luck of the Cui clan as a gamble, and cast a curse on the prince..." Pingyao stood there tremblingly, leaning on a chair beside him. The more he hurt, the more ferocious his expression became, "What about the crown prince, what about the fate? Why don''t we just finish the game as usual, I want to prove that man can conquer nature... " After he finished speaking, there was a chuckle from the field. Gu Muran looked at him without a trace of warmth in his eyes, "Man is determined to conquer nature? You use the energy of the whole clan as a primer to cast a curse, just to prove that man is determined to conquer nature?" "You don''t hesitate to sacrifice the lives of the entire clan, but it''s just to satisfy your own selfish desires. Don''t say these things so righteously, are you worthy?" In the previous life, Gu Muran had never had the opportunity to meet Pingyao, but now this direct contact, his every word and deed made Gu Muran angry. "What do you say that man will conquer the sky? Look at your appearance. Dogs hate dogs, but your soul is still there. I don''t know if you have seen your body often kneeling on the edge of a cliff to make atonement?" Pingyao''s figure became stiff for a moment, and then he was furious, but his body hurts too much now, it hurts so much that he can''t move an inch, it hurts so much that he has to hold on to the stool to see and stop, even if he wants to do something, he really does it No, he scolded angrily and stared at Gu Muran. "You shut up¡ª" "Shut me up, what qualifications do you have? You''ve been hiding for so long, you''ve changed your appearance several times, and you don''t hesitate to take away other people''s bodies. You can stand upright in this world with the help of other people''s identities. Now tell me to shut up, you I really don''t deserve it." (end of this chapter) Chapter 693： he deserves it Chapter 693 He deserves it Gu Muran shook his head, "As an important minister, your father has saved thousands of people from danger several times, and what he said in the last letter is full of anger and remorse. Everything is for the king and the people, but he never expected that the son whom he had given high hopes would let the future master of the country die because of their Cui clan, he was hurt...he was ashamed..." "Nonsense¡ª" Pingyao suddenly said loudly, "He is not worthy to be a father at all. I was branded to be condemned by God because of him. Don''t mention that person in front of me. He is not worthy to be my father at all. He is not worthy...he died You deserve it, you deserve it!" Snapped! Suddenly a loud slap in the face. This slap was too loud, I saw Pingyao staggered, almost fell in mid-air, he looked at Gu Muran not far away in disbelief. She stood where she was, as if she had nothing to do with the slap just now. She did not leave the spot, but she could mobilize the spiritual power in the air, she said: "This slap, if it touches you at all, it will make me feel sick." The expression of disgust in her eyes was so obvious. Pingyao laughed wildly, he let go of the hands on both sides of the stool, stood up tremblingly, and accused her loudly: "What are you..." "If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be where I am now, redemption? If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have to suffer what I''m suffering now. You just reincarnated a little better. You are so arrogant now because you rely on my master Protect you." He didn''t know what kind of psychology it was, it was like a broken pot, with fierce eyes in his eyes, he pointed at Gu Muran: "Without my master''s protection, you are nothing, how can I Tolerate your insults to me over and over again." Gu Muran really wanted to laugh this time, "I heard that right, did your master protect me? I thank him for his ''protection'' that led me to where I am now." Suddenly, there was only a ''click''. The finger pointing at her gradually hangs down. At this time, a figure walked in from the door: "Pingyao, be polite, who told you to point at her casually? Since you didn''t learn it before, I might as well teach you again, this time you have to study hard." Pingyao immediately lowered his head, he looked at the drooping finger, no matter how unwilling he was, he could only respond: "...Yes." "En?" There was a kind of sickness in the visitor, he slightly raised his eyes and glanced at Pingyao, "When did you admit your mistake so perfunctorily, and all the lessons from the previous years were eaten into the dog''s stomach?" His voice was feigned anger. Everyone didn''t come back to their senses, only heard a ''plop''. Pingyao actually knelt down directly. The direction she was facing was the direction where Gu Muran was originally standing. The reason why I said the original is because Gu Muran seemed to stand in a different direction as if he had expected it. She doesn''t accept his kneeling, but she doesn''t care how he lectures her subordinates. Pingyao raised his head, and found that he was still aiming at the air, but at this moment, Gu Muran was standing in another direction. At this moment, it seemed that a great humiliation shrouded the top of his head. He wanted to stand up, but found that a force seemed to be pressing-on his shoulders. "If he doesn''t forgive you, you must not get up." The man''s voice was indifferent, and Pingyao felt that the way he looked at her was like looking at a dead object. Pingyao was shocked, he didn''t know if he had disturbed his plan inadvertently, he was just a mass of souls now, before he touched that level, he couldn''t have any other thoughts. (end of this chapter) Chapter 694： His Royal Highness Chapter 694 His Royal Highness the Prince Pingyao knelt on the ground, ready to turn his knees and kneel in the direction of Gu Muran. "Don''t." But at this moment, he felt a heavy force on his knees, and he couldn''t move for a moment. Gu Muran dragged her arms, her eyes were cold, "It was never me who you apologized for, and it was never me who you should apologize." Her eyes fell on Sheng Ze''s side, and then turned to Xi Qiyue: "Xi Qiyue Young Master, am I right?" The corners of Xi Qiyue''s mouth rose slightly: "It seems that my junior sister understands me." He turned to look at everyone present, focusing on Sheng Ze. At this moment, Sheng Ze''s thoughts are still stuck in what Gu Muran said just now, it is really that Gu Muran''s words just now had too much impact on him. He didn''t understand the meaning of her words for a moment. Her identity went from being a descendant of the national teacher to the fact that the national teacher did not pass on by blood. She publicly admitted that she was not a descendant of the national teacher, but what happened just now... made Shengze feel that her relationship with the national teacher was stronger than her. Speaking more intimately. Even... She can clearly tell all about General Cui at the beginning. Sheng Ze felt that the reason for her clarification might have a purpose, he raised his eyes slightly, and bumped into Xi Qiyue''s eyes that seemed to be smiling but not smiling. At that moment, he felt that Xi Qiyue didn''t look like a pure Xi family either. "His Royal Highness...don''t come here unharmed." Xi Qiyue smiled, "In order to understand the crux of my junior sister''s heart, I have no choice but to lure His Royal Highness into the game." Suddenly, the whole room seemed to be shrouded in a black mist. There are **** threads mixed in the black mist. Lu Chaolan stared at these, and stood up instantly. These things, he had seen on Gu Muran before. Before coming to the ghost market, when Lu Chaolan came to Gu Muran''s room, she had just finished her divination, and he realized that something might be wrong. After asking, he didn''t really want Gu Muran to come here. This is a game against her, and it doesn''t show that the result is not very good. But after coming here, Shengze''s abnormality made him think that what happened today was probably aimed at Shengze. Seeing the scene in front of him, Lu Chaolan already understood that this matter was aimed at the events of that year, and it was aimed at Gu Muran and Sheng Ze. Or... He was also one of the people targeted today. He watched the **** threads gradually gather in one direction. Lu Chaolan looked carefully, it was where Xi Qiyue was standing just now. The causal blood evil on Gu Muran''s body is actually quite clear, but Lu Chaolan didn''t expect that the remaining part was hidden so deeply. Gu Muran didn''t expect that he could control the causal blood spirit remaining in her body. But thinking about it from another angle, these karmic blood demons are all thanks to him. It is not surprising that he can find a way to bring out those hidden karmic blood demons. Gu Muran could still see in the dark, but she had only walked a few steps when she suddenly felt something was wrong. She suddenly looked in a certain direction, and there¡ªit was the direction of Tongling Mountain. She may know why Xi Qiyue took the initiative to lure away the last bit of causal blood from her body. The familiarity of the soul came to her heart, her body was like a whirlpool at the moment, as if she wanted to attract the soul that she had placed in the Tongling Temple. Placing her palms on the table, she exudes strength all over her body, resisting the intrusion of that soul. At this time, a familiar breath suddenly appeared beside her, and a familiar voice rang in her ears. He said: "I am." He reached out and took her wrist. (end of this chapter) Chapter 695： It seems that the junior sister is not satisfied with this gift Chapter 695 It seems that the junior sister is not satisfied with this gift The darkness dissipated. They were next to each other, perhaps from an outsider''s point of view, their posture was relatively intimate, but only the person involved knew that his palm was tightly holding her wrist, which lent her great strength. Today''s southeast direction is a bad omen for her. She couldn''t let that soul return to her body at this moment. The reason why that soul was separated at the beginning was because it carried most of the causal blood. Once the split soul enters her body at this time, all the power in her body must be poured into to suppress those karmic blood demons. At that time, they don''t know what the scene will look like. If she wants to protect them and leave safely, and complete the purpose when she came, she must resist and prevent the ghost from entering her body. "Junior Sister, how do you feel now? Have you cleaned up the last trace of karma and blood, and your body is extraordinarily comfortable." Xi Qiyue said with a smile, "The last time I saw Junior Sister, I didn''t give a decent gift. This belated gift must be Junior Sister will definitely be in a good mood." Gu Muran didn''t show her weakness, what''s more, she filled her whole body with spiritual power. At the moment when Lu Chaolan entered the merit value, she took advantage of this momentum to cover her ears with lightning speed. , directly laying a formation on himself. Isolate any spirit power from approaching the formation. When Xi Qiyue formed a formation on her, he felt that it was too late. He smiled and shook his head, "It seems that Junior Sister is not satisfied with this gift, but it''s okay, I have a second gift for Junior Sister." His eyes suddenly fell on Pingyao: "Back then, in order to prove yourself to me, you almost implicated the entire Cui family, and the prince died because of you. If you can''t get the forgiveness of the prince, there is no need for you to go back. " When it came to the end, his voice became a little heavier. Doesn''t look like an alarmist. Pingyao was kneeling on the ground at this moment, not daring to resist, "Yes." He slid his knees on the ground step by step in front of Sheng Ze. At this moment, Sheng Ze''s face was full of pain, he felt his head was throbbing with pain, and there seemed to be various voices in his head, which seemed to be pulling his soul. He felt a burning heat all over his body, as if everything was going to be burned, including his soul. He seemed to hear a chirping sound, and his footsteps were chaotic, "What''s the matter with you, Your Highness...Come here." He was obviously sitting on the stool, but he felt his soul was floating. At this moment, there was a gentle voice: "Go...go and see." "His Royal Highness, why has he been in a deep sleep..." "His Royal Highness... It''s time to go to court now, so I can''t sleep any more. Wake up quickly." He felt that his eyelids were sleepy, and there was a constant sound in his ears, but he couldn''t lift his eyelids. I don''t know how long it took, and the voices of those palace people seemed to be tinged with anxiety: "Quick, call the imperial doctor...His Royal Highness, the complexion is not right." Not long after, an old voice appeared next to his ear: "...Why is His Royal Highness so hot..." After searching everything, they couldn''t find the reason why His Royal Highness could not wake up. He was lying on the bed as if he was in a deep sleep, but he couldn''t wake up for a long time. He was hot, like a fire was burning his body all the time. (end of this chapter) Chapter 696： So what if the scourge is lowered? Chapter 696 So what if the scourge falls? He wanted to make a sound, he wanted to wake up, but he had no strength in his whole body, and the fire burned him completely without energy. Next, Sheng Ze was like watching flowers on a horse, seeing the situation after his death. His father was immersed in grief, and his mother was crying uncontrollably. On the day of his burial, he saw everyone was sad. At this time, he heard a voice. He didn''t pay attention to it at first, but it was because the voice was too familiar. "¡ªHe has already been named the prince, and has begun to show the approval of the heavens. He has already been involved in the fate of the country. If you cut off his future path, you are fighting against the heavens. Is it worth it?" He looked for the sound, but saw no one. The voice of the conversation is still intermittent. "Opportunity is in danger. The Cui family is cautious and cautious. They will stay in Daxia all their lives as loyal ministers. Look at what they have gained. Why not use them to win a chance for me. I want to climb the road to heaven. How?!" There was a faint pause in the voice, "It''s just...is what you said true?" "The road leading to the sky leads to the road to the sky, which sky leads to it, which road leads to it, all the classics you read are just rumors, because of those rumors, being expelled from the clan land, killing one''s own clan... that is indeed beyond my imagination. " "Thank you, my lord, for your compliment." Just as the voice was happy, its tone suddenly changed, "...My lord." Sheng Ze listened anxiously, but he couldn''t find the speaker. There seems to be a sound of falling to the ground. Sheng Ze looked towards the mountain beside him for a moment, and there were indeed people standing there, but to be precise, one person stood and the other fell to the ground. Sheng Ze''s soul floated up uncontrollably, he was watching all this like an outsider, and he was sure that these people couldn''t see him. "...You are indeed ruthless, and it is enough to make me look sideways, but these are the mountains and rivers she guards. You have damaged the national destiny so much, and the mess when you come back is enough to make her anxious. She is already injured. If she is tired again, I will It will hurt." The man said so, but his eyes seemed to have a burning flame, which was a kind of excitement. The man lying on the ground still had blood bubbling from the wound, but there was no trace of regret in his eyes, as if he was hiding a kind of light, he forced himself to kneel up. "Master!" The man standing there as always, thought of something, and a gentle smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "When the time comes, go and redeem your sins. I will break her broken wings for you, my junior sister...but baby." The man kneeling on the ground didn''t dare to look up, he just felt that the person in front of him was like a demon. In mid-air, Sheng Ze recognized the person standing there as Xi Qiyue, and the person kneeling on the ground was probably Pingyao. Everything is a conspiracy. Their minds were deep and terrible. Next, Sheng Ze witnessed many more, until Cui''s family guarded the tomb, and General Cui died of grief. He saw everything in his eyes, and he even saw the once high-ranking national teacher, because of the Cui family''s affairs, he finally vomited blood. When he saw the face of the national teacher, his shock was beyond words, no wonder, no wonder... All the doubts in his mind were resolved. No wonder, he finds her familiar. No wonder, no wonder when she said those words just now, it gave people a feeling of having experienced it personally. They look so similar, even if they are not descendants, there may be some kind of relationship between them. He saw what happened next. (end of this chapter) Chapter 697： its all bullshit Chapter 697 is talking about bullshit She was called a witch. He saw that the regent had been protecting her. The more he saw, the more astonished he felt. Immediately afterwards, the further back, the more painful his soul was. In a daze, he seemed to hear a voice: "...he has the power of curse, are you really willing to save him with your own merits?" He could no longer hear all the content that followed, and only felt that his soul was in pain, as if there was a fire burning. And at the moment in the angel **** shop. "Junior Sister...Look at his current body. Although his fortune was cut off back then, it was inseparably related to Pingyao, but can you guarantee that this matter has nothing to do with you?" Xi Qiyue sighed, "You may not know that at that time, because of your birth, the aura on this land will increase day by day, and your appearance will indirectly change the ending of many people. In the current situation, some people''s greed is also increasing day by day. It is indeed true that you have ended the war. But your appearance also provides another possibility. Because you magnify their inner ambitions, they also know more things beyond their abilities, and yearn for those broader worlds. It''s just that they chose the wrong path, but...except Besides, are you really not responsible? " This hat was placed directly on her head. Gu Muran rolled his eyes: "It''s totally illogical. You encourage them and amplify their ambitions, but you are innocent." "I am a real person who exists in this world, but you are different. Your appearance has changed many things." Xi Qiyue continued without blushing and heartbeat: "If you want to end these messy things, all of you will There is a return to the origin." Gu Muran couldn''t help but yelled: "It''s all bullshit." "Don''t worry, let''s see what he wants to say." Lu Chaolan comforted Gu Muran. Gu Muran shrugged, and glanced at Xi Qiyue indifferently: "Okay, you continue to talk, I see what you can come up with." "You have stayed in this world for too long, I still say the old saying, you should go back to your own world, don''t you want to go back to your own home to have a look? Yuxi and you are from the same world, you should go back, Even if you don''t want to go back, you have to think about others, that channel must be opened, junior sister, you can''t be so selfish." Gu Muran snorted: "I understand, your purpose is that one anyway, I don''t know if the so-called channel you said is true or not, I still say that, if you have the ability, you can do it yourself , shut up if you don¡¯t have the ability.¡± Xi Qiyue was not angry either, he pointed at Sheng Ze: "Junior Sister, His Highness the Crown Prince suffered this innocent disaster because of you, don''t you worry, if he knew the truth back then..." Gu Muran shrugged indifferently: "Don''t threaten me with those things that you have. I have never been ashamed of myself. The fortune that was cut off from him will be doubled to him one day." "So let''s forget about the past?" Xi Qiyue looked at Gu Muran with a smile. "Since the proprietress is here, the dream weaver must be here too. You did all this to let him see the incident back then, and then provoke the relationship between the two of us. Unfortunately, this matter cannot be as you wish. .¡± It can be said that Gu Muran has been paying attention to Sheng Ze. From the moment the black mist began to overflow, when she felt something was wrong, she was already on guard. (end of this chapter) Chapter 698： something is wrong Chapter 698 something is wrong Xi Qiyue saw that the black mist around Shengze was getting thinner and thinner, and saw his fingers move suddenly, as if he felt something, he looked at Gu Muran instantly. "Junior Sister... You really surprised me." Xi Qiyue seemed to have figured something out, and his face suddenly changed. "Accident?" Gu Muran didn''t understand, "Young Master Xi knew that I didn''t want him to restore his memory, but you still wanted to do this, using despicable means to arouse the memory in his brain, so you wanted to sow discord , aren''t you tired of it?" "What?" Xi Qiyue frowned slightly. "Using this trick again and again to sow discord, and retreating for so long, can''t you change to a new one?" Gu Muran said in a disgusted tone, "You''re not annoying, I''m tired of it. " Xi Qiyue looked furious, and before he could say a word in the future, he looked at Sheng Ze instantly. As for each other, Sheng Ze, who had been keeping his eyes open, suddenly twitched his eyebrows, and opened his eyes not long after. He was still a little dazed, as if he hadn''t reacted. He glanced at Xi Qiyue who was opposite, and then looked at Pingyao, who was still kneeling on the ground, living without any dignity... He didn''t know what he thought, and kept looking at him for a long time. His eyes were always numb, and his eyes were motionless, as if he had changed into a different person, as if he had just stayed there. "Junior Sister, have you seen it? It''s not me who is sowing discord. The curse on him is indeed because of you. Otherwise, where do you think those things came from?" Xi Qiyue was very satisfied with Sheng Ze''s reaction. Gu Muran didn''t speak, she just turned slightly to look at Sheng Ze. Xi Qiyue''s voice continued: "Although it is true that I want to arouse his one-sided memory of the past, but this is not what I want to do in the end. Junior sister... Haven''t you ever thought about why his health has not been very good..." When he saw Gu Muran''s expression change slightly, he said with a smile: "Aren''t you curious, because not long after you left the imperial capital, because you cursed His Highness the Crown Prince who passed away, has the curse on him ever been lifted?" ? Do you think the Cui family has guarded the mausoleum, and the evil they committed indirectly will be paid off?" "How is it possible!" His words were full of sarcasm, "Even if you help him see the original truth, the curse technique on him really does not wait for anyone. Memories are just the fuse, and the curse technique That''s the most important thing. How about it? Junior sister is still satisfied with this gift." Gu Muran didn''t respond, and she didn''t even give Xi Qiyue a look: "It seems that you have indeed degenerated, your ability is no longer good, he has long lost the power of curse, and Young Master Xi was still pecked by a bird. " "No!" Xi Qiyue kept staring at Sheng Ze, and found that he was slowly returning to normal. Even his face was not as red as before, and his eyes were brighter than before. He said, "It''s not right." Sheng Ze rubbed his wrists and neck, and he stood up: "I feel like I have slept for centuries, and my body doesn''t look like my own anymore." The tone of speech is still the same familiar. It was just that when Sheng Ze looked at Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan, his expression paused slightly, and he suddenly became very solemn, his expression very serious. He said, "Thank you." When he said this, he carried a feeling that Lu Chaolan and Gu Muran were familiar with after a long absence. He looked very solemn and bent over. At that moment, although he was Sheng Ze, he was a different Sheng Ze. Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan knew what he wanted to express, they said, "As long as you don''t blame us." (end of this chapter) Chapter 699： If restore all? Chapter 699 What if everything is restored? Sheng Ze shook his head, "You are tired." His expression is pious at the moment, and it is also a sincere and sincere thanks from the heart. At this moment, he seems to be infected with another emotion, completely different from himself. "Those memories just now..." Sheng Ze opened his mouth but didn''t know what to say. The world owed them a lot, which made them feel cold, but they will still protect the stability of the Great Xia Kingdom from turmoil. "The world owes you an apology, I..." Sheng Ze is now more like His Royal Highness the Crown Prince back then, perhaps because seeing the dusty memories in his mind for too long, he sighed in his heart. "It''s been such a long time, it''s okay." Gu Muran raised his hand to stop what he wanted to say next. The corners of Gu Muran''s mouth did not know what to think of, and a slight arc was raised: "We didn''t want you to know what happened that year, but Young Master Xi has too many thoughts, if you don''t follow him today and let you know, he Today, if he took advantage of our absence, sneaked in and selectively let you know certain pictures, then even if we had a hundred mouths, we wouldn¡¯t be able to tell.¡± Those dirty methods, they can''t let him simply know some one-sided memories, otherwise they are simply blinding him. She will not allow him to use those messy methods on the people around her. So when the memory in his mind was touched by him, she took advantage of the opportunity to trigger his other memories. Those memories may not be very good for him. But she had to, too. The reason why she said so much is an explanation. After all, she did not ask Sheng Ze to agree when she extended her memory. "I understand your concerns, and I don''t blame you for sharing the wealth. I can only thank you in my heart, and I really thank you." Sheng Ze seemed to have become himself at this moment. "Isn''t it a little bad for you to say this in front of me?" Xi Qiyue knocked on the table, his brows were still deeply frowned, and his eyes were fixed on Sheng Ze, reminding: "Mr. Sheng, you There are still people kneeling beside me." Sheng Ze''s face was indifferent, "He has nothing to do with me. If Mr. Xi wants him to kneel all the time, then just kneel. Anyway, his sins can''t be redeemed." Xi Qiyue suddenly smiled slightly, "In that case, get up, Pingyao." Pingyao propped his arms on the ground and slowly stood up. His body swayed, as if he couldn''t stand still, drops of sweat appeared on his forehead, and his face was extremely pale. Ye Yuxi, who had been silent for a long time, looked at the aura slowly emerging from him, and frowned: "This is the aura of divine punishment." Pingyao has been condemned to sin from the very beginning, but Ye Yuxi has never felt the punishment of God on him. It is really hidden in the deep. "Just now... it was also because of the leak of the scourge?" Ye Yuxi suddenly came back to his senses. He looked at Gu Muran for a moment: "Sister, you are really good at it. From the very beginning when you broke the formation of defense against heaven, you should have quietly broken the hidden things on Pingyao''s body." She obviously didn''t show any abnormality, but she did something unimaginable to them silently. Her abilities once again exceeded their cognition. Ye Yuxi smiled with satisfaction, "My sister is already so strong before she recovers everything. If she recovers everything, wouldn''t it be more stable for us to go back?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 700： Her soul power is the most attractive Chapter 700 Her soul power is the most attractive "You''re dreaming again." Gu Muran said calmly. Ye Yuxi regretted, and persuaded: "Sister, why are you so overwhelmed? What''s so good about this world? Why don''t you want to go back to your original world? Why are you so obsessed with it? What''s so good about him, it''s worth your time. Abandon us again and again, as long as you agree to go back with us, we will give you whatever you want... we will settle everything for you. " After they saw her ability again, they became more determined and convinced her. Gu Muran didn''t give them any response, and suddenly, she didn''t know what to think, she said: "Back then, you used various methods and did not hesitate to persecute everyone. Human lives are like ants in your eyes, and you wantonly slandered me and A-Lan. Now, you are still repeating the old tricks, don¡¯t you feel tired? I will not leave here, regardless of whether the things you say are true or not, this matter will stop here, and you don¡¯t need to mention it again. " She just wants to completely cut off their thoughts. "Junior Sister, you are really cruel. Even if you don''t like the two gifts that Senior Brother gave you, you still want to break this relationship with Senior Brother. Senior Brother is really sad." Xi Qiyue smiled and shook his head, looking really sad . But in the next second, he suddenly changed his tone, "At first, I wanted to tell my junior sister that since my junior sister is so ungrateful and even wants to sever this relationship with me, then my senior brother will give you one last gift." I saw Xi Qiyue looking at a person, and that person was none other than the proprietress. A small bell appeared in her hand at some point. The whole body of the small bell was the color of jade. When it shook slightly, there was a pleasant sound. When the bell was shaking, it seemed that many people were praying in their ears. "I am willing to use part of my soul power in exchange for becoming famous in the future..." "I am willing to exchange part of my soul power for my sister''s happy life." "I am willing to exchange part of my soul power for..." "I would like to..." All kinds of voices kept popping up in my head. "What is this?" Sheng Ze only felt something cold brush against his arm. At that moment, he felt very comfortable, but there was a chill on his back. The unknown white thing was like cotton candy, rushing towards Gu Muran at a speed invisible to the naked eye. Soon, she was wrapped into a ball. "Junior Sister, you resist your soul power returning to your body, are you afraid that those causal blood demons will be too strong, and you will need more spiritual power to suppress it?" "But you have lost several souls in your body. Your soul power is indeed worse than when you were the strongest. Senior brother opened this angel **** shop not only for himself, but senior brother opened this shop not only in the capital, but also The soul power inside will definitely make you happy." Sheng Ze and Lu Chaolan were knocked aside before they got close to her. Lu Chaolan and Sheng Ze never expected such a thing to happen, it really happened too mysteriously. Lu Chaolan tried to communicate with the white group, but it didn''t work at all. He even wanted to input merit points into the white group, but nothing came of it. "It''s useless, these soul powers were originally prepared for my junior sister. In normal times, your meritorious power might be able to attract them, but wherever my junior sister is, her soul power must be the most attractive." , you are delusional to communicate with her." At this moment, Xi Qiyue''s smile widened. (end of this chapter) Chapter 701： shocking secret Chapter 701 Shocking Secret "It doesn''t matter if she is satisfied with the first two gifts. After all, I have only one purpose. She can''t refuse this gift. Do you know why?" Xi Qiyue sat on the chair, the smile on the corner of his mouth never faded, it seemed that he was really happy, and his sitting posture was extremely relaxed. He was even happier when he watched the white things wrapping her begin to shrink. Lu Chaolan stood beside the white dumpling, not daring to move for a moment. Sheng Ze stood on the other side, but he didn''t dare to move. In this situation, he always felt a little unspeakable uneasiness. At this moment, Xi Qiyue took out a small transparent glass bottle and shook it in front of them, "Do you know what this is?" Lu Chaolan and Sheng Ze didn''t look at him, but just stared at the white dumpling. Xi Qiyue seems to be in a good mood at this time, he is not angry, he said with a smile: "This bottle is filled with a silver liquid, maybe you will never guess what it is... Then I will tell you, what is in it? The relationship between things and my junior sister." "Before my junior sister went down the mountain, she was not like this now. The whole sect regarded her as a palm treasure. I remember one time, she was only this tall..." He called the proprietress over, "It was about her neck..." "That year she was only twelve or thirteen years old and wanted to leave the sect, but because of her strong metaphysics talent, our master never let her leave the sect, saying that she had her chance..." At that time, he was only seventeen or eighteen years old, and he still didn''t understand what it meant to belong to her. "She was still a child at the time, and she didn''t let her go out, so she went to the back mountain to sulk, and the master ordered her to be coaxed, but no one expected that when she came back that night, her palms were covered with blood, and her whole body was in a bad state. " "At that time, our brothers and sisters wanted to go to the back mountain to check, but our master ordered us to go back to the room. We were not allowed to go out even a single step. Not only were we not allowed to go to the back mountain, but we were not allowed to come out before dawn." "Do you know what happened next?" He seemed to be telling a story suddenly. The scene was extremely quiet. Ye Yuxi listened very seriously, "And then..." Xi Qiyue knew that Sheng Ze and the others could hear them, so he continued talking with great interest. "In the beginning, among the senior brothers, my younger sister and I had the best relationship. I wanted to send her back to her room and then invite someone to treat her, but the master didn''t allow it. He directly used a teleportation circle to send her to her room. The junior sister sent her to her room... and told us that no one can step out, otherwise they will be expelled from the division." "At that time, none of us knew what happened. Master''s face changed drastically. We subconsciously thought that the junior sister had caused some serious trouble. After we returned to the room, several senior brothers with poor cultivation bases were not in good health. They His face turned red..." Xi Qiyue''s face was relatively peaceful at the moment, and when he mentioned this experience, the corners of his mouth kept rising. Sheng Ze and Lu Chaolan''s eyebrows were always filled with white balls, but their eyebrows were getting lower and lower. Xi Qiyue continued: "If I hadn''t disobeyed my teacher''s order and went out to check out of curiosity, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have discovered such a shocking secret in the future." The appetites of Ye Yuxi and the proprietress were all mobilized. They looked at Xi Qiyue without moving their eyes. Xi Qiyue took out a piece of talisman paper from his waist, "This is the first talisman paper with invisibility made by my junior sister. I took this talisman paper to the back mountain." (end of this chapter) Chapter 702： Digging pits? Chapter 702 Digging pits and setting up formations? "I want to know what happened. I didn''t expect that when I just walked to the back mountain, I saw Master digging a pit." Ye Yuxi held his breath for an instant, "Dig a hole and set up an array?" He glanced at the direction of Bai Tuanzi, "Could it be..." "It''s not what you think." Xi Qiyue corrected, "Master is always very kind to my junior sister. I don''t have to finish the homework we ask for. When we are strictly required, my junior sister is mostly on the top of the tree. Sleeping and being lazy. Master has never reprimanded my junior sister, and because of this, I am very curious about what Master is doing..." "But... I dare not approach, I am afraid of being discovered by the master, but I don''t know if it is because the master''s thoughts are all on the formation, or the talisman paper made by the little junior sister to conceal the breath is not even noticed by the master, so I have been I didn''t dare to go forward to investigate until the master was far away, but I didn''t dare to disturb the formation, lest I would attract the master''s attention, so I only dared to walk around, and later... I really found out the clue." He shook the small glass bottle, "I found a drop of silvery liquid on the ruined leaves on the ground. But I didn''t know what it was at the time. I just felt that seeing the drop of liquid seemed to thicken the aura in the air. " "What is that?" Ye Yuxi also asked curiously. "Don''t worry, wait until I finish." Xi Qiyue, who had the desire to tell a story for the first time, didn''t want to be interrupted, "I was on the way back and found Master hurriedly heading towards Chiling Mountain." Lu Chaolan''s attention was all on the white dumpling, but he didn''t know why his brows twitched suddenly. There was also a pause in Xi Qiyue''s tone, he seemed to see Lu Chaolan''s expression: "Mr. Lu, do you feel that this name seems to have been heard somewhere before, does it feel familiar?" Xi Qiyue said with a smile, "I later found out that my junior sister was born on Chiling Mountain. When she was a baby, she inexplicably appeared in front of Chiling Mountain and Tianze Stone." "That day I thought my master had gone to Chiling Mountain, so I thought about going to see my junior sister, but I found that my junior sister was not in the house." Xi Qiyue was still a little puzzled when he told the story, "I didn''t find my junior sister." Junior sister, I will go back to my room." Xi Qiyue looked and saw Ye Yuxi''s puzzled eyes, as if asking him, ''Why don''t you go to that Chiling Mountain? '' Xi Qiyue shrugged his shoulders, "You can see the top of Chiling Mountain in a sweeping view. It''s not that I didn''t want to go. I really didn''t dare to go at that time. I was afraid that my master would find out and I wouldn''t have the chance to see my junior sister in the future. Then I went back to my room. The next day, we did meet our little junior sister as we wished, and her whole temperament changed, she became quiet, and began to study the classics hard." For other people that night, it might just be an episode, and the abnormality of the little junior sister might just bury their doubts, but at that time, Xi Qiyue really wanted to know what happened that night, what exactly did the master dig and set up? why? Why one night passed, the younger sister''s temperament seemed to have changed, she became taciturn, and she never yelled about going down the mountain. "...One day later, I learned from my uncle that my junior sister was indeed sent to Chiling Mountain by the master that day. And I also learned a lot of things that I was curious about from my uncle." (end of this chapter) Chapter 703： stimulate the blood Chapter 703 Inspire the blood Xi Qiyue looked as if he was lost in memory, and he said: "As long as I can remember, I have been in the Yinmen. We all know that Chiyan Mountain is a forbidden area of ??the Yinmen. Rumor has it that there is a Tianze Stone in our Yinmen. Tianze Stone can communicate with the Dao of Heaven, but few people can do all of this." "After the junior sister''s temperament changed drastically that day, she no longer got close to me, and even she rarely got in touch with the many senior brothers in the division, and her temper became relatively indifferent. She began to show her extremely powerful talent, no matter what she studied , she understands and learns very quickly. Later, she retreats almost every once in a while, but every time she leaves the customs, her strength will improve. In just a few months, I have seen Can''t understand her strength..." When he said this, he began to laugh, "In just a few years, we have become farther and farther away from her. Although our strength has also improved, compared with her, we are more than a star and a half behind." "... until one day later, my uncle told me that she was born to be a destined person, and the reason why she appeared here was to quell the war in the world. This is her mission and what she must do , when the war is over, she will return to the place she came from..." Xi Qiyue burst into laughter suddenly, he shook the small glass container in his hand, and the silver liquid in it kept swaying along with his shaking. "I have never known what that place is, I only know that she wants to leave all of us behind, she alienates us, studies hard, just wants to escape from us..." Xi Qiyue looked at the silver liquid in the glass vessel, he stood up, slowly approached the white dumpling, and said with a puzzled expression: "Junior Sister, I have been trying my best to get close to you, but you can just alienate me for the sake of the people in the world, you Why did you abandon me and choose him?" Xi Qiyue suddenly opened the small transparent bottle, and the liquid inside disappeared as if it had evaporated. Lu Chaolan was always on guard against Xi Qiyue. When he saw him open the bottle, he put up a virtuous mask immediately. "It''s useless... nothing can guard against this thing." Xi Qiyue said, "I''m afraid you don''t know what this thing is?" Xi Qiyue shrugged and said: "This is a part of her body, with her absolute power, at this moment, I''m afraid I can''t wait to return to her body..." Perhaps no one on the field understood the meaning of his words. Even Ye Yuxi didn''t understand the meaning of his words, "Brother, what does it mean, that silver liquid?" Xi Qiyue looked back at Ye Yuxi, he didn''t answer this question, but suddenly asked a question, "Haven''t you ever wondered why my master didn''t ask my junior sister to learn profound arts systematically?" Ye Yuxi shook her head, "I don''t know." "Her appearance raised the overall strength of our Hidden Sect. This is what I found out later. She didn''t need to practice mystical arts before. It was because the opportunity hadn''t arrived. Her hands were full of blood that day, and the blood wasn''t Hers was due to the appearance of a beast with no eyes, but it was precisely because of this that she accidentally stimulated the blood in her body... This is the reason why Master''s words and deeds ordered us not to leave the room..." When he said this, Ye Yuxi seemed to have an expression of enlightenment, "Is it possible that those silver liquids are...?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 704： Turn against each other Chapter 704 Turning against each other While Ye Yuxi was talking, he looked at Gu Muran who was wrapped in white dumplings. At this moment, for some unknown reason, the white dumplings seemed to have grown up a little. Sheng Ze and Lu Chaolan''s faces were not much better at the moment. Ye Yuxi was still a little unimaginable, "...how could there be someone whose blood is silver?" "You guessed right, but the facts are like this. She is a destined person. She has raised the spiritual power of the entire world by herself. Her blood is mixed with the purest spiritual power. Now I will give her spiritual power Give her strength back, so that her strength can be strengthened..." Xi Qiyue looked at the white dumpling seriously: "I hope junior sister, you don''t let me down." "Brother, you shouldn''t be like this." Ye Yuxi frowned and objected. "It''s okay, these are hers in the first place, and her things will return to her body sooner or later." He smiled mysteriously, "I didn''t give them to her before because the time was not up, and she really didn''t let me down." Xi Qiyue is extremely abnormal at the moment. When they are even more hostile now, he not only returns her power to her, but also gives her time to complete all this. He even channeled the soul power accumulated by the angel **** shop over the years to Gu Muran. All these made Ye Yuxi quite puzzled. Sheng Ze looked at Lu Chaolan at this moment. Compared with Ye Yuxi''s confusion, Sheng Ze felt a little uneasy. Lu Chaolan knew what Sheng Ze''s eyes meant, he shook his head at him, signaling him not to worry, he believed in Gu Muran. The two sides were at a stalemate. In such an atmosphere, Xi Qiyue was still telling stories for some reason. The proprietress is standing beside Xi Qiyue at the moment, her eyes have been looking at the white ball of light, she knows that the reason why he said this is mainly to tell her, or to tell them all. Xi Qiyue sat back on the chair again, dragging his chin, "Junior Sister... I went down the mountain shortly after you went down the mountain. I dreamed that you died tragically in my dream. I originally wanted to stop you, but... Later, I became more and more controlling." Can''t help myself." "Do you know that I wanted to fulfill you at the beginning, as long as you complete the task safely, but do you know that you should absolutely not, should not fall in love with human beings? One of your weaknesses appears, and the other is Your whole destiny will collapse with it." Xi Qiyue sighed helplessly, "You said why did you stop me in the end, as long as you find that entrance, you can go home, and you don''t have to suffer from the past in this life, why do you insist on these things, your memory has recovered a lot , Those souls must return to your body, otherwise, your body will not be able to bear it when your strength becomes stronger and stronger." "And you..." Xi Qiyue suddenly looked at Lu Chaolan, "She never should have fallen in love with you back then, do you know that your appearance ruined her..." Xi Qiyue was angry: "She didn''t have to suffer so much, it was because of you, we turned against each other..." "Because of me?" Lu Chaolan has been silent since the beginning, but now he can''t help it, "It''s the first time I''ve seen someone who can turn black and white like this, you say so much, it''s inevitable that you want to use her , Hurt her psychology, I don''t care if you want to make yourself feel better, but all your actions are hurting her. " There was a sarcastic smile on the corner of Lu Chaolan''s lips, "You should know better than anyone how the karmic blood on her body came from. You said you were doing it for her. It''s just ironic. You''re holding the banner of doing her good , doing things that hurt her, you say it''s for her good, but no matter what kind of things are hurting her?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 705： Anomalies Chapter 705 Phenomena "It''s the first time I''ve seen someone who can say so much that black things can be white. You talk so much about things in the teacher''s school. What exactly are you trying to express? You have deep feelings for her, or you want to express her background and talent. Strong, capable, no, neither, your jealousy is revealed in all your words." "You sow discord, you smear her image in the eyes of the world, you are planning continuously, this is not an unintentional act, you did it on purpose, you disregard the life and death of the people of Great Xia for your own selfish desires, I really don''t know How do you have the face to say what''s best for her?" Lu Chaolan''s calm face hides extremely deep anger, "The relationship between you and her former senior brother and sister changed when you planned for your own desire step by step, don''t put all your sins on others , Everything in the world has karma, and the things you have done will one day repay you.¡± At this moment, there seemed to be a strange movement. I saw that the white breath wrapped around Gu Muran''s body became less and less. And her whole body seemed to be spinning, and everything around her was rolled up. The whole room is scattered and looks messy. Xi Qiyue''s lips curled up suddenly. At this time, there was a crack in the roof suddenly, and then the hole became bigger and bigger, and there was only a ''click'', and a tile fell from the top of the head. Like light came through. Sheng Ze frowned, how could there be such pure light here. Lu Chaolan had a bad feeling, he felt a familiar atmosphere in this beam of light. "Junior sister, do you think it''s enough to set up a formation to block the approach of the soul power? Senior brother doesn''t want you to work so hard. You already have strong spiritual power. Senior brother hopes that you can truly be yourself, so I can''t, senior brother replaces you." You became the master once." The figure in the midair with that ray of light. She frowned slightly. "Junior Sister, don''t struggle anymore, that''s your split soul, you should accept her, don''t worry, just now senior brother has sent you the power of blood, and the purest soul power in the world, don''t worry, you can Hold her." Xi Qiyue looked at this scene, a kind of excitement from the heart spontaneously arose, he planned for so long, this day is finally coming soon. In the air, the figure suddenly opened his eyes, and there was a silver light flashing in the eyes. And at this time, there was a strange movement in the sky of Tongling Mountain. At the top of the sky, there was a large area of ??darkness for an instant, and those darkness almost occupied the entire sky, but afterward, the rays of light spread all over. Of course, everyone in the ghost city will not know about this matter. Yan Heng stood in front of the window, watching the appearance of these visions, only felt that something was wrong. Suddenly, he received a call from the chief. On the other end of the phone, the director''s voice was very excited: "... Come to my office quickly, the people from the Special Administration Bureau will show up in a while, and the people from the Mystic Association will also come here. Don''t waste time." Yan Heng didn''t dare to delay. He didn''t know what was going on now, why the Mystic Masters Association and the Special Administration Bureau would be dispatched together, but he vaguely felt that this matter was inseparable from the vision outside the window. Darkness enveloped the earth in an instant, but in a short time, the darkness dissipated, and the sun shrouded the earth. The Special Investigation Bureau is very mysterious. He has been in the Special Investigation Bureau for so long, and he has not seen the personnel of the Special Investigation Bureau. He glanced out the window again before leaving the office. (end of this chapter) Chapter 706： hide insider Chapter 706 Hidden Insider And at this moment, ghost city. Gu Muran has already mobilized her whole body''s spiritual power, and she has also withdrawn the formation that she set up to isolate the soul power before. The soul with karma and blood evil has begun to slowly integrate into her body. When the soul with evil spirit returned to her body, she couldn''t help frowning. It really hurts. "I didn''t expect that we would meet again in such a scene." An illusory figure appeared in Gu Muran''s mind, and she said, "Maybe you think your memory has almost recovered, but I want to tell you , as long as your soul is incomplete for a day, everything you get and see will be incomplete." That voice was not as aggressive as it was the first time we met, on the contrary, this time the voice seemed to be as gentle as water. "You and I are one. To be precise, I am a part of your body. The reason why you were not allowed to get close to the Tongling Temple last time was that your body could not bear these evil spirits at that time." Gu Muran heard the voice in her head talking, and she responded: "I know that I was too weak at that time." "You are my main body, how can you be weak." The voice said: "I know that the causal blood evil in your body has been cleared, but the main causal blood evil was in my body, tens of thousands It is his evil deeds and his ambitions, but what I want to tell you is that he is not alone." Gu Muran was shocked on the spot, "What did you say?" "Back then, I was sent to Tongling Temple by Zhizhi as a split soul. The original intention was to suppress the causal blood evil in my body. However, you also gave me a task at that time. Don''t be surprised. I know you should not have this memory. After all, I also said just now that your soul is incomplete, even if you recall what happened back then, it will not be particularly complete." "Haven''t you ever wondered why Qiyue knew those sorcerers when he grew up in the teacher''s school? Moreover, he was very proficient in controlling spiritual power later, but... you have to know, a long, long time ago, they The concept of spiritual power is also incomplete, just imagine, how did he know this?" Gu Muran communicated with this voice in his mind: "It''s not that I haven''t thought about these problems. I have been trying my best to know everything in the past along the way, but until now, I still don''t know why my memory was broken. Something went wrong, these external things got in the way, and I couldn''t think much about it." "I know, I also know that you are actually resisting my approach this time..." Gu Muran said: "I have a feeling that as long as you stop your soul, the other souls can be stabilized for the time being. Once you return, it will only be a matter of time before the other souls return. But you took the initiative to appear, so I had to change idea¡­" Xi Qiyue thought that he was the one who forcibly introduced the soul by means. But he didn''t know that if the branch soul didn''t want to get close to the main soul, his plan would never succeed. "I just realized that this is an opportunity. Don''t worry, you have already left behind. The person who has been hiding for a long time, it is time to appear. They want to quickly achieve the goal of the year, but we don''t know. Leading the snake out of its hole." "You accept me with ease, my return can''t let you get into trouble. I''m just entering my body now, but I won''t fuse with the main soul." I will do the nucleic acid first, and I will update four chapters first. The chapters that need to be updated will wait until I have done the nucleic acid, and then I will write after dinner. (end of this chapter) Chapter 707： something is wrong Chapter 707 This is wrong "You don''t have to worry about me, I will still use all the power of the split soul to suppress the causal blood demon, but it will become more active when it is in your body. I just felt the breath of your original blood, refined it, and Trying to open up our own blood, only in this way can we join forces to suppress them." The voice of the sub-hundred soul is still calmly saying, "The karmic blood demon in my body is different from the ones in your body. Those in your body are only a part. The reason why I split up this sub-hundred spirit back then is to carry most of the karma. Blood Fiend, they were killed by Qiyue using evil methods. They were instigated by Qiyue and were dissatisfied with the unification of the Great Xia Kingdom, so they were finally used by Qiyue, whether it was blood essence or the fate of other small countries, or their personal In the end, it became the nourishment for the Ten Directions Cursed Formation and the Blood Fiend Formation..." "I know, I said that back then, I will avenge this revenge sooner or later, isn''t this an opportunity?" Gu Muran had this memory in his mind. The soul thought for a while, and continued: "When I first saw you, your memory has not yet recovered, and there is a causal blood in your body. Even though I have entered your body this time, I still don''t really return to the main soul." "I know what you want to express." Gu Muran said. The split soul said: "This time I feel the aura of your bloodline and the aura of summoning. Although you did not do it, this is an opportunity. I can temporarily live in your body. When you find the way to eliminate these causal blood demons After I figure it out, I''ll blend in with you again." Gu Muran nodded: "Don''t worry, I''ve already made up my mind, this time it won''t be too long." Gu Muran has been paying attention to these things a long time ago. Now all we have to do is wait for Huoyan to wake up. Dividing the soul: "In this case, I will start to enter your body, and you must be ready to try to stimulate the blood." Xi Qiyue has been waiting for them to fuse, but after waiting and waiting, he only saw that ray of light enter Gu Muran''s body, but he didn''t see any signs of their fusion, but the fluctuations in Gu Muran''s body were still the same as usual. Many people have been staring at Gu Muran. At this moment, she was standing in mid-air. After the beam of light entered her body just now, she seemed to be in a static state, and the whole person kept this movement. Xi Qiyue couldn''t sit still from the chair, and when he was about to stand up, he saw that the figure standing in mid-air suddenly seemed to be hit by a red beam of light all over his body. In an instant, the ray of light seemed to explode, and many people directly covered their eyes. But in less than an instant, those rays of light disappeared. Xi Yuehuan has been waiting for the causal blood demon on her body to erupt, but...waiting and waiting, until Gu Muran stood on the ground steadily, he did not see her soul power increase, and...the causal blood demon did not appear . Xi Qiyue frowned, "This is not right..." He thinks this kind of scene should not happen. He stared at Gu Muran, his brows suddenly frowned, he always felt that she seemed different from just now. But because she was truly protected by the heavens, he couldn''t feel the detailed changes very accurately. "Junior Sister... Since you have accepted the gift, please come with us." Xi Qiyue smiled and clapped his hands, "Those things are definitely helpful to you, just a little help, junior sister... why don''t you come with us." Purchased in the afternoon. I came back late due to something. I will make up the rest and continue tomorrow. (end of this chapter) Chapter 708： really unexpected Chapter 708 is really unexpected Gu Muran smiled: "If I don''t want to." "Junior Sister, if you were the only one here, I wouldn''t doubt the authenticity of what you said, but... there are a few powerless people on the field, are you sure you really want to Are you trying to break in?" Xi Qiyue had a gentle smile on his face, "Although I don''t know what method you used to suppress the causal blood in your body, but... your strength will definitely be affected, either you stay and I let them go, or... You all stay." "How to choose, I think junior sister should be more clear." It seems that he has given two choices, but...his purpose today is only one¡ªto take Gu Muran away. Gu Muran: "Then let me tell you clearly, there is only one choice for me." While speaking, she seemed to glance at Lu Chaolan unintentionally, and their gazes met in space. It was too late to say it, but soon, her body moved. The spirit stick was thrown out by her in an instant, and she quickly set up a body-fixing formation around the proprietress, Ye Yuxi, Dream Weaver and others. Even Xi Qiyue didn''t expect that she would do it as soon as she said it. Before Sheng Ze could react, he was directly pushed to the door by Lu Chaolan, and his merit points, which he had already controlled freely, instantly entangled the waiters of the angel **** shop who wanted to fight. For a while, the scene was dizzy. "Since... junior sister has already made a choice, then don''t blame senior brother for being rude." Xi Qiyue pulled his hands aside in an instant, his palms seemed to gather a faint light, and the formation that trapped him was slowly slowing down. Of course, Gu Muran didn''t think at first that he could be trapped with this formation, but just to buy some time. The scene was very chaotic for a while. The spirit power **** thrown by Xi Qiyue and Gu Muran collided with each other in an instant, emitting a huge light in the air. Ye Yuxi broke through the immobilization formation that trapped him right after him, but he did not join the battle circle, but first untied the immobilization formation that trapped them for the proprietress and Dream Weaver. Ye Yuxi did not join the battle, but sat on the sidelines to observe it. Even if his own fighting ability is not strong, he only has understanding in other aspects. If he enters by force, it may only be a disservice. Dream Weaver and Boss Wife directly entered the battle circle. All kinds of formations are like a hype, and the dream weaver also relies on his own ability to constantly interweave and entangle various dream formations. But soon, the proprietress and dream weaver were forced to stay away from the battle circle. They were half kneeling on the ground, with blood dripping from the corners of their mouths. They never imagined that the current Gu Muran hadn''t recovered to almost 60%, how could he be so tough. It was only then that they discovered that even though they thought that the original national teacher was strong, they still thought that they had underestimated her. Over there, Gu Muran and Xi Qiyue were still fighting, all kinds of spiritual light **** were blasted out, and things kept falling in the room, as if they wanted to tear down the room. boom! The moves of the two in the air are entangled. The two people who landed on the ground each took a few steps back. Xi Qiyue''s eyes flashed fiercely, "It''s really unexpected." Gu Muran doesn''t like to fight. Apart from Ye Yuxi who is watching the theater, the proprietress of the angel pawnshop and the dream weaver are all injured now, and Xi Qiyue may not feel very well. "Today, I came here only to dismantle the Angel Pawn Shop, so that this harmful place no longer exists." Gu Muran''s eyes were cold. (end of this chapter) Chapter 709： long heard name Chapter 709 Heard a name for a long time When Xi Qiyue was about to speak, there were bursts of footsteps outside the door. Everyone looked towards the door. This wave of people determines the next situation of the scene. After all, it is still a foregone conclusion on their field. If this wave of people belongs to one of the camps, that scene is another matter. When Ye Yuxi saw that the person who entered the Mystic Masters Association first, he laughed, "Senior brother, sister really left now." Perhaps none of them expected that the person who came was actually a member of the Mystic Masters Association. And this is not the end. Immediately afterwards, the person who entered the courtyard was the director of the Special Investigation Bureau, and behind him stood Yan Heng and many people from the Special Investigation Bureau. Ye Yuxi commented: "Sister, all the people who protect you are here." Gu Muran did not give any response, she looked at Elder Chonglu and Elder Xuanhua: "You guys know about this?" As soon as she finished asking, she heard footsteps at the door, as if she hadn''t finished counting. After all the people from the Special Investigation Bureau came in, a group of people that Gu Muran didn''t know came in immediately. But the group of people wore the same badge on their shoulders, Gu Muran already had an idea in his mind. The last few people who came in, they just put their mobile phones in their pockets, with smiles on their faces: "Miss Gu, I have heard about you for a long time." Gu Muran looked at one of them, "Are you from the Special Administration Bureau? The person who sent the text message before... was you." Her tone is very firm. The man smiled politely, "I''m just following the orders of my superiors, please don''t worry about Miss Gu." Now, Gu Muran is even more curious about the Special Administration Bureau. Xi Qiyue put away the gloom in his eyes, and returned to his weak and pale appearance at the beginning, "What kind of wind actually brought you all here?" "No one is allowed to hurt Miss Gu under our noses. This is an order from the superior. Please rest your mind, Young Master Xi." The person headed by the Special Administration Bureau is about thirty-five years old, but he looks very young. When he talks, he always has a smile on his face. If he is so strong, the smile on his face has never disappeared, which brings a full sense of oppression. The director of the Special Investigation Bureau also said with a smile: "I know that Young Master Xi is very strong, but...Miss Gu, you really can''t move, we must take her away unscathed." "I never expected that my junior sister could walk into the eyes of the Special Investigation Bureau and the Special Administration Bureau at the same time. It seems that no matter where she is, she always has a shining and attractive light." When Xi Qiyue was about to enter the world, he found an extremely good body for his soul, but he never thought that one day, this identity would still restrict him. Xi Qiyue walked to the courtyard step by step, Ye Yuxi no longer maintained the posture of watching the show, but stood behind Xi Qiyue, including the injured proprietress and dream weaver, all stood behind Xi Qiyue. But the people from the Special Administration Bureau did not look at them. The two elders of the Mystical Masters Association stood directly in front of Xi Qiyue, and to the left of the two elders was the person from the Special Investigation Bureau, and to the right was the person from the Special Administration Bureau. The three-party standing position presents an arc-shaped posture, surrounding Xi Qiyue and others, and the overall presentation is very oppressive. Elder Xuan Hua glanced at them: "We know that you have chips in your hands. This place has more than one phantom formation that can evoke all kinds of past events, but Young Master Xi, we just don''t want to do anything today. Too many collisions are just for the sake of safety. Take our young master away, but... if you want to live forever, we will accompany you." (end of this chapter) Chapter 710： The sky in Kyoto is about to change Chapter 710 The sky in Kyoto is about to change "Before you do it... as long as Young Master Xi weighs clearly whether he can bear the revenge of the hermit family of ancient studies, after all... you have finally found a suitable body for yourself, and you don''t want everything to end so soon." The people of the Special Administration Bureau don''t speak, but when they speak, they are amazing. Threatening him with the Xi family in the open, maybe he doesn''t care about the Xi family himself, but he still has to rely on the Xi family for his current identity. "You are indeed... all very well." This may be the first time that Xi Qiyue has suffered from people in this world. He almost gritted his teeth and said these words. "By the way, there is one more thing..." The staff of the Special Administrative Bureau still smiled, "The proprietress of the Angel Pawnshop, the dream weaver, and Pingyao, we will take these three people away together." When did Xi Qiyue suffer from such deflation? He clenched his fists tightly: "Don''t go too far." "Excessive? Is this excessive?" The person from the Special Administration Bureau smiled and said, "We are just fulfilling the tasks assigned to us by the higher authorities. We will not touch you, nor will we touch the various intertwined interests of your subordinates. Our primary goal is to find out what happened back then... After all, we have waited too long." They said: "It''s hard to wait for this opportunity now, and we will naturally not let Miss Gu get into trouble." Xi Qiyue rolled his eyes, he seemed to smell something, "The opportunity?" The people from the Special Administration Bureau didn''t want to say more, they just raised their fingers, and soon someone left with the proprietress and the dream weaver. The people from the Special Investigation Bureau glanced at the director of the Special Investigation Bureau, Elder Xuanhua and Elder Chonglu, and nodded at them. The three parties walked up to Gu Muran together. "Miss Gu..." "Miss Gu... you can leave now." "Young master... let''s go." Sheng Ze watched this scene, unable to recover for a long time. To be honest, this scene really had a big impact on him. Everyone in the world knows the four upper-class families in Kyoto, but as everyone knows, in Kyoto, the most mysterious family power is the ancient hermit family. How ancient their reproduction and existence are, I am afraid that no one except themselves should know. It has been rumored that the Special Investigative Bureau, the Special Administration Bureau, and the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities are inextricably linked to the ancient hermit family. The person representing the Special Administration Bureau today further confirmed this point. Walking on the way back, when Sheng Ze walked through various long alleyways, he only felt that the sky in this capital might change. The sky outside seems a little different from when they entered the ghost market. In the distance, the glow is everywhere. Sheng Ze felt that the sky should not be like this at the moment, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong. Gu Muran saw an abnormal direction, she looked at the direction where the sky was full of rays of light in the distance, it seemed to be the direction of Tongling Mountain. Sheng Ze stood on the ground outside, recalling the scene he saw just now, and everything in his memory was still a little unreal. He saw that the people from the Special Investigation Bureau seemed to have something to say to Gu Muran, so he left first. Gu Muran intended to send him back, but Sheng Ze declined. He said: "The Sheng family has influence in the ghost market. The previous things have passed. After leaving the ghost market, I am still Sheng Ze of the Sheng family." , you are still the Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan I know now." He didn''t want them to dwell on the past. After all, they also pay a lot. Those things didn''t happen because of them. Gu Muran watched the Sheng family''s car drive out of the parking lot, and the car stopped at the side. A person came out from inside. (end of this chapter) Chapter 711： terrible idea Chapter 711 Horrible thoughts From a distance, the man bowed to where they were. Gu Muran''s spiritual sense is so good, she saw Sheng Ze''s lips moving, and he said, "Thank you." He bows at ninety degrees. He looked with the most devout thanks. Gu Muran''s expression was moved, she nodded in his direction. - "Miss Gu, Mr. Lu, I don''t know if you two have time, let''s chat with each other." After Sheng Ze left, the smiling person from the Special Administration Bureau said to Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan. The so-called Quartet, the Special Investigation Bureau, the Special Administration Bureau, the Association of Mystic Artists, as well as Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan. Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan represent one side. Gu Muran shrugged, "Okay." A group of people left quickly. At this moment, inside the Angel''s **** shop. Ye Yuxi looked at the horribly destroyed environment in the angel pawnshop, and he walked to Xi Qiyue: "Brother, why are the other two major forces targeting sister? I''m afraid we have to change our plan." Xi Qiyue''s face was always gloomy, and he didn''t answer Ye Yuxi''s question, because he himself didn''t know what was going on. "It can''t be changed. We have done so much, even her soul is drawn out. Now we just need to lure out the remaining souls of her, and we can find that place." No one thought back then that she would be so determined to seal up those places with her own life. They can only force out those few souls now, otherwise... when the death formation disappears, where will those souls disappear? She used her own life in exchange for a way of life for all the people of the Great Xia Kingdom. "... No matter how chilling she is, she still remembers her responsibilities back then. If she can''t be chilled once, then twice... I believe she can always be forced out!" Xi Qiyue glanced at this place after speaking, "Let''s go." As soon as they stepped out of the yard with their front feet, they heard an explosion with their back feet. They turn back. Even though the yard was damaged to the point of being unfeasible due to the fight just now, it was still visible just now. At this moment...an explosion, it was like a pile of ruins. "She... has indeed become stronger." Not everyone has the ability to quietly reverse his formation and change its nature under his nose. Ye Yuxi also seemed to feel something, he suddenly looked at Xi Qiyue: "Senior brother, compared to your sister in the peak period, who is stronger?" Who is stronger? Xi Qiyue did not answer this question. Actually... As early as when Ye Yuxi opened his mouth to ask this question, he should have already answered it in his heart. Who is stronger... He just shook his head and laughed. He took two steps, and suddenly thought of a question, "...you all come from that world, who do you think is stronger than her?" Ye Yuxi stopped talking. When he was about to go out, Ye Yuxi said: "...Not everyone who is born can change the aura in the air." Yeah, that''s the answer. When she was born in this world, she changed the concentration of aura in the world. Back then, if she hadn''t had a weakness. If she hadn''t been injured... If it wasn''t for her wholeheartedly for the common people... I''m afraid it won''t be reduced to the present situation. Similarly, after they left the ghost market, they also saw the abnormality outside. He suddenly remembered the opportunity that the Special Administrative Bureau just said. A terrible idea came to his mind, but it was impossible after thinking about it. After all, it has been a thousand years since she passed away, and she looked dying a thousand years ago, so there should be no such Zhou Xiang''s plan. At this moment, Xi Qiyue''s phone rang suddenly. I''m still writing, and there are yesterday''s supplements below. (end of this chapter) Chapter 712： Not very clear Chapter 712 is unclear He glanced at Ye Yuxi with a gloomy expression. Ye Yuxi didn''t dare to approach, turned around and walked away. His spiritual consciousness is wider than that of ordinary mystics, but compared with Gu Muran, it is still much inferior, but these are enough for him. In a vague way, he seemed to hear a voice on the phone: "You only have one last chance. If you soften your heart next time, do you know what the consequences will be for you?" Xi Qiyue''s voice when answering the phone was not as arrogant as facing other people, on the contrary, it was indeed restrained a lot, "I see." "I''ve already prepared the fuel, so get out and add firewood, otherwise...you know, I''ll crush you to death just like you crushed Pingyao to death." Ye Yuxi kept walking in the distance. He lowered his head and looked at his toes. He didn''t expect that there was such a ruthless person standing behind his senior brother. He didn''t look up, he seemed to be kicking the stones beside his feet boredly, he knew that his senior brother had been staring at him after he hung up the phone. After all, he wants to be strong in his life, and he probably doesn''t want others to know that someone is riding on his head. "Yuxi..." Not long after, his senior brother withdrew his gaze from examining him, and he also hid his own emotions deeply in the depths of his eyes. When he looked at him, a smile appeared on his face again. "Senior Brother." Ye Yuxi also pretended not to see, and still called him Senior Brother affectionately. Soon a car came to pick them up, and the two sat in the back, neither of them talking. Xi Qiyue glanced at his watch, and he said, "Go back to Ye''s house in a while, I''ll do something." Ye Yuxi''s expression was unstable, and he didn''t say that he would follow him. When he got out of the car, he just smiled, "Thank you, brother, for taking me home and raising me when I was at my weakest. You like sister Gu, don''t worry, I All your wishes will be fulfilled." He promised: "All your wishes will come true, and when we get back there, brother, I will definitely protect you." He said it with confidence. At this moment, there was no joke on his face, and in those innocent eyes before, there was only determination not to give up until he reached his goal. Xi Qiyue stared at him, his eyes stayed on him, his lips moved, as if he wanted to ask him if he knew something, but when he was about to speak, those words turned in his throat, changed Cheng: "You don''t need to worry about these, you can go back." His scrutinizing gaze was withdrawn by him, since he already had the answer in his heart, he didn''t need to say anything. The door is closed. Just when Ye Yuxi thought that the car was leaving directly, the window slowly came down. A voice came from inside, "Senior brother promised you to send you back to your hometown. This will not change at all. You... go back." ¡ª And at the same time. Prosperity Restaurant, top floor. At the beginning, the people from the Special Administration Bureau asked Gu Muran if she knew the truth about the disappearance and departure of the national teacher back then, and a series of questions about what happened that year. Gu Muran smiled, and she replied: "I don''t know." The Special Administrative Bureau has existed in this world for so long, and it has its own existence that cannot fall down. What''s more, it is backed by ancient hermits. Moreover, the Special Investigation Bureau, which is backed by the hermit family of ancient studies, once expressed its goodwill. But she doesn''t know that now after all. Even if she knows that there is a causal relationship between the Special Investigation Bureau and herself, but... until everything is unknown, she still has to be careful. The Taoist soul also said: [I just realized that this is an opportunity, don''t worry, you have already left behind, and the person who has been hiding for a long time, it is time to appear, they want to quickly reach the goal of the year The purpose, but we don''t know that we are also leading the snake out of the hole. ¡¿ Did I have someone behind me back then? (end of this chapter) Chapter 713： Give way Chapter 713 Leaked Gu Muran looked around, the Association of Mystic Artists, the Special Administration Bureau, the Special Investigation Bureau, and... the hermit clan of ancient studies. What is the backhand left by me? And... lead the snake out of the hole. Which snake is attracted? Dividing the soul said that because the main soul is incomplete, the things I see are not comprehensive, and all the memories need to wait for the soul to fuse together before they can know the completeness. "Miss Gu, you don''t have to be wary of us." The director was full of smiles, and his smile was so kind that it was easy for people to let go of their wariness. However, Gu Muran was born as if she didn''t get in. She said: "I am very grateful to everyone for appearing in the angel **** shop today, but I really don''t know very clearly about the various things that happened to the national teacher back then. I remember that the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities also I have been researching this matter, if you are curious, you may go to the Institute of Antiquities and ask about it.¡± "Miss Gu is still on guard against us." The person in charge of the special management bureau said with a smile, "We just want to investigate the truth about the state teacher back then. We all know that the things on the Internet are fake, but... if it is an empty explanation, It always seems a little weak, so we think that if we can attack with facts, it is the most reliable." "What you said is indeed reasonable." Gu Muran agreed with this point, "But I''m sorry, I really don''t know all the things about the national teacher back then." Gu Muran shrugged, and she said: "I am more curious about what the National Teacher had back then than all of you present." Elder Xuanhua took a look at the situation on the scene, and said, "This matter can''t be rushed." Chang Xiyuan nodded: "That''s right, but in terms of time, I''m afraid I will be a little anxious." Chang Xiyuan is the person in charge sent by the Special Administration Bureau. "It''s true, there is an endless stream of black materials slandering the National Teacher on the Internet. If there is no way to stop it, I don''t know what will happen." The director is also worried. At this time, the door of the private room rang, and the waiters stood at the door one by one, each of them had the most standard smile on their faces, and they all held a plate of dishes in their hands. After the dishes were served, Gu Muran took advantage of this time to go out, but she came back soon. When everyone was eating, they didn''t bring up the previous topic again, and changed the topic to something more relaxed and cheerful. Yan Heng did not participate in their topic, he checked his phone a few times in the middle. The name Angel Pawn Shop rarely appears in the ears of the public. Perhaps only those who have been targeted by those people and have done transactions know the existence of this **** shop. But now there is a lot of discussion on the Internet about what the angel **** shop is. What problems happened to their **** shop, which can trigger the Special Investigation Bureau, the Special Management Bureau, and the Mystic Masters Association to mobilize together. Being targeted by the Special Investigation Bureau, everyone may understand that they must have committed something or be involved in a criminal case. Being targeted by the Special Administration Bureau means that they already have problems, but the public does not know what the specific problems are, but they must be curious. However, even the members of the Mystic Masters Association were alarmed, so this matter is another matter. It is still very rare for Qi Qi to trigger the three major forces. So there is a lot of discussion on the Internet about Angel Pawn Shop. I don''t know how this matter was leaked, Yan Heng will send messages from time to time, sending someone to inquire about this matter. (end of this chapter) Chapter 714： I think they are laying out Chapter 714 I think they are laying out While waiting for them to finish eating, Yan Heng received a reply about this matter. He first glanced at everyone present. Everyone here saw something wrong with his expression. "Don''t hold back what you want to say, you can say it as much as you want." The director said with a smile. Yan Heng thought for a while, and said with a serious expression: "Young Master Xi sent someone to make the matter of the Angel Pawn Shop public, and now there are hot discussions on the Internet about what happened to the Angel Pawn Shop, and this matter directly involved all three of us. " According to common sense, they have created such a scandal, and they should strictly prevent the Angel Pawn Shop from getting out. But now things are going in the opposite direction. Before they publicly executed the Angel Pawnshop, who would have thought that Young Master Xi and others would automatically tear up an introduction to the Angel Pawnshop to let netizens know about it. Now there is a lot of discussion and topic on the Internet about this matter, and many netizens have gone to the official website to leave messages. They are very curious about what is going on with this matter? Yan Heng frowned, and said, "I think they are making arrangements." After he finished speaking, he took another look at Gu Muran. Not only did Yan Heng take a look at Gu Muran, but even the director and the Special Administration Bureau all turned their gazes to Gu Muran. Chang Qiyuan said: "It is true, they have already started to make arrangements." Gu Muran kept her brows and eyes light, her expression didn''t fluctuate, "When the doubts of netizens reach the peak, I''m afraid they will involve me." Not long after, there was indeed a group of other photos on the Internet as Mu Ran said. The person shown in the photo is the one where they bid farewell to Shengze in the square. From the perspective of the photographer, the picture just included everyone. Gu Muran, Lu Chaolan, and people from the Special Investigation Bureau, the Special Administration Bureau, and the Mystic Association were all very clearly photographed. Sheng Ze just got out of the car parked in the distance. When this photo appeared on the Internet, it once again aroused heated discussions among netizens. Everyone immediately pointed their finger at Gu Muran. In less than ten minutes, the voices on the Internet were polarized. Not long after that, the situation of the Angel Pawn Shop suddenly appeared on the Internet. Now sits there like a ruin, and how glorious it was. This comparison pushed the question to a climax. Many people are very curious, and there are even more discussions on the Internet. The curious point is nothing more than the following questions. One: When did Gu Muran get so close to people from the Special Investigation Bureau and the Special Investigation Bureau? Also...why did the Special Investigation Bureau protect Gu Muran so much in the beginning? The Special Administration? Since that day, Gu Muran generously announced at Shengze''s birthday party that he was not a descendant of the national teacher, and also admitted his relationship with Lu Chaolan, even if he directly avoided contact with Xi Qiyue. After all, Xi Qiyue confessed in public at that time. Later, on a certain day, many media people couldn''t find Gu Muran, so they kept blocking the entrance of the Mystic Masters Association. Perhaps since that day, netizens have been wondering when Gu Muran got so close to the Special Investigation Bureau? But now, not only the Special Investigation Bureau is protecting her, but even the Special Investigation Bureau, which rarely shows up and exists only at the level of public hearing, has also appeared in the public eye because of Gu Muran. How can this not surprise them? Second: Could the current situation of the Angel Pawn Shop have something to do with Gu Muran, and what exactly happened that could trigger the simultaneous dispatch of the Special Administration Bureau and the Special Investigation Bureau. (end of this chapter) Chapter 715： shes taking revenge on everyone Chapter 715 She is taking revenge on everyone There are still many people who speak out for the Angel Pawnshop, saying how humane they are, and saying that there will be guidance. Many people even directly presented evidence, saying how poor they were before, how they found the direction of life after going through the guidance there, and now they have houses, tickets, wives, and children. When netizens saw this, they were crazy with envy and jealousy. "What a great place and what it looks like now." "Good guy, this is comparable to changing one''s life, directly leapfrogging to become a master, and living the life that many people dream of." "Unfortunately, this place is gone now." "We still heard a very sudden sound today, yes, it was just a sound, like an explosion. After that sound, there was no other sound, and then the building suddenly collapsed. I guess ordinary people should not have this ability. Although she Openly saying that she is not a descendant of the national teacher, but the Mystic Masters Association still honors her as the young master, not because of her ability." It is said that Gu Muran has this ability inside and out, and she is the one who caused the collapse of the angel **** shop. "In my opinion, this is what Gu Muran did. After all, her voice on the Internet is too demeaning. She is taking revenge on everyone. She doesn''t want everyone to have a better life, so she demolished this place." The voices on the Internet became more and more intense, and many people were already boycotting Gu Muran. But surprisingly, very few people left messages under her account. Last time, Gu Muran sent out all kinds of transfer certificates, which was impressive. After that incident, even if someone wanted to scold her, they only dared to leave messages under various topics because they were afraid of being counted as the eighth generation of their ancestors by her, and they did not dare to rush to her account. In addition to Gu Muran''s account, the official website of the Mystic Artists Association, the Special Investigation Bureau and the Special Administration Bureau have questions one after another, and they all leave puzzled messages. Why should they help Gu Muran? Why do you have to get so close to Gu Muran? The comments below the Special Administration Bureau are the fewest, because in everyone''s impression, the Special Administration Bureau is the most mysterious, and they are afraid of any bad influence on themselves. The second is the Special Investigation Bureau. The power behind the Special Investigation Bureau is also the hermit family of ancient studies. Some people just bully the weak and fear the hard. In their eyes, Taoism is probably the weakest of the three, after all, they are only proficient in metaphysics. The power that the Mystic Masters Association relies on is Xuanmen. They thought they ran to the account of the Mystic Masters Association to vent their anger. Apart from doubts, the messages under their accounts were questioning and slandering. "Since Gu Muran has admitted that she is not a descendant of the national teacher, why is your Mystic Masters Association still unwilling to give up on her, but always calling her the young master, and willing to run around for her? Is it true, as I said at the beginning, You are protecting her and paving the way for your own future." Questions appeared, and many people remembered what happened at the gate of the Mystic Masters Association when media people were waiting. Immediately afterwards, someone even dug out the original words of what happened there by the media person at that time. [Since the national teacher is the patriarch of the Mystic Masters Association, if the national teacher''s virtue is at a disadvantage, if something is really done, it will be a big blow to Xuanmen and the Mystic Masters Association, so no matter what However, you Mystic Masters Association will definitely stand by her side, whether it is for your reputation or your beliefs, you will do so. ¡¿ After this passage appeared, many people were stunned: "It turns out that this is the case, but that doesn''t confirm the sentence¡ªone is prosperous, one is prosperous, and one is damaged." (end of this chapter) Chapter 716： Not yet a crash situation Chapter 716 is not yet a collapsed situation "Miss Gu, the Internet is like a mess now. If you don''t explain it now, wait a little longer. I''m afraid I won''t be able to explain it in a while." Yan Heng wanted to explain from the beginning of public opinion on the Internet, but Gu Muran stopped him just now. Seeing that the situation on the Internet had turned into a pool of muddy water, he looked a little anxious, "Don''t stop me anymore, wait Go down, I''m afraid..." "Even if you explain it now, it will have no effect at all." Gu Muran said: "What''s more, it will give those people an extra topic." Gu Muran looked at his watch, "It''s only been less than half an hour since the emergence of public opinion and now it''s getting worse. Didn''t you find anything?" Chang Xiyuan had already lost the smile he had in the afternoon. He said, "Obviously, all of this was planned long ago." "Not only that," Gu Muran talked about another matter, "This matter is similar to what happened in the Mystic Masters Association not long ago." Elder Xuanhua and Elder Chonglu were deeply impressed by the events at that time. Elder Xuanhua said, "The group of people were also being pushed around at that time. If it wasn''t for the fact that there were always people who deliberately set the rhythm, I''m afraid..." Having said that, Xuanhua stopped suddenly. He seemed to realize something, and looked at Gu Muran instantly: "Could it be that someone has been playing the rhythm this time?" Gu Muran''s expression didn''t change from the beginning to the end. She said: "The incident of the angel pawnshop is just an introduction they deliberately cast, and then slowly, someone will bring the rhythm until it reaches their final goal." Gu Muran said, and then looked at Yan Heng: "I know you are doing it for my own good, but their ultimate goal is to lead me to the topic of the national teacher''s black material, and their ultimate goal is still me." "But... now the public opinion on the Internet is collapsing." Yan Heng looked at the calm Gu Muran, "Have you already thought of a solution?" "It''s not in a state of collapse yet," Gu Muran shook his head with a smile: "Introducing this topic is just the first step they want to do, and they want to do more than that." Lu Chaolan, who hadn''t spoken much all this time, immediately looked at Gu Muran after she finished saying this. The eyes of the two met in the air. He knew what she wanted to express, and she also understood what he wanted to convey in his expression. "Mr. Lu is indeed a person who has been with Gu Muran for so long. I didn''t guess what Miss Gu wanted to express. Mr. Lu already knew what she meant through Ms. Gu." The director smiled and said: "I don''t know if you can Say a few words in detail." The corner of Lu Chaolan''s mouth curled up into a smile, "I am very grateful to you all for what happened today. I will remember this kindness, but I hope you can watch the next thing. Keep your distance, so that you can prevent the Mystic Association from being slandered, but..." "You all have seen the facts now." What Lu Chaolan expressed was exactly what Gu Muran wanted to say next. "You could have stayed out of this muddy water. It would not be of any benefit to you, or it would most likely affect your hard work for many years." Lu Chaolan''s words directly touched Gu Muran''s heart. Gu Muran said: "I have never wanted you to get involved. When I met with the director of the Special Investigation Bureau last time, I hoped that you would withdraw from this situation. I can also tell you seriously that the next situation will be worse than it is now." There are many, but I will not reply, and I will not make any comments on the Internet for the time being." (end of this chapter) Chapter 717： Apprenticeship Chapter 717 The matter of accepting apprentices Yan Heng frowned: "Miss Gu, you were not like this before. Others have bullied you to the door, so there is no reason not to fight back." About Gu Muran''s previous deeds, Yan Heng also knew something about it before. If you have a grudge, you will report it on the spot. "But now..." Yan Heng didn''t understand, he said: "You are going to break the game, don''t you have trapped yourself in this game again?" Gu Muran just smiled without explaining anything. Chang Xiyuan picked up the teacup, and he looked at the tea leaves floating in the cup, "I understand Miss Gu''s meaning, but you have the right to decide what you think, when our upper-level leaders sent us out, but there was an explanation, we must Take care of you." Chang Xiyuan looked at Elder Chonglu who had something to say all the time, "Just as Elder Xuanhua and Elder Chonglu probably thought so too, you are capable, perhaps as talented as Master Guoshi back then, and you are better at guarding As far as they are concerned, they are the inheritance of guardian metaphysics, and they don''t care at all how the world treats them." Elder Chonglu nodded wildly, "That''s exactly the truth." Elder Xuanhua looked at Gu Muran, "Whether you admit it or not, you are the young master of our Mystic Masters Association, and also the young master of our Xuanmen. We have already told the two senior brothers about this place. They all agree with and support our approach, the two senior brothers have already arranged the affairs of the sect and are already on their way here." Chang Xiyuan followed up and said: "Miss Gu, you have to know the lineage of mystic masters. For thousands of years, it is God''s blessing to produce a powerful mystic master. People with such talents, we are also thousands of years old." Will not sit idly by." After he finished speaking, he noticed that Gu Muran had been staring at them: "Miss Gu, what''s wrong with you?" Gu Muran shook his head, "It''s nothing." Gu Muran did not say that she had just seen Chang Xiyuan of the Special Investigation Bureau, the director of the Special Administration Bureau, Elder Xuan Hua of the Mystic Masters Association, Elder Chong Lu, and others, and suddenly saw a seemingly invisible, intertwined pattern appearing on their bodies. Wire. It''s just that the line disappeared very quickly, and disappeared after only appearing for a moment, so fast that people thought it was an illusion. But Gu Muran had felt that there was a causal relationship between the Special Administration Bureau and her before, but now... She remembered what the soul-splitter said today, that she had a backup back then. Perhaps this backhand is not just a simple backhand as she first understood. After all, the memory of his apprenticeship did not appear in his mind. "Miss Gu..." Chang Xiyuan said, "You sit idly by and ignore the things on the Internet, you just want to wait until the firewood burns more vigorously, we can help you do this, and we can help you burn this firewood more Be prosperous." Gu Muran put the cup in his hand on the table, and leaned forward slightly: "What is your purpose? Do you want to be like the Kyoto Antiquities Research Bureau, and I want you to investigate the truth about the death of the national teacher?" "We have been investigating this matter for a long time, but after so many years, we always felt that there was an opportunity, until the last time in Yancheng, when the Xitai Mountain Ancient Mausoleum appeared, we knew that you were the predestined person we were looking for. " Chang Qiyuan said, "The truth of the disappearance of the national teacher and the truth of her death may be hidden in her tomb, but those that have appeared before are not her real tombs, only the tomb you participated in has a little bit of her tomb." relationship, but these are far from enough for us..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 718： dont bother you Chapter 718 Don''t bother everyone "Our Special Administrative Bureau hopes to reach a cooperation with you. You help us find the truth about the disappearance of the national teacher. Our Special Administrative Bureau can unconditionally become a knife in your hand." I''m afraid no one would have thought that Chang Xiyuan would say such a thing, especially the word ''unconditional'', which shocked everyone. Gu Muran just looked at Chang Xiyuan with a smile, his tone seemed to be tentative, "Can you really make the decision?" "Naturally." Chang Xiyuan said affirmatively. "Is it worth your sacrifice to explore this question?" Gu Muran asked seemingly unintentionally. Chang Xiyuan nodded and said: "We have been preparing to find the truth, and we are willing to pay any price." Gu Muran''s eyes were burning as if he wanted to see through something, but he didn''t say anything. At this time, the director of the Special Investigation Bureau also expressed his determination to help her break the situation. But Gu Muran still had the original idea, she didn''t want to drag them into the water, and she didn''t want them to stand up at this time. Whoever speaks up for her will be discussed by the whole network. This kind of cyber violence is not what they should have suffered. She still hopes to do her own affairs, and doesn''t want to involve others too much. "Today''s action by the Special Investigation Bureau and the Special Administration Bureau, this kindness is just like Brother Lang said, we remember, within the ability and within the rules of heaven, if you two have needs or difficulties, you can come to me." Gu Muran doesn''t like to owe favors to others, even if these have the layout of her previous life, but then was then, and now is now. Now she only needs to act according to her own plan, instead of thinking about what she left behind and what she set up. If she blindly thinks about the past, she is likely to put herself in danger. Chang Xiyuan was about to say something, but when he touched Gu Muran''s determined expression, he still chose to keep silent. When the meal was over, Chang Xiyuan raised his hand to greet the waiter to prepare the bill, but was told by the waiter that the bill had already been settled. From the beginning to the end, no one has been out, how could someone check out? No, Chang Xiyuan realized that Gu Muran had gone out once when the food was being served. Gu Muran felt Chang Xiyuan''s eyes, and she said, "I was a step too late, I didn''t settle the bill." The director noticed Chang Xiyuan''s eyes, and immediately said, "It''s not me." Yan Heng also hastily denied that it was not him. Elder Xuanhua and Elder Chonglu also shook their heads There was only one person left on the field. Lu Chaolan waved at the waiter, "Go and do your work." After the waiter left, Lu Chaolan said: "This time we should be the host, so I won''t bother you." Before leaving, Gu Muran also told them not to speak up for her. At that time, they only saw the seriousness in Gu Muran''s expression, but they couldn''t imagine how serious the matter was. At this moment, the voices attacking Gu Muran and the Mystic Masters Association on the Internet became more and more fiery. However, no one expected that in less than two hours, earth-shaking changes have taken place on the Internet. Gu Muran has been in the room, watching Gu Huoyan and Zhizhi. The two little guys fell into a deep sleep a long time ago, that is to say, something like a spiritual mask appeared on them just now. Even though Gu Muran thought they were unusual a long time ago, seeing this scene with his own eyes at this moment, his heart was still touched. This layer of spiritual power is really absorbed by them, maybe...they will be able to wake up. Gu Muran reinforced another layer of formation beside them, and she got up after making sure everything was safe. Just at this time. "Boom, boom, boom!" There was a hasty knock on the door. (end of this chapter) Chapter 719： breaking news Chapter 719 Breaking news At the same time, Su Muhuai''s voice also sounded. "Sister Ran, open the door quickly, something is wrong." Gu Muran walked to the door, opened the door, and saw Su Muhuai holding the phone, "...Elder Chonglu, don''t worry, I''ve already arrived at the door of Sister Ran''s room... Hey, the door is open, just wait a moment, I''m here Just give the phone to Sister Ran." Su Muhuai explained the ins and outs of the matter in a few words, "Just now Elder Zhonglu said he called you and no one answered, so he called me. You should talk to him quickly, things on the Internet are like an explosion." Gu Muran took Su Muhuai''s call, "Hello." Elder Chonglu''s voice immediately sounded over there: "Young master, take a quick look at what''s going on on the Internet, you told us not to speak up, but... now I don''t know which **** dares to insult the patriarch at will, and pour those vain crimes on the Internet. Patriarch''s body... is simply nonsense." Elder Chonglu was really frustrated. He said, "We can''t just ignore this matter." Gu Muran: "I haven''t seen the information on the Internet yet, don''t worry, wait for me for two minutes, I''ll go and have a look first." Gu Muran was talking to that side, not wanting to make them anxious, and afraid of their response. So Gu Muran took Su Muhuai''s cell phone and went to the study. Su Muhuai stood behind Gu Muran, watching the screen full of offensive language, he didn''t dare to take a breath, he felt that the air pressure on Gu Muran''s body was getting lower and lower. These discussions on the Internet are mainly from several posts. Each post has pictures or videos attached to it, and the accompanying text is very long. The pictures are almost the kind of pictures drawn with cinnabar pens in ancient times. See It''s been a long time since I woke up. The picture attached to the first post is the national teacher standing in mid-air, dressed in red, with her hair scattered, holding a long sword with blood dripping from the tip of the sword. The ground where her toes pointed was all blood red, the mountain was covered with blood, and there were even many people lying around. The pupils of these people were extremely wide open, as if they had encountered something unbelievable, more like something terrible. Even death, those pupils are full of fear. It is just a picture of the back, but it has aroused discussions among several people. Everyone on the Internet is saying, who else is this person other than the national teacher, and who is an ordinary person who has such ability to stand firmly in mid-air. Everyone defaults to this person as the national teacher with extremely powerful metaphysics talent. Because of this, everyone always thought that this kind of picture of the national teacher protecting the country, coupled with the black material directly about the national teacher, for a while, there were even more vicious words. The accompanying text is: ¡¾National teacher is not like everyone said. The reason why she guarded the people in the early stage was to plunder this land. There were more than a thousand people who died under her hands back then. Thinking about the defeat of the Five Kingdoms, these people But they all died at her hands. ¡¿ [She treats human life like an ant, she is so vicious, after the first emperor found out, he had to find a way to send her out of the imperial city, so as to protect the people of our Great Xia Kingdom, why did she disappear, and why did she disappear on the Internet? It''s not because our first emperor was decisive and discovered her ambition, so we tried every means to be trapped under the dragon''s veins. ¡¿ This post gathered a lot of people, some with rhythm, and some who bought traffic. In a short period of time, it attracted countless people to watch, and each comment became more vicious. This is only the first post. (end of this chapter) Chapter 720： How is she worthy! Chapter 720 How is she worthy! The post attached to the second post is more like a video recorded with several pictures connected together. When they are connected together, it is like a dynamic playback, and the visual impact is several times stronger than the first one. In the cold wind, the hair of the woman in red danced with the wind, she was still the same person, but this time the woman in red''s hair turned white. She stood on the ground, holding the cold sword in her hand. Suddenly, the sword was thrown out by her. Even though she was still from the back, the hostility on her body had a strong impact on people across the screen. Immediately afterwards, her body quickly swept forward, and she held the cold sword just now again. Puff! The tip of the sword pierced through the gray clothes, and blood dripped down the tip of the sword one after another. Soon, blood flowers bloomed on the ground. Immediately afterwards, in the blink of an eye, the woman was already hundreds of meters away. At the same time, the man in gray fell to the ground instantly, making a painful bang. The video seems to be specially dubbed to enhance the impact. When Gu Muran saw this, he snorted coldly, "It''s really hard for them." And the accompanying text of the second post said: [This is a demon girl from another world, after being suppressed, she still didn''t give up and killed everyone, without any empathy, if she hadn''t been a master of the national teacher, I am afraid that everything at that time has become the possession of the national teacher. ¡¿ [But who would have thought... After she escaped from the place where she was suppressed, she would not even let her fellow martial uncle be spared. How could such a person be worthy of being a national teacher? She, she has been called her respectfully for so long, how can she deserve it! ¡¿ Su Muhuai stood behind Gu Muran, followed her and looked aside everything. There are still many posts to come, and each post is worse than the last. Su Muhuai didn''t even dare to look at Gu Muran''s reaction, he only felt that the air around him was becoming more and more condensed, and he dared not say anything more, only dared to look at Gu Muran''s expression weakly. At this moment, she suddenly spoke to the phone, and she asked Elder Chonglu, "I don''t know if Elder Xuanhua is by your side now?" "I''m here." Elder Xuan Hua''s voice came over. Gu Muran pressed the speakerphone, and she said: "What do you think of the photos and videos that appeared on the Internet? What do you think?" Her voice didn''t pause at all, as if she was simply asking them. Elder Xuanhua''s voice was full of anger, he said: "Those people must have premeditated this matter, how could these people know what happened back then, and still say it as if they saw it with their own eyes, no matter what those people said We only believe in our patriarch, we believe in the history left by our Taoism, and we believe in the belief that Taoism was first established." Chong Lu also hurriedly said from the side, "Young Master, we must clarify our position on this matter. If those people''s purpose is to disturb this pool of water, then...we can''t stay out of it. The matter of the patriarch is our matter. This has never changed since ancient times.¡± "Young master, the reason why we called you this time is that we hope that you will not be disturbed by the information above. You are not a descendant of the national teacher, but you are the best and most talented mystic master we recognize. The door will always recognize you as the young master, this troubled water has nothing to do with you, it is our business, you must not get involved in it." (end of this chapter) Chapter 721： She is the teacher herself Chapter 721 She is the national teacher herself They made this call to hope that Gu Muran would not be impulsive when he saw the information on the Internet. At the same time, they also expressed their position. They believed in the national teacher and their beliefs. "How could this matter have nothing to do with me?" She murmured. The person they have been targeting from beginning to end is only her. "Young master, why do you have anything to do with this matter? Leave this matter to us, and you must not get involved. We are not afraid of shadows or rumors on the Internet." They have been telling Gu Muran not to get involved, "These things are aimed at the Mystic Masters Association. You can rest assured to leave the matter to us, and we will definitely find out the truth of the matter." "No, you don''t understand, they never wanted to target you in this matter." Gu Muran didn''t know how to explain to them, they always wanted to target the national teacher himself. She is not a descendant of the national teacher, nor is she a descendant whose talent has been recognized by the national teacher. She is the national teacher herself. However, she can''t tell them these things. At least, if they say it like this now, they will only think that this is an excuse she made, and they will not believe it. "They are targeting the national teacher, they are targeting our Xuanmen, and they are targeting our Mystic Masters Association. We will not stay out of this matter. Young master, you are still a student, so leave this matter to us." Gu Muran opened her mouth, but didn''t continue talking to them. The student is a fact, and she couldn''t refute it. They were still in a hurry to deal with online matters, so after repeated urgings, they hung up the phone. Gu Muran then handed the phone to Su Muhuai. She leaned on the chair, closed her eyes, and refused to communicate with the outside world, with a look of thinking. Su Muhuai stood aside and wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say, or what he said. He has always been more gossip and secretive, but for the first time he couldn''t find a word. He scratched his head. At this time, he heard a few footsteps. He was overjoyed, and saw Lu Chaolan and Shang Sze as soon as he walked to the door. Su Muhuai was about to say hello to them, when he saw Lu Chaolan striding past him directly, with a distressed look on his brows. Su Muhuai just opened his mouth to speak, but at this moment, he was directly pulled out by a strong force. By the time he reacted, he was already standing at the door, "Brother Ze, what are you pulling me for, but sister is in a bad mood at this time, and she needs someone..." Shang Sze closed the door intimately first, and then gave him a blank look, "Do you need to care? Brother Ran has such a strong psychological quality, do you think you can get in at this time? Or, do you think Brother Ran will listen to you?" ?¡± Su Muhuai was at a loss for words, "That''s right, Brother Lang is inside. I was careless, I didn''t expect this, Brother Lang may understand Sister Ran''s mood better..." Su Muhuai pulled Shang Sze away after speaking. After Su Muhuai pulled Shang Sze to his own room, he first went back to the door and poked his head out to have a look, and then closed the door when he was sure there was no one outside. Shang Size asked him: "What are you doing?" "You don''t understand. You just didn''t see that Sister Ran''s face is really scary. It''s the first time I''ve seen Sister Ran so angry. What do you think of this matter on the Internet?" Su Muhuai sat on a chair beside him and asked Shang Size. Shang Size said: "Those things on the Internet are obviously someone deliberately looking for trouble, and I don''t know how much energy they have to dare to make up random things." (end of this chapter) Chapter 722： Carrying souls Chapter 722 Carrying a soul split Su Muhuai frowned suddenly: "Do you feel that this matter is full of evil ways, it seems that before and after Sister Cong Ran said that she is not a descendant of the national teacher, the voice against the national teacher on the Internet became more and more intense." Su Muhuai recalled Gu Muran''s expression just now, and the advice of the Mystic Masters Association, he said: "I feel that the people who plan this matter on the Internet are probably targeting Sister Ran." "But... what does the matter of the national teacher have to do with Brother Ran?" Shang Sze frowned, puzzled. "The incident on the Internet must be fake, and it''s all man-made. What should we do now?" Su Muhuai wanted to help but didn''t know where to start. Shang Sze frowned, and said: "Those people hide extremely deeply, and there are so many rhythmic people on the Internet, we have no way to find them out one by one, and it is very likely that we will be bitten by those people and get hurt. Come to Brother Ran." Shang Sze frowned, and said calmly: "There is only one solution for the current plan." "What method?" Su Muhuai hurriedly asked. Shang Size glanced at the phone, he said: "Find the truth of the year." "The truth of the year? Brother Ze, do you know that this matter has passed for so long, how can we have the ability to find the truth of the year." Su Muhuai shrugged his shoulders, "I think that when you took the college entrance examination, the Kyoto Institute of Ancient Cultural Relics went to Yancheng, isn''t it because the ancient mausoleum of Xitai Mountain was probably the mausoleum of the national teacher..." "They are so powerful, but in the end... they only found traces of the existence of the national teacher there. Until now, with the status, contacts and capabilities of the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities, they still haven''t found the real mausoleum of the national teacher. .¡± "The truth they haven''t found, I''m afraid the two of us won''t have the ability to do it." Su Muhuai felt that this idea was a bit unrealistic, "Is there any other way?" Shang Sze put his arms on his head, "Then you have to think about it." ¡ª Study room. Lu Chaolan stood next to Gu Muran. When he spoke, his tone was slightly lighter. He said, "I know everything on the Internet." "En." Gu Muran opened her eyes, she said: "This should be their second plan, they have already added a handful of firewood to the fire they lit." When they were having dinner together, the incident about the angel **** shop that happened on the Internet was the first fire that was thrown into the public. Immediately afterwards, they controlled the rhythm and swept the fire away from the Special Management Bureau and the Special Investigation Bureau, and finally led it to the Mystic Masters Association and Gu Muran. This fire keeps burning. Then, not long after, they added the first firewood, which burned directly on the national teacher. Their goal was to find that place. But the key point is that besides setting up a death row, what else should the national teacher have done, which directly caused that place to disappear before their eyes, or they could not find that place. "What they hope most is for me to prove my innocence." Gu Muran snorted coldly, "If I want to prove my innocence, I must find out the last truth of the year, and I must return all my souls to their places. It''s not exactly what they wanted. They just changed their method to find the place they didn''t find back then..." Gu Muran spread his palms, "Xi Qiyue will lure away the last trace of causal blood in the angel''s **** shop today, isn''t it just that I hope my body can be at its best, so that I can carry the soul of Tongling Temple." (end of this chapter) Chapter 723： bad feeling Chapter 723 Bad Premonition She analyzed today''s situation with Lu Chaolan again. After all, he didn''t understand the situation at that time, "Once my sub-soul returns to its place, my body will definitely be affected. When the other sub-souls return to their positions, Naturally they can find what they want..." She snorted coldly: "Their calculations are quite resounding, but how can I do what they want?" "What is your plan?" Lu Chaolan hooked a stool with his foot, and he sat beside Gu Muran, asking softly. "They want to make this incident more violent, but I don''t know, I also want to add some firewood." Gu Muran said: "Since they want to start this fire, why don''t I help them." "What can I do for you?" Lu Chaolan asked. Gu Muran said: "No, I will help them when they make this fire bigger." Lu Chaolan already had a bad premonition in his heart. But before he could continue asking, Gu Muran had already stood up, and she smiled and said to him, "Good night, go to bed early." Lu Chaolan felt even worse, "You..." "Don''t worry, don''t you feel at ease when I do things?" When Gu Muran walked to the door, she suddenly turned around and said, "I know what you want to ask, but... I just want to see how indifferent people''s hearts are." point." The corner of her mouth raised a smile, "I''m not so easily defeated, what happened back then... Thank you, I won''t be stupid, I can live until now because of you." This is the first time for her to express her sincere thanks, "Thank you very much." After speaking, she turned and left. The uneasiness in Lu Chaolan''s heart grew wider and wider. He always felt that her back was extraordinarily decisive. What is really going on, he knows all too well, those things on the Internet are all misleading. Back then, those people accepted her kindness and felt her dedication. Now in a different era, everyone is still hurting her. Thinking they were in the name of justice, they hurt her again and again. He already had a faint premonition in his heart of what she wanted to do, and since that was the case, he made a way for her. He looked in the direction of the door blankly: "If you can''t stop your thoughts, then I will accompany you to try the world." ¡ª After going through those posts on the Internet, the malice and insults towards the National Teacher are getting bigger and bigger. And the words are used to be more difficult to hear. The Mystic Masters Association is also affected. The Mystic Masters Association and Xuanmen quickly issued an announcement: [The national teacher is the ancestor of our Xuanmen, we do not allow these false and malicious offensive remarks to be spread on the Internet, magicians have been evil existences since ancient times , it¡¯s not that you can fool the people because they don¡¯t know anything, how did the national teacher die back then, and the retribution for the sins you have imposed on you will not be less...] The accompanying text is various ancient books and materials, which prove that the sorcerers at that time killed and even participated in the turmoil in the country. If it weren''t for them, countless people would not have been reduced to homeless children at that time. This evidence directly proves that the previous warlock saved the operation that almost destroyed the country. There have been different voices on the Internet, but soon another wave of voices responded to the statement of the Mystic Masters Association. "We don''t care about the sorcerer, we only care about what kind of person the national teacher is. We don''t allow the person we have been worshiping before to turn our three views upside down. If you want to prove all this, please You show evidence, without evidence we don''t believe anything..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 724： its all bullshit Chapter 724 is talking about bullshit "What do you mean that Gu Muran is the most talented mystic master after the national teacher, but the national teacher has already ruined our three views. She took advantage of the national teacher''s benefits before. The reason why she is clarified that she is not a descendant of the national teacher. Could it be that she found some evidence about the behavior of the national teacher, so she broke away from the relationship with the national teacher so quickly?" "The upstairs is right. Where has Gu Muran shrunk at this time? Why didn''t she come out to fight back? Didn''t she post a message saying that the national teacher didn''t apologize to any of us, and said that we stepped on her? When I was doing my best, I was pointing at her spine, and she still has those words on Weibo, and now there are black facts about the national teacher on the Internet, why don''t you see her stand up at this time?" "It''s shrinking now, I think, she''s probably scared too?!" At 11:30 in the middle of the night, the Internet became more and more lively. There is a dedicated person in charge of the official website at the Mystic Masters Association, but Elder Chonglu feels that the people on the Internet are too arrogant. When he came to the capital before, he specifically asked Shang Sze and others how to play Weibo. At that time, he just wanted to know more about the young master''s interests and to keep up with the young master''s footsteps. Unexpectedly, at this time, he sent use. Chonglu elders who are over 50 years old reply to those black fans one by one in the middle of the night, and reply to those who have rhythm. "What you''re talking about is bullshit." "How can our young master be afraid? Let me tell you, don''t think that you can slander our patriarch by taking out these long-lasting papers. Do you know what my patriarch looks like? Every kid speaks out here Sarcastic, smeared in the dark." "I''m really telling you, always remember to accumulate virtue with your mouth, those who are rhythmic, you will definitely bring karmic disasters to yourself if you accept this money, and those who really don''t believe in evil will continue to take this unrighteous money Cai, sooner or later, you will pay for your regrets." Elder Xuanhua looked at Elder Chonglu sitting on the chair, cursing and tapping on the keyboard with great effort. He thought for a while, and asked the disciples of the Mystic Masters Association to register an account for him. The lights of the Mystic Masters Association stayed on until late at night. After the Mystic Art Masters Association spoke out for the national teacher and Gu Muran, those in the Chinese Painting Association who had been kind to Gu Muran also stood up and sent a long passage: ¡¾The Internet makes people impetuous. You should try to calm your mind, instead of following the rhythm of others, and don¡¯t listen to the wind and rain. The various behaviors of the national teacher, we have also learned about the person of the national teacher in the limited history, why she disappeared at that time, and whether such a thing happened later, we cannot judge, maybe only after that period of history is brought to the surface, we can know . But as the descendants, no matter whether the follow-up is as stated on the Internet, it is not something we can evaluate. The contribution that the national teacher has made for everyone is real. If we are bearing her contribution while tapping Sarcasm and insults from the keyboard are not something a modern educated person should do. This is not to criticize everyone from the commanding heights, but to hope that everyone will not be used by others. Have you ever thought that if the national teacher is not as it is said on the Internet, have you ever thought about whether your conscience will be disturbed, whether you It will be difficult to sleep at night, we are all adults, and I hope everyone will be more sensible. (end of this chapter) Chapter 725： Lu Jiahu Duzi Chapter 725 The Lu family protects the calf Several seniors in our traditional Chinese painting circles have come into contact with Ms. Gu. Her conduct is not as described on the Internet. How many families have been prevented from being fragmented, and those organ trading cases were not closed so quickly because of the cooperation of Ms. Gu and the Xiuyuan Medical Center, avoiding many people who suffered from it in the future. The National Teachers Association will not restrict other netizens, but for those who are in the Chinese Painting Association, the association does not want to see your personal messages on the Internet. If they see it, once discovered, their status in the association will be removed directly. ¡¿ The words of the Chinese Painting Association immediately attracted the attention of many people, but the amount of hot discussion on the Internet is still huge. About twelve o''clock in the morning. Lu Chaolan logged on to his Weibo account, and posted the long-awaited words through his Weibo. ¡¾This society is too impetuous, and many people always feel that they stand on the commanding heights to ask for an explanation for others, but they don¡¯t know that you are the lamb who is being used. My Mrs. Lu has always been excellent. She once swallowed too much suffering for others, and even though she was chilled later, she still did not forget her original intention. Now there is a wave of people who want to participate again, saying things they think don''t matter, but they don''t know that every word they say hurts people. What she didn''t want to care about before, this time, I will ask for her. You have to remember that everything has a certain end point, and this matter is no exception. The Lu family''s legal department is already in place. After the matter is settled, I will not let anyone who hurt her go. Ah Ran, this time is different from the last time. Some people want you to repeat everything you have experienced, but I want to tell you that I am here, and the Lu family is here. We are your most solid backing. I worked hard to break through Empire, I hope that one day I can shelter my loved ones from wind and rain. I know you don''t want to stand behind me. You have fought too much for me before. This time, I want to take a step forward and stand shoulder to shoulder with you. ¡¿ This sentence caused an uproar in an instant. Following Lu Chaolan''s post, the Lu''s consortium directly reposted their crown prince''s Weibo with the text: [Lu''s consortium, forever. ¡¿ The official website of Lu''s Pharmaceutical Group also instantly reprinted it with a text: [Support the young master. ¡¿ Lu''s Pharmaceutical Group is an asset of the Lu family, but the Lu''s consortium and the Lu''s business empire are all created by Lu Chaolan. This is not the end. Netizens are hotly discussing that Gu Muran is only Lu Chaolan''s wife. According to rumors, she has not been approved by the elders of the patriarch. In less than a few minutes, the old lady of the Lu family took her son and daughter-in-law to record a video. The old lady smiled and said, "Daughter-in-law, we never expected to record a video for you in such a situation. We have always wanted to see you. But the boy said, I''m afraid you won''t get used to it, let us wait. But this time I''m sorry, we can''t let outsiders bully you, we didn''t tell Alan, so we secretly recorded a video, don''t worry, grandma will always Standing on your side, if you have anything you want to do, do it boldly, and our Lu family will cover it for you." Lu Chaolan''s mother was also talking and laughing, "Of course, can I call you like that? Don''t listen to those bad voices on the Internet, and don''t worry about the reputation of the Lu family. With my mother around, people can still be bullied." What''s the matter, those who bully you, you just fight back..." Before Mother Lu finished speaking, a helpless voice sounded next to her: "Jia''er." Lu''s father said, "Don''t scare other people''s children." (end of this chapter) Chapter 726： how is this possible Chapter 726 How is it possible The Lu family showed kindness and recognition of Gu Muran in the recorded video, but many netizens were still sour, and the attacks on the Internet continued. The ones with the rhythm are still going on. At this moment, the lights in Gu Muran''s room are still on. She leaned on the head of the bed, looking at Zhizhi and Huoyan next to her bed, her phone was thrown on the bed casually, and the lit screen was still on the video posted by the Lu family. The Lu family''s speech directly broke her plan. She could have declared that she was the reincarnation of the national teacher without any scruples. She didn''t want to cut off contact with herself back then, but now...if she made this statement at this juncture, where would it leave the Lu family? "Zhi Zhi, Huo Yan, what do you think I should do?" ¡ª In the middle of the night, the two cubs lying in the warm nest seemed to have turned over. Their bodies still exuded a bright white light, but it seemed that a ball of brilliance came out of the window. Downstairs, Su Muhuai, who had been flipping through the news on Weibo, was angrily rebutting netizens. He only felt that something flashed outside the window, and he looked out of the window instantly. Before he got up, he seemed to hear a voice: "You should be sleepy." The voice was like a dream-inducing spell. He didn''t even have time to think about anything, and fell asleep in a second. The lights in Su Muhuai''s and Shang Sze''s rooms also stayed on all night. The next morning. The housekeeper cleaned the snow in front of the door, took the broom back to the yard, and talked to the kitchen aunt who was cleaning the dishes. "This snow, I guess it won''t stop today. I don''t know what happened last night. The weather forecast didn''t say that there will be snow this morning. It''s just too strange." The housekeeper swept the snow in the courtyard and cleaned the snow on the path again. The kitchen window was opened a little, and the cooking aunt who was cleaning vegetables peeped out, and said with a smile: "Last night, it snowed heavily, and the wind was blowing, as if trying to bend the saplings." Like." "Don''t tell me, when it just snowed this morning, I went to the yard to have a look. The wind was so strong that I almost blew it away." Both of them have been here for several months, and they are very familiar with each other. After a while, both Lu Chaolan and Gu Muran came down to have breakfast. The housekeeper brought up the breakfast prepared by the aunt, and he looked at the stairs, and went back to the kitchen and said to the aunt who was cooking, "Master Su and Mr. Shang''s breakfast should be warmed first. I will come down this morning to see the situation in the yard." The lights in the rooms of the two young masters were still on, so I guess they won''t be able to get up today." The butler said: "When they get up, let''s do it for them." The chat in the kitchen reached Gu Muran''s ears. At this time, footsteps came from upstairs suddenly. Gu Muran followed the voice and looked towards the stairs, only to see Su Muhuai wearing pajamas with his messy hair on his head, walking down the stairs with extremely heavy steps. "Why don''t you sleep more?" Gu Muran said, "Sleep so late, let''s go back and catch up on sleep." Su Muhuai seemed to want to say something, his face was very complicated, when he looked at Gu Muran, he even changed his address, "You..." Gu Muran felt something different at the time, but she didn''t speak, but looked at Su Muhuai with burning eyes. Su Muhuai glanced at her, then turned his gaze to Lu Chaolan, with a strange expression, and kept muttering: "How is it possible..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 727： weird dream Chapter 727 Strange dream Gu Muran saw the strange look on his face, so he put down the chopsticks in his hand, "You..." She actually felt the breath of the Dreamweaving Beast on him. She frowned, Huo Yan was clearly still asleep. How is this going? Su Muhuai sat across from them and stared at them blankly. He frowned and scratched his head from time to time, but he just didn''t say what happened? At this time, Shang Size also came down from upstairs. His footsteps were a little faster than usual, almost running down the stairs, and he also had extremely messy hair. You must know that Shang Size must be well groomed whenever he appears in front of people. But today is really abnormal. I saw him running in front of Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan, with almost the same expression as Su Muhuai, "You..." He rubbed his hair: "What the **** is going on?" Su Muhuai looked at Shang Sze instantly, "Did you have that weird dream too?" Hearing this, Shang Size instantly looked at Su Muhuai, "You..." The eyes of the two collided instantly, and it seemed that the message they wanted to convey in each other''s eyes was the same. Su Muhuai''s mind was like wandering in a dream factory all night, and his mind never rested all night. Shang Size is not the same, both of them understand what they want to express, but at this moment, when they really see the two parties, they don''t know how to express it. Gu Muran knew that they might have dreamed about what happened back then, but she didn''t know what they all saw. But she knew that their emotions needed to be buffered first, so she looked at the butler, "Let''s bring their breakfast together first." Gu Muran looked at Su Muhuai and Shang Size: "Let''s eat first, and I''ll talk about what I want to say after dinner." When the two of them were having breakfast, they looked at Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan over and over again, as if they didn''t feel anything, they didn''t look at them any more, they just ate their own directly, but Su Muhuai And Shang Sze and the others still seemed to have not recovered. Gu Muran quickly finished her breakfast, and took the tableware back to the kitchen by herself. When she came back again, she glanced at Su Muhuai and Shang Size, but said nothing, but walked to her room . Lu Chaolan''s pace was similar to hers, but just before he went upstairs, he received a call, turned around, and went to the yard. Soon, only Su Muhuai and Shang Size were left in the restaurant. The two stared at each other, but neither of them spoke. Finally, Shang Size spoke first, "Did you dream about what happened back then?" Su Muhuai said puzzledly: "I don''t know why, is it because I read too much on the Internet last night, and I was too curious about the truth of the matter? So I think about it every day and dream at night?" Shang Sze shook his head, "I don''t know, but I know very well that I heard a voice before I fell asleep." Su Muhuai sat up straight in an instant: "If you want to say that, I seem to remember it too. I seemed to hear a voice when I was about to sleep..." The eyes of the two people met in space, and they both noticed a little difference. Su Muhuai said to Shang Sze: "Only Sister Ran can help us solve this matter. We should have a good talk with Sister Renran about what is going on. Except for her... no one can help us. Confused." The two stood up again. The butler''s voice came from behind: "You two, don''t you eat breakfast? You haven''t even touched a bite!" Shang Sze waved at him, and went upstairs without looking back, "We''ll come down later..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 728： What is the purpose? What is the purpose of Chapter 728? Upstairs, Gu Muran was checking Huo Yan''s situation, when there was a knock on the door after a while. She didn''t lift her head, "Come in." "Sister Ran..." "Brother Ran..." Two people walked in, and when they looked at Gu Muran, they hesitated to speak. Gu Muran naturally had a crux in their hearts. After all, some things must be beyond their cognition, and they don''t know what to do? "Sit first." Gu Muran''s voice became more and more peaceful. She did not ask them the purpose of coming here, but changed the subject: "Before you say the purpose of this, I should introduce this to you. brat." Her eyes met, it was Huo Yan. Huo Yan is a mouse. It would be hard for ordinary people to imagine that someone would raise a cat and a mouse at the same time. It is simply unimaginable. Su Muhuai and Shang Size saw Gu Muran bring back a mouse when he came back for the National Day, and their jaws were about to drop from shock on the spot. But who ever thought that this mouse and this cat get along very well. In their opinion, the cat that Gu Muran raises is not like an ordinary cat. He doesn''t like to eat cat food, but loves to eat human things very much. Mice, too, don''t like to eat what they''re supposed to eat. It''s no wonder that they can get along in harmony in the end. After Su Muhuai and Shang Size sat down, they also quietly looked at these two little guys who didn''t know what happened when they fell asleep, "They..." They only know that they are special, but they never know where they are special. Gu Muran said: "I should introduce Huo Yan to you well, maybe it will break your eyes, but you have to listen to me carefully, I know that you are behaving abnormally this morning, and I don''t want to press you, it''s just that there are some things You must be very confused, so it is necessary for me to clarify the ins and outs of the matter for you." Before the two of them understood what she wanted to express, they heard Gu Muran introduce Huo Yan. "I met Huo Yan in Xishan Village at the time... It is not a rat. If it is said that its name is very special, it may be difficult for you to accept, but everything you encountered last night may be related to it." When Gu Muran said this, the two of them sat upright a little bit, and they listened very carefully, for fear that they might miss some information. "Huo Yan''s real name is Dream Weaving Beast." Just as Gu Muran finished speaking, he saw their wide eyes. "I know this matter is difficult for you to accept, but, in fact, it is true." Su Muhuai looked dazed, his eyes were still staring at Huo Yan, and he didn¡¯t come back to his senses, "Dream Weaving Beast...does that mean what I understand? Weaving Dreams?" "The so-called dream weaving beasts, they can not only weave dreams, they can outline the dreams it creates in your mind, it can even wake up the memory deep in your mind and present the pictures it sees in your mind. In your dreams... In short, its ability cannot be explained in a few words, you just need to remember that it can control dreams." Shang Size was silent for a while, then he suddenly raised his head and asked a precise question, "In other words, just because those dreams are real or not, doesn''t mean they are all true?" "Whether it''s true or not depends on what the Dreamweavers want you to see, and what is their purpose? They won''t waste their energy doing things that don''t matter." (end of this chapter) Chapter 729： The reincarnation of the national teacher Chapter 729 The reincarnation of the national teacher Gu Muran''s eyes turned to them, "I don''t know what you all dreamed about, and I don''t know why Huo Yan let you see all this, but since things have already happened, it is useless to talk about them." "So... those things are true?" Su Muhuai was still in a state of shock, "But you are too similar to Master Guo, those who don''t know think that you are the reincarnation of Master Guo!" Su Muhuai scratched his head, "I woke up today and couldn''t regain my senses for a long time. Those things on the Internet are really smearing and suppressing the national teacher. Fortunately, sister Ran, you are not the national teacher, otherwise..." While he was talking, he suddenly thought of Lu Chaolan, and shook his head immediately, "Brother Lan...he looks too much like the other person in my story." When it came to this, Su Muhuai really didn''t know what to say, because they looked so much like the characters in his dream. Su Muhuai couldn''t distinguish between reality and dream for a while, he couldn''t convince himself, there were many doubts in his eyes. He looked at Shang Sze. After all, their dreams were similar, and he hoped that Shang Size could say something. Shang Sze seemed to have seen the distress signal in Su Muhuai''s eyes, Shang Sze broke the silence at the moment, and asked Gu Muran very seriously: "Brother Ran, I want to know if you have something to do with the national teacher... ?¡± He thought for a while, and then added, "The national teacher and the young general, the later regent, appeared in our dreams at the same time. Originally, this matter was really nothing, but they look so much like you and brother Lang. gone." Shang Sze said: "They appeared in our dreams, we are so curious, just tell us." They looked a little cramped and nervous, and they kept looking at Gu Muran with tight eyes, full of curiosity. There is a lot of buzz about this matter on the Internet. Because someone manipulated the rhythm, the image of the national teacher plummeted even more. "I am the reincarnation of the national teacher." Gu Muran told them without any pause. They thought that Gu Muran would hesitate, but they didn''t expect that she was so direct, and the expressions of the two of them stayed in place for a while. The reincarnation of the national teacher... They don''t know what to respond to, or even what to say. After a few seconds of silence, the two seemed to realize that they looked at each other. They both see incredible in each other''s pupils "Sister Ran..." Su Muhuai seemed to be biting her own tongue, poohed immediately, and said, "Since you are the reincarnation of the national teacher, you must know the past, why don''t you clarify everything on the Internet Woolen cloth?" "You don''t need to call me like that, you can call me whatever you want, you don''t need to be like this." Gu Muran then talked about the things on the Internet, "You don''t need to worry about those things, they are just the introductions they released. They just want to use public opinion to persecute me. I don''t care about the voices of the outside world. I don''t care if the time is not up. it is good." Su Muhuai suddenly said: "It must be very chilling." Gu Muran didn''t know how much they saw, but she understood when she heard him say this now, but she was persecuted by the people in those scenes in the imperial city, so they must have seen it too. She shrugged indifferently, with no expression on her face: "Those have passed, and to me, it doesn''t matter anymore." Su Muhuai suddenly said very seriously, "Sister Ran, if I were you, I would never forgive those who hurt me. Really, I won''t lie to you, I don''t have such a strong compassion." Both he and Shang Sze felt that the people at that time were too chilling. In the past two days, the cervical spine is uncomfortable, and the menstrual period is uncomfortable. The pain is so painful that I don¡¯t want to breathe. The update volume is unstable. I¡¯m sorry everyone. I will try my best tomorrow~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 730： Gods instructions Chapter 730 Instructions from God Gu Muran still had an indifferent expression on her face, she said: "This good thing has nothing to do with you, so don''t get involved." "Brother Ran..." When Shang Sze called Gu Muran, he just felt that Brother Ran was weird, as if he was not as pure as before, especially after he already knew that she was a descendant of the national teacher, Brother Ran seemed to be like Gu Muran. It seems to lack a certain flavor compared to before. But he really doesn''t know how to call it now, and in the end, he just followed what Gu Muran said just now, what he called it before and what he calls it now. Gu Muran looked at him, "Say it." "Huo Yan is not awake now, but letting us know about your past deeds must be an instruction from the heavens. It has already proved that we cannot stand idly by." "And... the things on the Internet are obviously rumors and slanders. It''s okay if we don''t know the truth, but now that we know everything back then, how can we still pretend that we can''t see anything like before? That''s called ignorance , and we don¡¯t allow ourselves to do this kind of thing.¡± "Brother Ran, don''t worry, since God has chosen to let us know about this matter, we will naturally not hold you back. If you let us go east, we will definitely not go west..." Shang Sze looked at Gu Muran with a sincere expression. Gu Muran looked at Huo Yan, who was shrouded in a halo of light, and his expression became a little dark. Her silence made both Shang Sze and Su Muhuai feel a little thumping. Su Muhuai glanced at Shang Sze, and finally said slowly, "Sister Ran... Didn''t you say that mystic masters can''t calculate their own affairs very carefully? Now that things have turned around, it has already been proved... Maybe we can Do me a favor." "Even... small, as long as we can prove that we are useful, after all, we have been receiving your help, maybe... this time we can help you a little bit, so we feel better, don''t refuse, okay?" ?¡± Just at this time- Huo Yan, who was lying in the nest, suddenly turned over. Although it hadn''t woken up, Gu Muran''s eyes turned to him again in an instant. Gu Muran let go, "I don''t interfere with your actions, but I don''t want you to get involved in online affairs, let them dance for a while if they want to, you also know my temperament, who am I, you guys It is also clear that they are only rampant during this period of time, you don''t need to worry about me." The reason why Gu Muran said this is just to reassure them that they don''t need to worry about things on the Internet. Su Muhuai and Shang Size glanced at each other, "We understand." Not long after, the knock on the door sounded again. It was Lu Chaolan. He walked in and said directly to Gu Muran, "Aran, my parents and grandmother would like to invite you home for dinner." Shang Size and Su Muhuai left with winking eyes at this time, leaving Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan in the room. Gu Muran actually didn''t really want to go to Lu''s house at this time, she also knew what the other party meant, and wanted to support her. "Actually, there is no need for such and such, those things on the Internet are for me..." Before Gu Muran finished speaking, Lu Chaolan interrupted, "Are you blaming me for disrupting your plan?" "No." Gu Muran stared at Lu Chaolan, and she spoke slowly: "I know you want to protect me, but brother Lang, everything they are targeting has caused my identity to be hidden. , One day in the future, everything will be exposed, including my death back then..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 731： not a good time Chapter 731 Not a good time How she died, she is still unclear. But she knew that with the purpose of those people and their deeper exploration, those things would eventually surface in front of people. She looked at Lu Chaolan seriously, "I have to give these circles an explanation before they are exposed to people, an explanation that is acceptable to the public, Brother Lang, do you understand..." Gu Muran was more thoughtful, she looked at Lu Chaolan, "And... including your identity, if one day, my identity is exposed to others, maybe... yours can''t be hidden, so we have to give a The statement, whether it is to fight back the things on the Internet, or to give everyone an acceptable statement, these must appear. Originally, I planned to announce that I was the reincarnation of the national teacher last night, but later found out that it was not a good time .¡± Gu Muran paused for a while, and she watched Lu Chaolan carefully choose her words: "There will be more and more things about the national teacher on the Internet in the future, I was thinking, if I want to see your family soon, should these things go first? Tell me a little..." Before she finished speaking, Gu Muran''s eyebrows were already knit together, she said: "But I think these things don''t seem to be the right time." After all, this is the first meeting. Let people know that she is the reincarnation of the national teacher when they meet for the first time, will it scare them? Lu Chaolan comforted her, "You can do whatever you want, my parents are very easy-going, maybe, as long as they change to a method they can accept, this thing can be done." At this moment, a voice suddenly came from Gu Muran''s mind: "Sister." Gu Muran turned around instantly, and saw Huoyan trying to open its eyes wide, looking at him flickeringly. This was a surprise to Gu Muran, "Are you awake?" An afterimage flashed, and Huo Yan rushed towards Gu Muran. Lu Chaolan glanced at Huo Yan on Gu Muran''s palm, "After sleeping, I feel that the hair on its body is getting brighter." Gu Muran: "Isn''t it?" Gu Muran picked up its tail and looked around, "Not only the hair has become brighter, but the ability has also been enhanced." can talk. At this time, a flash of inspiration suddenly appeared, and Gu Muran smiled, "I have a way to make your parents accept my past life better." She smiled at the corner of her mouth, with a look of victory. Lu Chaolan glanced at Huo Yan, and suddenly understood what Gu Muran was thinking. When Lu Chaolan and Gu Muran walked into the courtyard, they found that Shang Size and Su Muhuai were no longer in the courtyard. After asking the housekeeper, the housekeeper said that they drove away just after going downstairs. Gu Muran nodded: "After they come back, please tell me." The butler nodded. Although he was puzzled why Gu Muran didn''t send them a message directly to ask where they were going, he didn''t ask. But when Lu Chaolan drove to the Lu''s house, he chatted with Gu Muran and asked about this matter. Gu Muran had a small red head protruding from her pocket, and she didn''t hide it at all, she directly told Lu Chaolan that they dreamed about their past lives last night. "Really?" Lu Chaolan couldn''t stop the surprise on his face, "They have nothing to do with what happened back then, unlike Yan Heng back then. According to common sense, they shouldn''t have these memories." At this moment, there happened to be a red light ahead, Lu Chaolan turned his head to look at Gu Muran, "What is going on with this matter, and Huo Yan just woke up, so it shouldn''t be it." At the end, he was already uncertain in his words, and his own tone gradually decreased. (end of this chapter) Chapter 732： inevitable Chapter 732 Unavoidable Gu Muran touched Huo Yan''s head, which was nestled in his pocket, "It is true that Huo Yan did not wake up yesterday, but this matter may not have nothing to do with Huo Yan." She suddenly turned her head to look at Huo Yan, "Huo Yan, do you think I''m right?" Huo Yan''s round red head dangled in the air, "Sister, I don''t know this..." Its voice was not only heard by Gu Muran this time, but also by Lu Chaolan. He was shocked at the time, and he didn''t even notice that the green light ahead had changed, and the vehicle behind him was urging him, so he came back to his senses. He has always been happy and angry on the outside, but when the vehicle drove for a long time again, the shock on his face never disappeared. Lu Chaolan remembered what happened at the Angel Pawnshop, and he asked Gu Muran: "What is the place that Xi Qiyue said, Huoyan should not be a species in our place, is it possible that it really belongs to that place?" He became more and more curious about that place, but when he turned his head to look at Gu Muran, he found that her expression was always calm. "I have never had any detailed information about that place in my mind. Maybe God doesn''t want us to pay too much attention to that place. If God doesn''t want us to check it out, then no matter how much we investigate and how curious we are, it doesn''t matter how mysterious it is. After all, the place is just an illusion to us.¡± Gu Muran''s attitude towards this matter is the same as before. If she does it all over again, her choice will probably not change. "Besides, it''s still uncertain whether things happened back then as Xi Qiyue said." Gu Muran shrugged. "If it''s true according to what they said, you are really from that world, do you... want to go back?" Lu Chaolan tightened his grip on the steering wheel, and he stared straight ahead, not even daring to raise his eyes to look at Gu Muran. "I don''t know what''s going on there, and I''m not sure if the truth is as they said." Gu Muran noticed that Lu Chaolan was restrained, and she turned to look at him, "Don''t worry, you are here, where am I? I won''t go either." Only then did the man smile. When the car was about to arrive at Lu Zhai, Lu Chaolan suddenly remembered something, "If you are concerned about where the two of them went, do you want me to call them?" Gu Muran shook his head, "Don''t be so troublesome, the reason why I asked the housekeeper to let me know is to let me know when they return home safely, there is no other meaning." Lu Chaolan frowned, "Could it be that they will encounter some danger?" "They dreamed about those things yesterday, and they will definitely not calm down today. I also did a divination just before we went out. Although there is no bad omen in the divination, I still hope that I will pay more attention." Lu Chaolan noticed that there seemed to be hidden meaning in her words, so she asked one more question, "Where did they go?" Gu Muran pointed in a direction, and Lu Chaolan looked in that direction, and asked suspiciously, "Is it Tongling Mountain?" Gu Muran nodded, "They are bound by me and are not allowed to intervene in online affairs. I don''t want them to be involved in this turmoil, but...now this time is inevitable." "It''s inevitable?" Lu Chaolan instantly understood the meaning of her words, "Could it be that they will meet something this time?" Gu Muran kept her hand on Huo Yan''s head, she paused, "Do you still remember what Elder Chonglu and Elder Xuanhua said before, that the First Elder and Second Elder of Xuanmen are already on their way to the capital? " (end of this chapter) Chapter 733： hit it off Chapter 733 hit it off Lu Chaolan nodded, "I remember this incident, but what does their coming here have to do with the two of them, could it be..." "That''s right, what a coincidence today, the two elders have arrived in Kyoto, and they are at Tong Ling Temple at this moment." Gu Muran pointed out their locations accurately. Lu Chaolan said: "In other words, Su Muhuai and Shang Sze and the two elders are very likely to meet." Gu Muran lowered his eyes slightly, as if lost in thought, "I always have a bad premonition, I always feel that something uncontrollable will happen when they meet and collide." ¡ª At this moment, in the direction of Tongling Temple, a car was speeding along the road. There are two people sitting in the car. Su Muhuai sat in the co-pilot, "Slow down, slow down, we are here to pray for Sister Ran." Shang Size slowed down by two points, but the speed was still very fast, "Hurry up, it is said that this psychic temple is said to be extremely effective when praying, and those things on the Internet are twittering, which is annoying to death." "It''s true, but Sister Ran doesn''t let us meddle in online affairs. Look at the gossip on the Internet now, it''s becoming more and more outrageous. I feel aggrieved and aggrieved for Sister Ran." Su Muhuai said The more sentimental it gets. "If we hadn''t seen Sister Ran''s past like a dream, we wouldn''t have known that she made such a big sacrifice back then, and in the end... so miserable." Su Muhuai recalled what he saw last night, and felt unworthy of Gu Muran in his heart. "If it were me, after doing so many things, I would still be treated like this by everyone, I would definitely not be angry, and I would never do something like Sister Ran..." Shang Sze let out a long sigh, "I don''t know who is behind this matter, but it''s so powerful." "Perhaps Sister Ran already has an idea, and we don''t want to speak up rashly to ruin her plan. Now we can only pray and hope that this matter will pass quickly." Soon, they reached the foot of the psychic mountain. As the year is approaching, the air is getting damper and colder, and the road up the mountain is slippery. The scenery around Tongling Temple still has unmelted snow, and many leaves and branches are still green. "This Tongling Mountain seems to be a bit different from the scenery on the road." Panting, Su Muhuai squatted down, rubbing his legs while pointing at the lush green branches next to him, "It''s already winter, but How can this scenery be so lush?" Su Muhuai said with emotion, "I have never been to this Tongling Temple, but now I find it even more magical." Shang Size nodded: "Let''s go up the mountain quickly." Just when the two reached the top of the mountain, they ran into two people who were nearly half a century old, and they looked very similar. One of the two elders was smiling, while the other was more serious. Su Muhuai and Shang Sze automatically moved a few steps to the side to make way for them, but who knew that these two people moved a few steps to the side as well. Su Muhuai and Shang Sze said almost at the same time, "Excuse me, excuse me." But who knows, the smiling elder said: "We hit it off with the two of you, I wonder if we can have a further chat." Su Muhuai was vigilant at the time, "Sorry, we still have something to do, and besides, we don''t know the two of you." "You two don''t know us, but we know you two." The elder with a smile on his face continued, "You two don''t have to guard against us like this." Another serious elder said, "You two are so on guard, if you don''t introduce our identity, they will probably run away immediately." Su Muhuai, who was about to take a step forward, suddenly stopped in his footsteps, and looked a little embarrassed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 734： What evidence? Chapter 734 What evidence? "You should know my two younger brothers..." The Great Elder kept smiling. Something seemed to flash through Su Muhuai''s mind. He looked at the two of them left and right. As we all know, there are four elders in Taoism, "Could it be that you are from Taoism?" The elder touched his beard and nodded with a smile: "This is my junior brother. We have important things to do when we go down the mountain this time, but we need the help of the two of you." Just as Su Muhuai was about to speak, he suddenly stretched out his hand and dragged him a few steps back, while Shang Sze took a step forward and stood in front of Su Muhuai, "You say you are the elders of Taoism, what evidence do you have? What do we have to believe?" Su Muhuai patted himself on the forehead, "I still need to be vigilant, Brother Ze. What happened last night really proved that there are no wonders in this world. If you are the enemy and want to kidnap us and threaten Sister Ran, you must come up with something The evidence convinces us!" The Great Elder smiled and nodded, "Your words are reasonable, we are indeed taking the liberty, our young master has you so cautious, we should be glad." The Great Elder didn''t mind what they did. On the contrary, they were so cautious, which made him feel a little abrupt. He took out something from his waist, "This is the jade tablet of our Taoist sect. You have been with my junior brother before, so you should know this thing. It is a token of our Taoist elders, and you must not leave it." Shang Size''s gaze was fixed on this jade tablet. This jade tablet was shiny and round, and it could be seen that the owner of the jade pendant often wore it. "Can we watch it in detail?" Shang Size asked. "Naturally." The great elder said. He handed it to Shang Size, but Shang Sze held it in his hand and just looked at it, then passed it to Su Muhuai, "The Great Elder doesn''t know, my friend has a very good relationship with the Fourth Elder, and different jades have different textures. You know that we need to be extremely cautious, and if we don''t have a chance to help Sister Ran, we must not delay Sister Ran. " "It''s okay, you can observe carefully. If it really doesn''t work, we can call our junior brother to prove our identity." The elder also gave another idea. Who knows, Shang Size said along the way, "That''s fine too." After touching it, Su Muhuai handed it to the Great Elder with a smile, "I''m sorry for your trouble." The Great Elder was still very kind. He took his jade token, and then took out his mobile phone to call Chonglu, "Chonglu is the first one to go down the mountain. Since you are the most familiar with him, I will call him." A big face soon appeared on the video. Elder Chonglu held his mobile phone and yelled, "Senior brother, come quickly. It is rare for senior brother to send me a video. Come and have a look..." "Hey, brother, where are you? The scenery it should have. Where are you? Didn¡¯t you say that you came to the capital? My brother and I have been waiting for you to come. You don¡¯t know that the young master was bullied by those who don¡¯t know what to do. She has never done it for herself. Clarify, we are all a little bit embarrassed..." After the elder Chonglu chattered for a while, there was silence all the time. Elder Chonglu looked at Xuanhua in disbelief, "Senior brother, you think something happened to senior brother, but it''s impossible, senior brother and second senior brother have been together all the time, and..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 735： Irregular picture Chapter 735 Irregular picture Xuanhua listened to his chatter, but kept staring at the screen. His eyes suddenly turned over on the screen, and Su Muhuai and Shang Size appeared. Xuanhua already understood what he meant, and he pointed at the screen with his finger. Screen, "Look over there on the screen." The rerouting stops the language output. "Elder Chonglu, I always thought that Su Mu had secret words..." Shang Sze greeted Chonglu with a smile, and joked, "You surprised me too." "Damn, isn''t that why I haven''t seen my two senior brothers for a long time? In addition, the young master really needs my two senior brothers to join the battle." Zhonglu felt embarrassed and scratched his hair, "Let you I laughed." Shang Sze said: "Today, by chance, I met two elders from the Taoist sect, but at this point, we are really afraid that someone will pretend to be the two elders because of the matter of the Magician Association, because we have to do something else, and invite a few more Elders, don''t be offended." "You should be so careful. The young master has not spoken out about things on the Internet. The young master should have his own ideas. We will not say anything other than those statements. At least we will not say anything before the young master speaks out." Will say more." Now they all realize that the more clarifications are made on the Internet, the more chaotic those people become, and the things become more and more uncontrollable. The Great Elder said: "We came here for the young master, but we searched the ancient books and found a crucial turning point. It is precisely because of this that we need to postpone going to the Kyoto Mystic Masters Association." Chonglu¡¯s excited expression was revealed in the video, ¡°I knew all the problems would be solved when the senior brother came here.¡± "If we haven''t come back before dusk, you need to tell the young master that these two honored guests are with us, please don''t worry the young master." The Great Elder urged. Shang Size and Su Muhuai looked at the Great Elder instantly, "You want to bring us?" The Great Elder smiled slowly, and said unhurriedly: "The two of you came here just for the sake of the young master. Tong Ling Temple is very effective in the eyes of the world, but some things need to be put into action if you want to solve them easily. Besides..." The Great Elder paused, "You two have the aura of a strange beast on your body. You already know something, but you speak lightly. The two of you knew that it was your words, so you rashly appeared on the Internet. With the rapid network attacks now, there is no such thing on the Internet. Some people will believe it, that''s why the two of you came to Tong Ling Temple, hoping that the young master will be blessed by heaven, isn''t it?" Su Muhuai''s eyes widened, "You guys are real gods." "Since the two want to pray for the young master, I hope the young master can solve it easily. We happen to have this way, but we just need the help of the two. I wonder if the two of you are willing to help me." ¡ª The Lu family mansion is not accessible to ordinary people, and this is also the first time Gu Muran has come to the top family in the capital. Gu Muran felt a strong sense of merit as soon as he started. That strong power of merit and virtue actually complemented the breath of Lu Chaolan''s body. After Gu Muran got off the car, one picture after another kept flashing in his mind. "Aran, why don''t you leave?" Lu Chaolan''s voice reached Gu Muran''s ears, he stopped, and his voice became more gentle: "My parents have always wanted to see you, you don''t need to worry too much, I''m always by your side." Gu Muran suppressed the irregular images in his mind, then slowly raised his head to look at Lu Chaolan, "I''m fine, I just remembered some past events, let''s go." Lu Chaolan looked at Gu Muran a few more times, and was relieved only after finding that her complexion was unstable. (end of this chapter) Chapter 736： Can you believe in past and present lives? Chapter 736 Can you believe in past and present lives? Gu Muran walked beside Lu Chaolan, she glanced at Huo Yan indistinctly, "Huo Yan, do you know what I saw just now?" Huo Yan raised his head slightly, and nodded with emotion, "Sister, the scenes you saw all happened in the past, that is to say, they are all real." Gu Muran pretended to have no abnormal expression on his face, but his heart was already soaked by the turbulent waves. Huo Yan''s voice came into her ears again, confirming Gu Muran''s thoughts again: "After my awakening this time, those memories hidden deep in my brother can shake out in the space he is familiar with. You can feel it deeply, and because my sister and I belong to the same level of spiritual power, these memories will occasionally be transmitted to your mind, sister." Gu Muran glanced at Lu Chaolan indiscriminately, and it turned out that those were all things that happened to him. "What''s wrong?" Lu Chaolan seemed to be aware of her eyes, so he asked. Gu Muran shook his head, "It''s nothing." Within a few minutes, Gu Muran met Lu Chaolan''s parents and grandmother. They were indeed as in the video, with kind eyes and kind eyes, and caring for her. They didn''t even mention anything on the Internet. Most of their eyes on her were loving. There is also a large table prepared for lunch, all of which Gu Muran likes. Gu Muran has never felt the warmth of his parents. The way they look at him makes Gu Muran feel a little warm in his heart. Until the meal was finished, the servant removed all the finished meals. Study room. Old lady Lu asked Gu Muran about those things on the Internet at the right time, but she didn''t ask directly, but was more eclectic. "Girl...you can''t carry everything by yourself. We are standing behind you. If you don''t want to talk to us, you can talk to this brat. Don''t hold anything in your heart." "Our Lu family has been in the capital for so long, and those people on the Internet are naturally aware of the methods. Girl, if this matter is not handled properly, it may cause you a lot of trouble. You...will you believe us The Lu family?" Gu Muran''s eyebrows moved slightly, she followed Lu Chaolan and shouted, "Grandmother, I understand what you mean, those people must not condemn me for the things I haven''t done, there is a solution to everything, you believe me ..." Lu Chaolan''s mother was sitting on the other side of Gu Muran, and she said emotionally: "Of course, your grandmother doesn''t want you to bear those nonsensical things, your grandmother wants you to trust the Lu family, someone is planning this matter behind , maybe for you, or for our Lu family, we don''t want you to suffer these unwarranted disasters because of us." Gu Muran looked at their serious expressions, she could feel their kindness, but she already had her own plan before coming. She first glanced at Lu Chaolan, who quickly understood the meaning in her eyes. There was a little solemnity in his expression. Gu Muran smiled and asked a question: "I don''t know if you can believe in past and present lives?" The scene was instantly quiet. "Past life and present life?" Mrs. Lu asked puzzledly, "Girl, why did you say that all of a sudden?" Gu Muran took Huo Yan out of his pocket. The fiery red mouse suddenly appeared in front of everyone, instantly attracting everyone''s attention. "This? It turned out to be a red mouse?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 737： cause of past life, fruit of present life Chapter 737 Past life cause, present life fruit Huo Yan seemed to be quite proud of puffing out his chest. Gu Muran could even hear its whispers. "I''m the only red mouse in the world today, how about it? It''s amazing, not like that white cat. There are many white cats in this world. How can I look like me... Hahahaha!" Huo Yan laughed so wildly in his heart that Gu Muran was almost ashamed of it, and sent a voice to it: "Keep a low profile." Huo Yan''s expression suddenly retracted, and his two claws stood in Gu Muran''s palm. In addition to its fiery appearance, everyone''s attention is more on its demeanor. The old lady was twisting a string of Buddhist beads in her hand, she nodded slightly, "This little guy looks a little unusual." After being praised, Huo Yan almost couldn''t hold back his expression. Madam Lu looked a little nervous, "Can you let me see..." Gu Muran reached out and was about to hand it to the old lady, but the old lady just nodded, "Just look at it, just look at it." Mrs. Lu stood beside the old lady. They all noticed that Huo Yan had a different expression from ordinary animals. After she took a look, she nodded slightly, with a little piety in her eyes, and then she took a step back. The old lady also said at this time, "I used to believe in nothing. Later, as my grandson grew up, I gradually believed in some things. After the Lu family handed over to my son, I seldom interfered in family affairs. .A long time ago someone asked me if I believed in past lives, and my answer was no." She looked at Gu Muran with kind eyes, "If I were to answer this question now, my answer would be completely different from last time." Mrs. Lu''s words changed Gu Muran''s expression slightly. But she didn''t count the old lady''s past. "I know that the term "past life and present life" will arouse heated discussions and doubts no matter when it is used. I am a mystic, and I have always flattered ''the cause of the past life, the result of the present life'' in my mind, so maybe outsiders don''t believe in this term. But for me, I believe it." Except for Lu Chaolan, the others still don''t understand why Gu Muran suddenly mentioned this. Huo Yan kept waving his paws all of a sudden. Before everyone had time to ask something in the future, they just felt that some pictures suddenly popped up in their minds. "Look, the witch has appeared?" A group of people suddenly appeared in the minds of the old lady, Mrs. Lu, the head of the Lu family, and the group of people wore ancient clothes. But their expressions were particularly ferocious. When they looked at the woman in red, they were full of fear. Their words were vicious, "Why are you still alive, why are you still alive, we don''t welcome you, you go away." The woman''s face was weak and pale. Even though she was surrounded by these people, her expression was still calm, and her tone did not fluctuate in the slightest, "Get out of the way." Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan also had this scene in their minds. The silver-haired woman in red walked forward step by step, but the people around her looked at her, but they didn''t dare to approach her any further, instead they backed away. She walked to the city wall step by step. If someone stood on the city wall, they would find that there were all dark heads below. The people below kept swearing, but suddenly, the people who were still standing on the city wall seemed to disappear. When these people came to the city wall again, they found that there was no place where she was standing. thing. She disappeared without a trace as if she had never existed in this world. The common people did not know, but the people affected by Huo Yan heard a sentence. ¡ª¡¾Junior Sister, look at these stupid humans, do you really want to fight to the death for these people? Does it make sense? ¡¿ (end of this chapter) Chapter 738： The witch is a disaster for the country Chapter 738 The witch is a disaster for the country The Lu family and others saw the real face of the silver-haired woman in red, They never expected that Gu Muran was so similar to the former Master Guo. It''s just that before they had any other reactions, they saw that the sight in front of them suddenly disappeared, and the words that suddenly appeared in their ears made them even more puzzled. ¡¾Junior sister, look at these stupid human beings, do you really want to fight to the death for these people? Does it make sense? ¡¿ These words just flashed in their minds, but the scene under the city wall once again changed their expressions dramatically. Countless people let out screams, their bodies seemed to be surrounded by a **** mist, and many people were scared out of their wits by the sight. Everything they saw was bloody. At that moment, everyone pointed to the disappearing figure on the city wall and cursed: "The witch is ruining the country, the witch is ruining the country!" The blood mist is getting thicker and thicker, and everything is blurred one meter away. They still didn''t forget to curse and curse. "Enough¡ª" With a chilling voice, it kept echoing around them. The Lu family has been perceiving these images, and when this voice appeared, they felt a little familiar. But under the blood mist, they couldn''t see the owner of the voice. But they could feel the shock of the voice on the field, and the cursing voice seemed to be a little softer than before. There are still many people who are a little bit embarrassed by this voice, and someone asked in a low voice: "I wonder if the regent knows why this red mist appears?" At that time, everyone only felt that their vision was blocked, but they didn''t realize that these things caused any damage to themselves, so their inner tremors were not particularly loud. "I don''t know." The Lu family''s attention was instantly attracted by the regent''s voice after the appearance of the regent. Their sense of familiarity is stronger than ever. Lu''s father and Lu''s mother closed their eyes tightly at the moment, but the old lady Lu clenched her hands tightly without knowing it. The red mist once appeared in her mind, but now it appeared again, her heart couldn''t help but pounding. Suddenly, a voice appeared around. "Junior Sister, how do you and I cooperate? Everyone gets what they need?" This voice resounded throughout the world. But no one responded to him. Everyone didn''t know where the sound came from. They looked up, but they only saw a blood-red mist, and their eyes were completely blocked, so they couldn''t distinguish clearly. "Junior Sister, if you don''t show up, will these people''s lives really be lost?" The voice was sinister, "In ten breaths, I hope Junior Sister, you don''t let me down..." The people heard this voice, and they were still scolding: "Demon girl, it''s all because of you that you haven''t shown up, otherwise, how could we have suffered such an indiscriminate disaster, and how could you have the face to hide?" "Not yet appear... appear soon!" Those people still blame the national teacher for all their crimes until now. After ten breaths, the red figure did not appear, and the people cursed and cursed instantly. However, when their cursing voices did not stop, a scream suddenly sounded. "To tell you the truth, I really can''t understand your domineering appearance. Even if my junior sister is wrong in every way, she is still my junior sister. What kind of things are you? While enjoying her protection, you treat her in every possible way Assholes, you still impress me as always!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 739： no place to die Chapter 739 Dead without burial As soon as the mysterious voice fell, there were screams in the crowd: "My hand, my arm... Please, I know I was wrong..." The blood mist became thicker before he knew it. The original crowd became more panicked. The crowd who originally just wanted to watch the show became trembling at the moment. "Qiyue, that''s enough, don''t you just want to force me to appear?" The voice of the national teacher reappeared, no one noticed that her face seemed to be paler than before. "Junior Sister, I thought you wouldn''t care if these people died?" A mysterious man in black appeared on the roof not far away, with a slight smile on his lips, "Junior Sister, what''s so good here? , the task you accepted is completely harmless to you, you see how they treat you..." The woman in red looked indifferent, "Isn''t this exactly what you want to see?" "Junior Sister, give up. We have already discovered your formation. What you just added is nothing more than a fly shaking a tree. It won''t help. Why don''t you cooperate with us? We will give you what you want, and we will get it." What you want, why do you have to hurt each other like now? Besides¡ª" A faint smile appeared on the corners of his lips, "Your skills are severely damaged now, and you can''t protect them at all. You have very little spiritual power left, and even your soul power is almost exhausted. What''s more, you are still seriously injured. ...can''t protect them at all, can it?" "So?" The red-clothed woman kept her brows pale, "You want to express that... cooperating with you is my only way out?" "Isn''t it?" Qi Yue smiled, "Junior Sister, you''ve had enough fun after so long, Senior Brother can''t always protect you, the land of dragon veins, we are imperative, you need to make a choice as soon as possible. " There seemed to be a faint smell of blood in the air, which got under her nostrils between the national teacher''s breaths. And this taste is getting stronger and stronger. "How is it? Junior sister, have you thought about it?" In his eyes, there is pity for the national teacher, but also full of ambition. The national teacher just smiled. Although her expression was weak, her eyes were brighter than usual, "What? If my choice is not what you want, how do you want to threaten me?" "What do you mean, Junior Sister!" The mysterious man seemed to be incomprehensible, "I just hope that both of us can get a more satisfactory way of dealing with each other, isn''t that good?" "Qiyue, I''m just a little weak, and I haven''t reached the point where my eyesight is dim." The woman''s voice seemed to be tinged with a little sternness. "Brother doesn''t understand what the sister said." The national teacher didn''t talk nonsense with him. She turned her palm to the side suddenly, and a few leaves were knocked to the ground, but she stopped slowly when she was a little distance from the ground. When the wind blows from her palm, even the blood mist in the air seems to be blown away a bit. The people trapped in the blood mist felt like a gust of wind was blowing on their faces, their eyes regained light for a moment, and everything around them came into view again. They noticed that the fallen leaves hanging above the ground were suddenly nailed into the ground with a sledgehammer. Hum! They felt a strange sound coming from their ears. Suddenly, circle after circle of **** circles engulfed everyone present. The person who insulted the national teacher just now kept chanting: "The witch...the witch, you actually want to kill us like this, you will definitely die without a place to die." (end of this chapter) Chapter 740： Ask for help with a begging attitude Chapter 740 Asking for help must have the attitude of asking for help "Junior Sister, they don''t know your good heart." The mysterious man laughed, "Junior Sister, look, you are still like this in their hearts until now, even if you don''t care about yourself to save them, so what? They didn¡¯t thank you for sharing the wealth, not only that, they also cursed you to die without a place to bury them, what¡¯s the use of you saving them, your kindness affects them, it¡¯s no different than feeding a dog.¡± The man in black has not given up on persuading the national division until now. For them, fighting without bloodshed is the most appropriate way. But... some people don''t like it. "I don''t care what they say. If they create karma in this life, they will pay it back in the next life. I just need to do what I should do, which is enough for me." The national teacher was not stimulated by his words, and his expression was always indifferent. Only when he looked at those who spoke rudely, there would be a trace of coldness in his eyes. "On the contrary, it is you who create karma over and over again. Don''t you really worry that you will be entangled in karma and countless sins in the future?" Qi Yue didn''t answer this question, but just smiled: "Junior Sister, this is not your concern, you just need to answer me, are you willing to withdraw the death array that is drawn by the soul, otherwise... these people will have to Are you really willing to be buried with you?" At this time, those people kept crying. The blood circle entangled them, slowly began to shrink, and their breathing became more and more difficult. At this time, some people still cursed the national teacher: "You witch, it''s all you, it''s all you¡ª" "You really should be like that person said just now, there is no place to die, you shouldn''t be alive¡ª" For a while, those who were dissatisfied with the national teacher all spoke indiscriminately, scolding her for harming the country and calling her a witch. "enough-" The regent walked up to the national teacher with a gloomy expression. It was also at this time that the regent was exposed to everyone. "You are still so confused." The regent looked angry, "Why did Ah Ran become silver-haired? It''s not because of you. You still have the face to insult and condemn her here. If you think you have lived enough, you can do as much as you want." To put it bluntly, when your life is in danger, never ask for help." "If you don''t ask for help, don''t ask for help. You think we are rare! Ah..." As soon as someone finished speaking, the blood circle covering his body tightened instantly, and blood flowed from his nose instantly. Not only that, but the earhole also bled instantly. It wasn''t over yet, blood and tears flowed from his eyes instantly. At that moment, this person panicked. Begging for mercy. But the person he begged for mercy was Qi Yue. "Please, let me go..." Qi Yue put down the felt hat on his head, and the mask on his face was exposed to everyone''s expressions. At this time, a boy appeared next to Qi Yue. He pointed at the man who begged for mercy and said, "Whoever told you to insult my sister, you deserve it. The person who shouldn''t be alive¡ªit should be you." He looked innocent, but his words were too harsh. He smiled and clenched his palms. Following his actions, the man who begged for mercy was bleeding from all five orifices, and when he wiped his nose, blood was all over his palms. The man panicked even more, he began to kneel down and beg for mercy, but Yu Xi just looked at him and smiled, "This is the consequence of insulting my sister." The person who just wantonly insulted the national teacher on the field seemed to have a different look in his eyes when he looked at the national teacher. "Aren''t you a national teacher who protects the country and the people? How can you watch him suffer such a disaster? Are you still a national teacher? You are not worthy of being a national teacher..." "Tch!" Yu Xi sneered, "You guys think of my sister now, why? Stop calling her a witch? Are you blessed by her too much, so you think it''s only natural for her to protect you? You have to have a begging attitude, what do you guys look like?" Yu Xi suddenly turned to smile at the national teacher, "Sister, wait for me to vent your anger on you." (end of this chapter) Chapter 741： Stubborn Chapter 741 Stubborn The person begging for mercy suddenly heard a ''cracking'' sound, which was the sound of bones colliding. Blood was all over his back, and the man kept yelling in pain: "Let me go, let me go..." "Say a kind word to my sister and I''ll let you go?" This man felt that he had been humiliated. Even though he was sweating, he still gritted his teeth, remained stubborn, and even looked at the national teacher with fierce eyes. He felt that the reason why he suffered all this was because of the national teacher. The wanton pain in his body, and he didn''t know where he got the courage, looked at the national teacher fiercely: "Demon girl, you actually... colluded with these people, you, you will die." "It''s quite stubborn." The corners of Yuxi''s mouth were slightly hooked, and his eyes were even colder. He said, "I think you are really not afraid of death." At this time, those people trapped by the blood array looked at the red-clothed and silver-haired national teacher, and scolded loudly: "Aren''t you the national teacher before, you actually colluded with these people to kill our lives, you still deserve it!" Going to be a national teacher, you are not worthy of us calling you a national teacher..." "We were blind before!" "We hate that we didn''t get to the bottom of your life at the time. I''m afraid there won''t be so many things now." Even though these people are physically trapped, their words are more excited, and their eyes want to goug out the flesh and drink the blood of the national teacher. "Then it sounds like you are all quite capable, why? You don''t have the ability to save yourself at this time? Why do you ask for the National Salvation Master when you are so powerful? If you have the ability, just save it and go out. If you don''t have the ability, don''t yell at this time." The national teacher wanted to speak at this time, but the regent stretched out his hand in front of her, and he directly stopped what she wanted to say next. Yu Xi clapped her hands, "These words are good, sister, I will avenge you." I just heard a pop and a pop. Many people knelt on the ground one after another. These people glanced back and forth between Yu Xi and the silver-haired woman in red: "You...you." The national teacher glanced indifferently at these people who hated her, said nothing, then turned to Yuxi and Qiyue again, "Your tricks have not surprised me as usual." There was anger on Qiyue''s face, but he quickly suppressed it, "Junior Sister...Look at how rampant they are now, please save them with this attitude, what they did to you, you really Have you forgotten so soon?" "Junior Sister, listen to my advice, you are kind to them, they can''t see it at all, in their eyes, you are just a heterochromatic witch, why do such thankless things again?" "No matter how important your responsibility is, but they hurt your heart again and again, can you really forgive them easily?" "Junior Sister, if it were me, I really wouldn''t be able to do this." "You just listen to a word of advice from senior brother, let go of these indifferent big loves, and let''s pursue a better path of mystic arts together, isn''t that good?" "Look, you have paid so much to save this country riddled with holes, but in the end, not to mention all your injuries, your skill is gone, your cultivation is about to fade away, your hair is gray, and your lifespan is shortened." There is not much left, and the soul power is almost empty, but this group of people is still hostile to you, do you think you are worth it?" The silver-haired woman in red suddenly raised a corner of her lips. The smile on her face was like sunshine on an iceberg, warm but indifferent enough. "Qiyue, don''t you know why they became what they are now?" "You have exhausted all means, you just want them to be hostile to me, and they have done it. As you said, you really know how to use people''s hearts. You hope that I will be disappointed with them, and then achieve your own goals. Congratulations, you did it .¡± "But..." She paused, "I just want to do my duty well." Her body is exhausted and her heart is riddled with holes, but so what. She still remembers the promise she made in front of Tian Zeshi. May there be no more battlefields in this world, Haiyan and rivers will be clear, and the people will live and work in peace and contentment. As long as this is the case, it will be fine. "Junior Sister, you are still so stubborn!" Qi Yue''s voice was a little angry. (end of this chapter) Chapter 742： Do you cry for yourself in advance? Chapter 742 Do you cry for yourself in advance? At this moment, the man in black did not see any movement, but there were several screams on the field. The blood formations around them suddenly gathered at some point, as if forming a huge killing formation. But when the killing array was repeated, Qi Yue suddenly showed a meaningful smile, "I changed my mind, let them die directly, it will only consume too much of your existing spiritual power, how about this..." He suddenly took out a piece of talisman paper from his skirt, and the moment he threw it, the people in the city disappeared instantly. At that time, the Lu family looked at the scenes in their minds and couldn''t return to their senses. But the picture in my mind continues. They all still closed their eyes tightly, for fear of missing the picture in their minds. The screen turns again. Everyone appears in an open field. The people in the city almost fainted when they saw the pictures around them. Surrounded by mountains. The air was filled with a strong smell of blood, that smell almost sent people away. They don''t know where this is, let alone why they came to this place. At this moment, their minds went blank. Someone started crying on the court. The red liquid all over their feet told them that they were in danger. Sadness and fear enveloped everyone in an instant. Qi Yue and Yu Xi appeared on the small rocks not far away, Yu Xi was dissatisfied with these people and cried, "Are you mourning for yourself in advance?" All the crying stopped abruptly. "That''s right, you should laugh at how you passed away, otherwise... how boring." The eyes of those people were filled with fear instantly, and they began to kneel and beg for mercy, "What do you want...we will give it, please, please let us go back, please, we are just ordinary people, we don''t need anything." "Don''t worry, we just can''t find our way home, we want you to help us, we are not greedy." The national teacher and the regent appeared, and they saw that the transferred people breathed a sigh of relief. "If you can convince my sister to help us find the way home, then we can send you back immediately, what do you think?" Yuxi looked at them with a smile. Those people still couldn¡¯t bear to lose face, they looked left and right, you looked at me and I looked at you, when someone was about to speak. Yuxi suddenly said again, "As for me, I forgot to tell you just now that if my sister helps us find the way, our lives may be in danger." There was only a second of silence on the field, and someone in the crowd said something. "It''s very likely that her life is in danger, and it doesn''t necessarily mean that her life is in danger. Sacrifice her to save us all. No matter how you look at it, this deal is a good deal." "Yes, we are unarmed ordinary people. We don''t know anything, so how can we help you two? In my opinion, only she can help them, why not..." "That''s right, how about we let her help them?" "I don''t want to go through that scene just now. My body seems to be falling apart even now. It''s terrible." "Although she is a witch..." "What about a witch at this time, how can you call her a witch when she sacrificed herself to save us all?" Everyone turned their eyes to look at the woman in red and silver hair, and smiled instantly: "My lord... only you can do this for us, we don''t want to suffer here, please help these two adults, You are so capable, the small matter of finding the way must be very easy for you." Everyone said in unison: "Please, Mr. Guoshi." Yuxi suddenly turned to look at the national teacher, with a smile on the corner of his mouth: "Sister, can you see their faces clearly?" Their voices were not low, and the people around them saw all the discussion process in their eyes. "Is it worth it for you for such a group of selfish people?" Yu Xi''s eyes fell on the regent, and she also sneered: "All of them are selfish. In the vast world, the future must be broader, and you are the best match." The reason why Yu Xi wanted to repeat these things over and over again was because of his own selfish motives. He thinks that she is the only one who can match his senior brother. "Sister, we must go to that place. You can''t stop us. Is it really worth it to give up your life and your soul to stop us?" Yuxi hoped that she could change her mind. He has a kind of hatred for iron and steel: "This place, these people bring you nothing but endless pain and troubles, why do you have to abandon yourself again and again for them..." With their feet on the bloodstains, the people who wanted to jump said, "National Teacher, we know we are wrong. We should not have called you that way before, and we should not have treated you like this. Please help us. We don''t know the way they are talking about. This matter is definitely not difficult for you, please, help them, please, let us go back." "We really know that we made a mistake, and we promise that after we go back, we will definitely mend our ways." The smell of blood on the tip of the nose is getting stronger and stronger. Many people really can''t bear it, and they can''t wait to leave now. (end of this chapter) Chapter 743： Blood Sacrifice Chapter 743 Blood Sacrifice Formation But they knew that the key to their departure lay in her. When the regent saw these crying people, the hurtful words just now convinced him that human nature is selfish. He looked around at everyone and said coldly, "She can''t go." The people on the field couldn''t stand up instantly, and asked the regent loudly: "Why can''t she go? Isn''t she a national teacher?" "Isn''t it her responsibility to protect us? Why can''t she go at this time?" ¡°She can¡¯t just take advantage, it¡¯s not fair to us that she stays behind us when we need her to pay.¡± The regent seemed to have heard some good joke, "It''s not fair to you? She took advantage of everything? It''s not like you to deceive yourself." The regent''s eyes were like ice in a severe winter, "When she is useful to you, she is the national teacher. She is useless to you, and she is a witch. When you yell and kill her, you don''t think that she is a guardian. You are her responsibility, I''m afraid I wish she died on the spot." The regent''s face became more and more stern: "People are mutual, you are like this, I agree with you to take the usual way for them to go home, if you don''t have the ability, shut up now!" Yu Xi suddenly thought of another way: "There is another way, which can have the best of both worlds, sister, do you want to hear it?" The national teacher did not give him any response. Yu Xi said it himself: "Sister, what''s wrong with that place, I know you can sense your souls, in fact, you can summon the souls, although you have set up a death array, but this Formation is not unsolvable." "As the saying goes, the person who tied the bell needs to be untied, but in fact, you don''t need to untie it completely. You only need to input the introduction of your spiritual power and soul power. At that time, it should basically be no problem to sacrifice these human blood to the formation. After all, there are so many people in the imperial city. By then, it will definitely be able to gather the energy it needs." "By the way, when the time comes, I can keep the souls of these people. At that time, you can absorb them, and your damaged soul power can also be replenished. When I find the dragon veins, I can try to send the power inside to you. , both, we can go to the place where we should exist together, so, wouldn¡¯t it be the best of both worlds.¡± He looked like ''I''m really good at what I said, and I thought it through''. But as everyone knows, the national teacher just gave him a blank stare, "You might as well come to reality from a dream." When the people on the field heard the ''blood sacrifice'', they were already frightened. At this moment, they also knew that the help he said was not just a simple word of help. This is killing them. They looked at the national teacher with a pitiful expression in their eyes, but the national teacher did not look at them as before. At this moment, they panicked. Someone opened their mouths to plead, saying they knew they were wrong. Some people even endured the blood on their feet and knelt down. However, they never expected that before the knee touched the ground, a force lifted it up. It''s not that they didn''t see the indifferent eyes of the national teacher before, but there was never a moment that made them feel so flustered. It was the first time they saw such a national teacher. It seemed that something was lost in their hearts, but they couldn''t find it. "I don''t want to protect them any more. They are at your disposal, whether to kill them or not." Before, no matter how deeply she was hurt by their bad words, she never said anything to ignore her, but now... Those people were all dumbfounded. They couldn''t believe that the person in front of them was the national teacher who had been guarding them. Yu Xi was overjoyed, "Sister, you finally figured it out." The silver-haired woman in red didn''t pay attention to him, her eyes were always fixed on those common people. Qi Yue frowned, he always felt that this was not her style. The regent stood beside her, and he saw complex expressions of inquiry and curiosity in her eyes. He said to her, "Don''t worry about what other people say, you just do what you want to do..." I will always stand by your side. Always believe in you and support you. He didn''t say something, but she read it through his eyes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 744： Curse you cant love Chapter 744 Curse you for not being able to love Those people were begging at first, but when they saw that she had remained indifferent, they instantly became angry. "Thanks to the fact that we have always respected you as the national teacher, that''s how you treat us? They want to take our lives, but you are so indifferent, do you still have the heart?" They smashed the cans and smashed them, their tone was more questioning, and their expressions were fierce. Qi Yue kept silent, because he couldn''t understand her operations. Yuxi is not afraid of things. He folded his hands and dragged his chin to watch all this: "Sister, since you have made a decision, then... just follow our plan." He raised his hands involuntarily, and there seemed to be some strength gathering at the fingertips. Those who questioned and abused the national teacher, seeing this scene, immediately knelt down and begged for mercy in the direction of Yuxi. Crying roared instantly, and the scene was astonishing. Yu Xi was unmoved, "Since my sister has already made a choice, you... naturally have no value in existence." A formation soon appeared on the ground, and the people trapped in the formation lost all blood. They felt that the scythe of death was on top of their heads. At that moment, everyone looked extremely flustered. They pleaded with Yuxi, but there was no hope of pleading, Yuxi just mobilized the formation with a cheerful expression. Blood Sacrifice Formation... These words have always been in their hearts. They look back in one direction. The woman was wearing a red dress, her face was pale, and her expression was as indifferent as ever. "Are you really cruel to ignore us?" "Do you still count as the national teacher of our Great Xia Kingdom? You are simply unworthy of virtue!" "You are so vicious..." "The regent is so protective of you, there must be some shady affair between you, we implore you, save us, as long as you save us, we will bless you, otherwise..." This should be considered a threat. These people stared closely at the national teacher''s eyes, but found that her expression still didn''t change. Someone gritted his teeth and said cruelly: "If you really don''t want to save us, we will drag you to **** after we die. If we are really buried here, we will curse you...curse you If you can''t love, you can''t be together from life to life." Someone laughed wildly in an instant. There seemed to be a faint sigh. The people searched for the source of the voice and saw the national teacher. Their expressions changed, thinking that she was going to save them. But, who knows, she just smiled mockingly, "If there is an afterlife, I will never take this task again." She raised her wrist, and the blood vessels exposed to the sun were clearly visible. She stretched it out and put it on her heart. The master said that she is obviously a person without a heart, but why does she feel heartache! She hid all the emotions in her eyes, "I have always taken it as my duty to quell the war, help the Great Xia Kingdom unify the world, protect you, and help everyone live a life of peace and contentment. I thought that everyone would believe in me as I believe in everyone, but I don''t know, All of this... I still think too much." This should be the first time she told everyone her inner thoughts, "You would rather believe rumors than believe me who has been protecting you all the time." "Perhaps, in your hearts, whenever you need me, I must satisfy you, like this time..." "When you first saw me, you couldn''t tell the difference between red and white. When you saw my silver hair, you called me a witch..." Slender fingers caressed the long silver hair, and a mocking smile appeared on the corner of the teacher''s mouth. "When you shouted at me, your words were not like the ones just now... You just thought that I would tolerate you infinitely, but human hearts are not made of stone. I am also a human being, and I feel sad..." She smiled softly, hiding the sadness she had just revealed into the depths of her eyes again, "Your curses will only chill my heart again, since this is the case... After today, I will have nothing to do with you or the Great Xia Kingdom. " Her tone was decisive. When everyone has not recovered, including Yuxi and Qiyue. I saw that the formation suddenly rose higher and higher. (end of this chapter) Chapter 745： another catastrophe Chapter 745 Another catastrophe The sky suddenly changed color. Boom! Thunder rumbled in the distance. When countless people reacted, they saw a halo of light appearing on their bodies. Click! One thunder after another struck the blood sacrifice array instantly with the momentum of thunder and thunderbolt. The people saw that the woman in red staggered. It seemed that every time a thunderbolt fell, her figure became weaker again. "Sister... You still don''t give up, no matter how much you save them, they will remember you as a good one, don''t be stubborn!" Yuxi was in a hurry. "Didn''t you just hear them say that if you don''t save them, they will curse you, but they never thought about how weak your body is now, and they wish you could die for them. Sister, you are abandoning your body in this way. Don''t care, you''re just confused!" The people around who just insulted or even cursed the national teacher didn''t know how to feel after hearing these words. Qi Yue looked at the thunder above his head, "Junior sister, senior brother advises you to stop as soon as possible, your life is much more valuable than theirs, besides, they don''t appreciate it at all, why bother you, we must go to that place, you I''m wasting too much energy now, and I''m sure I''ll regret it later..." No matter what other people said, she didn''t seem to hear it at all, and she didn''t care about the attitude of the people. After the nine thunderbolts fell, her spiritual power seemed to be overdrawn. The regent supported her quickly, she shook her head at him, and quickly stabilized herself. At this moment, her complexion was worse than before. She looked around at the extremely spectacular group of people not far away. "I know you guys hate me so much, my ending today may be like your curse..." A faint smile curled up on the corner of her mouth, "But I still did what I promised." She slowly raised her face and looked at the clear blue sky, "I promised you before going down the mountain to protect the people of Daxia Kingdom. Now that my life is approaching, I will protect them as I promised you at first." "My mission in this life will come to an abrupt end with my death. I will do my job well, and I guarantee with my life that they will not succeed with me..." She sighed, as if her physical energy was a little exhausted, and she seemed to be tired: "If there is no afterlife, then so be it. If there is, I hope I can live freely. My body and even my soul are already riddled with holes. , don¡¯t want to meet ungrateful people again¡­¡± "Whether you call me selfish or ruthless, I don''t want to go through this chilling scene again..." After finishing speaking, she nodded in Zhengzhou. Others couldn''t see who she was talking to, but Yuxi and Qiyue could clearly feel that she... was communicating with Heaven. Hum! They felt a strange movement. It was as if a voice was responding to her. But they couldn''t figure out what that fluctuation meant. Just when the two of them hadn''t recovered, a gust of cold wind suddenly appeared out of thin air. When they noticed, they saw that this space had been torn a big hole. The group of people soon disappeared in this boundary. When she sent them away, she didn''t look at their expressions, nor did she know what they were thinking. To her, it doesn''t matter whether they feel guilty or not. "Junior Sister... Do you know what you are doing?" Qi Yue''s mask fell off, revealing his true face. The national teacher''s face is a little more tired than before, but her eyes are brighter than before. The regent''s heart trembled for no reason. He looked at the national teacher at this moment, and his aura was a little more ethereal than before. It was like seeing her on the battlefield for the first time, giving people a sense of emptiness and emptiness. "Don''t you see clearly what I do?" Facing Qi Yue''s question, the national teacher just smiled lightly. Even though her body is weaker than before, she seems to be more relaxed. "Since you have failed our painstaking efforts so much, then don''t blame senior brother for not giving you a chance...En? This is...so rich in spiritual power..." Qi Yue''s body suddenly appeared in front of the national teacher. "Junior Sister, it seems that heaven will not kill me. You want to eradicate your fate with the world, but apparently God gave you another catastrophe..." At this time, a large group of men in black suddenly appeared around. And the leader was dressed in gray clothes, shrunk to an inch, and came to her in the blink of an eye, looking at her like a jackal seeing a sheep. I saw some comments saying that the national teacher is a holy mother, and the people have treated her like this. Why does she still protect them and send them away? It''s not worth it. Actually, not so. She was born with responsibilities, and these responsibilities were rooted in her blood, and there was a reason why she became a national teacher and came to the Great Xia Kingdom. She negotiated with the heavens, and she was unwilling to bear these things in the next life, but if she did not stop the blood sacrifice formation, it would not only affect the people, but the whole world. So when she sent them away, it was considered as the last of them, and it was also considered as a complete end to her responsibilities. No matter what happened to them in the future, she would have nothing to do with her. This is not the Virgin, she is getting out of this, real liberation. The person she loves the most is still in this world after all, she will not make things difficult for him, she hopes that he can live well. If Uncle Shi and the others don''t get rid of him, he will have a rough future. (end of this chapter) Chapter 746： Uncle, stop her quickly! Chapter 746 Uncle, stop her! "Uncle, those people were let go by junior sister." Qi Yue looked a little ugly. "It doesn''t matter if those people are let go, and it doesn''t matter if the blood sacrifice formation is destroyed. As long as you keep an eye on her, the aura on her body is the key to help us open that death formation..." The gray-clothed old man turned to look at the national teacher, "I didn''t expect such a great opportunity to be hidden in you, it''s just God helping me." The old man in gray looked very excited, and he didn''t even pay attention to the mistakes Qiyue and others made this time. He suddenly threw out a few spells, and the national teacher and the regent were instantly entangled in ropes. The gray-clothed old man patted Qi Yue''s shoulder, "There are still those people''s evil spirits, which are enough to attack the souls she left behind, and then use the pure soul power in her body to undo the death array she set up .¡± The national teacher did not resist, she took advantage of the time when the gray-clothed old man was talking to Qi Yue, and pretended to glance at the regent from the corner of her eye inadvertently, signaling him not to worry and not to resist. The regent just pretended nothing happened and nodded casually. The national division took back Yu Guang. The communication between them was very cryptic and short-lived, just for a moment. Qiyue looked a little hesitant, "Is there any other way, even if you keep her alive." The old man in gray was not angry either, he just smiled, "In this case, it''s good for you to bear part of my nephew, so that when the time comes, I will take you who are seriously injured and her who is still alive to that place. place, what do you think?" Qi Yue''s face was a bit ugly, he didn''t respond to the old man in gray, but his attitude was enough to explain everything. He doesn''t want to. Unwilling to give up her own interests to protect her. If saving her requires him to pay an extremely high price, then he can pretend that he never made this request. After all, in Qi Yue''s eyes, although his junior sister is important, they are not as important as himself. "That''s right." The gray-clothed old man held Qiyue easily, and he looked at the weak national teacher again, "Martial nephew, look at how you tossed yourself like this, if your master finds out, I''m afraid you will My heart aches." "But..." He changed the subject, "Don''t worry, your master won''t reprimand you again in the future." The expression of the woman in red changed instantly, "What did you do?" "Look at you, why are you angry." The gray-clothed old man flicked his sleeves, "Seeing that the uncle can''t speak, why? Even the uncle can''t shout?" "What the **** did you do?" She just repeated what she just said. "My good nephew, you can go to Datian to listen, so these trivial matters should not be difficult for you, right?" The gray-clothed old man just smiled, and suddenly, he changed the subject, "Look at my memory, I forgot, You have already entered the mortal world, and your body is contaminated with the aura of the mortal world, and you cannot return to the hidden door if you do not complete the task, so...you can''t investigate the situation of the hidden door at all now." "How about this, you tell me where you set the formation gate, and I will tell you the whereabouts of your master and others. This is fair." The national teacher suddenly closed his eyes. No matter what he said, she didn''t seem to hear it. Qi Yue seemed to think of something, "Master, stop her!" The gray-clothed old man shot instantly, setting up a protective shield to prevent her mental power from protruding. Bang! Like something collided. The spiritual world of the gray-clothed old man seemed to be invaded by outsiders. He just set up a protective shield to prevent her spiritual power from protruding, but he still didn''t expect...she was really targeting...it was him. The constant power of faith pierced into his spiritual world like a knife. The two sides are somewhat stalemate. "You... are fine." The gray-clothed old man didn''t expect that she had already reached such a state, and her strength was so weak that she could still cause harm to him. "I underestimated you." He suddenly spread his arms, and the spiritual power of his body was instantly transferred to the place she was attacking. The spiritual power seemed to be condensed into a sharp cone, instantly attacking those external powers of faith. He thought that the power of faith would be withdrawn because of this, but he didn''t expect that they would attack more fiercely. For a moment, the gray-clothed old man only felt a ''buzzing'' sound in his head, as if he was about to explode. The palms in his hands were concentrated, and several talisman papers flew towards the national teacher. Just at this critical moment. The old man in gray thought that she would always withdraw her power of faith to defend, but he didn''t expect that she would increase the transmission of power of faith. What''s even more frightening is¡ª (end of this chapter) Chapter 747： blatant threat Chapter 747 The Bright Threat Not only did she not defend herself, but she directly attracted another mysterious force. The power shocked them. Not only did the gray-clothed old man fail to react, even Yu Xi and Qi Yue did not realize where this power came from. This force is really too vast. Poof¡ª! The old man in gray spit out a mouthful of blood. He looked at the red-clothed woman in front of him in horror, "How...how is it possible...Your cultivation base is clearly running low, why? Why?" Yu Xi also walked quickly to Qi Yue''s side. The man in black behind the old man in gray saw that he was vomiting blood, and quickly approached them. They instantly formed a circle, surrounding the State Teacher and the Regent. The national teacher''s face was originally pale, but at this moment it was even more bloodless visible to the naked eye, as if he had been sucked away by a vampire, it was terrifyingly pale. But her eyes are still very firm. "Junior Sister, you are really surprising." Qi Yue asked with questioning words and eyes. Yu Xi seemed to be about to speak, but at this moment, he suddenly tilted his head and looked away with a thoughtful expression. The old man in gray saw Yu Xi''s expression, "What did you think of?" Yuxi said, "It seems that the dragon''s veins were discovered in this place between us, but before we could take any action, my sister discovered it in advance, and she set up a death row in this place before us, didn''t she? " Later, his sister used the distraction as a guide to seal everything around her, and some places were completely sealed. When they realized it, they looked for that place but couldn''t find it anymore. They all thought that the place where the dragon veins existed was sealed up by her and moved to other places. Until now, almost all of them thought so. But, there is a saying...the most dangerous place is always the safest, isn''t it? Yuxi''s words made the old man in gray and Qi Yue fall into silence. The two of them glanced at each other, seeing excitement in each other''s eyes. "Never thought that, junior sister, you are so bold, and you are hiding under our noses?" Qi Yue seemed to be able to see the passage to that world, and his expression was particularly excited. The gray-clothed old man ignored the injury just now, and looked at the surrounding situation with excited eyes. Yes, the truth is¡ª The surrounding area is calm, and the power of the abnormally moving dragon vein just now seems to be just their illusion. "You..." The old man in gray looked at the men in black, and was about to order them to search for the dragon veins nearby, when he suddenly remembered something, "Wait..." The gray-clothed old man pointed his hand at the national teacher again, and those people immediately surrounded the national teacher again. "Little Martial Nephew, I advise you, why don''t you just tell me where the dragon''s veins are? Otherwise, your master and brothers will suffer." The gray-clothed old man stared directly at the national teacher, and his eyes were a bright threat. The national teacher''s reaction was similar to that just now, she just gave him a faint look, "Your thoughts are not on the right path, and you are doomed to get nothing for the rest of your life." "Are you really going to be stubborn and don''t care about the whereabouts of your master and fellow seniors?" The old man in gray asked again. Who knows, the national teacher just snorted softly, "You are not my master''s opponent." "Really?" The gray-clothed old man smiled, and he pointed at Qi Yue, "If I was the only one, it would be a little tricky to do things, but you forgot, your senior brother is the best at winning people''s hearts, with him, what do you think? Will this matter still be difficult? I want to take them down in one fell swoop, but it has become much easier." (end of this chapter) Chapter 748： These years, I have suffered from you Chapter 748 These years, you have suffered The national teacher''s eyes slightly raised to look at Qi Yue''s position, and the corners of his mouth slowly drew a mocking arc, "You are all... very, very good." Qi Yue''s eyes were a little flustered at that moment, but it was only at that moment, and then he was occupied by ambition. "Junior Sister, I advise you, even if it is for the sake of Master and fellow seniors, you still automatically lifted the death formation, and took the initiative to explain where you hid that place? Otherwise... the sins of Master and the surrounding senior brothers will all be counted in It''s on your head." She still didn''t respond, Qiyue continued to throw a bomb, he said: "Junior Sister will not think that you saved those people from leaving, we really have nothing to do with them, right?" He suddenly took out another piece of talisman, "Although you ruined this blood sacrifice formation, but...we have been preparing for this day for too long...you don''t really think that we will prepare this blood sacrifice formation, do you?" Finally, the way she looked at him changed a little. "It''s useless to talk too much, just bring her in front of those people." The gray-clothed old man lost his patience. I saw him throw out a formation talisman, and in an instant, the space they were in changed. The surrounding trees still look the same as before, but without the smell of blood just now. The national teacher guessed that it should still be in the same forest, but the location has changed. And there is a cave in the northwest of their location. Her ears moved slightly, as if she heard movement in the cave. "My good nephew, my uncle knows that you are capable, but the position of inquiring is far stronger than all of us, but...you don''t need to work hard, the uncle will send someone to bring your master and brother to you , this way... it will be more convenient for you to make a choice, isn''t it?" The gray-clothed old man smiled, and immediately asked people to bring everyone out of the cave. Looking from a distance, there were at least thirty or forty people. At this time, the regent glanced at the national teacher, and at this moment, the national teacher''s peripheral vision bumped into his eyes. He saw her fingertips suddenly pointing to his rope, and at this moment, a voice came to his ears, "A little while... I''ll see you off." He didn''t have the ability to transmit sound to his ears, so he could only shake his head. She kept paying attention to him from the corner of her eye, and her voice came again, she said: "This matter has nothing to do with you, you still have your own things to do, you don''t need to get involved..." The Regent shook his head vigorously. "It''s settled like this. I will find the right time to send you back later. After the dust settles on this matter, you can live a good life. You should have your own way to go." The regent''s expression was obviously more resistant after hearing this, but at this time, those people had already been pulled and pushed in front of them. Their conversation was completely interrupted, oh no, to be precise, it was the national teacher who said that the regent was listening. "Nephew, have you considered it?" The old man in gray turned around and looked at the national teacher with a smile. The national teacher''s eyes were fixed on the dozens of people in front of him. They all looked a little weak, and their lips were slightly pale due to lack of water. The man headed by him was all dressed in white, with a lot of white hair growing out of his hair. "Master..." The national teacher''s voice has changed. "Long time no see, aren''t you happy to see me as a teacher?" Her master always had a smile on his face, but when his eyes fell on her hair, there was sadness. He sighed slightly, "Our master and apprentice have not seen each other for many years. I didn''t expect that when we meet again, it will be this scene. These years, you have suffered." Guo Shi is such a strong person, when he saw his master, he still couldn''t help the tears in his eyes after all. She shook her head, "It''s not hard for me as a disciple, I just miss my brother." "Junior sister, we also miss you very much, but the master forbids us to go down the mountain, so we can''t see you." "Junior Sister, it''s all our fault that we didn''t understand Qi Yue''s thoughts, which made you suffer." "Junior Sister..." They were scrambling to talk, for fear that they would not have a chance to speak. The old man in gray looked at this scene, not only did not reprimand, but the smile on the corner of his mouth widened even more. The deeper the relationship between their brothers and sisters, the more they can handle her. Qiyue tried to intervene again and again, but was stopped by the gray-clothed old man, "What''s the hurry?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 749： now the choice is yours Chapter 749 Now the right to choose is yours The gray-clothed old man even stood by and watched them talking, and he didn''t open the distance between them until he felt that the place was almost over. "Okay, I''ve seen this side, and I must have complained about my thoughts. Now let''s get to our topic." The old man in gray was gearing up, smiling at the man in plain clothes, "Senior brother, you have met your dear disciple, why don''t you convince her not to fight against me again, and let her seal her?" The place is released, so... when the time comes, I will personally send you and your apprentices back to the hidden door, how about it?" "Xuan Ming, don''t be obsessed anymore!" Xuan En shook his head in disappointment, "How far can you go wrong, there is no so-called different world space, everything is just your imagination..." "Senior brother, you still want to deceive me. You were chosen by your master to guard the Tianze Stone since you were young. Didn''t you pick up my little nephew that year? What''s more, the person with the different dream space How should the beast explain it." "Senior brother, I''m not a three-year-old child... Today - if you can persuade her to lift the seal of that place, I will let you go back, if not... I will use my own way, it doesn''t matter if you see blood, you choose Bar." Xuan En sighed, the force of the medicine on his body had not completely dissipated, and he was still very weak. Seeing that Xuan Ming was hopeless, he turned his head to look at the woman in red. A smile slowly rose on his face, "However...everything has its own cause and effect, just let it go and do what you think is right, and you don''t need to think about other things." The national teacher slowly shook his head, with a little moisture in his eyes, "Master..." "You did a good job before, but...you are already able to stand on your own. You have to stick to what you think is right. Just like what Master said just now, everything has its own cause and effect. You just need to stick to what you think is right. Leave the rest to God. It¡¯s nothing more than reincarnation, go.¡± He waved his hand at her. At this moment, there seemed to be a strong wind around, and the people who were standing beside Xuan En were suddenly strangled by Xuan Ming. "If you are really stubborn, then I will be blamed for disregarding the teacher''s affection." Xuan Ming looked at Qi Yue and Yu Xi, and the two of them also captured a person in an instant. Xuan Ming''s eyes were ruthless, "Little nephew, their lives are all tied in your hands alone, if you still don''t agree to break the seal, I will kill one person, don''t worry... it will always be your master''s turn .¡± "If I kill them all, I still don''t want to break the seal, what can you do?" The national teacher expected from the very beginning that he would use this trick against her, so she didn''t look too surprised. "If you think these killings are less, then it''s easy." The gray-clothed old man pointed to the distance, "Look, the mountains and rivers of the Great Xia Kingdom are under your feet. If you don''t care about your master and fellow brothers , but don¡¯t you care about the country and people of Great Xia Kingdom the most?¡± "After finishing your master and others, if you still don''t let go, the man next to you must be very important. Maybe, I can use another person to threaten. After all... he is the person at the top of your heart, and your weaknesses are also important. It''s all because of him, otherwise, I might really have nothing to do with you." The chosen ones who have no weaknesses are the most difficult to deal with. "If you are so cruel that you don''t even care about him, maybe I can use the lives of the people in the city to sacrifice this big formation. After all, it is connected to the dragon vein. If the country does not exist, the dragon vein will definitely change. At that time, you set up The large sealing formation of ours probably won''t last long..." He counted every step, and there was a look of certainty in his eyes, "The reason why I give you a choice now is just to make it easier. If these roads don''t work, it''s just a little trouble, nephew. What do you say? Now you have the right to choose, and you decide the life and death of your master and others." (end of this chapter) Chapter 750： everything came so suddenly Chapter 750 Everything came so suddenly The gray-clothed old man has been staring at the national teacher because of the great changes in her body. Guo Shi was very calm from the beginning, without any panic. She was not in a hurry, she looked at the gray-clothed old man, "You probably don''t know, I just let go of the responsibility on my body, the Great Xia Kingdom made me too cold, so I don''t want to have anything to do with them in the future, regardless of responsibility , shackles, karma and karma, everything has become empty.¡± The ethereal spirit in her eyes dissipated little by little, and all the power in her body was concentrated in one place. Qi Yue has been staring at her, and for some reason, he suddenly has a very bad premonition in his heart. "Uncle, just after she communicated with Heaven, a powerful spiritual power surged out of her body inexplicably. This may be a hint from God to her." Qi Yue now only has ambition in his eyes. "Uncle, if these people can''t threaten her, then we must stop her, or the opportunity to solve this matter lies in her." No love affair is as important as his ambition and future. At this moment, Qi Yue was afraid that the ladder would dissipate that day, so he didn''t dare to be careless for a moment. "Aran..." "Little Junior Sister..." "However..." Just as Qiyue finished speaking, another hole suddenly appeared behind the national teacher, and that hole was dark. A mysterious power appeared on the national teacher again. Under her control, that power, like a vine, suddenly entwined around the regent and the senior brothers. In an instant, they were pulled to the side of the cave. The gray-clothed old man, Qi Yue, Yu Xi and the others made an instant move, dragging that force. But that force was stronger than they expected. All they can do is slow down their tendency to enter that black hole. The national teacher turned around at this time, she was restrained by the gray-clothed old man, and there was still a little sign of existence there. "You... When did you break?" The national teacher raised her hand, and there were still some broken talisman paper fragments in her hand, "Are you talking about these little things?" Her aura suddenly became very mysterious, completely different from what they saw just now. "you¡­" The gray-clothed old man had a bad premonition in his heart at this moment. They wanted to take back the power that restrained the national division, but found that... their power was completely out of their control. At this moment, the people who had already arrived at the entrance of the cave looked extremely anxious, "Junior Sister... You shouldn''t have to face this alone, you let us down." "Well, what are you going to do, stop quickly... Master is not old enough to require you to sacrifice everything, then, stop quickly." "Aran, Aran...you can''t do this..." That hole is where she tore the space, and was going to send them away from this place of right and wrong. But she didn''t expect that Xuan Ming would let his subordinates self-destruct to change the stability of teleportation. She sneered, "Uncle Shi, don''t you think that this will change the current situation? You are too naive." The old man in gray almost spit out a mouthful of blood. He was called childish by a junior? "You have no respect." He was so angry that he almost didn''t know what to say. "No respect?" The woman''s cold voice sounded, and her body suddenly moved towards the sky, looking down at them from a height. "I never thought that my uncle, who always prides himself on his strength, would one day promote himself by his age. It''s just ridiculous." The red dress fluttered on the woman''s body, and her complexion gradually improved. up. The spiritual power around her was even stronger than they had ever seen before. Yuxi was puzzled. Qi Yue frowned. Everything came so suddenly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 751： that will be punished Chapter 751 That will be retribution The bodies of those who were about to explode themselves were also restrained by an inexplicable force, causing their bodies to be completely out of their control. Their bodies seemed to be held high in the air by kite strings, and their whole bodies were like floating duckweed, unable to stand on the ground at all. The woman in red stretched out her fingertips slightly, and there seemed to be bright white flames jumping on the fingertips. "You, you¡ª" The gray-clothed old man never expected, "You can control spiritual power like this..." He squinted his eyes and looked at the national teacher: "The power you controlled at the beginning was the breath in the dragon''s veins, but your body is now...using spiritual power, you can''t hold it for long at all, you are a powerful bow , nephew, listen to uncle''s persuasion, let''s open that passage together, with your talent, even if you go to that world, you can feel like a fish in water..." His eyes fell on the spirit group between her bewilderedly. Such a talent...if it was given to him, he would definitely be able to make better use of it. "Uncle, if you don''t have the ability to achieve it yourself, don''t try to contaminate other people''s things, but... you will be punished." The woman kindly reminded. "As for what you just said, I''m not interested at all." She retracted her fingertips, "Don''t you just want me to chill the people of Great Xia? Now you have done it, you have used your humanity to the extreme, but... you What you want will never come true in your life.¡± The cool eyebrows and eyes were slightly raised, and when she touched the man standing in the tearing space at the moment, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. "I said I will protect you well, so I won''t break my promise... After you go back, this matter will be settled, and you should live a good life. You are an eagle soaring with wings, but because of me, your life is a mess. You should return to the journey, after all... you have your own way to go." The way she looked at him was gentle from beginning to end, as if she was saying goodbye. "Aran...don''t!" "Aran..." His eyes were pleading, and he begged her not to leave him alone. Everyone in the hidden door shook their heads at her and loudly stopped her. But she shook her head at them, "Master, this disciple''s dishonesty has implicated the master in this matter, and the disciple will handle it well, so you don''t have to worry." The Hidden Gate and the Regent were suddenly sent a wave of other energy. This energy was warm and nourished their hearts and lungs. The spiritual powers of all the people in the hidden door were sealed. Not only that, they were all poisoned by the forbidden law before. After this force soaked into their bodies, all the discomfort caused by the body was eliminated. They looked at the woman in red, and a bad guess arose in their minds. At this time, they seemed to hear a voice. Originally they were pulled by the power of the national teacher to the space she tore apart, but Qiyue and others kept stopping them in the opposite direction, but as this force entered their bodies, the power of Qiyue and others to stop them has been slowing down. As their slowing power disappeared, they were instantly pulled into that torn space. At this moment, they saw the reason for the sudden surge of spiritual power in her body. She seemed to be unable to control the energy in her body, and those spiritual powers gushed out of her heart continuously. At that moment, Xuan En muttered: "No wonder, no wonder..." The regent had no time to ask him the meaning of this sentence, he just wanted to struggle out, and the merit value in his body was spinning at an uncontrollable maximum value. It''s... useless. This torn space is being slowly closed, and he saw something coming out of her heart. (end of this chapter) Chapter 752： I wish to protect you with all my beliefs Chapter 752 I would like to use all my beliefs to protect the king''s peace every year She has been in control of that power. When that thing appeared, she slowly raised her head and looked towards the sky. "I would like to be free, even if I die... If you don''t have a heart, how can you be cold." Her lips turned pale inch by inch. His heart seemed to be clenched tightly by inexplicable palms, and he couldn''t breathe as if he was pierced into an iron nail. At this moment, he exhausted all his strength and suddenly rushed out of the hole. In an instant¡ª The hole is closed. The moment he fell to the ground, he felt the shade on the ground, and suddenly it was not smooth. Xuan Ming''s hands did not know what he was manipulating, and the whole space seemed to become extremely dark, like a demon reappearing on the earth, and the surroundings were instantly enveloped in darkness. "Martial Nephew, if you don''t choose either of those two, then don''t blame Martial Uncle." Xuan Ming seemed to be a completely different person at this time, his whole person looked extremely gloomy. He stood on the ground with his arms outstretched, his palms facing upwards, and he kept chanting a spell silently, as if he was summoning something. The sky suddenly darkened, and a crescent moon appeared above the head, and the crescent moon was blood red. Skeletons like skeletons suddenly appeared from the ground. When these things appeared, traces of the original formation appeared on the ground. The national teacher has a white light all over her body, but when something appeared from her heart, her face was already pale, but at this moment, her eyes are still bright, "At that time, the blood fiend formation aimed at me was not enough to hold several Hundreds of thousands of people must be in this place, you have connected these two places with the forbidden method, so this is the real burial place for those hundreds of thousands of people." "You''re very smart, but now...it''s too late." The old man in gray summoned all the things buried deep in the ground. Qi Yue was on the sidelines to assist. "Take the spiritual object in her hand, and we will definitely be able to break through that formation." The old man in gray had determination in his eyes. "Spiritual thing? Did you say it?" The national teacher smiled and held up his palm. There seemed to be something on her palm, and that thing was covered with bright white mysterious light from the very beginning. But as the light on the light cluster just injected into the bodies of the Yinmen people, the color of the light gradually decreased a little. When everyone saw that thing, everyone held their breath. The structure of that thing is actually similar to that of a heart. Ying white heart. Simply unheard of, unseen. For a moment, everyone on the field stood there in shock. When everyone was full of curiosity, only the regent quickly rushed to her and asked her, "Does it hurt..." She just smiled and shook her head and said ''I''m sorry'' to him. Immediately afterwards, she smashed the thing instantly. Moment¡ª The light of broken stars seems to be scattered on the earth. The incomparably gloomy imagination of the formation seems to be constantly suppressed by the bright and soft light, the dark atmosphere gradually recedes, and the blood-red crescent moon above the head gradually fades. "How dare you¡ª" the violent voice of the old man in gray came from beside him. The national teacher''s complexion is getting worse and worse, but those eyes are still smiling, "How dare I?" She slowly raised her head and looked at the clear sky, "I just said... If there is an afterlife, I don''t want to take on these chilling responsibilities, but in this life... I still want to complete the things I worry about the most." Her eyes swept over his eyebrows. If she is gone, if these demons are still in the world, then they will definitely take revenge on him. So¡­ sorry. She had to. "I have something more daring to do¡ª" As soon as the words fell, the regent felt a strong force pushing him away. His figure was constantly retreating, something seemed to flash through his mind, he shook his head at her vigorously, "Don''t..." The woman in red also looked at him with a smile, as if she wanted to engrave her deeply in her mind. "What is she going to do?" Qi Yue and Yu Xi looked at the scene, and a bad premonition flashed in their hearts. In fact¡ª Just at this time. The lips and petals of the woman in red moved suddenly, her voice was light but with the power to destroy the world: "I would like to use my spiritual heart as a guide to seal the existence of evil in the world." The gray-clothed old man''s astonished eyebrows and eyes hadn''t had time to calm down, but he was shocked by this quintessential spiritual source, but... he didn''t have a chance to regain his senses, and his figure froze in an instant. Qiyue''s body was also sealed instantly. Yuxi also failed to escape this catastrophe. Those men in black...those dark sorcery are all ossified. Her body is slowly dissipating. The man ran and fell in front of her, he slowly stretched out his hand, but his hand just passed straight through her body. Tears flowed out of his eyes uncontrollably. Her body was gradually fading, she looked at him: "Don''t cry, my heart hurts." She never reciprocated his affection. But at this moment, when a person is about to die, there are always some words that cannot be restrained. She said: "You have to live well and take my share..." She looked at the surrounding mountains, "This is my mission and my destiny..." He begged her vigorously: "Don''t go, okay?" "Alan, do you know? I always knew that I was a heartless person, but after hearing too much, I still feel chilled. I know that I will not have an afterlife, but I am afraid, I am afraid that I will leave. You have to work hard. Against them, it''s fine now, I-I won''t have anything to do with them in the future, and you can live a good life too." "Don''t cry..." She stretched out her hand, as if she wanted to wipe the tears from the corners of his eyes, but when her hand passed through his body, she froze suddenly, "It''s a bit of a shame that I couldn''t hug you before I died." Little pity." "But it doesn''t matter, I have done what I want to do, you, you should also live a good life." "Ah Lan, don''t cry, you should be happy for me. I suffered so many blank stares before, so nothing so chilling will happen in the future, right?" The regent looked at the person in front of him, and the silver hair on her head returned to its former appearance inch by inch. How much he wished that she would not suffer so many sins before, he hoped that she could be herself, but seeing her silver hair change inch by inch to her former appearance, he became more and more heartbroken. Her freedom... in the face of her mission and responsibility, everything is a luxury. "I wanted you to be free before, but... at this moment, I just want you to stay by my side, even for a moment... Aran... don''t leave me, okay?" Her body is becoming more and more transparent, she has a lot to say, but at this time... there is one thing she wants to do the most. She looked at him, and devoutly said the last sentence: "I wish to protect you with all my beliefs, and protect you forever." Even if I am not by your side, I hope I can still protect you. After the words fell, her body completely disappeared into the world. He stretched out his hand, but only embraced a gust of wind. He cried like a man in tears. (end of this chapter) Chapter 753： ten generations for one Chapter 753 Ten Worlds for One When these pictures appeared in the minds of the Lu family and others, they were all sad. Everyone is wondering how the national teacher died? But when they knew the ins and outs, they were all sad in their hearts. Perhaps, these scenes were also the first time Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan saw them with their own eyes. Their shock is not something ordinary people can feel. The picture in my mind continues... The next scene was even more unexpected to all of them. Chiling Mountain, in front of Tianze Stone. The raging fire seems to have the desire to burn everything. After an unknown amount of time, a voice came from the flame, which came from the stone tablet: "You know, she is not an ordinary person..." "I know." The man who answered was the previous regent, and he stood in the flames, although his back was still straight. Pain washed over his body over and over again, washing his nerves over and over again, and cold sweat ran down his forehead. "This flame is different from ordinary flames. It burns your soul first. Once you can''t make it through, it will instantly swallow your soul, and then your body. In the end, everything you have in this world will also be destroyed." Turned into nothingness, have you thought about it?" Another voice came from the mouth of the stone statue. The regent king standing in the flames, his soul has been eroded to an unsightly state, but he didn''t say a word of pain, his eyes were already red, but he still persisted. "I heard...Aran''s master said that Aran, who was still a baby, was born in front of Tianzeshi at that time, and when the disputes between the six kingdoms suddenly broke out, you also chose Aran by Tianzeshi. Go down the mountain to quell the war..." Because of the pain in his soul, he spoke a little intermittently. But the meaning of the expression is still very clear. "Since Aran was born in front of Tianzeshi, she has a mission on her shoulders...Aran, Aran is dead now, I know you must have a way to save her, right?" Burning the soul failed to make his tone abnormal, but when he mentioned her, he looked a little sad and spoke a little anxiously. "Before talking about this matter, I will ask you a question first." "You... you ask." Standing in the flames, Lu Chaolan, who was being burned by the flames, did not dare to let himself fall down. "Since you know that she is not an ordinary person, that means you already know that she has no heart. Since she has no heart, she cannot give you what you want, and her responsibility does not allow her to do all of this. For such a her, You have never married a wife all your life, don''t you regret it?" The man standing in the center of the flame, I don''t know what picture or scene he thought of, his expression was full of satisfaction: "As long as I can be with her as a friend, it is a blessing for me." The voice pondered for a moment, and asked: "Knowing that you have no future, you still use your merits to forcefully open this burning formation, and you have given all your merits. In the end, you still can''t get her in the end. Don''t you regret it? Don''t you regret it?" The Prince Regent still had a smile on his lips: "She, she once asked me to give up all my merits and virtues, hoping that I could have a perfect life. I think at that time, she might have figured out that she was not only my robbery, maybe she I already know that I am also her robbery. She didn''t regret all this, even if she didn''t say anything, I knew it all. I have nothing to regret, it''s all my choice, and it''s been a beautiful experience for me. " Because his soul was burned, his face showed pain, but when he mentioned her, he had a satisfied smile on his face. However, this trace of a smile made Gu Muran feel a little tingling in his heart. "Let''s go, her last wish is nothing more than to protect Daxia and you. She doesn''t want to see you hurting yourself like this." The voice sighed, "Let''s go..." The flame is not extinguished. It is he who has been urging the burning formation with his whole body exercises. He looked determined, "Since you ask me that, you must know how to save her, right?" "The head said that she has been favored by heaven since she was a child. She has sacrificed so much for everyone, she obviously has other choices, but she has been fighting for her mission, so...can I beg you, give her a way out, It doesn''t matter if I trade my life, as long as she has a way out..." As he spoke, his eyebrows lowered, "It''s so cold and dark there...she won''t like it." He raised his head and begged, "Go for me, I can change her back, I''m not afraid of the cold, I''m not afraid of the dark..." I''m afraid she won''t be able to bear it. Gu Muran saw with his own eyes how much that man had paid for himself. "Your life''s hard work, your life''s merits, and finally trying to find a way out for her, is it worth it?" His back is still straight: "Even if I sacrifice my life, it doesn''t matter, as long as I can save her... Her life is too hard. I know you must have a way. If possible, I hope to use my life to bring her back to life." A generation¡­" "She has undertaken too much for her own mission. No matter how the people treat her, she doesn''t react on the surface and says she doesn''t care, but I know that she is very chilling. I dare not say this in front of her. I''m afraid she will be sad." His tone was a little sad, he wanted to change his life for another. Wanted to use his life in exchange for her back. The stele sighed: "Even ten of you can''t take her life back. She is not from your world, but now her life force has been exhausted, her body is still dissipated in the world, and her soul is almost as small as that of you." Lost, this matter...although there may be a turnaround, the possibility is too small." The eyes of the man standing in Fen Yan''s formation burst into a little light: "As long as it is possible..." "Don''t be too happy, this matter is too difficult for you." The man''s expression didn''t look down at all, "No matter how difficult it is, as long as it''s possible, I''ll give it a try." "If you want to condense her broken souls, even if your merit points in your heyday are just a drop in the bucket, what''s more, you use your own merit points to forcibly activate the burning formation, and now you have very little merit value left in your whole body, so ...you go back." The voice sighed. "No, there must be other ways." The regent took a few steps forward, his expression anxious: "Aran''s master once said that if there is only one way to save her in this world, it must come from Tianze Stone .¡± He looked resolute: "If I don''t have merit points, I can earn it. If I can''t do it in one year, then I can earn it in two years. To gather Aran''s soul, as long as Aran can return to this world, it is worth it to me..." She had seen this scene before. At that time, she still remembered that there seemed to be a little power in her heart slowly extending outward, extending to the depths of her flesh and blood. Her heart is not flesh and blood like ordinary people, but is made of spiritual power, which contains the most pure spiritual power. But now, she stroked it gently, as if she felt the joys and sorrows of human beings, and the deepest pain seemed to be transmitted from the depths of her soul. "She is too damaged and needs a lot of merit. Just like when your merit is at its peak, what she needs is just a drop in the bucket. Even if you use up all your savings from lifetime to lifetime, you won''t regret it?" Tian Zeshi asked rhetorically. The regent replied affirmatively: "I don''t regret it." His eyes were red, luckily he still had a chance to rescue her back. He arranged the affairs of the court and China, and resigned decisively. The military officer was too slow to accumulate merit, so he decided to practice medicine to help the world and save people. He has visited all the seniors and great powers, and has a solid foundation little by little. I have never married a wife all my life, just to accumulate merit. After reincarnation, he has studied herbal medicine since he was a child, but he still has no intention of marrying a wife, and saving people has even become his obsession. Every reincarnation, there is only one thought in his mind¡ªto save people. Doing this is ten generations. Gu Muran thought that maybe it had something to do with him that he could live a new life, but he never expected that he would suffer so much for himself. She has a lifeline. He lost his freedom to live forever. (end of this chapter) Chapter 754： She is just my wife in this life Chapter 754 She is just my wife in this life Lu Chaolan agrees with Gu Muran''s approach. After all, this matter will be revealed on the Internet sooner or later. In this case, it is better for them to tell them in a cryptic way in advance, so that they can have an idea. The atmosphere in the room was a bit strange, it was too quiet, they were very silent after watching everything. , Lu Chaolan actually made all plans, no matter whether they could accept it or not, he didn''t want Aran to suffer the slightest grievance about things on the Internet. He had planned like this before he saw this paragraph, and after reading it, he became more and more determined in his mind. "Things on the Internet... In the final analysis, it is the scourge we left behind." Lu Chaolan opened his mouth first, "To be precise, Ah Ran had already sealed all of them back then, but because of me, I gave them a chance to escape. So I have to do this." He said with firm eyes, "Although I have seen some things, I can''t empathize with them. I understand all of these, so I will not use the name of the Lu family. This time I will protect her in my own way, just please... Don''t block it." "Back then...everyone in the world chilled her heart. Those responsibilities and missions had all ended at that moment when she died. In this life, she is just my wife." After Lu Chaolan finished speaking, he immediately pulled Gu Muran to his feet, with a posture that felt like he was about to leave. "Wait¡ª" Mrs. Lu was the one who spoke first, "Your parents haven''t spoken yet, what are you doing in such a hurry, I finally saw my grandson-in-law, and you just took her away like this?" The shock in Mrs. Lu''s eyes has calmed down, and she still had the peaceful look when she spoke, "We all know that you want to inoculate us, after all, things on the Internet are relatively turbulent now, but... we all see Beyond the world." Although the old lady was shocked, she was not frightened yet, "Although this matter is quite surprising, but since you are a mystic master, you will definitely know some things that ordinary people don''t know. Just let go and do what you want to do. What''s going on, our Lu family will tell you all about it." "You are reincarnated into my Lu family, it is my Lu family''s blessing." The head of the Lu family waited for his old mother to finish speaking, and then gave his own opinion. If you look carefully, there are tears in the eyes of the head of the Lu family. Mrs. Lu saw her husband''s strange mood, she shook his hand, and suggested with a smile, "We have met Ran girl too, I think Ran girl is very good, isn''t it rumored that we are not satisfied with Ran girl? We also recorded the video in time, but it is far less convincing than the official announcement." Mrs. Lu nodded with a smile, "This is a good move. I found someone to pick a few good days before, and I remember that there is one that is closest to now. It is better to hit the sun than to choose a date. Let''s make an official announcement today, over at the hotel I''ve been getting people ready to decorate it, as long as you tell me when to get married, the venue will be available immediately..." The attitude of their family was far beyond Gu Muran''s expectations. She thought they would resist in their hearts, but she didn''t expect... Gu Muran didn''t know what to say for a while, originally she wanted to handle these things by herself, she wanted to face these things by herself, and she didn''t want them to get involved. However, Lu Chaolan held her hand, seeming to see through her thoughts, and said, "I''m already guilty of not being able to protect you before, this situation started because of me, if you let me sit idly by, Ah Ran . . . and I will feel even worse." Mrs. Lu looked at Gu Muran with a kind smile: "However, girl, it is said that the past life is the result of the present life. It is not easy for you to stumble to the present. Now that you have obtained the certificate, you should face everything together as a husband and wife. Say it right?" Gu Muran no longer insisted on sticking to his original idea. Huo Yan in Gu Muran''s pocket rolled over and went back to sleep. ¡ª The afternoon of the day. The Lu Group released the news that Lu Chaolan and Gu Muran will get married soon. As soon as this news came out, many people wanted to swear on this Weibo, but due to the power of the chaebol and the prestige of the Lu family, they dared not, so they had to swear elsewhere. Within a few minutes, this news instantly became the top trending search. After this news came out, there were more and more gossip about the National Teacher on the Internet, and other comments about Gu Muran gradually increased. In the evening, when Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan returned to the villa, the housekeeper told Gu Muran that Su Muhuai and Shang Sze hadn''t come back yet. Gu Muran nodded: "I see." After returning to the room, Gu Muran was about to make another fortune for them when he suddenly received a call from Elder Chonglu. (end of this chapter) Chapter 755： Former apprentices are now big bosses Chapter 755 The former apprentices have now become big bosses "Young master, my two senior brothers have now gone to the place where the Cui clan exists together with Mr. Su and Mr. Shang." Another thing was said on the Chonglu phone call, "When our ancestor of Taoism passed away, he left The next letter, the letter contains information about the Cui clan." "Young master... We only found out about this matter. The words about the national teacher on the Internet are all rumors. You must be blamed on them." Gu Muran glanced at Huo Yan who fell asleep again, "It''s okay, since God arranged it like this, we can''t say anything, just..." She was silent while talking. Over there, Chonglu didn''t hear what she said next, so he asked, "Young master..., what did you just say?" "Nothing?" Gu Muran shook his head. After hanging up the phone, Gu Muran was not ready to make any further calculations. After she came out from the Cui family, she deliberately blocked all their paths to enter the world, just not wanting them to get involved in these messy things of the world. But never thought¡ª Still can''t break God''s will. ¡ª In the evening. Suddenly there was a comment on the Internet that ''Gu Muran is the reincarnation of the national teacher''. For a while, this incident became even more violent. Gu Muran himself did not respond first, and the discussion on this matter has always been high. The next morning, Gu Muran received a call from the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities. It¡¯s still in that exhibition hall. This time it was still Professor Wei who led her upstairs, and the information sealed on the roof was absolutely confidential. Gu Muran stopped on the sixth floor. "Miss Gu, what are you doing?" Professor Wei was confused this time, "The Kyoto Institute of Antiquities rarely allows people to set foot on the top floor. This is an excellent opportunity. What do you do?" "As the saying goes, you don''t get rewarded for your merits. I know that the top floor must have sealed the most confidential information. I didn''t do anything, so naturally I shouldn''t go up." Her gaze went straight up. Professor Wei smiled, "The original words above are because of your identity, you are naturally worthy, and... there will be information you want to know, why... the Special Administration Bureau and the Special Investigation Bureau will resolutely protect you back then? " Gu Muran glanced at him, and after thinking about it, he said, "Then please lead the way." She has never had the memory of accepting apprentices in her memory, so she has never been able to explore the memory of Xuanmen. Finally, a clue point appeared, she thought... this might be an opportunity. Just like the Zhu family in the past, she now wears a necklace of Tianling leaves around her neck. When did she leave these things, these are unsolved for her. "You can browse the things on the top floor now, I''ll leave now." Professor Wei didn''t dare to take a second look at the things inside. Gu Muran: "Excuse me." The eighth floor actually has a large capacity, but the things placed can be seen at a glance. There was a brocade box, which immediately caught her attention. She feels a cause and effect relationship that belongs to her. Speaking of her causal relationship, she rarely felt it so clear except after she felt something in Xuanmen and the Special Investigation Bureau. Although she once counted the relationship between the Special Investigation Bureau and her, just like her relationship with Xuanmen. But when the real causal relationship was in front of her, she still couldn''t recover. There is a piece of talisman paper on the brocade box. This talisman paper is not an ordinary talisman paper, and it has no special function. It cannot eliminate disasters and disasters. It is just a talisman paper used to record sounds. The moment the talisman paper was opened, four voices came from inside. "Master, please be respected by Qi Zhenyu." "Master, please be respected by Qi Yibin." "Master, please accept Ming Yufei''s respect." "Master, please accept Fang Ze''s respect." "We all know that Master is very capable. Maybe we may not need the four of us in the future, but today we are guiding the four of us, just like our living parents. We are willing to help you. Whenever you need us in the future, we will Absolutely obliged." These are the voices of four people. "I don''t need you to do anything for me, and you don''t have to do this. I save you and guide you in the hope that after you succeed in the future, you can keep your original aspirations and know how to help other people. Your downfall is only temporary, as long as you can keep your original aspirations , the future fortune will definitely be like a flying peng, a thousand miles a day." Gu Muran recognized that it was her voice. It was also at this moment that a scene suddenly appeared in her mind. It was a few people she met just after going down the mountain. But at that time, she could only see the fortunes of these few people, and the causal line between them and her that was too weak to be seen clearly. The purpose of her going down the mountain is to end the war and let the people live a good and stable life. She didn''t think much about the others. After that, she left them money and funds, hoping that they could avoid detours. But after she solved the war, she was in a relatively busy state. Although she would meet with them occasionally, if they had questions, she would also explain them to them. But she didn''t know the way after them. After all, at that time, she may have been too busy to take care of herself in the face of the people''s targeting. Among the four people, Fang Ze is the originator of Taoism. The remaining three people are the founders of the ancient hermit family. Gu Muran detected the Qi family, Ming family, and Qi family through the aura left on this talisman paper, which are three of the four major families of the ancient school hermit. ¡ª (end of this chapter) Chapter 756： Transferring the cause and effect of blood evil, the culprit is bound in a cocoon Chapter 756 Transferring the cause and effect of blood evil, the culprit is bound in a cocoon They have always treated the national teacher as their master. After Gu Muran left the eighth floor, there were a few more people waiting for her in front of the door. And these people are none other than two people who once had a relationship with her and belonged to the Special Investigation Bureau and the Special Administration Bureau. Coupled with Professor Wei, the vice president of the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities, the three of them happen to belong to different forces. Lounge. The scene was a little quiet at the beginning, and Gu Muran was not in a hurry. He waited until they couldn''t sit still before expressing his intention. "We''ve all heard about the things on the Internet." The person in charge of the Special Administration Bureau said, "This matter should be the news you released yourself." Gu Muran tilted his head slightly, hummed, and said, "And then?" Their three forces stood up at the same time, "To tell you the truth, the forces behind our three parties all come from the hermit family of ancient studies. Many years ago, our patriarch painstakingly studied ancient methods. They had little information at the time. When they know, The senior national teacher has passed away, but the seniors have painstakingly investigated the cause of her death but to no avail..." "But they didn''t give up. Gradually, after they became stronger, they didn''t want to be involved in the world. They always remembered the words of keeping their original intentions, but they also kept in mind the departure of the national teacher, so they went outside The original intention of establishing our institutions is to investigate the reason why the national teacher passed away that year." "There is no rush for this matter. We have never given up looking for the tomb of the national teacher, thinking...whether there may be some truth revealed in the tomb." The three of them talked a lot, and even their ancestors learned from the mouths of some people back then that they satirized the national teacher''s remarks. All these remarks were banned by their ancestors. Gu Muran also knew from their mouths that whether it is the current Kyoto Institute of Antiquities, the Special Investigation Bureau, or the Special Administration Bureau, the people in charge are basically trained by ancient hermit families. After listening to what they said, Gu Muran thought for a moment, then nodded, and she said, "Thank you for your hard work." "Since you already know your identity, please don''t stop us from making a statement on the Internet." All their actions now are to ask for her opinion. Gu Muran frowned slightly, "It''s better for you not to get involved in this matter, I can handle it by myself." But they insisted, "Our ancestors already felt guilty. At this moment, we can''t sit idly by. We know that you are capable, but the meaning of our existence is to investigate the truth of the death of the national teacher. Otherwise, what use are we? .¡± After they said this, Gu Muran couldn''t say anything else. Before they left, they asked Gu Muran how he planned to deal with things online. Gu Muran just smiled lightly, "They slandered me with the truth, don''t you also want to know the truth? If that''s the case... then let''s go together." Gu Muran has been away for a long time, but the three forces in the house are still tasting these words. "Miss Gu means...she knows the truth?" ¡ª At one o''clock in the afternoon, the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities, the Special Investigation Bureau, and the Special Administration Bureau jointly issued a statement criticizing those false statements on the Internet, and they expressed their support for Gu Muran. It''s not the first time they have protected Gu Muran, nor is it the first time they have publicly expressed their support for Gu Muran. Before, the Mystic Masters Association was besieged by force, and it was also the Special Investigation Bureau who came forward. For a while, the simultaneous voices of the three parties shocked everyone even more. Basically, what everyone is discussing now is related to Gu Muran. For example: marriage contract with the prince of the Lu family? Another example: Is she the reincarnation of the national teacher? Or is there a storm on the Internet now, and she is being protected by three big bosses? The Mystic Masters Association has always been protecting her. Calculated, it should be square. This quartet never fell off the chain. For a while, passers-by were curious about the authenticity of the black material before, after all, too many people spoke for her. Those rhythmic people spared no effort to discredit her seeing this situation. Some people even released the fact that the national teacher killed her master back then. In short, the Internet is a mess right now. At noon, Gu Muran posted a post on the Internet. ¡ª[I once said that the national teacher has never done anything wrong to the people of the Great Xia Kingdom. If there is any debt, that person will only be the former regent. Now that the memories in my mind are awakened, the people who harmed the national teacher can no longer sit still, and keep slandering and spreading rumors. I am sitting upright, and I am not afraid of everyone''s investigation. They all say that God has the virtue of good life. I am only in this life to repay the kindness I owed. It is only time to pay back the love I owed. Uncle Shi, I know that you ran away back then, just like Qiyue once, what you planned in the past would not come true back then, let alone in this life, don¡¯t follow the rhythm on the Internet, if you really have the guts, you might as well be bold If you come to see me, the older you get, the less you dare to see people. What''s the matter with shrinking behind people? ¡¿ Many people said that this melon is quite big. The rhythm on the Internet changes every once in a while, no, Gu Muran''s Weibo just came out, and there was a melon from the Mystic Masters Association on the back foot. Many people released the video at that time. A group of people dressed in ancient costumes were picked up by Xuanhua and Zhonglu. They looked at the current society with exploration and curiosity in their eyes. The old man in charge coughed twice, and the person standing behind him looked away. "We shouldn''t have joined the WTO, but if it weren''t for the descendants who said that someone framed the national teacher, we would definitely not be able to bear it." The media people were curious about the identities of these people, and there were several question marks above their heads, wondering which crew these people were? What are you here for? The door of the Mystic Masters Association opened, and there was a stone tablet on the square inside the door. The stone tablet was a passage written by the ancestors of Taoism back then. A group of them stood outside the gate of the Mystic Masters Association with serious and solemn expressions. They bowed in unison: "Thank you all...you still believed in Miss Gu and protected her when she was attacked by everyone." The four elders of Xuanmen helped them all up, and they said: "The national teacher is the ancestor of our Xuanmen, Miss Gu is the reincarnation of the national teacher, we should protect her with all our strength, this is our unshirkable responsibility and mission, You don''t have to." This should be the first time everyone has seen such a tidy Taoist elder. The patriarch of the Cui clan said, "Our ancestors were ashamed. It was our sin to let the national teacher bear so much for us back then. Now that Miss Gu is being attacked by everyone, we can''t just sit idly by. If the ancestors knew what we did, they must have Will agree." The patriarch nodded to the Xuanmen people, and then turned to face everyone with black cameras in their hands, "In order to protect our ancestor''s lineage, the national teacher almost exhausted all his cultivation overnight, which led to gray hair, We didn''t know that because of this incident, she was given the reputation of a witch, but now... now that we know, we must not sit idly by, otherwise... after death, we will have no face to face our ancestors." Everyone talked about their identities again. After the patriarch of the Cui clan heard it, he didn''t panic at all, and said in an unhurried manner: "Please allow me to introduce you slowly. After all, the matter is too long, and it cannot be explained clearly in a few words." He couldn''t hide his sadness: "Our ancestors were guilty. A son of our ancestors almost caused the whole family to be wiped out because of his own selfish desires. If it weren''t for the kindness of the national teacher, the General Cui''s mansion would have been as tall as a dry bone. We thank you The national teacher was back then, but... we also felt guilty, the national teacher was implicated by us..." "What do you say this time, we have to fight for the innocence of the national teacher. She... has never been a witch!" The patriarch said with tears in his eyes: "The national teacher values ??the lives of the people more than himself. If you say She killed her uncle on the Internet, that''s just... a fallacy. Someone must want to frame the national teacher and discredit the national teacher..." The patriarch talked for a long time with a sad expression, but the field was very quiet, and no one talked about it. The media people didn''t even know when Sheng Ze appeared on the scene. Not long after, the parties Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan also appeared at the scene. At that time, the media people also noticed the remarks on Weibo. These media people dare not say anything at the moment. Gu Muran had no intention of communicating with them at the moment, so she nodded slightly at the village chief. Village head Xin Xin felt guilty, his brows and eyes slightly lowered: "I''m sorry, Miss Gu, don''t blame them for this matter, we insisted on going out." The four elders of Xuanmen stood in a row. They looked at Gu Muran and sincerely hoped that they could come to their Xuanmen. They also respected her from the bottom of their hearts: "Young master." Gu Muran: "I can''t bear your courtesy, thank you for what you did today." The four elders dare not be, they know very well that without them, she alone can solve the predicament created by those people in the past. The media people didn''t dare to ask anything. For some reason, they looked at Gu Muran as she is now. Although she hadn''t changed from her past, her eyes made people even more nervous. With just one glance, they felt as if they had been seen through. They were glad that she turned her back to them, but who would have thought that in the next second, she would turn her head back! The person she stared at subconsciously held his breath. Soon, her gaze passed them and landed on another ordinary-looking person. The corners of her lips sneered, "Qiyue, when is this, you are still hiding like this, is it interesting?" Several elders subconsciously looked at her gaze. Even though the elders look a bit old, their bodies are incomparable to some young people. Before some young people could react, several elders had already moved quickly, surrounding this person in groups. The besieged young man is not the real Qiyue, but a piece of paper man built by Qiyue with a touch of spiritual power. "Junior Sister... I didn''t expect that you knew so much about Senior Brother that you recognized me at a glance?" The man was just like Qi Yue when he opened his mouth. People didn''t see how Gu Muran moved, but before they could react, she had already come in front of him. She said in a voice that could only be heard by the two of them, "Aren''t you afraid of the karmic blood on my body? After all... you were the culprit back then." The paper man just smiled, "It doesn''t matter if it''s me or not, Junior Sister, this is what you are destined to bear." "Then why don''t you dare to show up in real body?" The woman still had a smile in her eyes, but this smile was a bit colder than the cold wind in winter. "This is not a question that junior sisters need to care about..." Before the man finished speaking, his pupils shrank instantly: "...you, how could you...?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 757： Cuis tomb guard vs the reincarnation of the prince Chapter 757 Cui''s Tomb Guard vs Prince Reincarnation He looked down at the mark that suddenly condensed on his chest, his eyes were full of disbelief. He could no longer hear the sounds around him. At this moment, he kept replaying a sentence in his mind, how did she do it? Obviously this is not him, but how did she do it? Gu Muran took all his expressions under her eyes, and she smiled ironically, "Since all the karmic blood on my body gathered in one place, I have been waiting for you to appear... the sins you brewed before, you should also personally Feel it." If it weren''t for the causal blood fiend on the split soul gathered on her body, maybe she couldn''t directly transmit it to him. "But you..." Qi Yue couldn''t figure it out, it was obviously a paper man made by him and took a lot of time to make, and it was obviously not his body, how could she do all this? His eyes widened. Even though his expression was painful, the puzzlement in his eyes was conveyed directly. It''s a pity, but Gu Muran didn''t say anything, just made a gesture of invitation, "You, you should go back quickly, I can''t wait for him to experience this **** feeling of karma." The elders of the Taoist sect frowned slightly, but did not express any opinion. They seemed to disapprove of letting him go. Gu Muran seemed to read their thoughts through their expressions. "He was not the real Qiyue in the first place, and if he, the paper clone, stays here and disappears on the spot in front of everyone, then... don''t we have to waste extra words to explain that everyone can''t believe it? things." And...her goal has been achieved, so, why not just let him go. The Xuanmen elder nodded, "That''s a good statement." After the causal blood demon left the body, the split soul in her body was free in her body. Na Mo''s soul did not expect that she would be so decisive that she would be directly handed over to the culprit of Karma Blood Fiend. She murmured: "You have indeed changed, not the same as before." "Unfettered, you can be at ease." She said directly: "Besides, my life was bought by his merits and virtues. As I said before, if I have an afterlife, those responsibilities, protections and me will have nothing to do with me. .¡± Besides, this incident was a coincidence, the previous karmic blood evil in her body was turned away by Qi Yue. After all, the purpose of him and the people behind the scenes at that time was to hope that her physical and spiritual power could be stronger, so that she could carry the sub-souls of Tongling Temple. At that time, after their main soul and sub-souls met, the three sub-souls that followed will have the opportunity to appear. That way...they have a chance of finding that place. Qiyue is the culprit of Karmic Blood Fiend. Similarly, last time his body was already contaminated with Karmic Blood Fiend. This time, the transfer of Karmic Blood Fiend will be so smooth. The Cui family and others were invited into the Mystic Masters Association, and the media watched them all go in like this. No one on the field dared to ask more about things on the Internet. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that after the reincarnation of the national teacher communicated with that person, there seems to be something different. If I talk about it in detail, it feels like she... seems to be stronger and more unfathomable. ¡ª Chamber. "Please wait a moment, our young master will come soon." Several elders entertained Cui''s tomb guard here. Since he just entered the Mystic Masters Association, Gu Muran has not appeared. Others didn''t know what she was going to do, but the Taoist just noticed the changes around her, and the spiritual power around her was swarming towards her uncontrollably. They didn''t know about the split soul in her body, but they also knew that she should have undergone some changes. Could it be related to her seal just now? They all saw her Perceived a change in her. If it is said that she was very talented and capable... But just at that moment, they clearly felt that her aura was even more calm, introverted, and unfathomable. "We are not in a hurry..." The Cui clan chief nodded slowly. After a while, Gu Muran stepped in again. If she hadn''t already walked in front of them, the people in the room wouldn''t even be able to sense her breath. This is her strength... and it is the whole body strength of the three souls that have not entered this body. Her eyebrows and eyes are more restrained than before, like a lotus flower blooming on a snow-capped mountain in winter. Her every move seems casual, but there is a deep sense of indifference. The matter about Cui¡¯s mausoleum guardian has been widely spread on the Internet, and about the matter of the national teacher... Everyone now has a different opinion, and the language of the attack has been significantly reduced. "Little Lord!" "Miss Gu!" Almost all the people in the room stood up. They didn''t dare to look directly at her eyebrows just now, and they didn''t dare to raise their eyes more now. Even Su Muhuai, Shang Size, and Sheng Ze were very quiet at the moment. They also noticed the changes before and after her. Sheng Ze murmured: "This... is her." Su Muhuai lowered his voice: "Brother Sheng, what did you just say?" "Nothing." Sheng Ze shook his head repeatedly. Su Muhuai groaned, and turned his head to them again, but only Shang Size was still watching Sheng Ze at the moment. Sheng Ze is the heir of the Sheng family, Shang Size was puzzled, how could he appear here? But soon, he noticed that Gu Muran was looking at them, to be precise, at Sheng Ze. Sheng Ze seemed to be aware of her gaze, and before he could react, he heard her say, "Would you like to... say something to Cui''s people?" Sheng Ze just noticed the content of their conversation, in order to ask Cui about his future plans. They have already joined the WTO. Ask them whether they plan to go back or integrate into this society? Without waiting for the members of the Cui family to answer, Gu Muran looked at Sheng Ze before the next scene. Sheng Ze knew why she looked at him. When I was dreaming about all kinds of Su Muhuai and Shang Sze back then, I remembered one thing at the same time. It was precisely because Pingyao used the luck of the whole clan as a guide to the Cui clan that they cursed at that time. His Royal Highness the Crown Prince who won part of the national fortune. Could it be? They stared at Sheng Ze with wide eyes. Sheng Ze stood up, with a strong aristocratic aura on his body, and a smile on his face all the time, he said: "Everything that happened back then has returned to ashes, dust to dust, life and death, fate and wealth are in the sky, this cannot be controlled by individuals, let alone blame. other people." As he spoke, his eyes fell on the Cui family, and he said: "He used to be him, and now I am just me. He never minded before, and I have no right to say anything else now. They never It''s all free, that''s all I want to say." Looking carefully, the eyes of the Cui family were all red, and they looked sad: "You...could it be..." Sheng Ze shook his head at them, "He never blamed anyone, and you don''t need to blame yourself. If he knows that his death has caused so many people to lose their freedom, he is the one who feels the worst in his heart. Please put that matter under pressure. Let''s disperse from the bottom of Feng''s heart." Cui''s people stood up together with red eyes, "Thank you, if the ancestors know, they will be happy." When they saw such a big-hearted Sheng Ze, they already knew that the description of His Highness the Crown Prince by their ancestors was true, that he was a big-hearted person. But the more his character is like this, the more ashamed they will be. Sheng Ze wanted to keep them, hoping that they could integrate into the present. Their people have been trapped in that place for thousands of years, and they have been shrouded in guilt for generations. He hoped that they could relax. The members of the Cui clan took a look at that time, and all refused. They first thanked him for his kindness, "Shouling has always been our responsibility. Although you forgave us, our ancestors have always lived in Shouling Village, where... It will make us more focused, and our minds will relax..." Although he forgave them, they believed that if their ancestors faced this choice, they would definitely choose to go back. They will always pray for them, hoping that fate will protect and guard them. Everyone didn''t persuade them too much. Only Gu Muran... She said: "Tomorrow is New Year''s Eve, let''s go after New Year''s Eve." (end of this chapter) Chapter 758： Didnt this life end well? Chapter 758 Didn''t end well in this life? The voices on the Internet about the black material of the National Teacher gradually decreased a little. I don''t know if it is because the New Year''s Eve is approaching or some other reason. In short, there are rare moments of peace on the Internet. However, no one expected that on New Year''s Eve, the Internet would explode like firecrackers. ¡¾Fortunately, I have been standing guard at the gate of the Mystic Masters Association, otherwise I would not have seen such explosive news. ¡¿ On this title alone, it attracted many people in an instant. Everyone expressed that the Internet was suddenly so quiet and a little uncomfortable, and many people were constantly looking for melons. The picture below this blogger shows that the director of the Kyoto Antiquities Research Institute and the heads of the Special Investigation Bureau and the Special Administration Bureau met at the same time to enter the Mystic Masters Association. Netizen: [What is this going to do? How many bigwigs are gathering to blow things up? ¡¿ After this media published an article, another blogger was not far behind. Post: [The Lu family, the Sheng family and several other top families are also among them. ¡¿ Pictures are representative of all parties. Netizens thought of the Weibo that Gu Muran posted before, and remembered the sentence she admitted, the reincarnation of the national teacher? For a while, the Internet was surging again. It was originally a calm and peaceful scene on the side of the party. Huo Yan has been sleeping peacefully in Gu Muran''s pocket, but suddenly, it was awakened. It got out of Gu Muran''s pocket, and it glanced at Lu Chaolan. Lu Chaolan has been sitting next to Gu Muran, I don''t know if it''s because of the lighting, his face seems to be a little paler than usual. Right at this moment, a voice drilled into his head, "Zhizhi...should be waking up soon." Such a thoughtless remark made Lu Chaolan puzzled for a moment. Lu Chaolan pretended to look unharmed, but his eyes gradually swept over the whole situation. He was sure that no one around him was talking to him, so he looked at Huo Yan without disturbing Gu Muran. "You probably don''t know that the memory fragments you saw in the Lu family at that time were incomplete." Huo Yan''s words also made people lose their minds. But, Lu Chaolan understood. He knew that Huo Yan could interpret the thoughts in his mind, and he couldn''t help but think of some of the first things in his mind. When he and Gu Muran first met, she once set up a formation to shield Tiandao and help him calculate his fate. At that time she once said a word: ¡ªYou have asked for ten lives before, and you are willing to exchange the merits of ten lives for this one, but this life has not ended well. Huo Yan interpreted the thoughts in his mind, "It is because of your merits in ten lives that my sister has this life. You are the **** of medicine rumored by the outside world. You should feel that your body is a little uncomfortable recently." Huo Yan pulled Gu Muran''s pocket with his two small paws, so that he could look at Lu Chaolan with his two small eyes. In this way, the pictures formed in his mind will be transmitted to his mind. "I also know that you didn''t use the technique that you got from Tongling Temple that can eliminate karma in your body, but you didn''t use it again." Huo Huo was very different from the usual one at this time. Lu Chaolan always felt that the spirituality in its eyebrows and eyes was somewhat similar to that of Zhi Zhi. "If the merits on the pillar of merit are cultivated to perfection, my sister''s life in this life will be safe. You may have noticed something at the time, so you stopped using merits to overcome karmic obstacles, but...some words, I still Gotta say." "My sister''s soul is not yet complete, and her lifespan is numbered. If you don''t gather her soul, all your efforts will be in vain." "But... if we want to gather together, the **** smoke of the past probably won''t stop." Huo Yan just had a picture of Gu Muran losing all his spiritual power, and he also saw the picture of Lu Chaolan losing all his merit points , it doesn''t know why it has such a picture. Obviously...it is just a dream weaving beast. It has predictive properties, which is not what it should have. But now is not the time to worry about these things. The problem now is how to solve and avoid these situations from happening. Lu Chaolan thought for a while quietly, holding a glass of wine, as if lost in thought. At this moment, the girl next to her was holding a glass of red wine, smiled and touched the red wine he put on the table, her eyebrows and eyes were filled with a coolness that she didn''t have before, but when she saw him, she would restrain herself a little. She smiled and asked, "What are you thinking?" There was a smile on the corner of his lips, and his eyes seemed to hide hooks. He said, "I''m thinking about when we can get married?" He smiled sweetly, "In my dream, I hope to marry you and become my Mrs. Lu." She said: "I will marry you when everything is over." He smiled, seemed to only have her in his eyes, and replied, "Okay." Maybe because he was happy tonight, he drank a few more glasses, but for some reason, the wine was particularly intoxicating today. Everyone watched her send him away with their own eyes, but when they came back, they no longer had the tenderness they had just now. Several people in the room are still discussing whether they should find out the truth of the year. The three parties other than Xuanmen always hoped to find the truth of the past, but...if they found the truth of the past, it would harm the current Gu Muran. They were instantly entangled, and for a while, they didn''t know what to do? "What secrets are hidden in the tomb of the national teacher, you have to see it to find out." This is the first sentence Gu Muran said after walking in. Huo Yan, who was about to go to bed, suddenly heard these words, and instantly got out of her pocket with its red head on top. Gu Muran took it out of his pocket and put it on the palm of his hand. For a moment, the people around seemed to feel the hostility emanating from her. Sheng Ze sat diagonally across from her, and he could see clearly that the person who once had great love in his eyes was chilled by the world, and now his eyebrows and eyes are drooping, and he is no longer the same as before, but it is also her who is the most beautiful. flesh. She raised her eyes from Huo Yan, who was all red, "Aren''t the netizens curious about the truth about the National Teacher back then? People who were suppressed and sealed at the time are still thinking about that place when they fled. Let the world see, what have they done to the people they used to criticize with their keyboards, is it what they said..." People on the field didn''t know why, she just went out for a trip and changed so much? My heart is a little stunned. They seemed to see the epitome of the once powerful national teacher through her now. Huo Yan seemed to know something, when it touched Gu Muran''s eyes, his heart trembled a little, "Sister?" "Since you have found out from his memory that I have done divination on him, you must also know that I said that I will protect him in this life." Her voice is cool. Huo Yan has never seen her so calm, because it knows that the calm on the outside is just an illusion, but she is actually angry inside. She knew about the conversation it had with Lu Chaolan just now. Huo Yan felt a little trembling in his heart: "Sister..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 759： The Tomb of the National Teacher Chapter 759 The Mausoleum of the National Teacher The next day, the sky was slightly bright. Suddenly, the official information released by the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities appeared on the Internet: [The tomb of the national teacher was found, and the truth of the year was determined immediately. ¡¿ Discussions resumed: "Could it be that she is really the reincarnation of the national teacher, so the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities really learned about the location of the tomb from my mouth?" "Does this count as digging your own grave?" "The sentence upstairs... wanted to refute, but found that there seemed to be nothing wrong with it?" No matter what the black material about the national division was at the time, it was far less exciting than the current news. People on the Internet even set up a super talk about "seeking the tomb of the national teacher, exploring the truth of the year". Everyone has always been curious about the national teacher back then, and they have always wanted to know the past. It was only because those people with rhythm said that they had noses and eyes, so some people believed it. But once the heat of those things passes, and those people calm down, they will find some clues... But the reason for everything boils down to the attractiveness of the national teacher itself. After all, in the eyes of everyone, the national teacher is mysterious, and the past thousands of years ago is also the most attractive. ¡ª Big Year. The year has not yet completely passed, and the Mystic Masters Association has already become the focus of everyone''s attention. There are people coming and going here every day. On this day, many vehicles drove together. The media is still tracking the following at this time. They originally thought they would go out of the city, but the media people found that this road seemed wrong... Xiuyuan Medical Center. Neither these media people nor those who found information on the Internet did not understand why all of them came to Xiuyuan Medical Center. Mingming Xiuyuan Medical Center has nothing to do with this matter, does it? Yes, in fact¡ª All the vehicles gathered at Xiuyuan Medical Hall. It was only then that everyone remembered that it was rumored that the God of Medicine had somewhat protected Gu Muran. At this moment, netizens are guessing, what role does the God of Medicine play in this matter? Buzz buzz! While the media people were still thinking about how to study in the Yuanyi Center and continue to check the situation, the wings hovering above their heads seemed to remind them that everything was in vain. One helicopter after another, driving out of the city. Deep in the mountains. According to Gu Muran''s instructions, the helicopter arrived somewhere outside the city. But the destination they are going to cannot be reached by helicopter, but there are already vehicles waiting for them here. People from the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities, the Special Investigation Bureau and the Special Administration Bureau got off the car first. They looked at these lush forests curiously. They observed carefully, but they didn''t see anything wrong here. Yan Heng is also in the Special Investigation Bureau, but his eyes are on the first car in the front row. Gu Muran got out of the car first, with Huo Yan on her shoulders and Zhi Zhi in her arms. That''s right, Zhizhi woke up. Yan Heng''s eyes fell on Zhizhi, and he remembered that they only started this operation after it woke up. But he didn''t know that Chi Chi was actually very quiet, and the one who kept chirping in the minds of Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan was actually Huo Yan. Huo Yan is the mouse who knows the most complete thing about that year. It even got more information in its mind than what Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan themselves knew. Gu Muran and others walked and came to a certain place in the forest. She stopped suddenly. People from the Special Administration Bureau: "Is it here?" The people from the Special Investigation Bureau took a few steps forward and found that there was a solid stone wall in front of them. Knock it once, and the palm hurts terribly. Looking around, Lu Chaolan saw a relatively tall stone, and he could even feel the sticky land in his mind. Nowadays, the ground is bare, and it looks particularly disproportionate against the surrounding green plants. Others also noticed something strange under their feet. "Has this been eaten before? Why is it like this now?" Others on the field didn''t know what was going on, anyway, it felt quite strange. Only Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan knew that the land under their feet had once been set up for a blood sacrifice. That''s why it looks like this now. Gu Muran looked at the mountain wall in front of her, and she motioned for everyone to back off. Then everyone saw that Gu Muran put Zhizhi in his arms on the ground. But what they don''t understand is, what can such a small cat do? Shatter this mountain wall? Zhizhi suddenly looked back at Gu Muran, and then let out a ''meow''. Gu Muran nodded at it, "Go." Afterwards, they saw such a big kitten walking towards the mountain wall with noble steps, and then it stretched out its paw and slowly placed it on the mountain wall. Someone''s chest was shaking on the field, and the soldiers didn''t dare to laugh, because their leader looked at this scene quite seriously. If they laughed out loud, where would the leader be? But what happened next left them speechless. They stared straight at the scene in front of them. They never expected that this snow-colored blue-eyed little guy just raised his hand and placed it on the stone tablet in front of him. The stone tablet was as illusory as the moon in the mirror. In an instant, the most real appearance inside was revealed. The scenery inside seems to be the same as where they are now, but there are some more things inside. From their position, there seemed to be some stone monuments standing in the distance. Approaching and looking carefully, there are about five statues. It''s like two forces are hostile. Among them, the most conspicuous ones are the two on the far left. The woman has long hair that covers her shoulders, but if you look closely, her hair seems to exude a different luster. A man stood beside her. The male **** held a plain umbrella and shone on top of her head. On the opposite side are three men, one with a dark face, one with hatred in his eyes, and the other looking at the sculpture of a woman with unexpected surprise in his eyes. These three obvious expressions seem to be more vivid. People from the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities looked at the scene in front of them and couldn''t help but want to explore. But at this moment, it seemed to recall some crackling sound. I saw a gap suddenly cracked in the ground beside them, and this gap extended to the position of the three sculptures on the right. "get out-" Gu Muran''s expression didn''t fluctuate at all, but the coldness in his eyes was even worse than usual. Everyone didn''t see her move, they just flicked her hands. In an instant, the crack stopped instantly, and a talisman paper was exposed to the ground in an instant. Gu Muran opened his right hand solemnly, and the talisman paper was instantly trapped by a mass of force. Gu Muran glanced at Zhizhi. Zhizhi rushed forward in an instant, and grabbed the talisman paper with one paw. In a place where everyone couldn''t see through, there was a clear white light flashing on Zhizhi''s claws, which was the spiritual power that once belonged to the national teacher''s spiritual heart. "what!!" Immediately afterwards, everyone seemed to hear a scream. Many people just feel like a layer of goosebumps rising on their backs. If they hadn''t followed along, they probably wouldn''t have seen such a fantasy realm. Sure enough, metaphysics. In this world, it is difficult for ordinary people to meet each other. At this moment, many people rushed in from outside. These people''s limbs were obviously stiff, but they were controlled by others. It was obvious that ordinary people could hardly match in terms of force or spiritual power. The others subconsciously looked at Gu Muran, seeing that her expression was the same, and even the fantasy kitten just now looked lazy, so they relaxed. Gu Muran raised his eyes slightly, "Xuan Ming... Now that you''re here, why don''t you show up, otherwise, I won''t guarantee your health?" "Sister..." Yuxi stepped forward from the dark, "I''ve called you your sister for so many years, don''t you really plan to give us a real body? It''s not a destination for us to drift away." His eyes seem to still have the innocence of ignorance of the world, but... "You have really pretended to be your skin for many years?" Gu Muran said mercilessly, "Haven''t you pretended enough?" Yuxi''s face changed suddenly, "as the saying goes, you don''t hit people with smiling faces when you stretch out your hands. Sister, I didn''t deal with you back then. Is it not good for you to say that?" "If you are forgetful, I don''t mind helping you recall memories..." She only had one look, and the aura that seemed to have overflowed in the air instantly condensed into a rope, bringing Yuxi to that statue. Yuxi and his former statue are eye-to-eye. The scene suddenly changed. "What? Are you still shrinking?" Gu Muran ignored Yu Xi at this moment, but looked in another direction. "Junior sister... I haven''t seen you for so many years, and you are still so selfish." Qiyue''s face turned abnormally white, and his eyes were darker than usual. "He''s still so shy? He used you as a gunman back then, and he hid behind you... Now at this point, you still believe his nonsense. I really don''t know whether to call you stupid or stupid?" She spoke in a completely disrespectful manner. It was the first time for those who had dealt with her in the Kyoto Institute of Antiquities, Xuanmen, the Special Investigation Bureau, and the Special Administration Bureau to see her like this. Qi Yue''s face changed again and again: "Junior sister...some things, it''s better to keep your word. As the saying goes, keep a thread of favor so that we can meet in the future." "You guys cherish today, whether you will have a chance to see the rising sun tomorrow is unknown." "Junior sister, you¡ª" (end of this chapter) Chapter 760： Life is not the same quilt, death is the same hole Chapter 760 Life is not the same quilt, death is the same acupuncture point Gu Muran was not in a hurry either, she walked towards the statues slowly, her heart moved at will, and a few spells appeared in front of her in an instant. Then, she placed the spell directly above the statues. "Xuan Ming, I know you are near here. Didn''t you always want to wait for me to recall my own soul so that you can seize the opportunity hidden in that dragon vein?" Her voice was as cold as a spring. She said: "I don''t like people following us like Xiaoxiao. I''ll count to three. If you still don''t show up, then I''ll be blamed for destroying these statues. At that time, when I call out my soul, I killed that opportunity." After the words fell, a middle-aged man appeared in the oblique stab. "Little Martial Nephew, what are you doing in such a hurry, you called Martial Uncle, didn''t Martial Uncle come out?" Xuan Ming stood still at a distance in front of her: "Nephew, we haven''t seen each other for a long time, and you are so indifferent. If your master finds out, I will definitely blame you for your lack of etiquette." Gu Muran just sneered, "You betrayed the teacher back then, how did you have the face to say that?" People who came here with Gu Muran and others thought they were looking for the tomb of the national teacher, but they never expected to encounter a series of people and things they had never heard of or seen before. Suddenly. Xuan Ming moved, and in an instant, he arrived at the side of the three statues, and his five fingers instantly formed into claws, as if they were about to grab the pieces of talisman paper. but- At this moment, those sculptures also moved suddenly, and the direction of their movement was just opposite to his trajectory. They were moving towards Gu Muran''s side, and the talisman papers above their heads were also moving, and those talisman papers were faintly shining with a little luster, which seemed to be about to explode. "How dare you¡ª" Xuan Ming slapped Gu Muran very quickly. Gu Muran raised his eyebrows slightly, and just threw out a palm of paper. She is protecting everyone. boom! The palm and the talisman collided in the air, Xuan Ming looked at Gu Muran who was not moving a single step, he couldn''t help being surprised. At this moment, she is actually a few points stronger than her in the last moment of her previous life. Finally, he thought of a trick and made a fuss. Since she cared about other people, he could take the time to get the sculpture back. He looked at Yuxi and Qiyue. Taking advantage of this skill, the three of them teamed up to obtain their former bodies in an instant. When their souls touch this sculpture, their souls and their bodies instantly merge into one. The stone carving instantly... fell to the ground and turned into fly ash. The sculptures that originally belonged to the State Teacher and the Regent were still standing there quietly. Some people will ask why those three are broken, why these two are still good. This matter may only be understood by the person involved. Because those three people originally sealed their bodies, and later, when the regent was willing to return her with his merits of ten lifetimes in front of Tianzeshi, those people also took advantage of this time to escape part of their souls. The statues of the national teacher and the regent were carved by him himself. At that time, he was distraught. Before he got the news from Tianzeshi, he carved all of this with his own hands. That is to say, the three of them were her power in life, and the statues of the two of them were artificially carved. That''s why now, the three of them have broken up, while the one that belongs to the national teacher and the regent is still standing there. This is not the same concept. The three former souls of Xuan Ming, Qi Yue, and Yu Xi have now merged with the current main soul, and the current power is another matter. The scene instantly became chaotic. But Gu Muran''s expression was still normal, as expected. Those people looked at her but felt that something was wrong. They always felt that she did it on purpose. The next thing made them even more outspoken. She didn''t have the slightest intention of doing anything. She didn''t know if it was taboo about ordinary people present, or some other reason. She took the initiative to set up the formation, and the spiritual stick flashed a cold light in the air, and then only heard a "clang", and dozens of spiritual sticks were inserted into the ground instantly. This formation is very large, covering several directions around it. Immediately afterwards, there seemed to be a change in the air, and the spiritual energy that had been sealed in this area was instantly drawn in by the spiritual stick, and then injected into the formation. In less than three breaths of time, the wind and clouds surged instantly. Many people didn¡¯t see such visions, and they just stayed where they were. The wind whipped up the remaining clouds, which piled up on the top of the sky in an instant. During this battle, even Yu Xi, Qi Yue, Xuan Ming and the others were a little distracted. They always knew that she was strong, and that she, who basically lost all her spiritual power before, could also trigger the visions of heaven and earth, but they didn''t expect that she could do so easily now that she has not fully recovered. Gu Muran glanced at Lu Chaolan at this moment, and the latter instantly understood what she meant. At this time, Lu Chaolan looked at several forces, "Please come with me, everyone." The other four forces, except those from Xuanmen, stayed behind. After taking a look at Gu Muran, the other three parties all left with Lu Chaolan. Before leaving, Gu Muran put the Tianling Leaf around her neck on his neck. She didn''t say much, she just told him to leave the body. Not far from here, there is indeed a mausoleum. To be precise, it is their clothes tomb. After she left, he went to Tianze Stone to find a way, and he built a mausoleum on the isolated mountain. This mausoleum was established before he left, and it was placed in their clothes tomb together. She''s gone, taking his heart with her. If he hadn''t accumulated merit, he might have gone along with him. But even so, he had buried their clothes together before he studied medicine. Life is not the same quilt, death is the same point. He hoped that he could collect all the merits of the ten lives and exchange her for a rebirth in the first life. Although they share the same mind, they have not held a wedding ceremony. This time, his wish has been fulfilled. At the same time, he also hopes that he can find her again in the future. The other three forces, they originally wanted to investigate the tomb of the national teacher to find out the truth about her departure. After learning the truth, they were angry with these people, but at the same time they also wanted to offer incense for their ancestors. They knelt outside the mausoleum and bowed solemnly. The people from Xuanmen also came at this time. "Aren''t you... helping Miss Gu there?" The other three forces asked incomprehensibly. The four elders said: "It is only today that we have seen Miss Gu''s power. It is no wonder that she is the reincarnation of the national teacher. She is really powerful. Not only can we not help there, but it is very likely that we will be delayed." They feel ashamed. After several parties offered incense at the same time, they waited here quietly. At this moment, no one proposed to go inside. This is disrespectful. And at this moment, a place not far away suddenly emitted a soaring light. For a while, everyone was shocked and wanted to rush to help. (end of this chapter) Chapter 761： Finale (1) Chapter 761 Finale (1) But at this time, they felt a very comfortable feeling. They didn''t take a few steps¡ª Instantly felt a palpitating force. Moreover, when the Xuanmen elder looked up at the sky, he noticed a vision of the sky. No one dared to move around. Lu Chaolan said, "Everyone, please wait here for a while." Huo Yan''s words on New Year''s Eve kept ringing in his mind. He found a secluded place and sat cross-legged. The merit accumulated on his body instantly gathered in that ball of light along the merit pillar. At the same time, Gu Muran, who was opening the death formation, seemed to be aware of the aura of merit power that belonged to him in the air. Qi Yue and the others stared at the gradually opening death formation. If they said they were not excited, then...it was a lie. She had already calculated these before, and at this moment, she didn''t care how many of them there were. She called out the three souls that she had drawn out, and forced herself back to her former peak-peak period. Only in this way- She can save him. He helped her return to herself. She also just wanted to protect him. After the thunder and lightning passed, she felt a pain in her heart. The soul of the past has been scattered on the earth. The heart that has regrown now is connected with his mind. They will no longer be bound by heaven and earth. The moment she merged with the three souls, she poured all her power of faith in one direction. At this moment, Gu Muran glanced at Huo Yan. Huo Yan nodded instantly, "Understood." Zhizhi and Huo Yan cooperated suddenly. the other side- Xuanmen suddenly heard a strange sound, and they realized that the direction where they got the input power of merit was the direction they were in. Just as they were looking aside, a powerful force of faith suddenly fell from that direction. The power of faith was so pure that they couldn''t look up. In an instant, they sensed a stream of information in their minds. In a trance, they seemed to be in a dream. In the dream, they saw the life of many national teachers. For a while, the power of faith surrounding Lu Chaolan soared. And the other side. After the seal was released, the three of Qiyue found the former dragon vein as they wished. "Hahaha, I found the dragon vein, and the passage must be near here, look for it quickly..." This place is close to Chiyan Mountain, and they can feel the power from before. "Before she catches up, we need to speed up." An underground cave here. The surrounding rocks can even be seen clearly, but they are not in the mood to look at them at the moment. Their lifespan has long since come to an end, and what remains now is their souls. The body has been overflowing thousands of years ago. Suddenly, the dragon vein they felt was sealed by a mysterious force. They glanced at each other, and they all understood that she was the one who caught up. However, they haven''t found the channel to connect with the other world yet. Footsteps came from behind, "You three, did you find it?" She leaned against one end of the stone wall, a light shone in from behind her, reflecting her extremely cold face. At that time, her eyes were completely different from before. She didn''t say anything, she didn''t do anything, but even the eyes gave birth to a sense of oppression for no reason. "You don''t respect the way of life and death, and even use sorcery to make the soul not respect the way of reincarnation. Life and death should follow the way of heaven. You want to find that passage, but that passage is just a dream of yours. It is not Real existence, what you... have been pursuing all your life is nothing more than vain." Her words, to them, are nothing but stimulation. "You''re talking nonsense¡ª" They couldn''t believe it. "Martial nephew, it''s not good for you to be like this. In order to prevent us from finding that thing, you can''t lie to us that this place doesn''t exist. Your master said that back then, but we didn''t believe it. If you say it now... what does it mean?" They will not give up if they can''t find that passage, but in the current situation, they can''t feel the breath they felt back then. Back then, the aura was very prosperous, but now it is like this... "It was then, and now is now. Back then, at the cost of crushing my soul, I diffused all the spiritual energy, and even used these spiritual energy to strengthen the power of the death circle, this channel disappeared..." She didn''t want to argue with them, but...these are the facts. "You are guided by the prosperity of the Great Xia Kingdom, and I backed down step by step for my own responsibilities. What''s more, I almost lost all my aura. At that time... all your requests have been fruitless..." The so-called karma, the cycle of heaven. "No¡ªit''s not like that." All three of them looked a little strange. Their eyes questioned, "Are you lying?" She sneered, "Lying? As for?" She didn''t even look at them, she walked up to the dragon vein, and reinforced a seal on it in front of them. What''s more, they watched her set up a formation with their own eyes. They even faintly felt a vast power of heaven in that formation. At this moment, they looked at Gu Muran with more and more fear. She stretched out her hand, and all the spiritual power moved towards her. "You forced me to be cold-hearted towards the Great Xia Kingdom. The day of success is when you are farther and farther away from what you want. Don''t you...don''t you know?" She teased the spiritual power in her hand, "The spiritual energy that was overflowing from your spiritual heart at that time Seal, after your souls escaped, didn''t you feel why your aura is getting weaker and weaker?" The three of them looked at each other, then looked at her and said, "...what do you want to say?" "Don''t you guess what I want to say?" When she really came back, they were never in her eyes. She looked at the spiritual power jumping in her palm, and raised her eyes, "Why did the spiritual power appear and why did it disappear... Don''t you guys understand?" They seemed to be thinking of something, and they took a step back unconsciously: "Impossible¡ªthis is impossible!" "The facts are before your eyes, believe it or not." Any look in her eyes carried the coercion of the supremacy of the avenue. She at this moment is several times stronger than she was thousands of years ago. What''s more, she is still in her peak-peak period¡ª Back then, they used many schemes to force her to lose almost all her soul power, and her spiritual power was completely dispersed, but... At that time, they were sealed differently. The difference is that she won''t do such a stupid thing again. They still don''t believe their words. They yearn for another world, which has become their obsession. Now she tells them that they personally destroyed this passage, how can they accept it. They fought back. However, she easily resisted it. At this moment, a kitten came with noble steps. Zhizhi''s eyes were murderous. "Sister... They are just cocooning themselves, and they are not worthy of you to do it yourself." The creaking voice came into her mind. At that time, she was born in front of Tianzeshi, and Zhizhi was also a member of the entourage. It was just that when it was teleported, it fell into a deep sleep. It was not until later that they met. "Sister, I''ll help you send the foresighted images to them... Huo Yan is also on the way, they should be punished for the way they treated you, the ordinary criminal law is simply a piece of cake for them, Besides, they are no longer considered real human beings, and the rules of human beings are not worth mentioning to them, so if this is the case... let them repent here." They used to be causing troubles in the Great Xia Kingdom. The former passage is indeed near the dragon veins. With the nourishment of the aura of the spirit world and the protection of the little princess of the spirit world, the Great Xia Kingdom will surely prosper. But¡ªit was them who made their little princess suffer so much, and almost died in Huangquan. Zhizhi spoke directly, but if she hadn''t been concerned about her sister, she might have been more direct. Gu Muran waved his hand, and passed on all the karma of the past to them. Various pictures appeared in their minds. Those images made them miserable. The things they imagined in their minds and the things they dare not face, directly appear in their minds in the form of pictures. The passage between the spirit world and the Great Xia Kingdom was originally because of her appearance, and it was also closed because of her. She is not without a heart, but a rare spiritual heart. The appearance of a spiritual heart brings aura to this land. Spiritual hearts dissipated because of them, so if they hadn''t been trapped in a cocoon, they... might really have the possibility to go to another mysterious land. but now¡­ They cannot accept that they are to blame. Their obsession... Those pictures also made Gu Muran very silent. This is her mission, to make the people smooth and the world peaceful. She finally made a deal with Tiandao because of her chilling heart... Her physical condition at the time left her with few choices. They absolutely can''t go to that place, they can''t destroy the dragon''s veins, so... they can only use themselves as an introduction, use her soul as a shrink, and disappear the dragon''s veins and that place from the sight of the world. They can''t exist in the world safely, so, the peace they finally bought can always be squandered by them again. So, she finally crushed her soul and sealed them. The world is stable and the people are safe. But actually... it''s still one step away. If a country wants long-term stability and development, she cannot be alone in the court. But someone else did it for her. He exchanged the merits of ten lives for her to come back for another life. Before going to study medicine, he arranged all the affairs of the court. So far¡ª Her mission in that life was actually considered complete. Although she made a deal with Tiandao, she is unwilling to bear these responsibilities in the next life. Because I was really disappointed before. But in this life, it belongs to her responsibility, and she still has to fulfill it. Gu Muran pretended not to see the powerlessness and remorse in the eyes of the three of them. Yuxi¡­ She focused on Yu Xi, "If your parents know that you have abused the opportunities they created for you to create a new life, they will be disappointed." Yuxi smiled wryly and shook her head, "Sister, I..." He didn''t want to defend himself, but he always wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say when he opened his mouth. What can he say? Said he did nothing wrong? But, he really did something wrong. Made the wrong choice from the start. Can he blame Qi Yue and Xuan Ming? It was right for them to fool themselves, but... if they are wrong, they are wrong after all. Things from his previous life suddenly appeared in his mind. He was a person who made mistakes. If his parents hadn''t asked the Lord of the Spirit to give him a chance to reform, he might not have seen the new sun. The spirit master finally agreed, but it was only because the little princess from the spirit world was coming here. They hoped that the little princess could survive this catastrophe smoothly, and hoped that the reincarnated self could become the little princess'' helper. But who would have thought that not only did he fail to help, but he even dragged his feet. Nowadays¡­ That''s all! Everyone''s momentary kung fu was annihilated by the formation, and they watched their souls petrify little by little. Maybe it won''t be long before they will leave here completely. Next to the petrification formation, several formations were set up. The power of heaven also dropped suddenly. They have no strength to escape from here. After Huo Yan came here, he set up a nightmare formation for them. They will atone in the nightmare until they leave. When you step out of here, the sunset is slowly setting. Standing on the mountain, Gu Muran felt the dream formation that enveloped the common people. They will experience everything she once had in their dreams like Su Muhuai and Shang Sze. This is what she was inspired by them. A steady stream of power of faith converged on her. There will be a little guilt mixed in here. She needs those powers of faith. All the power of faith that enveloped her was refined by her and sent to Lu Chaolan with gentle power. She said that she should use all the power of faith to protect him year after year. (end of this chapter) Chapter 762： finale (end) Chapter 762 Finale (End) It was also from this day that all the gossip about the National Teacher on the Internet disappeared. And then, not long after¡ª She and Lu Chaolan held a wedding ceremony. The scene can be described as grand. Many people have sent blessings, but she thinks these are not important. Now she is the real indifferent. There is a feeling of detachment. Meanwhile, she kept a low profile at school. Many people found her and hoped to get her help. After all, after that, everyone felt that she was the well-deserved number one person in the metaphysical world. But she seemed to have resigned, and introduced Xuanmen to them. After all, Xuanmen is still in Kyoto. The reputation of the Mystic Masters Association in Kyoto is getting higher and higher. She has caused a sensation in many places, but... her low-key and non-acceptance of orders made everyone particularly distressed. Later, during her junior year, No. 1 Entertainment became popular again because of Zhang Enqiao''s popularity. Everyone dug up a lot of information, which was invested by Gu Muran, and even Zhang Enqiao was selected by her personally. For a while, Gu Muran became angry again. Someone hoped to find her, make a fortune for herself, and solve the confusion. But there was no trace of her. Kyoto University has now strictly prohibited other people from entering and leaving the campus, so those families or other circles who have ideas will not find opportunities. And then¡ª Everyone found that she often went in and out of the Xiuyuan Medical Center, so they wanted to try to wait for her in the Xiuyuan Medical Center. However, they didn''t expect that they would discover a secret one day. It is not shocking that the disciple of the God of Medicine actually called her ''Master''s Wife''. Can- Her husband is obviously the prince of the Lu family? Someone was confused on the spot. Later, there were two versions of this matter. Some people say that she ended her engagement with the prince of the Lu family, and then chose the God of Medicine. After all, the God of Medicine did not take less care of her. Some people also said that she is still the crown princess, but the God of Medicine is pursuing her now, so his apprentice has been tacitly allowed to call her "Master", anyway, they are all his people in the end. The reputation of Xiuyuan Medical Center has skyrocketed a lot before, but I didn''t expect it to be on the hot search list again in this form. Many people are waiting and waiting, hoping to wait until the person concerned makes a statement. But they waited until the person concerned graduated from college, and they didn''t wait for this statement. Another year of peach blossoms. Gu Muran has realized her wish. Through her own investment, she has now bought a mountain as she wished. And this mountain has a very close relationship with her. It is the mountain where she grew up, and it is called Chiling Mountain. There used to be a stone on the top of the mountain, named Tianze Stone, which is no longer there. When the discussion on the Internet was buzzing, Gu Muran and Lu Chaolan had already climbed the mountain again. Here holds their past, and now, it belongs to them again. They climbed the mountain and looked back and looked back at their past, just like a dream. Zhizhi also followed to the mountain. Suddenly, it found something abnormal, so it called Gu Muran in its heart: "Sister." Gu Muran turned his head, stunned for a moment. Lu Chaolan seemed to be aware of her abnormality, and asked her, "What''s wrong?" As soon as the words came out, he followed her gaze. The place where Tianze Stone once existed, now appears again. Lu Chaolan was puzzled: "But... it was obviously impure just now." Lu Chaolan can keep her life safe because of her power of faith. Because she lost her soul, she was reborn in this life like a mortal. Although all the skills are still there, she is no longer the original her. They didn''t know the reason for Tian Zeshi''s appearance, but they had a feeling in their hearts... Maybe this matter is not really over yet. Within a few days, Gu Muran''s body appeared abnormal, retching, and his whole body lost a lot of weight. It seemed that since she came back from Chiling Mountain that day, she felt a little uncomfortable. Lu Chaolan happened to be at home at the time, and after taking her pulse, it was confirmed that she was really pregnant. Everyone in the Lu family was enveloped in joy. However, Lu Chaolan''s mood was a little gloomy. Gu Muran was lying on the bed, he held her hand, "Aran... tell me, do you feel something too?" Lu Chaolan was in their room and found the spirit gathering array she had set up. Now that he is protected by the power of her faith, he can already feel a little bit. He still has the Heavenly Spirit Leaf she left around his neck. She said: "Don''t be nervous, it''s just based on my previous body. My body needs spiritual power, otherwise... it will always look too haggard. Besides, having spiritual nourishment is beneficial to our child''s body. Harmful." Lu Chaolan always felt that she seemed to have something to hide from him, but if she didn''t want to say it, no matter how much he asked, he couldn''t ask. During the second trimester, Gu Muran proposed to go to Chiling Mountain. Lu Chaolan felt that something was wrong at the time. They were at home, so the conditions here should be better. For her health, he tried to convince her. But she smiled and said, "Don''t worry, my own body, I have a spectrum, nothing will happen." Only after her repeated assurances did he agree. But after he went there, not long after, he felt something was wrong. After they came here for a few days, the surrounding plants grew significantly better, and where they lived, there were many birds standing on the branches every day. She is pregnant with twins, and in the late pregnancy, her body will obviously struggle a little. Lu Chaolan quickly built an emergency hospital in Chiyan Mountain for her physical problems. It is said to be an emergency hospital, but... there are all the equipment in it. Even the obstetricians and gynecologists who are preparing here are the best in Xiuyuan Medical Center, and they are the ones who have been examining her since the early stages of pregnancy. She communicates with children every day. this day¡­ After Lu Chaolan went back, he heard that she was still communicating with the child. He didn''t go in to disturb him, so he heard her say: "Baby, Mom knows that you really want to relieve my physical fatigue, but you must ensure that your spiritual power will not let yourself The loss of your body... Mom will take care of yourself, you have to control your emotions, Mom knows that every time you hear Dad communicating with you, you are very happy, but you also have to try to control your aura..." It was also on this day that Lu Chaolan found out why she brought up Chiling Mountain. She is different, so their children are also extraordinarily different. At this time, he suddenly remembered that Tianze Stone. Its sudden appearance is probably related to their children. But soon, he remembered another thing, her perception is very powerful, so...she should know that he came in. Before he really wanted to ask her about the child, but in the end he didn''t ask. He also knew that if she wanted to say something, she should tell him. Maybe she didn''t know how to talk about it, so she used this method. He felt he was still negligent. He turned around and went out to make a phone call. He makes a decision that may seem absurd to others, but he thinks it might be best for their children. When Lu''s father and Lu''s mother received their son''s call, they were very happy in their hearts, but when they suddenly heard that the birth of the baby was directly there, they couldn''t sit still. "Lan''er... having a baby is no small matter, and the medical care over there... we can''t rest assured." Lu Chaolan assured, "I won''t let them have anything to do." Half of the doctors in the obstetrics and gynecology department of Xiuyuan Medical Center were all transferred here, and not only that...a lot of doctors from other departments were also transferred here. And that night, they were lying on the bed, Gu Muran thought, some things should be told to him solemnly, at least he needs to be prepared. "Alan, I can tell you exactly that one of the twins in my stomach has inherited all the spiritual power and talent of my strongest period." She means there is one. Later, she said, "Actually, you don''t need to call so many people. I came here because I had the idea of ??having a baby here, but I didn''t need so many people at that time. The reason why I didn''t want to be in Kyoto is because Hope to cause a sensation, after all... her birth, perhaps¡ªa vision from heaven." These things, she must tell him in advance. Lu Chaolan has already made all the preparations, he said: "I will cooperate with you whatever you want." She said, "After those people come in, I will set up an enchantment here, and no one else will know about everything here, and, after the production is over, I will erase the things about the vision in their minds." Lu Chaolan nodded: "Then do I need to erase mine?" Gu Muran said reluctantly, "If possible, I hope that we will erase together, but... I am not willing to erase every bit of memory with them." Lu Chaolan could see her entanglement, and he asked, "Is it because of the reappearance of Tianze Stone?" Gu Muran said: "I always feel that its appearance is not a good thing." Lu Chaolan: "I will support you in whatever you want to do." During the third trimester of pregnancy, she cast a barrier. Until the end of production. On the day of delivery, thousands of flowers bloom and birds suddenly appear. At this moment, the outside world is also discussing, they are all wondering why Xiuyuan Medical Center sent all their doctors away. Later, after waiting for these doctors to come back, everyone found out that the crown princess had given birth to a pair of twins. It was also at this time, everyone was very puzzled, why did most of the people in the Xiuyuan Medical Center go to the Lu Family''s Crown Princess who gave birth to an heir? Everyone in the Xiuyuan Medical Center has a piece of wedding candy. The people in the media were still gossiping. Why was the Lu Family Crown Princess giving birth and the Xiuyuan Medical Center was so active? At this very moment, they looked at a box of wedding candies in their hands, and the question mark above their heads was getting bigger and bigger? Besides, Yun Qi and the others were even more puzzled when they talked about each other. From the first time they called Shi Niang, there were doubts on the Internet. However, Yun Qi and others did not answer directly. The Lu family held a banquet when the little princess and the young son were full moon. The media tried their best but couldn''t get in, but they received another wedding candy. The media people looked at the wedding box in their hands and became even more puzzled. Waited until the young master and the little princess were two years old, one of the media people just went to see a doctor that day, and saw the young master and the little princess in the medical clinic. The little boy looked very serious, like a miniature version of Mr. Lu, he looked at his sister, "You play hide-and-seek with Uncle Yunzheng, if you don''t show up again, Uncle Yunzheng should be anxious, next time, Dad won''t let you come .¡± The little princess was wearing a princess dress and pouted, "Brother, you haven''t heard how those people on the Internet guessed the relationship between mom and dad. Look, this is one of the previous parties..." A media person who once blocked the entrance of the medical center and now came to see the doctor: "..." At this time, Yun Zheng came to him, "Oh, why did you hide here? Your father has been looking for you just now?" "Brother." The little princess blinked, "You didn''t find me on time, can I eat candy later? This is the rules of the game. If you don''t follow the rules of the game, I will inherit father''s edge doctor in the future." museum..." The media person only had two words, Senior Brother, in his mind, and these two words made him very angry. Not long after that, rumors surfaced on the Internet that the God of Medicine is the father of the little princess of the Lu family. Netizen: "???" "What statement is this?" Later, another media person happened to meet the little princess who was playing on the slide and asked her, "Who is your father?" "Like that uncle, you are also curious about the relationship between my father and my mother." The little princess held the rainbow candy in her hand, "My father is my father, and I only have one father. If you ask me again, my mother But you will be angry." The little princess sneaked here, she stood up very quickly, "My surname is Lu, and my father''s surname is naturally also Lu." Later, netizens came to a conclusion. The little princess''s father is the owner of the Xiuyuan Medical Center. The little princess''s surname is Lu, so her father''s surname is naturally Lu. That is to say, the owner of Xiuyuan Medical Center is surnamed Lu. A bold guess suddenly appeared in their minds, but the more they thought about it, the more real it felt. Gu Muran saw the comments on the Internet, and she knew that this matter must be written by her daughter. Since she was born, Gu Muran has sealed her specialness about her body''s spiritual power. But her ability to sense people since she was a child is still very strong. She wished she could have a happy childhood, so she sealed her ability. Only she and Lu Chaolan knew about this matter. The little princess was taught by her mother since she was a child to think carefully before speaking. Think twice. At that time, she didn''t know what it meant. Because her ability¡ª¡ªis the spirit of speech. This is not the same as prophecy, but whatever she says, no matter good or bad, will come true. But... the more difficult this matter is, the more damage it will do to her. The little princess liked the Taoist grandfathers very much, but one day later, there was a change in the kit she had left behind. Merit value. Ask her to accumulate more of these. Although her strength is the same as in her previous life, she has no soul, so there is still a difference after all. She started to fight for supremacy in the metaphysics world again, but she didn''t ask for any reward for every incident that was enough to cause a sensation at the time, or she turned all of these into merit points. Lu Chaolan did not inherit the Lu family either, he has been guarding the Xiuyuan Medical Center. The Lu family finally passed on to his son. The couple have been earning merit for their daughter. They just hope that their children will live a safe and healthy life. The appearance of Tianzeshi predestined her to take an extraordinary life. ¡¾This is the end of this book. Thank you for always supporting me. I know there are still many shortcomings in this book. I will continue to work hard in the next book. Finally, I still want to thank you all. See you in Jianghu. ¡¿ Finally, recommend new books. (end of this chapter)